ă€ŠThe Forgotten Princess &amp; her Beta Matesă€‹


 My Mate

    Even before I am fully awake, I know that this is going to be a day from hell and I have had enough of those in my life.

    If just one more thing in my life goes wrong, I am out of here and I will never set foot in this territory again.

    "Did the bond form?" I ask Charna, my Lycan, if it did it will make my day better or at least I hope so.

    "It did form." She replies, but her tone of voice tells me that something is wrong.

    I turned eighteen a week ago and found a connection with the future Alpha, Nico, one of the people on my list for hurting me, over and over again.

    No, he never hit me and neither did anyone else.

    Okay, maybe I need to exin something for you to understand what I am talking about.

    On my sixth birthday I had been at theke with my Father, who is our Pack''s Beta, and the Alpha and Gamma family. I had gotten bored with the games they were ying and I had wandered off in to the forest, most of our territory is forest.

    I knew to keep an eye out for the markings that tell us where our borders are and I had been picking wild flowers as I was walking around. A soft whimper had gotten my attention and being the curious little Beta, I had gone looking for the source.

    If only I had known that one day I woulde to hate my sixth birthday, I might have walked in the opposite direction.

    I had found a girl in the forest,ter it turned out that she was just a little older than me and I had taken her to our Alpha.

    Her name was Lucy, but she hadn''t been able to tell us how she had gotten here or where she hade from. She did know that her birthday had just been a few days ago or would be in a few days and that had been the first time that she had gotten something that was mine.

    "You have so many dolls, why don''t you give one to Lucy?" my Father had asked and as I had thought about which doll to gift her, I had nodded my head.

    My Father had grabbed my favorite doll from the pic nket and as I had objected to it, my Father had already given it to Lucy.

    I had tried to exin to my Father that I didn''t want to part with that specific doll, but he had just said that I was being selfish and he had ced Lucy next to him on the nket.

    Lucy had lived on the first floor with the Omegas for about a week, when my Father had moved Lucy to our floor. He had said that Lucy didn''t like living with the Omegas and she had asked my Father if she coulde live with us.

    I doubt now a days that she used the word "us" back then, but I wasn''t there when she had asked and there for I can''t be sure.

    Every birthday I had was overshadowed by Lucy, my Father always telling me that she didn''t have parents to throw her a party and I could just share my party with Lucy.

    This happened again and again and again, not only due to my Father but also due to the Alpha and Gamma family. Nico was the worst and he would always remind me that Lucy was much prettier than me, at least in his eyes.

    So, know you might understand why Nico is on my shitlist.

    I train every single day, I have to because I am the future Beta. Well, I was the future Beta and now I am going to be the future Luna.

    Nico had been as surprised as me, but he wanted to form a bond with me. After all the Goddess had put the connection there and we needed to respect her decision.

    Lucy hadn''t been to happy with it, she had been trying to get Nico''s attention for almost a year now and had failed miserably. She even went out of her way to make sure I knew that she would never ept me as a Luna and I had justughed in her face.

    Being Nico''s Mate will make me the Luna and there is nothing Lucy can do about it, even though she might try.

    I have gone through my morning routine and I am rinsing the dishes that I used for breakfast. I hardly ever eat breakfast in the main dining room, because I am usually training during that time.

    I see that the door to the master bedroom is wide open and that means that my Father is already downstairs, probably an early morning meeting with the rest of our leadership.

    "Why are you so quiet?" I ask Charna, this should be a joyous day for both of us.

    She doesn''t answer me, but the moment I leave the Beta floor she starts pacing in my head and she forces me to head up to the Alpha floor. I enter the floor by using the code I was given after I turned sixteen and I am met withplete silence.

    Seems I was right about the early morning meeting and Nico is using it to sleep in, just like he does every time his parents are preupied or absent.

    I hadn''t made any ns with Nico, even though we knew that today would probably be the day that our Mate-bond would bepleted. Charna doesn''t understand why we didn''t make any ns and to tell you the truth neither do I.

    My steps falter as I stand in front of Nico''s bedroom door and I am d that our bond hadn''t formed earlier. If it had and we had epted one another as a Mate, I would be in excruciating pain right now.

    Because the Asshole is fucking another female, the soundsing from his room don''t leave any room for errors and I am not sure what to do right now.

    "Is this why he didn''t want to tell anyone just yet?" Charna asks me and I think we both know that that is exactly the reason.

    "Ohh, Lucy. That feels so good." I hear Nico groan, but it is the name he called that has made me furious and I can barely manage to keep myself from bursting in. I need to find away to expose those two and slowly I make my way out of the Alpha floor, back to my own room without shedding a tear.

    I am going to make them pay for what they did and everyone will know about our connection, but it ends today.

 New Life

    I walk into my bedroom and grab my suitcases from the back of my closet, I ce them on my bed to start packing the remainder of my belongings. There are only a few sets of clothes left in my closet and only the daily necessities in the bathroom.

    Most of the things I want to take with me are already in my suitcases, I made the decision to leave Shadow Valley Pack at my Sweet Sixteen party and I already know where I am going.

    I will be going to the Elders, to learn everything I need to learn to be the best Beta I can be and I will find a Pack that will appreciate me for who I am.

    My weapons are in the trunk of my car, I take them out every time I need them and ce them back after I have cleaned them. All that is left is my luggage and then I will make sure that everyone understands who are responsible for me leaving.

    Okay, let''s get introductions out of the way. My name is Das, I am eighteen years old and my Lycan, Charna, showed up a year ago. My life hasn''t been a bed of roses and the only reason I stayed this long is the hope of finding my Mate. Well, we already know that that didn''t go as nned. I am officially done with the people in my life and the leadership of this Pack.

    I walk back up to the Alpha floor and to my surprise Nico and Lucy are still at it, but I no longer give a damn.

    "Nico, harder." I hear Lucy moan. ˇ°Put a Pup in me, I want you to cum inside me."

    I can hear Nico groan, before he yells that he ising.

    I m open the door and Lucy drops to the floor when Nico pushes her of his cock, startled by my presence. Both making a mess of themselves and the bedroom.

    I don''t wait for him to respond, I just turn on my heel and walk down the hallway to the door.

    "Please, Das. Stop. This is not what it looks like, it just happened." Nico says, hopping on one leg as he is trying to pull on some sweat pants.

    I don''t say anything, I just keep walking down the stairs and I know that Nico and Lucy are right behind me.

    Everyone in the main dining room goes quiet the moment they see me walking in and I can hear a few whispers the moment Nico and Lucy walk in behind me, everyone can smell the scent of sex in the air.

    "I, Das, reject you, Nico, as my Mate." I say, after I have turned around to look at him.

    "I don''t care if you ept it or not. Just know that it won''t stop me from finding my own happiness and you will have to suffer the consequences of not epting my rejection." I state.

    "Das, why are you rejecting our Son?" Alpha Leon asks and I turn around to look at him.

    "Because as usual, Lucy wanted what is mine and got it. Your Son fucked Lucy, even though he knew that our Mate-bond was nearlyplete and now I know why he didn''t want us to tell anyone." I say as I look into Alpha Leon''s eyes.

    I turn back to Lucy and Nico, he is still staring at me and his hands are pressed against his chest. I don''t feel any pain, but that might change if he epts my rejection.

    "You wanted him, you can have him. You can have everything that was once mine, I hope that the two of you be very happy together and I hope that you enjoy your victory." I say to Lucy, before I walk past her and out of the main dining room.

    "Stop, you can''t leave. You are my Mate." Nico says and I turn around to see him standing in the doorway.

    "I am no longer your Mate, you chose to sleep with her and now you can deal with the consequences. You have always put Lucy before me, just like your family, the Gamma family and even my own Father. You never failed to remind me that you thought that Lucy is prettier than I am.

    Our Mate-bond would have made you see that you had been wrong, that you had hurt me with your words and I would have forgiven you, because of our Mate- bond. What I can''t forgive and what I will never forgive, is that you chose to fuck another woman." I say in a calm, cold voice.

    The entire dining room is quiet and everyone is waiting for what ising next.

    "Das, there might be a very good exnation..." But I don''t give Alpha Leon the chance to finish his sentence.

    "What kind of exnation can your Son have for being buried balls deep in Lucy? Where in this damn universe could this have been an ident?" I growl in his direction.

    More Pack-members have gathered in the dining room, all of them curious about the drama unfolding in front of them.

    My Father finally gets up from his chair and I am damn curious about what he will have to say.

    "Das, you are the future Beta. You already have status within Shadow Valley Pack, why not grant Lucy the status of Luna?" My Father says.

    Charna is growling in my head, but she keeps to the back of my mind. Neither one of us wants him to know that we already shifted or that we know that he lied about our Mother.

    "HAVE YOU LOST YOUR FUCKING MIND? YOU WANT ME TO GIVE LUCY MY MATE, JUST LIKE YOU GAVE HER THE LAST GIFT MOM GAVE ME OR THE FAMILY HEIRLOOM YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO GIVE ME ON MY SIXTEENTH BIRTHDAY.

    GET A FUCKING GRIP ON THAT DAMN BRAIN OF YOURS, I HATE YOUR FUCKING GUTS." I yell at my Father and I take advantage of his shocked state.

    "Nico, this is yourst chance to ept my rejection. Once I walk out the door, you might never get the chance again." I state, looking at Nico and it seems to sink in that no one can change my mind.

    "I, Nico, ept your rejection." Nico says, knowing that I will never forgive him.

    I walk out of the Pack-house without looking back, I get into my SUV to finally get out of this ce and start my new life.

 At Fault

    Das'' p.o.v.

    Six monthster

    I took my time to travel to Scarlet Crescent Pack, I needed time to myself and I wanted to take time to write down all the questions I have had for years.

    I arrived at my destination after travelling for almost a week.

    Charna enjoyed running around in unknown territory and neither one of us feel sorry for ourselves.

    It is almost as if there never was a bond between me and Nico, no pain after he epted our rejection and no sense of loss for us.

    I arrived at Scarlet Crescent Pack in the early morning and I am d that I had the letter from the Elders printed, it saved a lot of trouble at the gate.

    A Squad Captain was waiting for me at the main building, the building that houses the Elders and where I will get my education.

    I was given a schedule for the first week and then he showed me the territory we were staying in.

    We might live within Scarlet Crescent territory, but we can''t enter the territory that surrounds the Pce. At least not with permission from the Elders or at the request of the King.

    I had the rest of the day off and I used it to get settled in, my room is on the top floor of building A. It is a hell of a lot bigger than my room back home and I even have a small balcony.

    I ced myptop on the desk next to the balcony door, I unpacked my suitcases and then I went looking for some breakfast.

    My first real day with the Elders consisted of tests, to establish the level of my knowledge on Laws and my skill level in fighting.

    I aced every test they gave me and that left the Elders with a challenge, where do you ce someone that hardly needs basic training?

    After consulting with the Squad Captains, I was assigned to one of the Squads and a costume made study n was devised.

    My studies were more focused on Packws and the consequences they could have for a Pack. It was something I wasn''t taught in Shadow Valley Pack, I didn''t even know that an Alpha could make his own Laws within his territory.

    Those Laws can''t be breaking our main Laws, they are usually a stricter version of our main Laws and I was going to need to learn all of them.

    I found a few surprises along the way and I actually enjoyed my studies, they were very educational.

    Today I will be a full pledged member of Captain Jordan''s Squad and I will be allowed to go on missions with the Squad, my main priority is to make sure we know the Packws of the territories we get send to.

    "Good morning, Das." Captain Jordan says as I walk into the living room in our Squad house.

    The other Squad members greet me with a smile or a wave and I walk over to the coffee machine to make myself a Latte.

    Captain Jordan slides a file in my direction, after I have taken a seat not far from him and I reluctantly open it. I know what is in there and I hate it every time he hands me a file like this.

    Captain Jordan was the first one that found out about my past, he had found me cussing and swearing at a phone that was lying on the desk in my room.

    It was on my third day as a part of his Squad and I hadn''te down yet, so he came looking for me. I had finally turned on the old phone with my sim card in it and I had many text and voice messages from my Father.

    None of them were an apology for the way he had treated me. No, each of them were telling me that I was childish, selfish and immature.

    Captain Jordan took the phone from me and once a month I get a file on the type of messages I have gotten with the name of whoever left them for me.

    My Father still leaves me messages that tell me I am being childish, selfish and immature. Nico is begging me toe back, to give him another chance and so do his parents. The only one that hasn''t reach out to me is Lucy and I hope she never does.

    My eyes widen when I read a different message from my Father and I hear Charnaughing in my head, I hadpletely forgotten about this.

    "Something funny, Das?" I hear Captain Jordan ask and I need a minute before I can answer him.

    "Sorry, but it is thest message from my Father." I reply and I hear a few growls around me.

    "I had forgotten that I had changed the password to the program for the Pack funds, I never informed anyone about it and it slipped my mind that it is the annual fund meeting in a few days." I exin, but apparently I am not making any sense.

    "Every Pack makes an annual budget for a variety of Pack rted issues, I have been making them since I turned fifteen and my Father would pass them off as his own. He never needed ess to the program, so he never needed the new password and now the only ones that can get ess are Alpha Leon and his Mate." I exin.

    Captain Jordan has a dumbfounded look on his face and looking around I can see he isn''t the only one.

    "Can''t your Father ask Alpha Leon for the password?" I hear Elder Jensen ask.

    "And tell Alpha Leon that he hasn''t done any of the financial tasks he was supposed to be doing?" I ask in return.

    I hear almost everyoneughing around me, understanding that this would mean losing face for a Beta and no one would want to lose face in front of his Alpha.

    "Besides, my Father would never admit that he was at fault. No matter the evidence against him." I say.

 Our Mother

    Daxton''s p.o.V.

    "Good morning, Daxton." I hear Carl, our future Alpha, say. I doubt it is a good morning if he is standing behind me, he onlyes looking for me if someone told him toe and get me.

    "Who send you?" I ask him, as I turn to face him. I want to look into his eyes when he answers me, it will tell me if he is aware of why he was send here.

    "My Mother, I believe it has to do with an invitation from Shadow Valley Pack. Between you and me, I think Dad might order you to go." Carl answers and I know that he is telling the truth.

    I am forty seven and I still haven''t found my true Mate-bond, I never met a woman my Lycan felt a connection with. I have been waiting for twenty nine years to find that connection, but so far I haven''t been able to find her and I gave up on finding

    her years ago.

    The people around me are still hoping that I will find her one day, they want me to go to other Packs to look for her. I did that for over a decade with no results and now I no longer want to go through it.

    "I am sorry, Daxton. Mom wants you at the Pack-house for lunch, on the Alpha floor." Carl says and I know that he is sorry, our entire future leadership understands me.

    None of them have found their true Mate-bond yet and they have to attend as many events as the Pack gets invited to.

    I reluctantly follow Carl to the Pack-house, there is no point in shooting the messenger. I am not sure how this lunch will go, but something tells me that I will have given everyone a piece of my mind before it is over.

    Chatter ising from the dining room and I can already hear my Mother''s voice above the others.

    "If he doesn''t find his Mate during that Alpha Ceremony, he will need to take Danie as his chosen Mate." Mom says and even though I am not in the room, I know the smirk Danie will have on her face.

    "I will never take Danie as my chosen Mate. If and that is a big IF I take a chosen Mate, I will decided who bes my chosen Mate. You don''t have a say in it, Mother." I say calmly, knowing that this annoys the hell out of her.

    Not just my tone of voice, but also the fact that I use the word Mother instead of Mom.

    No one says a word as I sit down across the table from my Mother and Danie, both of them have an annoyed look on their face. Carl sits down in the seat that was meant for me, next to Danie.

    "What is this I hear about an invitation, Luna?" I ask, making sure that everyone understands that I know why I was summoned.

    "Shadow Valley Pack will get another Alpha in about seven months, we got invited to attend and to bring along some of our unmated Pack-members." Our Luna answers and I know there is no way I am getting away with refusing to go.

    "I didn''t know that Nico had found his connection yet and why does Alpha Leon think it is smart to hand over the Pack so soon?" I ask the question that is probably running through everyone''s mind.

    We had all met Nico over the years and he didn''t strike me as the mostpetent for the Alpha position, not to mention the woman that was always with him. If I am not mistaken her name is Lucy, but we never found out what her rank is or who her parents are.

    Thest time Nico was here, was about four months ago and we all had felt that something was off that day. We never figured out what was wrong, but the guy had been jumpy throughout the entire visit and he had eyed every woman in the Pack with suspicion until he was able to see their faces.

    "None of us knew he had found a connection, until the invitation arrived that is. As to why Alpha Leon is so eager to step down, any guess could be a good one." Our Luna answers.

    Usually when a future Alpha finds his connection, his parents make it known to every Pack and not just the allied Packs.

    For his parents not to make it known immediately, can only mean a few things. He could have gotten someone pregnant that isn''t his true Mate-bond, he could have taken a chosen Mate for an alliance or he broke the connection to his first Mate for whatever reason.

    "Why don''t you apany Daxton to the Alpha Ceremony, Danie?" My Mother asks, but luckily our Luna is quick to shoot that idea down.

    "Sorry, but we have chosen the unmated Pack-members already. Danie is still young and has all the time in the world to find her connection. We will be bringing Pack-members that have been waiting at least five years to find their connection." Our Luna responds and I can tell that she is telling the truth.

    "We did that on purpose, Daxton." She tells me through the mind-link and for once I am grateful that our Luna can be conning from time to time.

    Unlike most, our Luna isn''t afraid to talk back to my Mother. My Mother knows that most still consider her this Pack''s Beta female and that means she gets away with a lot of her behavior, but even my Mother isn''t stupid enough to go against our Luna.

    Our Luna has the final say and no one is going to argue with her about it, not even me.

    My Mother and Danie don''t seem to be too pleased with our Luna, but my twin Brother, Darius, has a damn smirk on his face and hell breaks loose the moment he opens his mouth.

    "You seem eager to have her as a Daughter inw. Why don''t I take Danie as my chosen Mate?" Darius says with a smirk on his face.

    Yeah, leave it to my twin Brother to piss off our Mother.

 Missing Something?

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    The moment the invitation came in, I knew it would mean trouble between my Mother and my twin Brother.

    And yes, I say my Mother for a reason. Daxton might be my twin Brother, but she always treated him less than me and for the first ten years of our lives we even believed that we were separated by a whole year.

    It wasn''t until our former Alpha overheard a conversation between me and Daxton, that we were told that we were twins.

    It exined quite a lot of things to the both of us and Daxton has pulled away from our Mother ever since, there even was a time he refused to acknowledge that she was his Mother.

    We still don''t understand why she favors me over Daxton and we both doubt that we will ever find out.

    I listen to the words my Mother speaks, but I don''t respond and I don''t have to. Daxton can take care of himself, but I am starting to get agitated by Mother''s relentless quest to get Daxton to take a chosen Mate and preferably Danie.

    None of us likes Danie, it goes back to our childhood and she hasn''t given us a reason yet to change our minds.

    Danie is the Granddaughter of a former Elder and she was always after Preston. No matter what anyone told her, she kept going after him and we thought she might trick him into a chosen Mate-bond.

    Daxton, Rayden and I would always be with Preston and we have seen Danie try a few desperate things to get into Preston''s bed, but thank the Goddess that she never seeded. It would have been this Pack''s down fall and one of us would have been charged with murder.

    Mother stares at me when I suggest that I take Danie as a chosen Mate, I know she doesn''t think Danie is good enough to be a Beta''s Mate and she will object to my suggestion.

    "Darius, that is ridiculous. Danie is not cut out to be a Beta''s Mate, she would never be able to support you the way you need your Mate to support you." Mother replies and I see a devilish look in Rayden''s eyes.

    "Then she isn''t suited to be Daxton''s Mate either, after all they are twins and that makes Daxton also a Beta." Rayden states and normally I would say that no one can argue with that, but I know how my Mother feels about Daxton and Beta in the

    same sentence.

    "Darius is Silver Eclipse''s Beta, Daxton holds no title. Danie can be his chosen Mate, but not that of my little boy." My Mother growls and I know Rayden is going to spill the beans.

    "What do you mean with Daxton holds no title? I thought that twins always shared everything, their Mate and their rank." Ruth, Rayden''s Mate, asks.

    "Nice safe, Rayden." I hear Preston say over our mind-link.

    I would like to hear how my Mother is going to get herself out of this pickle, either she acknowledges that Daxton is also a Beta or she has to tell a lie.

    Danie has had a disgusted look on her face since Ruth mentioned that twins share a Mate, seems like she hadn''t taken that in to consideration.

    "You are right, Ruth. A twin usually shares a Mate and a rank, but Daxton made a mess of his life at the age of twenty. It is a shameful period and I don''t like to get reminded of it. I told Preston that Daxton''s status had been damage and that only Darius had a right to the Beta of Silver Eclipse Pack." My Mother answers Ruth.

    Ruth looks at Daxton for a very long time and I know that he is getting ufortable by the way she is looking at him.

    "I''m sorry for staring, Daxton. I am just trying to see the monster, because only a monster wouldn''t deserve his rank or a true Mate-bond. I will let you know when I have found that monster, even though I have a feeling that I am looking in the wrong direction." Ruth says.

    Daxton is trying to hide hisughter, but I am not even trying. Ruth knows what so say and when to say it, she always manages to lighten up a tense situation.

    "Ruth, I don''t like what you are implying....." My Mother starts to say, but Ruth just raises her hand to shut her up.

    "I am not implying anything. It is just a result of the information that you gave me, the only thing I coulde up with is that whatever Daxton did must have painted him as a monster and nothing less. I can''t see that monster in him and I doubt his Mate will." Ruth replies and I see Daxton shaking withughter.

    Our Mother isn''t used to someone interrupting her or to tell her how they feel about her and Ruth doesn''t have a problem doing both.

    "Daxton will never find his connection after all these years, it is time he epts the fact that he will never have a true Mate-bond." My Mother says and I have to grit my teeth to keep quiet.

    "Okay, let''s see if I can get this straight. You believe that Daxton will never find his Mate, but that also means that Darius will never find his Mate. Because Daxton will never find his Mate, you want him to take a chosen Mate and that means that Darius needs to find a chosen Mate too.

    They are twins and that means sharing a Mate, maybe Danie is willing to take two Mates. Oh, hold on. Her face tells me enough, she is disgusted by the idea of having two Mates. Leaves me with onest question, why settle for the twin that has no right to a High-rank ording to his Mother?" Ruth states, her eyes locked with those of my Mother.

    Damn, that woman is good. She managed to ask a question that has eluted me all these years.

    My Mother is looking a little pale and Danie looks as if she is about to throw up, why does that deduction from Ruth unsettle them so much. Have I been missing something all these years?

 Goddess Gift

    Das'' p.o.v.

    Okay, this is not what I had been expecting. I don''t believe anyone in our Squad had seen iting and I am still a little baffled.

    Captain Jordan announced his retirement at the ceremony that would make me a full pledged member of the Squad, but it turned out to go a little differently after his announcement.

    Elder Jensen had appointed me as the new Squad Captain and everyone had started cheering for me, but I had been unable to say a word. I have been here a little over six months and now I have my own Squad.

    I know there have been a few others that made Squad Captain within a year of arriving, but I am not sure if this is what I want or need in my life at the moment.

    I mean, it is an honor that they believe that I can handle this. There is a downside to it though, I might have to visit Shadow Valley Pack and I am not sure if I am ready for that at the moment.

    "Captain, Elder Jensen wants to see you. He is waiting in your office." Joshua, my second inmand, says and I wonder why Elder Jensen didn''t link me. "You have your block up, Captain."

    I smile at Joshua as I walk out of my room, I didn''t just take over as Captain, I also got Jordan''s room and that means living on the other side of the top floor. Joshua follows me to my office on the ground floor and everyone we pass slightly bows their heads, a sign of respect for my position.

    "I wish they wouldn''t do that, it makes me feel ufortable. I am still the same person as before and now the same people that ignored me, suddenly show me respect." I say to Joshua as another woman slightly bows her head.

    "It will be even worse, they will start to talk to you." He replies teasingly and Charna isughing her ass off.

    I softly growl at Joahua and he smart enough to create a little distance between

    us. He is one of the few people in our Squad that knows about what other members of other Squads have said to me, each and every one of them implicating that I was Jordan''s lover.

    It wasn''t until someone said that I had to go and find my own true Mate-bond, that I lost control of my patients and Charna. That fucking Idiot is still in the infirmary and once he has fully recovered, he gets send home.

    No one has dared to make a simr remark to me ever since, but I have gotten enough death res and I prefer it that way. My Squad members know that I got where I am, because of all the hard work I put into it and none of them question my ability to lead this Squad.

    "Elder Jensen, I apologize for having my block up. I was just finishing up for myst exam and I didn''t want to get distracted." I say as I sit down behind my desk.

    "No worries, I knew you were studying. I wanted to do this personally and in private, I know this will be difficult for you and it might not." Elder Jensen says.

    Joshua and I are looking at one another, this guy is talking in riddles and I don''t think I have the patience for it today.

    Elder Jensen holds out an envelope for me and after a small hesitation, I take it from his outstretched hand. I recognize the Pack emblem and my first instinct is to throw it back at Elder Jensen, but my curiosity wins.

    We are proud to announce the Alpha Ceremony for our Son, Nico, and the Luna Ceremony for his Mate, Lucy.

    I don''t bother reading the rest of the card, I close the card before putting it in the envelope and I hand it back to Elder Jensen.

    "We both know that Nico and Lucy don''t have a true Mate-bond and that causes an issue for the Elders, but we also want to send out a message to every other Pack in the Kingdom. So, we will wait until the Ceremony and you will get the honor of telling them that the Alpha Ceremony is cancelled." Elder Jensen says.

    Joshua looks at me for a moment, before he seems to understand why I am getting the honor of disrupting an Alpha Ceremony.

    "How long do we have?" I ask Elder Jensen, I need to prepare myself mentally.

    "You have over six months to prepare, you know the rules for an Alpha or Luna Ceremony canction. Also make sure that there is a trial date for Alpha Leon, just in case he is willing to fight our decision in front of the King." Elder Jensen replies.

    "Okay, Joshua. Let''s get this Shitshow on the road, I want the canction forms filled out. Alpha Leon will ask for them and he will ask for a trial to overturn their own Packw." I say as I show Elder Jensen to the door.

    I open the door to let Elder Jensen out and I see my third inmand, Jesper, waiting outside the door.

    "Get in here, Jesper. We have more than enough to do and luckily a whole lot of time to do it in. I do need some answer though and maybe you can help me with that." I say as Jesper walks into my office.

    Joshua hands him the envelope and I softly growl at the mere sight of the Pack emblem on it.

    For a few moments it is quiet in my office, but then Jesper startsughing his ass off.

    "Let me guess, we get to break up the happy shindig?" He asks and startsughing even harder. Someone seems to be happy to be a party pooper and I actually have to giggle.

    I decide to tell both of them why I get the privilege of dealing with the canction and both men growl loudly.

    Jesper went through a simr situation and Joshua had his connection broken before there was a chance to form a bond.

    Why Nico chose Lucy over me is still unknown, Jesper and Joshua both know why they were turned down. Neither of them had a high enough rank, both women wanted an Alpha.

    Well, good luck. Most Alphas are arrogant, obnoxious and rude, they truly believe that they are the Goddess'' gift to women.

 Divine Intervention

    Ever since Das walked out of the Pack-house, the atmosphere had gone downhill.

    Most Pack-members had witnessed the events in the dining room and those that had been busy with other tasks, had seen the footage. Some had recorded the events and spread them across the territory, making sure that everyone knew what had happened.

    Alpha Leon had given his Pack-members the order to never discuss what happened with outsiders, but he knew he had a lose canon in the form of Das. He had been to stunned to react quick enough and when he had realized he needed to stop her, she had already been gone.

    No one had been able to find a trace of her, pinging her phone had failed too and there was no bank ount in her name. It was as if she disappeared into thin air.

    They tried to find her browser history, but that had been wiped clean. Not a small trace was found of Das or her ever living within the territory, because her file had been gone too.

    Alpha Leon had a suspicion that Das had been nning her departure for a long rime, but no one had an answer for him. Not her Father, not his Son and when he tried to find any of her friends, he found out she had none.

    The only thing he could find on Das, was her training schedule and her patrol reports. That girl had been his top Warrior and he had never known about it.

    Her Father had been surprised to hear about her status within the Pack, but it hadn''t impressed him much. After all she was a Beta''s Daughter, she had to be a strong Warrior.

    After two months of trying everything to find her, Alpha Leon finally gave up. At least on arge scale, but he kept an eye out for any news on a female that came across his desk.

    Slowly life went back to some sort of normal in Shadow Valley Pack, but most Pack-members didn''t like what Nico had done to Das.

    The connection that can lead to a true Mate-bond should be respected and Nico made Das believe that he did respect it, only to betray her with Lucy.

    Lucy hadn''t been seen much by the Pack-members, it seemed that she was avoiding them. Every time she did show herself, she could hear the whispers and they weren''t friendly words she heard.

    She had always wanted everything that belonged to Das and she had always seeded in getting it, but now Pack-members were starting to take Das'' side. Even though she wasn''t here to see it, Das didn''t know that more and more Pack-members were taking her side.

    Lucy swore to herself that she would make them pay, she wasn''t going to give up on her dream of bing a Luna and once she was their Luna they would have to show her the respect that she believed she deserved.

    Nico knew that Pack-members were talking about him behind his back, he could also hear the whispers and like Lucy he thought there woulde a day that they would have to show him the respect he deserved as an Alpha.

    None of them had given the Packws any thought, none of them anticipated that the Ceremonies they were nning would be for nothing.

    Another two months passed without a word from Das and they started to breath a little easier, thinking that Nico''s actions would have no consequences for Shadow Valley Pack.

    The invitations had been sent out to every Pack and the Elders, it was going to be a huge Ceremony with as many guests as they could hold within their territory.

    The decorations had been picked out, but the current Luna wasn''t happy with it. Lucy was a very demanding woman and she knew how to get her way, how to manipte Nico into giving her everything she wanted.

    It wasn''t the cost of the party that the Luna worried about, it was the decorations that worried her and she didn''t know how to bring it up with her Mate or her Son. Nico didn''t want to hear a bad word about Lucy and her Mate always chose the side of their Son.

    Lucy had turned down every suggestion the Luna had made on the decorations, she didn''t want the ck with golden ented table clothes or any of the other items in their Pack colors.

    Everything was in a bright pink color with ck ents, from the table clothes to the candle holders and the more the Luna looked at it, the more she realized that this would make them theughingstock of the Kingdom.

    "Let''s just hope that the King doesn''t show up." The Luna had thought to herself, she would hate it if the Royal family saw this.

    When it came to Lucy''s Luna training, well there wasn''t any. Lucy didn''t believe she needed to know what the duties of a Luna are, she had dismissed every attempt of the current Luna to rain her and once again Lucy had managed to manipte Nico into agreeing with her.

    Instead of fighting her Son on his decision, she epted it with a soft smile. Lucy would fall out of character soon enough and then Nico would realize that he made a huge mistake. A mistake the Luna hoped he could still rectify.

    Too bad for Shadow Valley Pack that they were being watched, if only every Shifter would have realized that they are always watched and that everything they did, would eventually have consequences.

    There was no hope for Nico to mend his mistake, there was no hope for Shadow Valley Pack to stay a strong and wealthy Pack.

    Lucy''s scheming had already cost too much, she had robbed Shadow Valley Pack of the one thing that had kept them so strong and wealthy. But Lucy wasn''t the only one to me, there were others within that territory that were responsible.

    Das will find her happiness, she is the key to this Kingdom''s survival. Without Das this Kingdom is doomed, without her this Kingdom will parish. A divine intervention is being plotted.

 Correct Answer

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    The entire week I keep thinking about Ruth''s remark, why hadn''t I thought of it myself?

    "Too busy with ignoring them, too busy with avoiding them." Camus, my Lycan, says.

    He is right, Daxton and I have been busy with keeping our meddling Mother at bay. If we could stay away from our Mother and Danie, we would.

    "Preston, we need to talk after dinner." I say, knowing that he will understand that I don''t want anyone else to hear what I have say.

    I walk into the dining room to see that our Mother and Danie are once again sitting at our table, Daxton is standing near the window and the look in his eyes is murderous.

    "Daxton, just know that I want what is best for you. You will never find that connection, you are too old and a chosen Mate is your only option." Mother says and I get brought back to Ruth''s remark.

    I know that history tells us that Shifters usually find their connection between eighteen and thirty, but ever since we found our new way of finding a Mate, the age of finding that connection has shifted a lot.

    "Mother, stop. I am getting sick and tired of this." I growl, as I walk over to my seat.

    "Darius, I wasn''t talking to you. I was just discussing something with your Brother." Mom says with an annoyed voice and I want to respond, but I don''t get the chance.

    "I have had enough of this, stop bugging Daxton about taking a chosen Mate and using his age as a reason is Bullshit. Preston and I met two years ago, Rayden and Ruth met a year ago and both of them were the same age as Daxton and Darius are now.

    You are no longer wee at this table and I don''t care that you are their Mother. You and Danie can leave right this minute and if I ever hear you talk to Daxton like that again, I will ban you from the Pack-house. Is that clear?" Luna Pearl asks.

    Danie is smart enough to get moving, after she has acknowledged that she understood Luna Pearl. Mom is unwilling to bow down, but I know who this is going to win and how this will probably end.

    "Am I clear?" Luna Pearl asks again, her eyes locked with those of my Mother and I hear her softly mumble a Yes.

    "WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU SAY?" Luna Pearl roars and everyone around them takes a step back.

    "Yes, Luna." Mother mumbles, not that she is happy with it. She doesn''t move from her seat though and I can already feel the anger radiating from Luna Pearl.

    Two Elite Warriors rush over to pull Mother from her seat, but she tries to fight them and that is a totally wrong move.

    "Get her the fuck out of the Pack-house. Madeline, you are banned from the Pack-house for the entire week. One more mistake after that and it will be permanent." Alpha Preston says.

    It takes a while for things to settle down, but once everyone has settled down dinner gets served and it seems to be the cue for all Pack-members to start talking again.

    It is quiet at our table, none of us is too happy with the events of the evening and

    it might take a while before Pearl is back to her calm self.

    After we have gotten our dessert, Pearl is finally able to respond again to everything around her and the first thing out of her mouth is "that fucking Bitch."

    We chuckle as she starts cutting in to her slice of cake and it doesn''t take long before we are finished with dinner. We follow Preston and Pearl up to the Alpha floor, I hope that Ruth can shed some light on the remarks she made.

    "Okay, Darius. Out with it, what is on your mind?" Preston asks the moment the door closes behind us.

    "I have been thinking about Ruth''s remarks. It has kept me preupied all week and I don''t understand why I never thought of it myself. Why is Mother pushing Danie on Daxton and not me? Why does Mother keep pushing Daxton to a chosen Mate and not me?" I ask.

    It is quiet for a moment, before all of them start talking at once and I smile as I hear the cacophony of voices.

    "Okay, can we do this one at the time? I can''t make head or tails out of this." I say and suddenly it is quiet again.

    "I have always found it strange and that is why I gave it a lot of thought. Always listening to what Madeline said or how she said it and that is what led to my questions." Ruth says.

    "Dad told me that she made the two of you believe that you were born a year apart and that Darius is the oldest, but he couldn''t get her to tell him why she did it. Just to make this even more interesting, Daxton is five minutes older." Preston says with a smile.

    "Hold on, he is older than me?" I ask, not that it matters to me. It just makes things a bit stranger that is all, Mother always acted as if I was the oldest and now I find out that I am not.

    Everyone has a dumbfounded look on their faces, it is hard to understand why a Mother would do that to her own Sons.

    "I might have the answer though and I think it has to do with your Mother''s upbringing. In her Pack the oldest of a twin got the position of their Father, the youngest got nothing. I am assuming that your Mother believed it works the same here, but we all know it doesn''t." Preston says.

    It would exin why she favored only one of us, but not why she chose me over Daxton.

    "What if your Mother is afraid that Daxton will get the Beta Position? After all she is unaware of the fact that I made both you my Beta, she might fear that I will find out the truth and hand over the position to Daxton." Preston says.

    "If she knows our Packws, she will know that a High-rank with a chosen Mate is not epted." Pearl responds.

    That could be why our Mother is trying to force Daxton to take a chosen Mate, but I don''t believe it is the correct answer.

 Slept Longer

    Das'' p.o.v.

    "Did you see the dress code for the Ceremony?" Jesper asks, while turning it towards Joshua.

    "No, I didn''t. I don''t need to know, because I will be wearing my uniform." I reply as I sit down behind my desk.

    Usually the dress code for an Alpha and/or Luna Ceremony is simr, you show up in the colors of your Pack. In some cases they just ask you to wear something with your Pack''s emblem on it, for men that usually means a tie with the emblem on it and most women wear a brooch or scarf with the emblem on it.

    "No dress code, as long as there is a hint of bright pink." Jesper says and I roll my eyes at the disrespect Lucy shows to our traditions.

    "Let''s just get this started, before we get called away for another mission." I mumble, not looking forward to the paperwork this involves.

    We start with the forms for the Alpha Ceremony, most of the information we have to fill out is easy. It is when wee to the reason for the cancetion that we have to be thoughtful, because if we formte this incorrectly, it will sound as a challenge towards Alpha Leon.

    "The reason for cancelling the Alpha Ceremony is breaking their Packw." I state and both Joshua and Jesper look at me for some answers.

    I pull up the information the Elders have on Shadow Valley Pack and I let Joshua and Jesper read it.

    "You knew this without having to look it up?" Joshua asks and I just nod my head, there is nothing else to say.

    "I didn''t know until I got here, but I also found out that Packws have to be essible for all Pack-members. Each Pack has to put it into the education of their children, so that no one can say that they didn''t know that they were breaking Packws.

    Alpha Leon has admitted reports to the Elders on every child in his Pack that took the ss and their grade for that ss, but I know that it was never a part of our education." I state.

    Joshua is writing down the reason for cancetion, while Jesper gets the forms for the Luna Ceremony and he starts filling out the information he has.

    Once we have filled out all the forms for the cancetion, we start on the forms for a trial and I check the schedule to find a date that will give me some time to prepare, after I have cancelled both Ceremonies.

    "Why not chose a date closer to the cancetion?" Jesper asks. "We have all the evidence we need."

    "No, we don''t. There are still a few things I need answers to and I hope to have found them all by the time the trial starts." I answer him.

    "How can we help?" He asks and I hand him the list of questions I wrote on my way over here, most already have an answer. It is the ones without an answer that I need their help with.

    "We''ll take this one and I suggest that you talk to Elder Jensen about this question." Jesper says and I look at the list to see which one Elder Jensen might be able to help me with.

    It is a question that I found after starting my studies, it was something one of my ssmates had said and it had stuck with me ever since.

    I decide to take Jesper advice and go to talk to Elder Jensen, hoping that he can help me out a little bit. Maybe he even has the answer to my question and it will be one more question I can cross off my list, one step closer to find out the truth.

    I find Elder Jensen in his office and I close the door behind me, before I walk over to the couch.

    "What can I help you with, Das?" Elder Jensen asks and I take a moment to gather my courage to ask my question.

    "Can you tell me the difference between a Wolf and a Lycan? I was never educated on that subject, but we both know that I am a Lycan and that my Father lied to me. I need to know those differences and particrly about the bond between parents and their children." I manage to say.

    It still hurts to know that my Father lied to me, I grew up believing that my Mother was an Omega Wolf. My time here with the Elders has shown me that he lied about a lot more than just my Mother being a Wolf.

    "There is a lot on that subject and we will be here for a few weeks if I have to tell you all of it myself. I will get you a book from my personal library, it deals with all the differences between Wolves and Lycans and it will provide you with all the answers you need." Elder Jensen says.

    I ept his offer, it will be easier to read a book than to ask all the questions that are running through my mind.

    "Come to my office in the main building in the morning, I will have it ready for you." He says, before I walk out of the office.

    There is an office for the Elders in each building, just in case they want to work in peace or if a Squad member has asked for a meeting. Their main office is in the main building though, but I have never been in there before and I am actually curious about that office.

    I head back up to my room and I lie down on my bed, just staring up at the ceiling.

    I clear my mind of any thoughts, I need some time without so many questions running through my mind.

    Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath and slowly exhale. I keep repeating this until I feel my body bing heavy and I justy there without anything running through my mind, I always love this feeling.

    The only downside to this state is that I always manage to fall asleep and today isn''t an exception, I slowly drift off the sleep with an empty mind.

    Loud knocking on my door wakes me and I jump of the bed to open the door, just to see one of my Squad members standing there.

    "Sorry to wake you, Captain. Joshua send me to get you for dinner." She says, before slightly bowing her head.

    Dang, I slept a lot longer than I normally do.

 My Answer

    Daxton''s p.o.V.

    Like every night, I wake up covered in sweat. I had another nightmare, but like always I can''t remember what is was about.

    I have had this nightmare for almost twenty seven years and I can''t remember a single detail after waking up, not one single thing that can help me understand this. No sound, no smell, no image.

    At first I thought it might have something to do with Sage, but as time passed and details kept alluding me, I gave up hope to find answers in that nightmare.

    I say nightmare, because I feel trapped afterwards and it never is a good feeling. The sweat is also telling me that it is a nightmare and even after all these years I hate waking up like this.

    Almost as if the events from twenty seven years ago happened all over again, but just like back then I can''t remember a damn thing and it is frustrating the hell out of me.

    Cyran growls in my head, he hates this as much as I do and no matter what we have tried, we just can''t remember what happened that night with Sage.

    She left the territory a few dayster and no one has seen her since. The only thing we know is that she is mated to a Beta and that she hasn''t been in contact with any of her rtives here.

    I get out of bed, knowing that I won''t be able to get back to sleep again and get dressed in some training gear. I start with a run through the forest to clear my mind of the nightmare and after that I hit the gym to go through my daily routine, before taking a shower before going to breakfast.

    "Another nightmare." Darius states as I walk out of my room, I don''t have to answer him because he knows what is troubling me.

    I was never able to talk to Sage about it, she didn''t want to talk to Darius either and I never found out if Mother talked to her.

    Darius always says that if Mother had talked to her, she would have told us and for the first few years I might have believed him. I don''t believe it anymore and I am starting to wonder if the situation with Sage was at the start of all of this.

    Even though Darius is her favorite, she still made it clear that we both had to wait for our connection and to form a true Mate-bond out of it. It wasn''t until a few years after that incident that she started to push a chosen Mate on me.

    "Damn, I had hoped she wouldn''t show her face for a few more days." I hear Darius mumble next to me and I actually chuckle at his words.

    "Why are you upset? I am the one she is always harassing." I whisper as I turn my head towards him, I don''t want to see Mother or Danie.

    "You are my Brother and indirectly she is insulting me as well. I don''t want to hear her say that I am getting old." He whines thest sentence.

    We bothugh as we sit down and Preston is looking at us with a brow raised.

    "Darius doesn''t want Mother to remind him of the fact that he is getting old and every time she tells me I am getting too old, she is also using Darius of getting too old." I say and weugh some more.

    It has been almost a week since the showdown between Mother and Pearl, but apparently she feels that she can show her face again.

    Even though there are enough Pack-members that re at her to scare someone off, she doesn''t seem to notice and as always Danie is right there beside her.

    Cyran growls in my head, when he sees Danie waving at me and I allow him toe forward. Making sure that she sees that neither one of us is interested in her, my Lycan has never had an interest for women and I doubt he will, until the day we find our connection that is.

    Danie quickly lowers her head and I see Mother looking at me with a disapproving look in her eyes. She knows that I am not impressed by it and when she realizes that Cyran is near the surface, she turns her attention elsewhere.

    "Is your Mother afraid of Cyran?" I hear Pearl ask.

    "Yes, Luna Pearl. After I had told her many times to stop bugging me about a chosen Mate, Cyran decided to have a talk with Mother''s Wolf and that is when we found out that she feels the same as Mother. Cyran haspletely shut her out, Mother''s Wolf can no longer reach her own child." I say.

    "Cyran made it clear to both of them that we no longer considered them our family, he actually roared it in their face and that in public." I state with a smile.

    I hear gaspsing from my friends, I understand why because that is unheard off. Normally a Wolf or Lycan will always side with their child, most of the times even over their Human and for Mother''s Wolf to agree with her Human is strange.

    I believe that this goes for every Shifter, but most of all for Wolves and Lycans. A Shifter is overprotective of their child, even more than of their Mate and that usually never changes.

    "Cyran told me that both of them felt that we owed Darius the Beta position, in their eyes we took too much from him during the pregnancy." I state and as usual Darius isughing again.

    Darius and I are 6"6 in height and most Pack-members can hide behind us, some have even done so.

    Pearl us looking at Darius with a mischievous look in her eyes, "Yeah, you probably stolen some of his braincells." She says teasingly and Darius spits out the food he had in his mouth.

    Cyran is rolling around in my head, while I do my best not to have a huge smug look on my face. Preston has his face buried in Pearl''s hair, but we can all see that he isughing.

    Mother is ring at me, but I don''t really care. Pearl asked a question and I will always answer my Luna with the truth, no matter who might hear my answer.

 Pack-law

    Das'' p.o.v.

    Six monthster

    I''m nervous as hell. Today I will be facing Shadow Valley Pack, it is time for Alpha Leon to hand over the Pack to Nico. I''m not sure what they are expecting, the only thing I can assume is that Alpha Leon knows he cannot hand over the Pack Nico

    I truly believe that Alpha Leon is hoping that no one remembers what their Pack-w states, because they have been nning this ceremony for the past six months and in my mind he should have known that someone from the Elders knows their Packws.

    After all every Pack has to send a request to the Elders, if they want to make their Packw tighter than our main Laws are and that is something Alpha Leon''s Great Great-grandfather did. He just wanted to make sure that whoever was leading the Pack would be able to make it stronger and the only way to make a Pack stronger is by having a true Mate-bond by his side.

    Even though we can no longer find are fated Mate the way our ancestors once did, even back then we had found a new way to find our true Mate-bond and Alpha Leon''s Great Great-grandfather wanted his sessor to have a true Mate- bond with his Luna. If only he knew that his Great Great-grandson was about to break that veryw.

    In the past year I have learned so many different Packws and each Pack is bound to uphold thosews. The only way you can get away from thews of your ancestors and that is by asking for a trial in front of the king, the King is the only one that can erase aw that was established by a Pack themselves.

    Alpha Leon never requested that type of trial and for that reason he cannot hand over the Pack to Nico, something Alpha Leon is very well aware of. If anyone in Shadow Valley Pack knew their Packws, they would have known that Alpha Leon cannot hand over the Pack to Nico and Lucy.

    I made sure that I knew every single exception to our mainws and Packws, I wanted to know if there was a loophole Alpha Leon could use and despite hours of studying I was unable to find a loophole he could use.

    It was stated very clear that only an Alpha with a true Mate-bond can be the next Alpha of Shadow Valley Pack and everyone in our Pack is well aware of the fact that there is no true Mate-bond between Nico and Lucy. They were there when I rejected him, they were there to hear the truth about my true Mate-bond with Nico and my Father''s request to allow Lucy to take the Luna position. There is no way Alpha Leon can deny what happened that day and even if he tries it won''t do him any good, because I have the recordings of that day.

    We have filled out all the forms that we might need to hand over to Alpha Leon, after we have given him the cancetion order from the Elders and that includes a trial date with the King if he wants to challenge his own Packws.

    If he decides to take that trial date and tries to get the King''s support to delete their packw, I will have everything I need to prove to the King that they don''t deserve to erase that part of their Packws.

    Alpha Leon can''t im that he was unaware of that particrw because his Father was the second Son of the Alpha and he got to take over from his Father because his Brother had rejected his true Mate-bond.

    ˇ°Das, are you ready to head out? It is quite a long drive and Elder Jensen doesn''t want us to bete. He will make it sound as if we are there as a learning experience, but he wants you to stay out of sight and to make sure that no one recognizes you." Joshua says.

    "Joshua, you are sometimes a real pain in the ass. I have no intention of anyone recognizing me, before I get to hand out the cancetion order. I will remain in the car until Elder Jensen gives me the signal to show myself and shut down that Shitshow." I answer him.

    I can hear Joshua and Jesper chuckle as I walk out of my room.

    "I already told him that you would obey Elder Jensen''s request, that you wouldn''t want anyone to recognize you and spoil the surprise." Jasper says

    "Did you manage to get a guest list?" I ask Jesper.

    Jesper nods affirmative, "It took me a little digging, but I finally managed to find all of the Packs that they have invited for the Alpha and Luna Ceremony. They have invited three of their allies and two Packs they want an alliance with."

    I am surprised to see the name of Alpha Preston''s Pack on the list, it ismon knowledge that Alpha Preston isn''t known for indulging Packs that do not follow mainws or their own Packws. This is going to be fun to watch, because even before they can discuss an alliance, it will be all over.

    The three of us get into the back seat of the SUV, one of my Squad members will drives us to Shadow Valley Pack and Joshua and Jasper will be the only ones to step out of the SUV. I will wait until Elder Jensen mind-links me before I get out of the SUV, I am really looking forward to see the look on my Father''s face when he sees that I am a Squad Captain.

    I go through the file that holds the cancetion papers. I know they are all in order and there shouldn''t be any surprises. At least not for me, but the same cannot be said for the members of Shadow Valley Pack.

    I''m not really sure how I should feel about going back to my birth Pack, but Charna and I agree on the same thing and that this Pack hasn''t been our home since the day everyone chose Lucy over me.

    Even if Nico were to ask me to give him another chance, Charna would refuse. His Wolf should have stopped him from sleeping with Lucy and there are only two ways for Nico to have been able to sleep with Lucy.

    One way would be to block his Wolf and if he was able to do that it means that his wolf is weak, the other way is that his Wolf agreed with him for some reason.

    If his wolf had agreed with him and therefore giving him the chance to sleep with Lucy, I would like to know what his Wolf has against me. Even though I doubt I will ever get to hear that reason, but it is a reason I would like to know. But only if his Wolf allowed Nico to sleep with someone they don''t have a true Mate-bond with.

    I have learned a hell of a lot more in the past year from the elders than in my whole life at Shadow Valley Pack and I made sure that I pointed all of it out to the Elders.

    None of them liked hearing that there was a Pack that deliberately miss educated their Pack-members, the Elders believe that this was done deliberately by Alpha Leon to prevent anyone from pointing out any mistake he made and that he probably was expecting his Son to break their Packw on session.

 A Connection

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    The past six months have flown by and it has been a hell of a ride to say the least.

    Mother brought up the Alpha Ceremony almost every other day and at the same time she would bring up Danie.

    Daxtonsted two weeks before he and Cyran blew up at Mother and neither one of them has set foot in the Pack-house since.

    Mother''s banishment from the Pack-house didn''t do any good either, because she just made sure that she was near the Pack-house to sprout her nonsense. Even Pack-members that used to side with her, are now avoiding her and walk in the opposite direction when they see her.

    Danie is no better than Mother, but she knows when to keep her mouth shut and when to make a remark on her joining us at the Ceremony. Not that it is helping her, Pearl refuses to have her trade ces with someone and Preston is backing Pearl in her decision.

    "Is everything ready for our trip to Shadow Valley Pack?" Preston asks.

    "Yeah, everyone has brought their suitcase to the Pack-house and they have already ced them in the SUVs. No matter what happens, we are all prepared for this Alpha Ceremony." Daxton answers.

    There is enough room for anyone that we need to bring back with us and everyone has a suitcase with them, just in case they are heading for another Pack.

    It will take about a week to let a connection form into a true Mate-bond and each Alpha that will attend the Ceremony will make sure that those connections form into a true Mate-bond. It is what every Shifter wants and almost every Alpha will make sure that they spend enough time together.

    Daxton and I doubt that we will find our connection at the Ceremony, but we will never give up on finding it and Camus is making sure I never forget.

    "Get in, Darius or we are leaving without you," Daxton calls out and I flip him the bird as I get into the SUV.

    Pearl made sure that we kept to the dress code, but she also made sure that the tradition was upheld. She ordered us new ck ties with our Pack''s emblem in bright pink. Daxton had looked at her as if she had lost her mind until she pointed out the dress code for the Ceremony.

    "Still thinking about setting it on fire, once this day is over?" I ask and everyone knows who I am asking the question.

    "Hell, Yes. This is a monstrosity and I have no intention of keeping it somewhere in my closet." Preston growls.

    The rest of the journey is spent with banter back and forth about the ties and what to do with them once this day is over. Daxton wants to toss it out the window on the way home, Pearl wants us to wear it on any Sweet Sixteen in the Pack and Preston is objecting to that idea in a very loud voice.

    "Oh, Fuck." I hear Pearl say and I look out the front window to see what has made my Luna swear.

    There are lines with little gs in bright pink with their Pack emblem in ck on them, there are rows of those little gs everywhere you look and on the side of the road that leads to the Pack-house, there arerge hearts in bright pink with the names Nico and Lucy on them in ck lettering.

    The venue behind the Pack-house is even worse and many of the guests are making whisperedments about it.

    "Why is there a Squad from the Elders walking around?" Pearl asks and another Luna answers her question.

    "They are here for a learning experience, the Elders do this more often and I must say that it is good for them to see how an event like this works." She says and Pearl is nodding her head at the Luna''s answer.

    Their gear is tailor-made for each member of the Squad, it is an almostpletely ck outfit and it has red ents along the sides of the arms and legs. You can only see them on their arms if their coat is off and so far I haven''t seen anyone wearing their coat.

    On the chest of their shirt and coat is an insignia and it shows how far they are within the ranks. Those that have just started out have no marking on their chest, those that made Warrior have abination of a star and a wing in a circle on their chest.

    There are five ranks within the Warriors, if you are a second-ranked Warrior there is a star above the circle and with each rank that you go up, you gain another star. The maximum is four stars above the circle and if you manage to make Squad Captain, it will be underneath the circle.

    Making it very easy for everyone to see where you stand within the ranks of the Renegades and looking around I don''t see anyone without a star on their insignia.

    There is an equal amount of men and women in this Squad, but I haven''t seen their Captain yet. Whoever is leading this Squad is a force to be reckoned with and I can see his second and third inmand not far from Elder Jensen.

    Their insignia has four red stars instead of ck stars and the second inmand has a red circle instead of a ck circle. It is always good to know how things work in a Pack or within the Renegades, most Packs don''t teach their children the correct way anymore and information has gotten lost.

    Alpha Leon steps onto the stage and everyone goes quiet to listen to his speech, not that he seems veryfortable to me. He keeps looking at the Renegades and at Elder Jensen, but none of them make a move to silence him.

    "Darius, behind us," Daxton says and I lock eyes with a very pissed off Squad Captain, she strides towards the stage with determination. I keep looking at her and when our eyes meet Camus catches me off guard.

    "There is a connection." He growls in my head and even though she doesn''t pay us much attention, she has acknowledged the connection to me and Daxton.

 Werewolf and 13

    Second Connection

    Das'' p.o.v.

    "Alpha Leon is starting his speech, Joshua and Jesper are waiting for you." Elder Jensen says through the mind-link and I get out of the SUV with the file in my hands.

    Joshua steps to my left and Jesper to my right, while I pull the hood of my coat over my head. My face is shrouded in shadow, making it more difficult for anyone to recognize me and that is what I want. At least until I am standing in front of that stage and I get to give them the cancetion order.

    Charna is pushing forward as we walk towards the stage and I see a man staring at me, his hand reaching for the man next to him.

    "There is a connection," Charna says and I let my eyes glide to the second man, damn their twins. Charna is happy staring at the men we have a connection to, but I came here to do a job and I n onpleting this job.

    Alpha Leon is looking at me with a pissed off look, but he hasn''t seen my face yet and I wait until the Luna and Lucy are standing next to their Mates.

    "Casper, you''re up," I say through the mind-link. I have had a suspicion ever since I left Shadow Valley Pack and he needs to prove me right or wrong.

    "What the fuck is the meaning of this?" Alpha Leon asks and I see my Father walk up to his other side.

    I grab the sides of my hood and I keep my eyes on my Father as I pull the hood back to reveal my face to everyone present.

    "Das?" I hear my Father ask and Charna pushes forward to show him that I am no longer alone.

    "Alpha Leon, the Elders have sent me here to hand you a cancetion order for the Alpha and Luna Ceremony," I say as I hand his Gamma the papers. "You were about to break your Pack-ws without a trial in front of the King, Nico can''t take over the Pack without a true Mate- bond by his side."

    All of them look down at me with anger crossing through their eyes, but I am not really impressed.

    "Jesper, guide the guests back to their vehicles and make sure they leave the territory," I say before I turn towards the guests. "Just in case you didn''t understand it, there will be no Alpha or Luna Ceremony today."

    Second Connection

    +25 Bonus

    I hear a growling from behind me and I see both men from earlier get to their feet, they are ring at someone behind me.

    "Why do

    you always try to ruin things for me, Das?" I hear Lucy whine. "You have always been jealous of what I manage to aplish and now you are ruining our Alpha and Luna Ceremony."

    Elder Jesper gets up out of his seat and steps next to me, showing everyone that he is backing me up.

    "Lucy, do you really want to discuss this out here and in front of all these people?" I ask her as I gesture around me, pointing around me at everyone still standing around the venue.

    "Das, my office." Alpha Leon growls and I just flip him the bird.

    I turn towards the twins and smile when I see them standing right behind me, "Will the two of you wait until I have dealt with Alpha Leon?" I ask and both of them nod their heads.

    "Alpha Leon, I don''t know what your history is with Captain Das, but I suggest you address her with her title. Just like every High-ranking Shifter wants to be addressed with their title, every Squad Captain needs to be addressed with their title." Elder Jensen says as if he is lecturing a four-year-old.

    "Fine. Captain Das, can we take this to my offic

    Alpha Leon asks through

    gritted teeth and I turn around with a smile on my face.

    "Of course, Alpha Leon. Please, lead the way." I say as I gesture towards the Pack-house.

    Jesper and Joshua follow me into the Pack-house and Alpha Leon doesn''t seem too pleased

    with them following us into his office.

    "Why are they here?" He asks me and I sit down in a chair in front of his desk.

    "As witnesses to our conversation." I answer him. "I don''t have to tell you about the Pack-ws and you don''t have to try to deny them. You have a decision to make, either you hand over the Alpha position to another or you ask for a trial with the King."

    I let my words sink in, I want Alpha Leon and the others to know that I am fully aware of what he can and can''t do.

    "This is a trial date, just in case you want to change your Packws. If you don''t show up on that date, it will be registered as a loss and that you will uphold your Packws." I say, before I ce the file on his desk and walk towards the door. "Das, why are you doing this?" Nico asks.

    "It is Captain Das and you know the answer. Goodbye." I say, while I open the door.

    Second Connection

    +25 Bonus

    "Das, where are you going?" I hear my Father ask and I roll my eyes at Joshua, before I turn

    back around.

    "I am going where I am appreciated for who I am, I am going where my home is and it is far away from here, Beta Walker." I answer him.

    I walk out the door with purpose, I have a second chance at happiness with a new connection and I hope that they will treat me a lot better than my first connection.

    "Elder Jensen, do you know which Pack they are from?" I ask through the mind- link and I know I don''t have to tell him who I am talking about.

    "They are from Silver Eclipse Pack, you know all about their Packws. The twins are Alpha Preston''s Betas." He answers and I actually have a smile on my face.

    "You okay, Captain?" Joshua asks and I stop walking as we get to the front porch. "Yes, I am fine. I need you to go back to Scarlet Crescent territory and get everything for the trial. Bring it to Silver Eclipse Pack, I will prepare for the trial there and in the meantime get to know my second connection."

    Joshua and Jesper are both smiling, they are hoping that they will find their second connection one day and I have just given them hope that that day wille.

    Support

 Werewolf and 14

    Huge Plus

    Daxton''s p.o.V.

    We are all waiting for Alpha Leon to start the Ceremony, when Cyran bes restless and I look around to see every Squad member on high alert.

    Most of them keep an eye on the guests, a handful keep their eye on the stage and others are looking at something behind me. I turn around to see their Squad Captain walking towards me, I can''t see her face because of the hood.

    The only reason I can tell she is a female is her curves, until I am able to look into her eyes and what eyes they are. Bright green, that bes even brighter when her Wolf or Lycan pushes forward and that is when I almost from my chair.

    "She is our connection." Cyran calls out and I reach for Darius to get him to look behind us.

    Preston isughing his ass off in our mind-link, when we hear the Elders'' order of cancetion and Darius and I both jump up when we hear someone growling at her.

    Cyran is chanting her name in my head, we both like her name and I can''t take my eyes off her as she walks into the Pack-house. All the other guests get escorted back to their vehicles by her Squad members and we just wait for Das toe back to us.

    "Gentlemen, Das will join you in a little bit. Some of her Squad will join her today, the rest will head back to Scarlet Crescent territory to pack a few items they might need in the next week or so. The entire Squad will be moving to Silver Eclipse Pack, if the connection turns into a true Mate-bond." Elder Jensen says. Preston has a huge smile on his face, because there aren''t many Packs that have a Squad living in their territory. Most Squad Captains have to resign their position when they find their true Mate-bond, but in our case that isn''t necessary.

    Das can remain a Squad Captain, because Darius and I can handle the Beta position within Silver Eclipse territory and if she wants to help us when she is between assignments, she can.

    The front door opens to reveal Das and two other males, the ones who followed her into the Pack-house.

    "Joshua, take half of the Squad and head back to Scarlet Crescent territory. Pack a bag for every member and the files I told you about. Everything else can be moved, once the bond has formed." Das says as she walks down the steps of the front porch.

    "Alpha Preston, my name is Das and this is my Squad." She says as she gestures to her left. "This is Joshua and he is my second inmand. This is Jesper and he is my third inmand." She introduces the males standing behind her.

    Huge Plus

    +25 Bonus

    "Captain Das, wee to Silver Eclipse Pack. Those two have been waiting for their connection for a very long time and I am relieved to know that they finally managed to find it." Preston says as he points at me and Darius.

    "I am Daxton and this is Darius." I say as I stretch my hand towards her, I just need to touch her for a moment or Cyran is going to drive me nuts.

    Cyran finally settles down as our hands touch and I see her Lycan pushing forward. Cyran knew it the second she pushed forward, while she was facing the stage and he has been very pleased with his connection.

    "Nice to meet you, Daxton." She says with a smile, before she turns towards Darius.

    "I don''t think my Brother is going to let go of your hand for a while." Darius says teasingly and I see her eyes lower toward our connected hands.

    "Okay, I believe we are done here and I would like to get home." Pearl says as she turns towards our vehicles and I notice that the remainder of Das'' Squad is already waiting in their SUVs.

    I ce her hand in my other hand and pull her towards the SUV that will get us home. Darius steps next to her other side and grabs her other hand, looks like she is tied to the both of us at the moment.

    Darius gets into the SUV first, forcing Das to crawl after him, but that isn''t really working, with both of us holding her hands. She looks at me over her shoulder and I just slowly shake my head, I am not letting go of her hand.

    She giggles as she tries to get into the SUV without falling t on her face and Darius helps her to get in with a little bit more grace, than I was allowing her.

    "How long have the two of you been waiting for your connection?" Das asks when we have been on the road for about an hour.

    I look at Darius over her head, he just smiles at me and leaves me to answer her question.

    "For thirty years." I answer and her head snaps up to meet my eyes.

    "You never considered to take a chosen Mate?" She asks as she looks into my eyes.

    "No, and our Mother has tried to get me to take a chosen Mate." I answer her and

    I can almost hear the wheels in her head turning. She looks from me to Darius

    and back again, it is obvious that she doesn''t seem to understand it.

    So I tell her about the first ten years of our lives and I hear her Lycan softly growl when she realizes what our Mother had done.

    Huge Plus

    +25 Bonus

    "Why would a parent deny having a twin or lie about who is the firstborn? Twin and triplets always share their position, only if one of them doesn''t want the position, it might be handed to only one of them." Das mumbles.

    "Do you mean that it is against thew to hand a position to only one of a multiple?" Pearl asks from the front seat.

    "Yes, it is against thew. In most cases an Alphamand gets used to prevent them from talking about it, but the King always breaks thosemands to find out the truth. I have read quite a few files on it; I know more about ourws and the Packws than most Squad Captains." Das answers.

    I see a huge smile on Pearl''s face, she loves having someone around who knows

    ourws and that Das has knowledge about our Packws is a huge plus.

    Y Ylyanah Author

    I hope you enjoy my novel.

    Let me know if I made a mistake somewhere

 Werewolf and 15

    Never Give Up

    Shadow Valley Pack

    +25 Bonus

    Beta Walker is pacing around the Alpha office, he still can''t believe that Das came back and just ignored him. Hell, she even called him Beta Walker.

    He had seen her walk towards the stage, but with the hood shrouding her face in shadows, he hadn''t recognized her as his own Daughter. He had never seen anyone walk towards an Alpha with that much confidence.

    His whole life he had hoped for a better position in life, but his true Mate-bond hadn''t given it to him and even the woman he fell in love with had failed him. Beta Walker had wanted more than he was born for and after the Alpha and Luna Ceremony he would have gotten everything he ever wanted.

    "How did she manage to cancel our Ceremony?" Lucy whined, but it didn''t do her any good.

    "You know that there is only one reason why I allowed you to be the next Luna and if it hadn''t been for that reason, I would have kicked you out of the territory, Lucy." Alpha Leon answered her.

    He still couldn''t believe that Nico had been so stupid, that he had thrown away his change at a true Mate-bond and for what, a few hours with Lucy. Their ancestors had been clear about the conditions an Alpha needed to meet to take over, but Nico had somehow forgotten about those conditions.

    Das had somehow found out about the Packws and managed to warn the Elders about it, but how did she know that we would be holding an Alpha and Luna Ceremony.

    I apparently didn''t keep it in my head, because I suddenly hear my Mate say, "I send an invitation to the Elders, it is required ording to the Packws."

    Alpha Leon started cussing and swearing, his fucking Mate had done something good for once in her life and this had been one time he had hoped that she had remained her usual airheaded self.

    ˇ°Dad, I''m sorry. I know that you warned me about this, but I hadn''t expected Das toe looking for me. We hadn''t made any ns and usually she would wait for me to show up." Nico says for the umpteenth time since Das rejected him and walked out of the Pack- house.

    None of them had expected her to leave the Pack, none of them had expected her to join the Elders and they sure as hell hadn''t expected her to show up today to cancel the Alpha and Luna Ceremony.

    Never Give Up

    +25 Bonus

    "What will happen during the trial, Alpha?" Beta Walker asked, he had never been

    to one and he hadn''t even known that this was a possibility.

    Beta Walker had studied their Packws for years, because he wanted to see if he could gain anything with a Daughter instead of a Son. Das would take over his Beta position, because history had shown him that she would never do better than a Beta as her true Mate-bond.

    If he had known that Das and Nico were forming a true Mate-bond, he would have kept Lucy away from Nico. Unfortunately, he had been to blind to see what was happening between Nico and Das.

    "I will tell the King that Nico''s true Mate-bond died, that he fell in love with Lucy and that I just want him to be happy. No one can tell them the truth and a trial is always held with just the King and a select group of Elders." Alpha Leon says.

    Alpha Leon is right, only the King, the Alpha and four Elders will be present for the trial. There are no witnesses to be heard, no documents to be shown, no pictures or videos used as evidence.

    Unknown to Alpha Leon, the Elders had asked the King to change the process a year ago. They had wanted to change the trials for a long time and with Dasing forward, they finally had everything they needed to make these trials more fair for everyone involved.

    Elder Jensen had asked the King to consider the changes that the Elders wanted and he used Das'' situation as an example, after they had received the invitation to the Alpha and Luna Ceremony.

    So, the King decided to let Shadow Valley Pack to be the first Pack that would be judged by the new rules. A test so to speak, the King wanted to know if his ruling would be different if they changed the rules.

    Alpha Leon will meet with the King and four Elders in thete afternoon, he will be informed that the ruling will happen the next morning. Just to make him think that nothing has changed and his entourage is invited to hear the King''s ruling.

    However, he will be in for a surprise in the morning. Not only will his entourage be there, also every Elder will be there and the Alphas of the fivergest Packs in the Kingdom will be there.

    Das'' Squad will be there to keep the peace and to make sure that no one can leave the Throne room.

    The Elders had discussed this for many years and every time they had a meeting about this subject, they would add or dismiss a condition. Until they felt that they had found the best way to hold the trials and Shadow Valley Pack would out it to the test.

    Nico had been deep in thought after he had apologized to his Father for messing things up,

    Never Give Up

    +25 Bonus

    he still couldn''t believe that he had let her walk out of his life and seeing her again after a year had been a huge shock.

    Everyone had always thought that Lucy had been prettier, kinder, smarter and more confident than Das, but today they had all seen that Das was more beautiful than Lucy and she had shown more confidence as she walked towards them.

    Why hadn''t he ever seen it? Why hadn''t he ever noticed that Das was prettier than Lucy? Well, he did see it today and that had been toote for them. And Nico had only himself to

    me.

    A knock on the door silences every conversation and pulls Nico from his thoughts. Beta Walker opens the door to allow one of their Warriors to enter.

    "Alpha, Das just left with the Alpha of Silver Eclipse Pack." The Warrior says, but it is clear to everyone that he isn''t telling them everything.

    "Okay, out with it." Alpha Leon growls.

    "She was holding hands with his Betas." The Warrior states, while looking past the Alpha.

    Nico''s Wolf releases a roar, not being happy with his Mate leaving with other males. Even though he knows that there is nothing left between them, he isn''t ready to give up on Das and he will do anything to make his Human see that he will never give her up.

    Support

 Werewolf and 16

    Their Captain

    Das'' p.o.v.

    I try to understand why their Mother would only push one of her Sons into choosing a Mate, but Charna keepsing back to their age.

    Yeah, they are quite a bit older than I am. They are forty eight to my neen years of age, but it doesn''t matter to me and I doubt they have a problem with it.

    We age a lot slower than Humans did, we also live a lot longer than Humans did and an age gap between Mates is rather normal for Shifters. Especially with the way we find our true Mate-bond these days, finding one''s connection is more difficult.

    It can take up to a week before a connection turns into a Mate-bond. If the bond forms from a connection then we call it a true Mate-bond and if there isn''t a connection, then we call it a

    Mate-bond.

    I will exin as much of our Mate-bonds,ws and everything else you might need to understand as we get to them, because if I were to start right now, you would get bored.

    Daxton and Darius are my second connection and you already know who my first connection was. Whether anyone can have a third or fourth connection is unknown, because most end up

    with their first or second connection and some take a chosen Mate after the first connection

    doesn''t work out.

    "Where did you go, Little One?" I hear Darius ask and when I look up I can tell that we have been driving for a long time.

    "Sorry, just trying to make sense of everything." I answer. "I do need to exin something, I was asked to deliver the cancetion order for a reason. Nico was my first connection and on the morning that our bond hadpletely formed, he slept with Lucy. The one they

    introduced as the future Luna."

    I can feel all eyes on me and that includes the driver, who is looking at me through the rearview mirror.

    "Did she brag about it?" Pearl asks.

    ˇ°No, Luna Pearl. Charna forced me to go to the Alpha floor and that is how we found out. I won''t bore you with the details, just know that the entire Pack is aware of what happened." I

    answer her.

    As a Squad Captain, I have to know the name and face of every Shifter in a Pack''s leadership and I know the Packws of every Pack. Something I have specialized in over the past six months, an even more rigorous study than just our main Laws.

    Their Captain

    +25 Bonus

    "Why would anyone choose her over you?" I hear Luna Pearl ask, but I am not sure if I am ready to answer those questions just yet.

    "Alpha Preston, what do you know about the trial that I offered to Alpha Leon?" I ask, hoping to make them forget about that particr question for a little while.

    I listen to Alpha Preston as he describes how the trial works, "But I never agreed with it, no one else gets to have a say and there is no evidence presented to prove or disproof the Alpha''s words."

    Smiling I grab my phone to send out a message to Elder Jensen and it takes only seconds for him to respond. He informs me that Silver Eclipse Pack is one of the five Packs that will be asked to sit in on the trial and the King just made a minor change in who gets to attend.

    It won''t just be the Alpha and Luna of a Pack that get invited, also their Beta and their Mate will be invited.

    The invitations for the trial will be sent to the five Alphas the following day, it will give them enough time to prepare for the trial and to read through the new rules for a trial in front of the King.

    "Is something funny, Little One?" Daxton asks and I look at him with a stern look.

    "Who are you calling little, Old Man?" I ask teasingly and I hear Luna Pearl snort as she tries to stop herself fromughing out loud.

    Daxton is staring at me, as if he can''t believe that I just called him an old man and I can hear Darius chuckle behind me.

    "You do realize that if she calls Daxton an Old Man, that it also implies to you?" Alpha Preston says and this time Luna Pearl doesn''t hide herughter.

    They might be forty eight, but it doesn''t show. Humans would think they were in their early thirties, if Humans would still be alive. For us as Shifters, this is normal, I happen to know how old Elder Jensen is and I doubt anyone could guess it correctly, by just looking at him.

    "What is in those files you mentioned earlier?" Daxton asks, once he has gotten over the shock of me calling him an old man.

    "Files I need to prepare for the trial. It contains everything we found out over the past year and I need to make sure that all the footage is in the correct order. Tomorrow you will find out why I need to prepare for the trial and if you have any questions after that, I will try to answer them to the best of my abilities." I answer him.

    "We''re almost home." Darius says, as he points to the forest ahead of us and I watch as the SUVS get closer to the forest.

    Their Captain

    +25 Bonus

    A few feet into the forest there is a huge gate and it is guarded by six people, three of them in Human form and three of them in Lycan form. The gate opens as the first SUV is close by and each of the guards bows their head the moment our SUV passes.

    We follow the road to the Pack-house and I am staring up at the seven story high building, but I don''t get long to enjoy the view. The SUVS turn right just before the Pack-house to take a left turn to the side of the Pack-house.

    Our SUV gets directed to the underground garage and Jesper nearly runs over a guard that is trying to stop him from following us.

    I crawl over Daxton''sp to open the door and jump out while the SUV is still driving into the garage, I need to see if everyone is still in one piece.

    "Das, stop." I hear Darius call after me, but Rebel knows the training that Jesper received and he might hurt someone that doesn''t really deserve it.

    "JESPER, STAND DOWN." I roar and I manage to stop him from grabbing the guard.

    "Sorry, Alpha Preston. I think you need to exin to your Pack that you have a Squad here and that my second and third inmand go, wherever the hell I go." I say.

    I see Alpha Preston scratch the back of his head, looks like he forgot a few things about Squads and their Captains.

    Y Ylyanah

    Author

    I hope you enjoy reading my novel.

 Werewolf and 17

    Forming A Bond

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    I am grateful that Preston agreed with me and we are taking the underground

    garage to get ess to the Pack-house. I see one of the Squad''s SUVS following us and the next thing I know Das has jumped out of the still moving SUV.

    Daxton jumps after her and a secondter I follow them both, but I am stunned into silence when I hear her roar at Jesper. Camus whimpers in my head, I don''t recall if Preston ever managed to do that to him and here our Little One makes my Lycan whimper like a Pup.

    Okay, that roar held a lot of power and even Daxton is staring at Das.

    "Make sure that everyone knows that we have a Squad in the territory, there is just one small problem." Preston says. "How do we exin their presence without revealing that the two of you found your connection?"

    Oh, Damn. He is absolutely right, if Mother hears about this all hell will break loose. She will try to scare off Das and she will use whatever she can to aplish that.

    Jesper is staring at one of our female Warriors and I think I have found a solution, but Das beats me to the punch.

    "What about using those two?" Das asks, while pointing from Jesper to Belinda.

    "Their Mother and Danie left shortly after the Alpha left, I doubt they know who the Alpha brought along exactly." Belinda says and I know that she had been on the list, but her baby Brother got ill during the night.

    "That is fine by me, I swore to protect you with my life and this is a small sacrifice, Captain." Jesper responds and I feel a bit better with the knowledge that Mother will be in the dark for a little longer.

    "Uhm, doesn''t your Mother know that a Squad only moves into a territory when their Captain finds a connection?" Belinda asks and I hear Daxton groan behind

    me.

    It is true, Mother would know that tiny piece of information and that probably means that she won''t buy this for a second.

    "Ifˇ¤ your Mother understands so much, then I assume that she understands that finding a second connection will take even longer. We will just say that Jesper is the first to find his second connection, Joshua and I are still waiting for our second connection.

    I don''t want to keep my third inmand from having children and having them in Scarlet Crescent territory isn''t the best ce." Das exins and everyone around us is nodding

    Forming A Bond

    +25 Bonus

    their heads.

    Before it is midnight, the entire Pack will know the story that we came up with and Mother will probably r¨¦alize toote that we also found our connection.

    "Okay, let''s get inside and up to the Alpha floor. I could use some food, after all we missed dinner at Shadow Valley Pack." Pearl says and at that exact moment, Das'' stomach decides to make itself known.

    We take the elevator to the Alpha floor, where we have a quick dinner and then Das points out another tiny problem.

    "How do we exin my presence on the Beta floor?" She asks, before stuffing her face with

    dessert.

    That had slipped my mind, Mother might not be wee on our floor anymore. It doesn''t mean that others won''t talk about Das being on the Beta floor or about us spending a lot of time together.

    "How about a little lie? We move you, Jesper and Joshua onto the Beta floor with the exnation that you are all High-ranks withi the Squad

    that not everyone has ess to." Pearl says.

    need a ce

    The floor for our High-ranking members is big enough to house many people and there are multiple offices on each floor, making it easier for Das to do her job with Jesper and

    Joshua.

    ˇ°Belinda, that means that you move to the Beta floor as well and don''t forget about Marco." Daxton says and I see Jesper staring at her.

    "He is my baby Brother and I take care of him. Our Dad died a few years ago and Mom hasn''t been herself ever since. I moved him into my room when I found out that she hadn''t fed him for three days, he is in the infirmary at the moment. It is getting better, but I can''t give him the care that he really needs." Belinda whispers.

    "Jesper, join Belinda to the infirmary. Visit Marco and talk to the Doctor, find out everything you can. Let me know what Marco needs and I will take care of everything." Das says, well she practically orders him.

    We keep Das between the both of us, not that she is trying to get away from us and I like it that she is as invested in this connection as Daxton and I are.

    "Alpha Preston, how much money does Belinda owe the infirmary?" Das asks and I am not surprised to hear that she would know this.

    "Nothing for basic care or injuries sustained during training or fighting. Marco is a different

    Forming A Bond

    +25 Bonus

    story, his condition derives from being neglected by his Mother and I am not sure what the costs are so far or how much will be needed in the future." Preston answers her.

    She just nods her head as she pulls out her phone and I see her looking at a bank bnce, but I can''t tell whose bank bnce it is.

    "If you could get me those numbers, I would appreciate it. Jesper has enough money in the bank, he has been with this Squad for almost seven years and never needed to spend much of his money. Even if this connection doesn''t turn into a true Mate-bond, he would still pay for the medical bills." Das says.

    Preston looks at her as if she has gone nuts, "If someone had paid attention, then Jesper''s baby Sister would still be alive and he will never allow another to suffer the way that she did."

    She states.

    Das would probably use her own money to settle the bill, if Jesper didn''t have enough money. He could only admire her for her beliefs and he would be more than happy to help her if she needed or wanted his help.

    "Just to inform you all, our story has been leaked and everyone seems to ept it." Pearl

    says.

    Now all we need to do is hope that Mother and Danie believe this story and that Daxton and I get the time to form our bond with Das.

    Y Ylyanah Author

    Updates will happen once chapters are finished. If you find an error, please let me know.

 Werewolf and 18

    No Concern

    +25 Bonus

    Madeline is pacing in the living room of her cottage, waiting for Danie to show up. After returning this morning to the territory, she had seen unfamiliar people walking around and the first person she ran into was more than willing to tell her who they were.

    A Squad has moved into the territory, because the third inmand found his connection with Belinda and now there are a lot of women in the territory that could find a connection

    with her Sons.

    She needed to find a way to scare the women away from Daxton, but she needed Danie to pull this n off and hopefully it would discourage Daxton to the point of epting a chosen

    Mate.

    "What is wrong, Madeline?" Danie asks, even though she has heard the rumors about a Squad moving into the territory.

    "We need to make sure that every woman in that Squad knows about Daxton and Sage, we can''t risk Daxton finding his connection." Madeline says as she turns to face Danie.

    Both of them sit down on the couch that is facing the window, watching Pack- members that walk around with Squad members and Danie can see quite a few women among them.

    Danie isn''tpletely sure about what happened between Daxton and Sage, but in the past ten years she had seen that Daxton is a kind man and she couldn''t think of anything that would scare any woman away from him.

    "I will tell you the entire story at the Pack-house." Madeline states after Danie has asked the question out loud.

    "We will sit on the patio, that is outside the Pack-house and we can see which of the Squad members are nearby to hear our conversation. I can''t tell you the story right now, because I need your response to be as sincere as it can be." Madeline exins.

    Danie didn''t get a good feeling from Madeline''s words, but she wasn''t going to give up on getting Daxton as her chosen Mate.

    Her first connection had told her that she wasn''t good enough and he had broken their connection, before there was a change to form a bond. She waited a few years to find a second connection, but didn''t find it and gave up hope at the age of twenty five.

    Madeline had been looking for a chosen Mate for her Son and Danie was willing to give it a chance, but she hadn''t counted on Daxton to be against it or for him to be a part of a twin.

    At the age of thirty five she still hadn''t found a second connection and she hadn''t really been looking for one anymore.

    No Concem

    +25 Bonus

    "Let''s head over to the Pack-house, most of them will be gathering there for dinner and that will be perfect to let them eavesdrop on our conversation.ˇ± Madeline says with a smile on her face.

    As they approached the Pack-house, Danie could see that Madeline had been right and there were a lot of people she had never seen before.

    Madeline pulled Danie down in a chair beside her, their backs turned to the neers and other Pack-members.

    "Danie, I just want what is best for Daxton. He just doesn''t seem to see it that way and I am afraid he will end up with out a Mate and children if he keeps ignoring what is right in front of him." Madeline says, knowing that everyone can hear her.

    "Madeline, he is an adult and has a mind of his own. I just don''t understand why it is so important that he takes a chosen Mate?" Danie asks.

    ˇ°He is an adult, but his connection will never ept him. Not with that incident hanging over his head and he doesn''t seem to understand that.ˇ± Madeline responds.

    "I doubt it could be that bad, Daxton is a kind man and I have known him for ten years now." Danie replies, really not understanding what Madeline might be talking about.

    Madeline had been keeping an eye and ear on the Pack-members on the patio and she knew that most of them were listening in on their conversation. Now she just needed to drop the bomb and everything would work out just fine for her.

    "Danie, when Daxton was twenty he met Sage, she was staying here for a year to see if she might find her connection here and he developed an interest for Sage. As you can understand she wasn''t willing to take a chosen Mate and turned Daxton''s advances down." Madeline

    says.

    Many of the Pack-members were listening with interest and hoped to finally hear what had happened between Daxton and Sage. All they knew was that Sage left a lot sooner than she was supposed to, but they never heard the reason for her sudden departure.

    "What happened, Madeline? What was so bad that you''re fearing his connection will reject him?" Danie asks, not just for their audience but also for herself.

    Madeline can feel many eyes on her after Danie has asked her questions and she knows that this is the perfect time to reveal what not many Pack-members know.

    "Sage barely got away from Daxton, he tried to rape her and he tried to forcefully mark her." Madeline says.

    Madeline knows that everyone heard her and now it was just a matter of letting her words

    No Concem

    +25 Bonus

    spread through the Pack. Daxton will have no other choice than to take a chosen Mate and Madeline will make sure that he will finally ept Danie.

    The soft murmurs around the patio drift to Madeline''s ears, words filled with shock. Each of them stunned to hear that a man they have known all their lives had tried to destroy a life.

    "Madeline, is that why Alpha Preston didn''t make Daxton his Beta?" Danie asks and all Madeline does is nod her head.

    Madeline had made it clear that making Daxton a Beta would mean disaster for Silver Eclipse Pack and if there was one thing that Preston hated was to lose face in front of other Alphas.

    She had been proud of herself during the Ceremony that allowed Darius to take over the Beta position, she had managed to get her youngest Son a position he had no right to and that it meant pushing her oldest Son to the side was of no concern to Madeline.

    Y Ylyanah Author

    Hope you enjoy my novel.

    If you find an error, please let me know.

 Werewolf and 19

    Her Believes

    Das'' p.o.v.

    After a good night''s sleep I had taken a shower and got dressed in my uniform, it is what I always wear unless I am off duty.

    Technically I am off duty at the moment, Elder Jensen has given my entire unit time off until the trial and it means that we can get to know the territory and it''s inhabitants a bit better.

    Darius and Daxton had been waiting outside my door and we went up to the Alpha floor for breakfast, something to do with avoiding their Mother.

    Belinda had joined us for breakfast and I got a lot more information about Marco and his condition, needless to say that I contacted Elder Jensen to get a specialist down here.

    "Das, you said that you would exin this trial to us. How about we move to the living room and you tell us everything we are allowed to know?" Alpha Preston asks.

    It doesn''t take long for us to move from the dining room to the living room and after I practically ordered Jesper to join Belinda, I sit down on the couch between Darius and Daxton.

    "As I mentioned in the SUV, Nico was my first connection. I rejected him in the dining room with many of our Pack-members present and during my exnation to Alpha Leon, a lot more Pack-members showed up. All of it was being taped by Pack-members and I have that footage.

    During my tests the Elders realized that I knew a lot about our main Laws and they asked me to specialize in Packws from all Packs in our Kingdom." I stop talking when I hear Luna Pearl gasp and I look at her with a smile.

    "Yes, I even know the Packws of Silver Eclipse Pack. I have studied them all and that is when I found out about the Packws of Shadow Valley Pack. I won''t tell you what they are, because you will hear that during the trial." I say.

    Alpha Preston is about to say something, when his phone starts buzzing and a few momentster he looks at me with a smirk on his face.

    "When did they change the trial?ˇ± He asks.

    "They went to the King after I informed them of what happened at Shadow Valley Pack, the invitation hadn''t been received yet and Elder Jensen wanted to be prepared." I answer his question.

    We discuss the uing trial without me spoiling it too much and before we know it, it is time for lunch. Like breakfast, we have our lunch on the Alpha floor and I get the chance to

    Her Believes

    +25 Bonus

    learn more about Daxton and Darius.

    Daxton is the numbers guy, he keeps track of the Pack''s finances and knows exactly where to find every file on every huge expense. From the kitchen budget to the renovation budget of the Pack-house, Daxton can tell you all about it.

    Darius is the diplomat, even though he can sometimes be very blunt, especially if someone. has annoyed him enough. Whether it is a visiting Alpha or his Mother, if you over step than Darius won''t hesitate to put you back in your ce.

    Both of them love to train and if you can''t find them in the Pack-house than try your luck on the training grounds. Tomorrow morning they are going to show me the training grounds and I hope to get a few hours with Darius and Daxton while they show me around the territory.

    "Okay, dinner will be served in an hour. Why don''t we freshen up and meet downstairs?" Luna Pearl says and we all get up to head back to our own floor.

    I decide to change into something morefortable, just some sweatpants and a tank top. I pull my hair back into a ponytail and after one more look in the mirror I step out of the bathroom.

    Darius is on the phone while leaning against the wall and I can hear the water running inside the room to my left. See you downstairs I mouth as I close the door behind me and Darius nods his head.

    Joshua follows me down to the main living room and we sit down on a couch in front of the window, the patio doors wide open.

    I know that Joshua is eaves dropping on the conversation outside, just like I am. The conversation had piqued my interest the moment I heard Daxton''s name and Charna is pacing in the back of my head, growling every now and then.

    "She does realize that her story doesn''t make sense?" I hear Joshua ask through the mind- link.

    I am not only paying attention to the women that had the conversation, but also to all the other Pack-members and Squad members. It seems that my Squad members are a lot smarter than the women had hoped, because all of them are shaking their heads.

    It is the Pack-members'' reactions that have me confused, it seems as if they actually believe the story and that bothers Charna. The main question for me is, why did they say that only Darius is the Beta?

    "Joshua, I need you to go back upstairs. Tell Darius and Daxton what happened, but make sure that they understand that I don''t believe a word of it." I say to him through the mind-link.

    Her Believes

    +25 Bonus

    I step onto the patio and see the women that stirred up trouble at the edge of the patio, but neither has noticed me yet.

    "Captain, how is Jesper doing?" One of my Squad members asks, his way of distracting everyone.

    "He is fine, he went to the infirmary with Belinda. You can ask him yourself when they get back, you might want to take the time to get to know Belinda and her baby Brother Marco while you''re at it.ˇ± I reply.

    "Ladies, I don''t think it is very nice to bad mouth Daxton. I have spent some time with both of them and I don''t believe a word you said." I state, while I step in front of Madeline.

    "I am Das, Captain of the Squad that moved into the territory. It isn''t smart to nder a man''s name for your own gain, it is actually against thew and punishable with banishment." I say, never taking my eyes off Madeline. Charna is convinced that Madeline is the culprit in this case and from the look on her face, I am inclined to agree with Charna. Madeline has an axe to grind with Daxton and she will do whatever she believes she has to do to destroy her Son.

 Werewolf and 20

    Find Answers

    Daxton''s p.o.V.

    Darius was waiting for me outside my room, he told me that Das had already gone downstairs to meet up with some of her Squad members.

    I do not really look surprised when Joshua walks onto our floor, but the look on his face tells me that something happened and I can''t wait to find out what it is

    "Das doesn''t believe a word of what we heard, but you need to know that it looks like your Mother is using you of trying to rape and forcefully mark an eighteen year old." Joshua

    says

    Something about this isn''t adding up, because I know that Darius and I never told our Mother what had happened with Sage and with how fast Sage disappeared I doubt she would have told anyone about what happened ording to her.

    I don''t believe anyone else would have told our Mother about what Sage used me of, but

    then the question remains how did she find out?

    There are only a handful of people aware of what possibly could have happened that night. I informed Darius, Rayden and Preston myself of what Sage had used me of, our former Alpha and our former Gamma are the only other two people who are aware of this and I doubt any of them would have told our Mother.

    "When did our Mother discuss this with Das?" Darius asks Joshua

    "She didn''t discuss this with Das, she was outside on the patio with someone named Danie." Joshua answers.

    Darius and I both growl, because we know that this means that multiple Pack- members are now aware of something that has never been spoken of and would have stayed hidden forever.

    "I doubt any of our Squad members will believe her, none of them are easily fooled and if Das tells her that she doesn''t believe her then none of our Squad will believe your Mother." Joshua states.

    I feel a lot better knowing that Das isn''t buying what our Mother says, Darius looks at Joshua and all Joshua does is smile, he isn''t fooled by our Mother either.

    "Das would like to meet us all in Preston''s office. Can you get the entire leadership to be there in ten minutes?" Joshua asks.

    Darius nods his head and I know that everyone will be in the Alpha office as Das has

    Find Answers

    +25 Bonus

    requested, I would like to know why she is requesting us to go to the Alpha office.

    "Preferably the Alpha office on the Alpha floor, it will make Das feel better to know that no one can barge in." Joshua says.

    A few secondster Darius informs us that the others are on their way up and we are waiting on thending of our floor for Das, Jesper is following her up the stairs and I wrap my arms around her to bury my nose in her neck.

    The bond may still be forming, but just holding her is enough to calm Cyran down. He has been murderous ever since Joshua informed us about our Mother''s stunt and Camus seems

    to be in a simr state.

    Once I am confident that I can control Cyran''s anger, I move back a little to look at Das and my heart skips a beat at the smile she gives me.

    Preston is staring at Darius, probably not understanding why he was asked toe to his private office or why the entire leadership needed to be here.

    "Can anyone tell me what is going on?" Pearl asks and she looks at Das for

    answers.

    "Alpha, what do you know about the usations against Daxton?" Das asks, instead of

    answering Pearl''s question.

    Preston tells her what I had told him and I see stunned looks on the faces of Pearl and Ruth,

    they never knew about that incident. I didn''t ask Preston or Rayden to keep it quiet, they just

    did.

    "What can you tell us about Sage, Alpha Preston?" Jesper asks, before anyone can respond to the answer Preston just gave.

    "Sage was a She-wolf from a Pack up north, she was traveling with a few Warriors to find her connection. She would stay in a Pack for six to twelve months, depending on the size of the Pack or at least that was the n." Preston answers. "Our Pack was the first she visited and she would travel back up north, visiting every Pack along the way."

    "Daxton, can you tell us what happened that night?" Das asks while she looks at me.

    "I would like to tell you what happened that night, but I can''t remember anything from that night. Thest thing. I remember is walking into the dining room and the next thing I remember is Darius waking me up in the morning.ˇ± I answer, while I keep our eyes locked.

    She turns to Darius, but he just shakes his head. He can''t tell her either, because he wasn''t in the territory that night and neither were Rayden and Preston.

    "Darius and Rayden were with me that night, I was visiting a Pack about two hours away from

    Find Answers

    +25 Bonus

    here. We were supposed to get home that night around midnight, but a Rogue attack on that Pack made that impossible." Preston answers.

    §ŕ

    "Sage left the territory about a weekter without a word. She only told our former Alpha and my Father what happened that night." Rayden states. "None of us have seen her again, not even while visiting other Packs."

    I watch Das as she seems to be deep in thought, I wish I could see what was going on in there. Her eyes keep changing color and it is clear that she is talking to Charna.

    "Did your Father tape that conversation, Alpha Preston?" Das asks and he grabs hisptop to pull up the footage.

    "I know that you all want answers, but I would like to look into this with Joshua and Jesper. Just know that none of us believe a word of what your Mother said." Das says.

    "Why don''t you wait in the living room? I will call you if I have some questions." Das states, before she grabs Preston''sptop and I understand that she will find answers if there are

    answers to find.

    Support

 Werewolf and 21

    Smells Fishy

    Das'' p.o.v.

    After everyone has left Preston''s office, Joshua and Jesper sit down next to me on the couch and I press y on the footage on the screen.

    The three of us are staring at the screen, a young female is sitting in a chair near the desk and her head is hanging low. We listen to her story as she tells it to the former Alpha and former Gamma, reying it again to look at her bodynguage and again to look and listen for anything we might have missed the other two times.

    After going through the footage two more times, I send Joshua out to the living room to get Alpha Preston.

    "Alpha, can you tell me why Daxton stayed home?" I ask him, after he has sat down in an armchair.

    "It was his turn to stay behind. Darius, Daxton and Rayden took turns staying behind when I had to visit other Packs, I wasn''t the Alpha yet and we wanted to stay in the loop on what happened here during our absence." Preston answers me.

    It made sense to me that Preston wanted to know how the Pack was doing at all times and leaving a member of the future leadership behind would make that possible.

    "Was Darius alone when he woke up Daxton?" Jesper asks and Preston shakes his head.

    "No, Rayden and I were with him. We wanted to tell Daxton that none of us had found a connection, but walking into the room that morning was weird." Preston

    answers.

    "Darius stayed in the room by the door to thending, it is the only room that isn''t soundproof and they stay there for a reason. If anyone wanted to enter the Alpha floor, they would be woken up the moment the door opened. It was a precaution one of my ancestors put in ce, but no one outside this Pack''s leadership knows about it.

    The strange thing was the scent in the room, it made me a bit nauseous. I never smelled something like it before and never again after that day." Preston states and I ask him to describe the scent.

    "Almost like walking into a room that is filled with cotton candy, it was too much of a sweet scent." He answers.

    "Did anyone see Sage that morning or on any other day before she left?" I ask Preston, but he has to tell me that no one saw her again.

    Joshua guides him out of the office and when Rayden sits down, he gets the same questions

    Smells Fishy

    +25 Bonus

    and his answers are basically the same. He describes the smell in the room as sticking your head in a yar filled with pink marshmallows with a sugarcoat.

    Darius gives me simr answers to my questions and his analogy of the sweet scent in the room is a mix of Preston and Rayden''s answers.

    Daxton doesn''t remember anything from that night and he was too groggy when he woke up to remember how the room smelled. All he could remember from that morning was the splitting headache he had and that Cyran had been absent, probably fast asleep in the back of his head.

    Neither one of them could actually remember if Cyran had been asleep or not, but it didn''t make much difference in this case.

    Pearl walks into the office, once I am done with all my questions and she sits down on the coffee table in front of me.

    "Das, do you have any idea what happened?" Pearl asks.

    "No, but something doesn''t feel right about this. I have a few more questions that these guys can''t answer and hopefully, I will have an answer by the time I do find those answers." I answer Luna Pearl.

    With this interruption, we missed dinner in the main dining room and we settled for a few pizzas.

    "Captain, there is an issue down here." One of my Squad members links me. "Danie is telling everyone that she is Daxton''s chosen Mate and Madeline is backing her up."

    "Alpha, do you mind if I put some Pack-members back in their ce?" I ask, but I don''t wait for an answer and I can hear them walking down the stairs behind me.

    I am on thest flight of stairs, when I can hear amotioning from the main living room and I speed up just a little.

    "Daxton is my chosen Mate and I suggest that you all stay away from him." I hear Danie say. "If I find anyone of you near him, I will throw you in the dungeons."

    I look over my shoulders at Alpha Preston and he mouths "Go ahead" before I turn my back on him.

    "Danie, Daxton isn''t your chosen Mate. Luna Pearl told me that you have been trying for almost a decade now to get him to choose you and every time he has told you that he will wait for his connection. Is there something in that sentence that you don''t understand?" I ask. "My Son will choose Danie as his Mate, because he will never find his connection."

    212

    Smells Fishy

    +25 Bonus

    Madeline states and before she can say anything else I raise my hand.

    "Yeah, news sh. If Daxton can''t find his connection then neither can Darius. If I were Danie I would go after Darius, after all he is the Pack''s Beta and Daxton doesn''t have a title." I reply.

    Madeline and Danie are both staring at me, but I know that my words make more sense than Danie chasing after Daxton.

    "I would also pursue Darius instead of Daxton, this smells fishy." Belinda says as she steps next to me and other Pack-members seem to agree with us.

    "Ruth already pointed that out to our Mother, but apparently Daxton is a better catch than I am." Darius says with a fake whine.

    Belinda and I turn around at the same time and we both look up and down at Darius and Daxton, before we shrug our shoulders.

    "They look the same to me, in every way and yet Danie perverse the twin without a title. Very interesting indeed." I say as I wink at them.

    "Like I said, smells fishy." Belinda mumbles.

    BIG SALE: 3000 bonus free fou you

 Werewolf and 22

    Library

    Das'' p.o.v.

    It is in the middle of the night when my running mind wakes me up, I am finally getting somewhere with this strange case.

    I link Joshua to meet me in the living room and I am grateful that we are staying on the Beta floor, it makes meetings like this a lot easier.

    "What is going on, Captain?" Joshua asks as he sits down in an armchair.

    "I need you to find Sage and bring her here. I don''t care how far you have to travel or if shees willingly, because at the moment you are on assignment for the Elders and she can''t refuse." I answer him, even though it isn''t a real answer.

    "Got it. You are on to something, but won''t share it yet." Joshua says as he gets up. "I will leave in the morning, hopefully it won''t take too long to find her."

    I smile when I see Daxton and Darius leaning against the wall outside their bedrooms, their eyes following every move I make as I walk toward them. "Why are you out of bed at this hour?" Darius asks.

    "Something finally clicked in my head and I needed to give Joshua some instructions. He is going on an errand for me in the morning and now I am going back to sleep." I answer him.

    Both look at me to get a few more answers, but I am not going to tell them anything. I have some research to do of my own and then I can give Daxton the answers he has been looking for.

    "Don''t worry, this is normal. If I am working on a case and I need answers, they usuallye to me at night when I am asleep. It is like my brain can work better, while I am sleeping." I tell them, before I peck both of them on the cheek and walk back into my bedroom.

    I am asleep quickly and the rest of the night I am able to sleep in one stretch. "What was so important that you had to get out of bed in the middle of the night?" Alpha Preston asks during breakfast and I look to my left and my right.

    "As I exined to your Beta and his Brother, my mind works very effectively during my sleep. Something finally made sense and I needed to make sure that Joshua would leave at first light, he needs to run an errand for me." I answer. "Darius, it isn''t smart to piss off a Squad Captain. Das is a Squad Captain for a reason and she might hold this tattling you did against you for a while or for much longer." Luna Pearl says with a wicked smile on her face.

    Library

    +25 Bonus

    She didn''t just put them both in their ce, but also warned them that they were risking our bond from forming.

    "This still doesn''t answer my question or their question." Alpha Preston states.

    "Alpha, this is your territory and every Pack-member has to answer to you. I, on the other hand, am a Squad Captain for the Elders and I don''t owe you or anyone else an exnation." I say before I get up.

    "Jesper, did you ce the files in the library?" I ask him and he already knows what my next move will be.

    "I will run up to get them, meet you in the library in a few minutes." Jesper answers and walks out of the dining room to get the files from the Alpha floor.

    I don''t mind that someone wants answers, but no one will ever tell me how to do my job.

    "Preston, don''t." I hear Luna Pearl say with a soft growl. "Captain Das is right, she doesn''t owe anyone an exnation and the three of you are going to drop this. Am I making myself clear?ˇ±

    Sounds like one pissed off Luna to me and I am d that I am not on the receiving end of her

    anger.

    "Good, d that this is settled." I hear and I can only assume that all three of them showed her that they understood her underlying threat.

    "Captain Das, if there is anything you need, just ask." An Omega says while I walk out of the dining room.

    "Some coffee would be nice." I whisper in her direction and I get a small smile from her.

    I walk into the library on the ground floor and I am pleasantly surprised to find a very bright room, not unlike most Pack libraries that have dark furniture or little natural light in the room

    or even abination of both.

    To my right there are floor to ceiling windows that go onto the left side of the room, on the left side of the room there are three windows and the rest of that wall is covered with

    bookshelves.

    There are bookshelves mounted on the wall to the left and right of the double entry doors and many standing bookshelves spread across the room. Different sizes of sitting spaces are in between the standing bookshelves, some spaces are for just one or two people and only two spaces are big enough to hold arge group of people.

    I walk over to the sitting arrangement by the window, the table is big enough for the files I

    Library

    +25 Bonus

    need to go through and I enjoy the view I have of the backyard.

    A knock on the door is heard before it slowly opens and the same Omega from earlier walks in with a tray, ¨˘ smile forms on my face when I see the coffee on the tray she is holding.

    "Thank you, I am going to need that." I say as she sets the tray down on the table. Jesper passes her as she walks out of the library and Belinda gives her a rather strange look, almost as if she wants to ask the Omega something.

    "What is it, Belinda?" I ask, once the door has closed behind the Omega.

    "If she is in the room, I suggest you don''t mention anything important. She was once the Omega that served the Beta family and she still reports to Madeline." Belinda says.

    "Remind me to tell that to Darius and Daxton. It might exin a few things to them about the past, because I doubt that there have never been moments that they wondered how their Mother knew certain things." I respond.

    Belinda leaves me and Jesper to our task, one I am not particrly looking forward to and one I hope will be over soon.

 Werewolf and 23

    Her Job

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    Damn it. We really pissed off Das by telling Preston that she had refused to answer our question and now we can''t even go to see her.

    The library on the ground floor is for all Pack-members and going there to see Das would mean that our Mother would find out that we have an interest in her.

    "Have the three of you lost your minds?" Pearl asks the moment the door to the Alpha office has closed and we all know that she is not expecting an answer from us, it is just her way of telling us that she is going to bite our heads off.

    "She doesn''t have to answer your questions, Preston. First of all, you are not her Alpha and secondly, she is a Squad Captain." Pearl says as she sits down in an

    armchair and we can

    hear Preston mumble.

    "As for the two of you, I suggest that you start thinking real hard about taking a chosen Mate. If you can''t let her do her job, the way she has done it until now, then you will lose her before a bond can be formed. Das is Captain for a reason and you better keep that in mind." Pearl says, while she looks from Daxton to me

    and back again.

    "I will see if I can get her up to the Alpha floor for lunch and you make sure that you have found a way to apologize to her, that goes for all three of you." Pearl growls, before she gets up and walks out of the office.

    "What she said." Ruth states, before she follows Pearl out of the office.

    "I am with Pearl and Ruth on this. I thought the three of you had a brain up there, guess I was mistaken." Rayden says, but he stays seated.

    "Oh, Fuck." Preston says from behind hisptop. "We have an invitation to Alpha Leon''s trial."

    We walk around his desk to read the invitation and Rayden sighs in relief because he gets to stay home with Ruth.

    "I just hope that the King has changed this trial enough to actually benefit those involved and that isn''t just a charade to please the powerful." Preston growls.

    Our Packws haven''t changed since the first Alpha of Silver Eclipse Pack drafted them up, they have an added value to our main Laws. Just to make sure that breaking a Law would mean a bigger punishment than the King or the Elders asked for.

    It is also why Daxton and I share the Beta title, not just because it is stated in our main Laws that a multiple will share a position, but also because our Packw says so.

    Her Job

    +25 Bonus

    Our Packw is a bit more clear on when a multiple won''t share a position and it is what saved Daxton from losing his right to the Beta title. Only if convicted by the King and the Elders, a multiple won''t share a position and Daxton and I have never been convicted of a

    crime.

    We spend the next few hours going over housing the Squad members, only Jesper and Das found a connection that can turn into a true Mate bond and that means that we can have others live together in a cottage.

    "What about those old Omega houses? Maybe that will be a better idea, especially if they return from an assignment." Daxton offers and I think he has a good point.

    "Why don''t we let Das decide on that? It is her Squad and she will know if they would appreciate the offer." Preston says. "It will also make it a little easier to apologize to her."

    Of course, Preston has a double agenda. However, in this case I can''t me him.

    Not only is his Mate pissed, Das is also pissed at him.

    "I guess you are right, it would go a long way if you could show her that you

    understand that the Squad is her responsibility." Daxton replies.

    We grab all the blueprints of the Omega houses, there is a lot that needs to be done to them and the sooner we can start on it, the better.

    "Any idea on how we are going to apologize to Das?" Daxton asks through our mind¨Clink, I just shrug my shoulders because I have no idea at the moment.

    Das is staring out the window when we get to the Alpha floor and I am at a loss for words at the moment. I hadn''t expected her to join us for lunch, so I am just staring at her.

    "Do you know who served the Beta family when your Father was still alive?" I hear Das ask, but she doesn''t take her eyes off whatever it is that she is looking at. "She did and she still reports to your Mother."

    Daxton and I both walk up to the window to see the Omega from this morning, the one that approached Das before she walked out of the dining room.

    "Are you mad at us?" Daxton finally asks and her head snaps up to him.

    "No, I am not mad. Disappointed, yes." She says and I hate it even more that we disappointed her than that we made her angry with us.

    "You are the Betas of this Pack and as such you should know the Laws, even if it doesn''t apply to your Pack. A Squad Captain only answers to the Elders and if a Captain refuses to answer to them, the King gets involved." Das says.

    Her Job

    +25 Bonus

    She is right, this is something that we are aware of and we forgot or maybe we conveniently forgot.

    "I''m sorry. We do know the Laws that concern a Squad, every Beta has to know them or we might identally cause a war or something. I think we just didn''t want to remember that particr part of the Law, because I didn''t feelfortable with you not giving us a straight answer." Daxton says.

    "And that has more to do with the connection between us, than it has to do with you being a Squad Captain." I add to his response.

    I don''t want her to think that we feel that she can''t do her job, we know that she can do her job and she is damn good too.

    BIG SALE: 3000 bonus free fou you

 Werewolf and 24

    Constant Reminder

    Shadow Valley Pack

    "Walker, what does Das have on us?" Alpha Leon asks. ˇ°I want to know what kind of questions I might get from the King."

    Walker stares at his Alpha, he has been going over it in his mind and hase up with nothing. He thought that he yed his cards right, his Alpha who happens to be his closest friend is unaware of his biggest secret and he intends to keep it that way.

    "All I can think of is footage from the day she left, but we made sure that it was all deleted. Everything else that happened after that day has been kept a secret from the outside world, your Alphamand took care of that." Walker finally answers his Alpha and best friend.

    Alpha Leon isn''t worried about the trial, he has been through quite a few in his years as the Alpha of Shadow Valley Pack and he knows how to deal with certain questions.

    However, he does need to know what kind of questions to look forward to, only then can he prepare himself for this trial and with Das being the unknown factor in this story he might be in for a surprise or two.

    Well, he will be in for a surprise on the day of the trial. This will be somethingpletely different and even if he had known I doubt Alpha Leon could have prepared for everything that wille his way.

    A knock on the door interrupts their conversation and Alpha Leon growls softly when he smells his Mate on the other side of the door.

    "Leon, when can we go over the budgets? We have been pushing it back, over and over again and the Pack-members are getting a bit antsy." Luna Hannah says after she has closed the door.

    "We still can''t get into the system and we have had no luck in finding out what went wrong. The budgets will stay the same asst year and anything unexpected has to be put on the back burner." Alpha Leon answers.

    He does know what has happened, but he isn''t going to tell his Mate or his Beta. Neither one of them has to know that he screwed things up and that it is his fault that they no longer have ess to the system.

    Hannah leaves her Mate and his Beta in the Alpha office, she knows that Leon is lying but she can''t prove it. Just like she knows that Beta Walker is lying about something and again she has no evidence to support her feelings.

    When Alpha Leon had chosen this system for their Pack''s finances, he put a security

    Constant Reminder

    +25 Bonus

    measure into ce that is biting them in the ass at the moment. If the password was put into the system incorrectly three times, it would lock that person out of the system.

    Walker had put in the wrong password three times, even though all three of them had been watching closely as he typed in the password from the sticky note. He hadn''t made any mistakes in typing the password and it was the same one as he made six years ago.

    Leon had been a different story, he had tried to ess the system while he was out of the territory and didn''t have the sticky note with his password on him.

    Yeah, I know. Who is stupid enough to write his password on a sticky note? Well, read back a few lines and you have the answer.

    Leon had never given Hannah a password and he needed ess to the system to grant her one, which isn''t going to happen anytime soon.

    "Reach out to Das one more time, I need to know what she knows and if she said anything to the King." Alpha Leon says to Walker.

    Neither one of them believes that she will answer her phone, she hasn''t answered that phone in over a year, nor has she responded to any of the messages they sent her.

    "I''ll try, Leon. But I think it will end as it always does, with a lot of silence from her end." Walker responds, before he heads back up to the Beta floor.

    Beta Walker walks into the living room of the Beta floor, Nico and Lucy are cuddling on the couch and they don''t seem too pleased to see Beta Walker.

    "If anyonees looking for me, I will be in my office. I don''t want to be disturbed." Beta Walker says before he walks down the hall to his office and after closing the door he walks around his desk to sit down.

    He punches in the numbers of a phone number that he knows won''t be answered,

    it has been the same for the past year over and over again and he doubts that his Daughter will answer his calls at all.

    He lets the phone ring until it jumps to her voicemail, Sorry, not interested in talking to anyone from my past. Apparently the past year has taught you nothing, so let me spell it out for you. am done with Shadow Valley Pack, I am done with the man who should have loved me above all else. Yes, I mean Nico and Beta Walker with that. Don''t bother in leaving a message, I don''t listen to them anyway.

    She had changed the message and it was clear that she wasn''t interested in anything he might have or wanted to say to her. The message pulled him back to her voice when she announced the cancetion order, she had sounded so cold.

    Constant Reminder

    +25 Bonus

    He still couldn''t believe that she had decided to join the Elders or that she had managed to be a Squad Captain, but then again he never knew his daughter nor did he want to get to know her.

    She hadn''t even told him that she had shifted, but it had been clear to see when she had

    looked him in the eye.

    She had reminded him too much of her Mother, a painful reminder of the woman who walked out on him. The woman who had walked out on him and their daughter.

    Something that still hurt him every single day and Das had been a constant reminder.

    Support

 Werewolf and 25

    Doing to Ply

    Going to Pay

    Das'' p.o.v.

    After letting them grovel a little more I finally told them that they were forgiven, but they better run and hide next

    time.

    I am in the main living room with Jesper and Belinda, we are waiting for Marco to return from hisst appointment in the infirmary and hopefully also hisst time being admitted to the infirmary.

    "Hello, Das." Danielle says as she approaches our table,

    "That is Captain Das for you. Thew states that you have to address a High- ranking member with their title and that means that you will address her as Captain." Jesper says and for good measure Belinda refers to me as Captain while cing my coffee in front of me.

    "Captain Das, I am hoping that you can rify a few things for me," Danie says while sitting down across the table from me. I meet Danie''s gaze with a nk stare, I didn''t invite her to sit down with us and I am not interested in herpany.

    Danie starts moving a bit ufortably, she seems to be aware of the fact that I don''t want her sitting there. "What is that mutt doing here?" I hear Danie mumble under her breath.

    "Excuse me! What did you just say?" I ask as I rise out of my seat. It''s not that I didn''t hear Danie, but I would love to hear her repeat it a little louder.

    "I didn''t say anything, but I am wondering what he is doing here." Danie says, her eyes never leaving Marco.

    "Marco has more right to be here than you do, I didn''t invite you to sit down at the table and yet here you are. This table is reserved for High-ranking members andst time I checked you are nothing but a Sigma." I see while looking Dani in the eye.

    "Neither is he. So what is he doing here?" Dani asks.

    Is she really this stupid? Does she believe that there are men in this world who would actually appreciate an airhead like her?

    "Marco is Belinda''s baby Brother and there is a connection between Belinda and my third inmand Jesper. That means that Marco has every right to sit at this table and as Lalready pointed out you don''t. Now get lost." I growl thest sentence in her direction, while two of my Squad memberse towards the table and step on either side of Dani.

    "Either you leave on your own ord or they will help you, it''s up to you." I say before I sit down.

    Danie decides to use what little brain she has and walks away from the table. I don''t think this is over by a long shot, because I doubt that Danie will give up on Daxton that easily.

    I still don''t understand why Danie is more interested in Daxton, when she knows that he holds no title. Darius would be the right person to pursue, after all his Beta Ceremony was witnessed by the entire Pack.

    Preston had exined that Daxton''s Ceremony had taken ce behind closed doors, because Madeline kept pressuring him on only giving that position to Darius. She hadn''t been able to exin to Preston why she felt that Daxton didn''t deserve the Beta position, but I think I''m starting to see a clear picture.

    "Jesper, we are going to use the library on the Alpha floor to prepare for the trial. Get all the files that we need and get them into the library before dinner." I tell him through the mind-link.

    I used the mind-link because I don''t want Danie to know that I will be working on the Alpha floor nor do I want

    Going To Pay

    her to know what I am working on

    Marco, can you show me the doctor''s office? I need to give him the medical files of the Squad members and the sooner that''s done the better." I say to Marco.

    It isn''t aplete lie because I do have to make sure that toe has all our medical files, but it will also give me the chance to ask him about something that Preston Rayden and Darlus told me.

    I close the door behind me after I walk into the Doctor''s office, I ce the files of all my Squad members on his. desk and sit down in the chair across from him.

    "Doc, I have a question for you and I need you to think carefully before you answer me." He just nods his head after I''m done talking and I tell him about the other day.

    Doc is quiet for a moment and it is clear to see that he is racking his brain trying to find an answer to my question. I already have my suspicions but, I need Doc to confirm it for me, because I need hard evidence before I can use

    anyone.

    "Can you repeat their exact words, Captain Das?" He asks as he leans back in his chair.

    I repeat their words one by one, I start out with Preston''s words and by the time I am done with Rayden''s words Doc is already nodding his head.

    "I understand your question, Captain Das. I also have the answer, but I would like to know why you need this information." Doc says.

    I tell Doc everything I have heard from his leadership and the more I say the more he starts nodding his head, beginning to understand why I came to him with my questions.

    "I also need you to look at this and tell me if this coincides with the story you just heard." I say before I show him the footage from that day.

    "Captain, Ipletely understand your line of questioning and your doubts. Are you nning on bringing this in front of the King?" Doc asks.

    "I don''t need to when ites to issues like this, as a Squad Captain I can hold a trial without Elders or the King present. This kind of issue is always dealt with by the Alpha and in this case I am not only going to allow Alpha Preston to pass judgment but also her current Alpha. What she did all those years ago was wrong and she is going to pay for it." I say.

 Werewolf and 26

    Remember

    Das'' pov.

    I am walking to the library, I am going there to go over everything we have gathered for the trial and to get away from a certain Pack-member who doesn''t seem to understand that she will never be my friend.

    Daxton and Darius take turns in staying with me, we want to make this bond work and only spending time together will aplish that. I also like having them around, because they make me feel safe and I have missed that most of my life.

    I thought I wouldn''t feelfortable around a man after what Nico did, but Charna was right. They are nothing like Nico, they want this as much as 1 do and the only reason they aren''t shouting it from the rooftop is their Mother.

    A problem I hope to resolve soon and I am d that I sent Joshua out there in his capacity as second inmand of a Squad.

    It will take a few days before Joshua and his team will return with Sage, it will take him a day or two to persuade the Alpha toe to Silver Eclipse Pack with Sage and her Mate.

    She is mated to the Beta of Blue Star Pack, but I had asked my Squad members to ask around about Sage and every Pack-member had told them the same thing. Sage only had eyes for Preston, she wanted an Alpha as a Mate and wasn''t afraid to hide it.

    Something still doesn''t make sense to me and I am d that I get to spend a few hours with Daxton, I hope he can help shed some light on this whole mess.

    Madeline will also be in trouble, after all she did keep it a secret from Daxton for twenty eight years and she never revealed the truth to the former Alpha or Alpha Preston. No she tried to use it as leverage to give Darius something she thought he had no right to.

    I can understand that they just gave up on finding the truth, I mean with Sage disappearing it would be difficult to convict Daxton of attempted rape and attempted forceful marking.

    "Daxton, why were you not staying in your own room that right?" I ask and I don''t have to exin what night I am talking about.

    "Oh, that is simple. We all took turns in sleeping in that room when we got the news that Sage wasing to stay with us. Preston didn''t want to risk her sneaking into his room at night and get stuck with a chosen Mate." Daxton

    answers me.

    I don''t understand why they wouldn''t stay in a room next to Preston''s or across

    the hall from him, but it seems that Dayton gets my thoughts.

    "It is the only room on the Alpha floor that isn''t soundproof as we already exined and that wasn''t known by anyone outside of the leadership. It wasn''t the only room we stayed in, the room across the hall from Preston''s was the other room one of us would stay in.

    We did it all the time when we had visitors, there were too many stories of Alphas getting trapped by visiting females and we didn''t want Preston to end up with a Mate-bond that he didn''t want." Daxton exins.

    Yeah, they were right with those thoughts. It is a huge red line throughout our history, females scheming their way into a position that wasn''t theirs and I am d that Preston had his friends to protect him.

    "Okay, I understand that. Did Sage ever show an interest in you or Darius?" I ask, more to see if she showed a different side of herself inside the Pack-house.

    #

    Pensomber

    "Uhm, nothing that jumps to mind. She didn''t act superior towards us, but she did make it clear that she wanted to be a Lama. She always dressed to the nines and it was never tacky, she knew how to dress to impress." Daxton says, while we sit down at a table by the window.

    I grab the file on Lacy and start to read through all the information we were able to find on her.

    "Is this the B that stole your first connection?" Daxton asks, but he already lost me at the B. Charna is lying in the back of my head, her head covered with her paws.

    "Sorry, but Pearl will kick my ass if I say Bitch. She smacks the back of our heads the moment we forget and after. she pped my head three times in a row, learned to watch what I say." Daxton says and Charna is giggling in the back of my head.

    Yeah, I am going to get into trouble with our Luna. I am not known for sugarcoating anything and I do not think before I open my yap.

    I move the file on Lucy in Daxton''s direction and I let him read what we have uncovered in the past year. She has quite a few skeletons in her closet and it will bring a few people down with her at the trial.

    "Das, tell me that this is a joke. This is sick in more "

    than one." Daxton says.

    "No, this is all real. I doubt anyone but two people in Shadow Valley Pack know about this and all hell will break loose the moment Alpha Leon hears about this," I tell him.

    1 grab a few more papers to add to her file, showing them to Daxton before I put them inside and Daxton is getting angrier by the minute.

    Charna forces me to sit on hisp to calm him and Cyran down and I let myself get wrapped in his arms, enjoying his warmth. I ce my head on his shoulder and I let my eyes roam around the Alpha Library.

    Like the library downstairs, this library is bright with enough sitting areas to give everyone who wants to be here some privacy. There are a lot fewer books here, but that is because the Alpha Library holds books on issues for a Pack''s leadership and every other book can be found in the library downstairs.

    There are also fewer bookshelves against the wall and every now and then a painting or some other piece of art. My eyes get glued to a painting right behind Daxton and I slowly sit up straight, not taking my eyes off the painting

    Daxton turns a bit in his seat and follows my line of sight to the painting, she has something familiar but I can''t tell what it is.

    "That is Princess Dy, she was a rather unlucky girl. She was the fourth child and the only girl in the family. It always seemed as if she was adored by everyone in her family, but for at least one family member it was all an act." Daxton says, while he lifts me in his arms and walks over to the painting.

    "That ne was a gift for her sixteenth birthday from her second Brother, but unknown to the rest of the family the ne served a purpose. If a Royal wears the ne from their sixteenth birthday, they will not get their Wolf or Lycan at the age of seventeen.

    Her younger Brother shifted into a Lycan at the age of seventeen and was dered the next King, while Dy never got her Wolf or Lycan. During a visit to our Pack, the Luna asked her to take the ne off during her visit and a week before she would return home she finally shifted in a Lycan." Daxton says.

    I look from the painting to Daxton and try to remember if I ever heard about this Princess.

 Werewolf and 27

    Confusion

    Daxton''s po.V.

    "The story isn''t publicly known at the request of Princess Dy, she didn''t want to tear her family apart and refused to go home. The King finally came here and the Algha told him the truth about the ne, forcing the King to rethink the appointment of his Son as the King

    He hadn''t counted on one thing though, Princess Dy didn''t want anything to do with her two conniving Brothers and asked her Father to leave the matter in the past." I tell Das.

    No one knows what happened to the ne and I hope that someone destroyed the damn thing, because it ruined the life of an innocent woman.

    "Did

    she ever return to the Pce?" Das asks and I understand her curiosity.

    "No, she found a connection in a neighboring Pack. She unfortunately died before they had any children, so her bloodline within the Royal family died down." I answer her.

    Das stares at the painting for a little longer, before she tries to squirm out of my arms.

    "No, I am not letting go of you. Tell me where you wanna go and I will take but you are staying in my

    you there, arms, Little One." I say.

    She

    1. go.

    e pulls back a little to allow herself to look into my eyes, quickly realizing that I have no intention of letting her

    "Fine. I need to get back to those files, there is still much to prepare for and I don''t have forever." Das says, while she looks over her shoulder at the table.

    "Where you expertise anyone?" I ask when we hear a knock on the door.

    I put her down in a chair after she has shaken her head, the others wouldn''t knock because we have nothing to hide from one another.

    Opening the door I see Lara standing outside the Alpha Library, the Omega that still reports to Madeline. She shouldn''t be on the Alpha floor, because it isn''t her assigned floor and that makes Cyran rather suspicious of her presence here.

    "Lara, what are you doing on the Alpha floor?" I ask and I hear papers moving across the table. Sounds to me as if Das doesn''t trust this either.

    "I came to see if Captain Das needed anything, I know she has a job to do and I just want to make sure that she has everything she needs. Alpha Preston can forget about refreshments while working and I just wanted to make sure that doesn''t happen to Captain Das." Lara answers the and to anyone else this would make sense, but another Omega is assigned to the Alpha floor.

    It would be her job to check up on Das and get refreshments for Das, if she would want them.

    "Isn''t that Judy''s job? Luna Pear told me that she takes care of the Alpha floor." Das asks from behind me.

    Lara looks from Das to me but neither of us says another word, both of us waiting for Lara to answer Das! question.

    "I wanted to help Judy out, she is busy cleaning the Alpha floor and doesn''t have time toe here to look after Captain Das." Lara answers after a few seconds.

    "Strange." Das mumbles and Lara isn''t the only one staring at her. "Luna Pearl made sure to inform Judy that she had to check up on me regrly and to alert me when it is time for lunch or dinner."

    12

    475 BONUS

    Confusion

    Das made it sound as if Lara doesn''t trust Judy to do her job, but every Pack- member knows that Judy has been taking care of the Alpha family for decades and she is damn good at her job. Sometimes it seems as if she knows what Preston or Pearl needs before they do and Darius and have pointed out a few times that it is creepy

    "Get back to your assigned location, Lara. Show up here again without permission and I will report it to Alpha Preston." Das says before she closes the door in Lara''s face.

    She grabs my hand and walks back to the table to continue working I took some files with me to do some of my tasks and soon the room is quiet, except for our breathing and the asional turning of papers.

    1 am going through the kitchen budget, Pearl mentioned a small discrepancy inst month''s invoices and it is my job to check it. Darius does all the Beta tasks that involve meetings and everything connected to that, while I take care of the financial aspects.

    Going through the file, I findst month''s receipts and invoices from deliveries. Ipare them to every input in our bookkeeping program, moving them to the right when they match up and to the left if something looks out of ce.

    Once I have checked every receipt and every invoice, I am left with six receipts that don''t add up. It totals to a hundred and fifty bucks that are missing from the books, not much money but enough to take a better look at the books.

    Something wrong, Old man?" Das asks with a smile and I pull her onto myp while Cyran growls softly at ber teasing.

    I point at the file in front of me and it only takes her seconds to see what I found.

    "Maybe Alpha Preston needs to update his systems, maybe he should limit the amount of Pack-members that have ess to the books." Das says and I know that she is right, there are too many people that can get into the books and alter the numbers.

    "None of them can alter the numbers enough to make us go bankrupt." I state. "They don''t have to, if they can do this often enough and for long enough it will have the same end result." Das replies and 1 growl at the prospect of checking all our books.

    Das leans her head against my shoulder, her hand running up and down my arm. I like how this makes me feel and once again I am grateful that I never gave up hope on finding my connection.

    "You called, Captain." I hear as the door opens.

    "Daxton needs help with checking the Pack''s finances, more specifically the

    kitchen budget." Das says and I look at her with confusion written all over my face.

    Y Ylyanah Author

    Sorry for thete update, had a busy weekend at work

    I like

 Werewolf and 28

    Alpha Command

    Das'' p.o.v.

    "If this is a repeating pattern, you have to go back for months or years even and doing that on your own will take a lot of time. Time we could have spent together to let our band form, so I called in some help." She states and I don''t think twice as I kiss her.

    I asked Daxton to link Preston to get him and Pearl to the library, they need to know that there might be a bigger problem than Pearl thought and Preston needs to give the Squad members permission to dive into our finances. Alpha Preston and Luna Pearl walk into the library and Daxton quickly exins what he found, before he tells them about my thoughts on the issue.

    "Alpha Preston, each of them are Beta children and know how Pack finances work. It will make it easier to use the resources we have than having to teach someone else what they need to look for." I say.

    "Das, drop the title." Pearl growls and I smile at her as nod my head in acknowledgment.

    Pearl and Preston take my Squad members with them to the ground floor, they will be using the Beta office to investigate the books.

    "Why did I get kicked out of my office?" Darius asks once the door of the library has closed behind him.

    Again Daxton exins what he found and Darius grabs the file to check Daxton''s observations. I smile at Daxton who has a pissed off look on his face, "Don''t believe me, Brother." I hear Daxton growl.

    Darius looks up with a shocked look on his face, realizing his mistake.

    "No, that''s not it. I was hoping to see who altered the numbers, Rayden had noticed something simr in the training budget." Darius exins. "It wasn''t a big amount, just like this discrepancy."

    I tell Darius the same thing I told Daxton and his growl is a lot louder than that of Daxton. I finally exin why he had to give up his office and I see a smile appear on his face

    Charna is purring in my head with Daxton and Darius on either side of me, we both like being close to them and I know that our bond is forming just fine.

    It will take a few more days before we can feel the sparks of the Mate-bond or for the bond to be fully formed. Once that is done we can mark one another, binding us together until death breaks it or a formal rejection.

    I have read about the former way of finding your fated Mate and it had always struck me as a bit odd.

    It would only happen during a Full Moon and fighting the bond was nearly impossible. There were those that would reject their fated Mate immediately, but that was mostly because of their rank.

    I always wondered what it would be like if you disliked or hated your fated Mate for whatever reason, because most would be unable to fight the bond. Most were marked and mated within hours of meeting one another and that is not enough time to get to know someone in my book

    I think it depends on who you ask; which way they would prefer the old way or the new way. Both might have their chart for all of us, but I prefer the new way, probably because it is the only way I know.

    "Are you okay, Little One?" Darius asks.

    J tell him what ran through my mind and he startsughing at the scowl Daxton gives me.

    "Our family has been the Beta to Silver Crest Pack from its founding days and there are journals on every family member that held the Beta position over the years. One out of three journals mentions a rejection or unhappy Mate

    T/Z

    #

    Alpha Conimand

    -bond, because one of the two was not pleased with the boil the Goddess gave them.

    None of them could fight the Mate bond and by the time they found out that their Mate was a jerk it was toote. Those that got rejected had to walt a long time to find a second chance and some never did." Daxton says.

    I can feel his anger on the issue and it takes me a few minutes to get him to rx again. At least now I understand that Daxton will always choose the new way of finding your true Mate bond.

    "Daxton has a point, I never understood the appeal of the old ways either. We have a chance to get to know one another, before the bond is fully formed and that makes me feel a bit morefortable with it." I respond.

    The only thing I don''t like is that we have to hide it from Mother, I want to put that Bitch back in her ce. She can''t control her Son''s life or make decisions for him, she has ruined his life enough as it is and I can''t wait for Joshua to retum.

    Maybe our bond will be formed before Joshua returns, but am actually hoping that he will be back here before it does. To rub it in her face that she didn''t see iting, that her Son had found his connection and a smart woman at that

    want to

    "Darius also agrees with us, but he also understands the appeal of the old ways. I think he likes that they got mark and mate faster, but he also understands the risks thate with it." Daxton says and gets smacked on the back of his head by Darius.

    I duck out of the way as Daxton swings back at Darius and a momentter they are rolling around on the floor, both of them trying to hit the other on the head.

    After a few minutes I sit down on the table and start reading through the files, ncing at my Mates from time to time. Neither one of them is willing to give up and I might need to call in some help with these two toddlers.

    Chama loves watching them and especially now that they are wrestling with one another, hoping to see a shirt getting torn in the process.

    Not that I would mind, because those guys are easy on the eyes. Their muscles strain in their shirts and Charna is drooling as she follows them with her eyes.

    "You like the view just as much as I do." Charna says without taking her eyes off Darius and Daxton.

    "I never said that I didn''t, I just need to concentrate on this trial. Something that is a bit difficult if I keep looking at those two, they are definitely a huge distraction." I reply.

    A knock on the door makes Darius and Daxton jump up and Darius walks to the door to open it for Judy, the Omega that is assigned to the Alpha floor.

    "Captain, lunch will be served in thirty minutes." Judy says she doesn''t look surprised to see Darius and Daxton with me.

    Either Alpha Preston and Luna Pearl trust her a great deal or she might have been given an Alphamand to keep it all a secret from Madeline and Danie.

    Involved

 Werewolf and 29

    Involved

    Das'' pov

    Lunch was spent on the Alpha floor, no one wanted to see Danie atid there is no doubt in my mind that she would make sure she is close to Daxton to keep an eye on him.

    Danie needs to ensure that Daxton doesn''t find a connection, so she will take every opportunity she gets to keep an eye on him and report it to Madeline.

    I am talking with Pearl about the trial as we walk into the main dining room the next morning and every conversation halts at that moment. I look up to see very angry looks on the faces of my Squad members and I understand immediately that someone has been stirring trouble.

    "What is going on?" I ask while I walk to the closest table with some of my Squad members.

    "Sorry, Captain. Jesper told us not to bother you, but he had to take Marco and Belinda to the infirmary." One of them answers and Charna releases a soft growl.

    Someone attacked Marco on the patio and Belinda tried to protect him, getting injured herself." Someone else adds.

    "Find out who attacked them and link me once you have him or her." I order before I walk to the table with Pearl, who hadn''t left my side the entire time.

    No one says a word while Pearl and I sit down, but the anger radiates from all of them. Whoever is responsible is going to find out that their Alpha can''t save them from punishment and I have a few minutes toe up with the best punishment.

    Pearl decides it is best to keep the conversation light and asks what I think of the interior of the Beta floor.

    "Well, it is clear that whoever has lived there wasn''t really interested infort. I believe they only use it to sleep and other than that they are barely on the Beta floor." I say, while I look at Pearl to see if I am close to the truth.

    "Why would I spend time on an empty floor?" Darius asks and I see Pearl smile behind her folded hands.

    "To rx, to spend time with your Brother, to read or something else to take your mind off day to day business." I answer him.

    Ruth is looking from Darius to Daxton, before she startsughing. Apparently it is funny to think that these guys might do something to rx.

    "I go to the training grounds if I need to take my mind off an issue or I run along the border to clear my mind." Daxton responds and I roll my eyes at him.

    "Do you think it is an inviting interior? Do you think your Mate and children would say it feels like home?" I ask, while I look at Daxton.

    I deliberately look at Daxton, because Lara and Danie are eavesdropping on our conversation and I want to see the expression on their faces

    "I never thought about that, I just figured that our Mate would redecorate the Beta floor, Maybe that Darius and I need to discuss that, I wouldn''t want to scare off our Mate before the bond is formed." He answers.

    Danie looks a bit disgusted, she still doesn''t like the fact that Darius and Daxton want to share a Mate. It seems as if she keeps ignoring the most obvious thing about multiples, they share everything and I really mean everything.

    Lara is linking someone and it wouldn''t surprise me if Danie will soon make some stupid remark on the subject

    of our conversation.

    "Daxton won''t live on the Beta floor forever, once Darius finds his connection he will have to move." Danie states and again I wonder where she was the day they were handing out brains.

    "First of all, Daxion and I will share a Mate. Second of all, then if we weren''t twins I wouldn''t ask him to move out. He is my Brother and he will stay on the Beta floor until he decides otherwise "Darius growls.

    Danie is staring at Darius, but my main focus is on Lara, She is still mind linking and her facial expression makes it clear that whoever she is talling to doesn''t like what she has to say.

    Amotion at the front door interrupts whatever Danie was about to say or do, we can hear a struggle going on and a momentter a figure is shoved into the dining rodin.

    "Captain, this is the guy that attacked Marco. "Pablo, one of my Squad members, says as he walks towards the figure on the floor.

    Lara pales at the sight of whoever is lying on the floor and fee Pablo ring in her direction.

    "Alpha Preston, can you link all Pack-members toe to the Pack-house?" I ask him. "Pablo, take the Squad and relieve the Pack-members that are on border patrol. I want everyone to be a witness to this and for everyone to understand that I will not tolerate disrespect in any form

    Alpha Preston isn''t going to deny my request, he knows better after thest screw up he made. He will allow me to handle this as it involves one of my Squad members and due to my status I can sentence anyone to a heavier punishment than an Alpha can without the say so of the Elders or King

    My Squad members left the Pack-house the moment I stopped talking and they will protect these borders with their lives, just as they would do at Scarlet Crescent Pack.

    It takes about thirty minutes before Preston tells me that all Pack-members are present, even Belinda and Marco are present with a pissed off Jesper at their side. If I let him, Jesper will tear the Idiot in front of me to pieces and no one will be able to stop him.

    before "Good morning, I am sorry for interrupting your normal routines. For those of you that haven''t heard yet, breakfast two of the Pack-members were admitted to the indirmary. Someone believed that he had a right to attack a child, a child who is the Brother inw to my third inmand." I state, knowing full well that it will enrage a lot of Pack-members.

    Everyone knows that attacking a High-ranking Pack-member is not done and Jesper''s position as my third inmand is simr to that of a Gamma.

    Madeline and Danie are standing next to one another and I wonder if one or both of them are involved in this

    matter.

    Y Ylyanah Author

 Werewolf and 30

    Time Difference

    Darius'' pov.

    Mother is standing to the side of the porch with Danie, scowling at Das, who seems oblivious to it.

    Her Squad members are paying attention and two of them step behind Mother, but they don''t say or do anything Both men have their arms folded in front of their chest and recognize Pablo as one of them, his angry eyes focused on Danie.

    "Why did you attack Marco?" Das asks Laurence, Lara''s Baby Brother.

    Laurence refuses to answer her and keeps his eyes turned to the treeline, but it seems that we will get a lesson in what a Squad Captain within the territory means for all our Pack-members.

    Camus pushes forward the moment he senses Charna near the surface and Laurence screams bloody murder when she grabs his neck, lifting him off the ground.

    "Who asked you to attack Marco?" Das asks, her face less than an inch away from his face. Her green eyes are almost glowing with Charna front and center.

    "My Sister, Lara." Laurence says and before anyone can react Lara is on her knees in front of Das.

    Rayden takes Laurence from her hand and the moment she steps towards Lara, the Omega starts to cry.

    ˇ°Beta female Madeline told me to do it. I didn''t want to, but she promised to reinstate my position as the Omega for the Beta floor," Lara says, in between sobs.

    "Pablo, ce Madeline in a cell." Das says and Mother starts to object to it. "For impersonating a Beta female. She lost that title when her Mate died, she holds no power at all."

    I stare at our Mate for a moment, but I doubt that anyone could tell you the real reason for my staring, Every Pack- member will assume that I was staring at her for sending my Mother to the dungeons, but I was staring at her because I could get away with it.

    "Darius, stop her. I am your Mother and you are the Beta, you can stop her from doing this to me." Mother is screaming

    "Sorry, Mother, Captain Das outranks me, I am unsure if she outranks Alpha Preston, but I can''t go against her orders." I tell my Mother, knowing full well that she will never plead with Preston as she does with me.

    I look over my shoulder to see Preston standing in the doorway and Mother can''t see him. The sneaky little bastard is hiding, because he doesn''t want to hear my Mother''s whining.

    "Lara and Laurence, you are both on probation. If one of you makes a mistake, both of you will be banished. Is that clear?" Das asks, both of them mumble their understanding of their punishment and I hope both of them will behave themselves from here on out.

    says the moment

    "Both of you are also banned from the Pack-house, I will not tolerate behavior like this." Pearl says she steps next to Das.

    Okay, I need to keep this in mind. Those two are creepy together and not afraid to dish out a punishment, pissing one of them off will be bad enough but both. No, thank you.

    "Just to make sure that everyone understands what just happened. Captain Das has the ability to punish each and everyone of you and I will not stop her if she has thew on her side." Preston states before he dismisses

    everyone.

    We follow Das back inside and I can''t wait to spend a few more hours alone with her, our bond is forming fast.

    Time Different

    Camus feels our bond might form faster than that of Preston and Pearl, an Alpha will always form a bond faster than Shifters and we might need less time than an Alpha.

    From the start of finding a connection that can grow into a true Mate bond, the Elders kept records on how they form and how long it will take for a bond to form

    Depending on your rank, it will take longer; five to six days for an Alpha, six to seven days for a Beta, or a Gamma, and every other tank takes seven to eight days. There is an exception to those rules and that is reserved for the Royals, their bond will form in four to five days.

    found our connection three days ago, and the way Camus is talking, we might get our bond within five days, but we aren''t Alphas or Royals.

    "Daxton, what does Cyran say about our bond?" I ask my Brother through the mind-link, once we are alone with Das, I will ask her what Chama feels from our bond.

    "He says it is forming fast, too fast ording to him." Daxton answers and I think we need to talk to Das about this, so I guide her to the Beta floor.

    "Sorry, but I need to get some answers and I don''t want to ask them out here." I say to Das as we walk stairs to our floor, a floor we left little over an hour ago.

    up

    the

    "I will not release your Mother." Das says as she turns towards me, the moment the door closes behind us.

    I silence her with a kiss, the best way to shut up your Mate and a very pleasant way if you ask me. I pull her closer to my body, while Daxton steps behind her, sandwiching her between us.

    "That wasn''t going to be my question, Little One." I say after I have broken our kiss. "I want to know what Charna tells you about our bond."

    Das looks at me for a moment, then it is as if she gets pulled into herself and we just hold on to her. This always happens when our Shifter half wants to show us something to exin themselves better and hopefully Das will have a few more answers in a few moments.

    I keep an eye on her eyes to see when Charna is done with their conversation and the moment her eyes slowly be focused again I can breathe a little easier again.

    "Charna says that this is going faster than with Nico, it took us a week and he has Alpha blood." Das states and I know that Daxton is as confused as I am.

    "Why would be a good question, but I doubt any of us has the answer." Das says, uncaring about the time difference between her bonds forming.

    Marking Spots

 Werewolf and 31

    Marking Spots

    Das'' po.v.

    Something is pulling at the back of my mind, but I can''t get a hold of it and figure out what it might mean.

    I do understand that our bond shouldn''t be forming this fast and yet it doesn''t feel wrong, it feels right and I hope that we will be able toplete this bond quickly.

    "Captain, we have finished going over the books. This is really bad, we need to talk to Alpha Preston." One of my Squad members says through the mind-link, pulling me from my thoughts on my Mate-bond.

    "Is your office soundproof, Darius?" I ask and I see his eyes darken, causing me to blush. "Not for that, Old Man."

    I swat his chest with minimum force, but then again I am trapped between both my Mates and can''t take a good swing at Darius, even if I wanted to.

    1

    "There is news on the Pack''s finances and it didn''t sound good." I say as I try to wiggle out of their arms, but neither one of them is willing to let me go. Both of them bury their noses in my neck and I moan when their lips brush over my marking spots.

    "Okay, I will link the others on our way down. I want to get to the bottom of this and preferably yesterday: Daxton says as he slowly pulls away from me and I immediately miss the warmth of his embrace.

    1 reach back to grab his hand and pull him back against me, not ready to leave the Beta floor just yet. Going out there means that we can''t touch one another until we are inside an office again and I want to enjoy this feeling a little longer.

    "Message received." Daxton chuckles as he moves his arm around me again. "I wish this Mate-bond was done, that we don''t have to hide this any longer and it only has been three days."

    Half an hourter we are all in Darius'' office and looking at the evidence in front of us that shows us that this pattern has been going on for decades.

    "How the hell did they get away with this? Where the hell is that money?" Preston asks and I look up at Mara for

    an answer.

    "You mean how did she get away with it, Alpha Preston. She usedputers that others were logged in to, probably causing a distraction to get them away from their seats. It is probably also the reason for the small amounts, more would have alerted others." Mara states.

    "The money is still in an ount at the same bank that the Pack uses, but I made sure that she can no longer ess it. It will take a while before she can ess it anyway, I doubt there is aputer in the dungeons she c use." It is good that this is a soundproof office, but everyone will have felt the Pack-house shake.

    Mara points out how they found the ount the missing money went to, but there was no name on the ount, just a business name. It took them a few hours to find out who the owner was and that is when they saw that this had been going on for years.

    As the Mate of a Beta, Madeline would have known the bookkeeping program worked and how to keep the missing money hidden. She was smart enough to avoid using her old code, realizing it would point to her immediately.

    "Damn, your Mother is piece of work. She is stealing from the Pack, she tries to force one Son into a chosen Mate- bond, refuses that same Son his birthright. What else will we uncover?" I ask no one in particr, because I think that I already have that answer.

    Now I am really hoping that Joshua returns after our Mate-bond ispleted, because I know that Daxton holds many answers locked in that brain of his and we need those answers when Sage arrives.

    Making Spots

    We spent the rest of the day in the office, going over everything that was uncovered and we only came out for lunch and dinner. Walking up to the Beta floor already half asleep, but at least we managed to get through all the evidence.

    If Darius had the hope that some day his Mother and his Brother could have some sort of rtionship, then today that hope got crushed. Both of them genuinely hate their Mother at the moment and in a few days it will only be worse.

    I wish I could do more for them than just revealing the truth, I wish I could take the pain they feel away. change the past and I don''t think I would want to because what good would it have done.

    . I can''t

    We slept in the same bed that night, Daxton and Darius didn''t want to leave my side and after the day we had,

    neither did I.

    I slowly open my eyes at a strange sensation on my body, my eyes fly open when

    I realize what I am feeling and notice that Daxton and Darius are still sleeping. I slide a finger over Darius'' arm and I feel the sparks fly through my finger where I touch him.

    Charna is wagging her tail as she follows the movement of my finger and then I do the same to the arm that Daxton has draped over my waist with the same result.

    "What the fuck.ˇ± I hear Daxton mumble and I ce my hand t on his arm. "Das, is this real?" I hear him ask.

    I turn around to face Daxton and ce my hand on his cheeks, a megawatt smile appears on his face. He returns the gesture and I smile at him when I feel the sparks on my cheek.

    He moves his face towards mine, until our lips touch and that causes sparks that make me gasp. Giving Daxton the perfect chance to deepen our kiss and everywhere our bodies touch the sparks ignite.

    Darius moves closer to my back and I bury my head in Daxton''s neck when he jumps up at the sensation of the sparks. It doesn''t take him long to understand the meaning of the sparks and I feel his hand slide over my back.

    "This is amazing, but a bit too fast ording to history." Darius says. "I am notining though, I can''t wait to make you ours, Little One."

    A moan escapes my lips when they both kiss my marking spots and I know I want

    this bond to bepleted as much as they do.

 Werewolf and 32

    No Regrets

    Das'' p.o.v.

    Daxton lowers his head to lock his lips with mine, while Darius lies behind me as his hands roam over my arms. His hands slip under the sheet to continue their way down my body and Daxton deepens the kiss even further, my breathing besbored from the kiss and Darius'' hands on my body.

    I moan the moment Daxton''s hand cups my breast through the sheet and I feel his other hand slide down my arm to my hip. His hand grips my hip to pull me closer to his body, I can feel his raging hard-on press against my belly and he moans the moment it rubs against my body.

    Their hands on my skin is driving me nuts and I moan into Daxton''s mouth as he pinches one of my nipples, my eyes fly open the moment he says next to my ear, "I can siffell that you like what we are doing to you." I see the lust in Daxton''s eyes and my core starts throbbing harder.

    Daxton''s hand leaves my hip to travel towards my core, I start breathing heavier the closer he gets and the moment he ces his hand on my core my hips buck on their own ord. He starts rubbing his hand up and down and I be a moaning mess as I feel Darius'' hand move between my legs from behind.

    Daxton whispers, "Come." next to my ear and it feels as if something exploded inside me. My breathing is almost back to normal when they finally slow down their assault on my body.

    Their eyes are roaming up and down my body after they have turned me on my back, making me press my thighs together to find some relief from their burning gaze.

    I lick my lips as they move closer to my body, pressing their rock-hard cocks agains my sides. Mylo has a smirk on his face as he sees my eyes widen when I feel the size of their cocks and I can''t help myself as I lick my lips again.

    "Like what you feel, Little One?" Darius asks, I let out a soft hum of approval.

    "Tonight we will take it easy, Little One. Tonight we are going to explore every inch of your body, over and over again." Darius whispers before he ims my lips. Daxton has a hand on my breast while he keeps pushing his cock against my hip. Slowly Daxton lowers himself down my side and when he pushes it up, Darius grabs my knee. My back arches of the bed the moment I feel his tongue slide between my folds and I can feel my juices flowing from my pussy. His tongue is slowly licking through my folds, but he keeps avoiding my entrance.

    "Daxton, please." I whisper the moment Darius breaks our kiss and I squeal the moment he pushes his tongue into my pussy. Darius is cing kisses from my cheek down to my neck and after sucking and licking my marking spot he continues his way down my chest.

    His tongue traces a circle around my nipple as Daxton pushes his tongue in and out of my pussy. Darius sucks my nipple into his mouth the moment Daxton pushes his tongue into my core as deep as he can and I shatter into a million pieces as they make mee again.

    Daxton lies down next to me with a grin on his face, my juices covering his face. He grabs one of my hands to wrap it around his cock, he guides my hand up and down his shaft and I am so engrossed in watching that I barely register that Darius has ced himself between my legs or that he has his shaft against my entrance.

    Darius starts pushing his cock into my pussy while Daxton keeps guiding my hand up and down his cock, distracting me from what is about to happen.

    1 feel how he pushes every inch into my body and my eyes snap towards his eyes the moment he ms through my barrier. The pain onlysts a few seconds, before he starts pulling his cock back

    My hips buck up as he ms back into my core and Daxton is still guiding my hand up and down his cock, "Fuck,

    No Regrets.

    Little One. This feels so good." Darius mumbles as he starts picking up the pace and Daxton pulls his cock from my hand before he moves towards my head.

    He ces himself above my head and as I tilt my head back he puts his cock against my lips. I slowly open my mouth as he gently pushes his cock against my lips and I mipan as his cock touches my tongue. His cock slides all the way down to my throat as I open my mouth further.

    Daxton starts pumping his cock in and out of my mouth and soon he matches Darius'' pace, both of them pumping into my body. There is not a coherent thought in my head left as I feel myself getting pushed to the edge once again by my Mates and I start bucking my hips up as I suck harder on Daxton''s cock.

    My body heats up with every thrust of my Mates into my pussy and mouth, getting closer and closer to my release. Both of them roar as theye at the same time I do and my body greedily takes everything they give me.

    Darius slowly removes himself from between my legs, his eyes locked with mine and Daxton pulls his cock from my mouth. I get sandwiched between both of them, the three of us trying to catch our breath and I know that this isn''t over yet. We still have to mark one another and I don''t think they n on leaving this room until I am marked by both of them.

    I don''t even want to walk down those stairs without their marks on my neck, I want everyone to see that they belong to me and that I belong to them.

    My hands have a mind of their own as they travel down the bodies of my Mates and I can feel their cocks twitch. against my hips, both of them growling softly as I touch the tip of their rock-hard cocks.

    "Little One, are you sure?" Daxton asks. "What if someone decides to tell the Elders about Sage?"

    "Don''t worry. Before this day is over, you will know what happened that night. I will never regret bing yours in every way I can." I answer him.

    Uncover

    Uncover

 Werewolf and 33

    Uncover

    Darius'' po.v.

    Daxton doesn''t give her time to chance her mind as he lifts her up until she is hovering over my rock-hard shaft, she gasps the moment my cock touches her entrance again and Daxton slowly lowers her over my cock. She ces her hands on my chest as she slides down on my cock and the moment I bottom out he releases her hips.

    My hands help her to glide up and down my cock and I feel Daxton''s hand between our legs to coat his fingers with her juices, just before he slides them up to her ass. Her eyes widen when he pushes two fingers into her ass and I feel them through the thin piece of flesh that separates us

    Both of us pick up the pace as one of us slides his cock in and out of her pussy, while the other is pumping his fingers in her ass. She moans louder with every thrust into her body and when Daxton pushes her onto Mylo''s chest she doesn''t object.

    I can feel Daxton move behind Das, than I feel her getting pushed tighter against my chest, his cock must be nudging against her ass and his cock enters after one hard push opens up her body to him.

    He leans forward to easy himself further into her body as I pull my cock out of her pussy to amodate him, once Daxton is in to the hilt I only have the head of my cock inside my core and as Daxton puls out I push back in. ˇ°Please, stop teasing me. Fuck me hard." She whispers and she moans when we stop alternating our movements. Our breathing is heavy and I can feel how we push her closer to another orgasm as we lose control of our rhythm. Fuck, Little One. I am going to cum." I hear Daxton growl, fast before I feel him m into her ass to release his load.

    His head is buried in her neck and I feel her clench around my cock as he marks her. I feel my canines elongate and Ie hard as I bottom out to shoot my cum into her pussy, marking her in the process.

    She screams our names as shees undone and a secondter I feel her canines prate my skin, marking me as hers. It takes the three of us a while before our breathing has leveled out and Camus has retreated to the back of my mind to get some rest.

    but

    I love how she felt around my cock and how tight she became when Daxton started pushing his fingers in,

    but when he reced them with his cock it be even tighter. We had shared the bed with a female in the past, not once had we taken her like this and I am d we can tell her that this was a first for us as well.

    "Are you okay, Little One?" Daxton asks, and when she nods at his question, if she is okay, I want to continue making love to her, but I get a mind-link from Preston.

    I walk into the bathroom to find my Brother and our Mate in the shower, but I think a bomb could go off without them upticing. Daxton is sitting on a small seat build into the showerwall and Das is riding his cock hard. Watching them go at it brings my cock back to live, even though I thought it would take me a few hours to be ready again.

    I step behind her in the shower to push a finger into her backdoor and it glides in easy with Daxton''s cum still in there. I don''t hesitate as I pull my finger out to rece it with my cock and I start pounding her hard and fast. My hands are ced against the wall to keep myself up and I hear her moaning as I pick up the speed.

    "Just like that." She mumbles as Daxton and I m into her body at the same time. He looks up at me as she is mumbling incoherently, and I have a huge grin on my face as I hear him in my head, "Looks like our Little One loves it hard and fast. I can''t wait to sneak up on her and bend her over whatever surface is nearest."

    I growl out loud as I picture her bent over a kitchen table or the back of a couch

    with Daxton pounding into her and 1 feel my cock grow even harder than it already was. I whisper into her ear what I pictured in my head and I feel

    her clenching around my cock

    "She likes it when you talk dirty to her." Daxton grumbles my head and I decide to push her over the edge, "I will make sure there are enough surfaces for us to bend you over. Maybe we should put the rule in ce that you have to wear dresses inside without underwear to amodate us." I whisper in her ear.

    She screams her release as we keep pounding into her body before she sinks her canines Into Daxton''s neck and I feel my balls tighten as her ass clenches around my cock.

    It only takes me and Daxton a few more pumps into that gorgeous body of hers before we shoot our cum into her once again.

    Once we are all breathing normal again, Daxton washes her hair and I quickly clean myself before we switch ces. I lift her out of the shower into Daxton''s arms, who is holding out a towel for her, and she starts giggling as he starts drying her off.

    I grab my shirt from the chair to put her in, before Daxton ces her in the middle

    of the bed and both of us snuggle into her sides to get some sleep.

    Before sleep can pull me under, I hear Das whisper my name and I open my eyes to look at her.

    u will remember everything in the morning, he will remember what happened with Sage and he is going to be

    pissed." Das whispers.

    "Will you exinter how you knew this would happen?" ask her, not really caring that she hid this from us.

    "I will and I fear he will get more answers than he was hoping for." She states before she kisses his cheek and turns on her side to ce one leg over his legs. I turn with her and ce my arm around her waist.

    Whatever my Brother uncovers tonight, we will face it together.

    Worried Face

    Worried Faces

    Daxton''s pov

    I am standing on thending of the Gamma floor, looking down at Pack-members walking in and out of the Pack house

    I shake my head, because something tells me that I shouldn''t be here. I pay closer attention to the Pack-members walking around and I see women that no longer live in our territory, I see children running around that are no longer children.

    How is this even possible? Why am I reliving the past? My mind is spinning with all the questions I have at the moment and something tells me that I will have more questions before I will start to get answers.

    ˇ°Hello, Darius.ˇ± 1 hear someone say behind me and when turn around to respond,

    I see myself walking down the stairs. Seeing myself isn''t the only thing that

    shocks me, it is Sage standing behind me, looking up at my past self.

    Like many Pack-members, she was never able to tell us apart and we never corrected her, unless someone else corrected her when they heard her call us by the wrong name.

    "Sage." He says as he walks past her and she follows him down the stairs with me right behind them.

    If I am not mistaken, this is the night I can''t seem to remember, maybe if I stick close to them, I will find out the Truth about what really happened that night.

    My younger self sits down at the Alpha table and with Sage being a High-ranked guest, she sits down next to him. It takes me a few seconds to realize that no one can see me and I walk closer to the table to see what will happen, because this is as far as my memories have ever gone.

    "Why don''t I get our tes?" Sage asks as she gets up and like every other time, she gets no response, but she goes to the kitchen to get our dinner anyway.

    I see myself looking at the te she ces in front of us and my younger self lowers his head to smell the food.

    "Silly, that is seasoning." Sage says while she points at the same greens on her te, but the look on his face tells me that it doesn''t smell like something we are familiar with and I look at the herbs to see if I have ever seen them.

    I watch them as they eat their dinner, Sage speaking every now and then, never getting a response from my younger self. She is relentless though and stays seated at the table, even after she has finished her dinner.

    My youn

    younger self skips dessert and even though I want to follow him, my feet refuse to move. I am unable to move until Sage passes me and I think I need to follow her instead of myself. No matter how illogical that is to me.

    Sage slowly walks up the stairs and I can see my younger self stagger on his way up to the Alpha floor. She speeds up after my younger self has opened the door to the Alpha floor, stopping the door from falling into the lock

    to warn

    my

    She slowly pushes the door open and I see her hand slide into her purse, pulling out a syringe. I try younger self, but no soundes from my mouth. Apparently I

    am not allowed to warn my younger self from what is about to happen.

    I see my younger self turn around the moment the syringe gets plunged into his neck and she quickly pushes the plunger down, emptying the contents of the syringe into his bloodstream.

    "Night, night. By morning Preston will be mine and you can''t stop me, Daxton." Sage says and I see my younger self copse on the floor. She pushes him on his back, before she sits down on the bed.

    I watch the clock-hands spin around fast, hour after hour passing. Sage keeps looking at the clock and the more time passes, the more impatient she bes.

    My phone buzzes in my back pocket and it takes her a few minutes to grab it. She looks at it for a moment and then grabs my hand, testing every finger to unlock my phone, until she seeds.

    I look over her shoulder as she reads the message from Preston, exining that they won''t being home until the early morning hours.

    She picks up her own phone and at first I can''t believe theme in her contact list, my Mother.

    I listen to their conversation with growing anger towards my Mother, she knew what was going on and what really happened and kept her mouth shut. "Sage, don''t worry. Give the other dose to Daxton and I will take care of the rest." I hear my Mother say. "Just make sure that someone sees you leaving the Alpha floor and make sure you look less than perfect."

    I see Sage get her purse from the nightstand and she pulls out another syringe, probably filled with the same stuff. she already injected into my younger self. I know there is nothing I can do, so I just watch as she pushes the syringe in his neck and pushes the plunger down.

    Maybe Doc can tell me what she used when I tell him about my dream, maybe Das can help me figure this out, and for a moment I forget the anger I feel inside of me.

    "I am sorry, Daxton. I am sorry for involving you, but this was supposed to be my way to a title I could never have otherwise. Both my connections were Warriors and I could never settle for that, so I rejected them. Unfortunately, it means I will never find another connection and that means tricking an Alpha to mate with me." Sage mumbles.

    The front door opens and closes around six in the morning, but Sage stays seated on the bed and I wonder what she is waiting for.

    The front door opens again around seven thirty in the morning and I hear a voice I have heard often in my life, our Gamma. Probably here to get the Alpha for training, they would take over if Preston and Rayden couldn''t make it in the past.

    I hear the voices fade, but before the front door closespletely, Sage runs out of the bedroom and I automatically follow her. She runs straight into the Alpha''s chest and she is sobbing uncontrobly, incoherent wordsing from her

    mouth.

    As I follow them down the stairs, my surroundings start to fade and I start to scream No as loud as I can.

    "Daxton, it''s okay. I am right here, just open your eyes." I hear next to my ear and

    it takes me a second to realize that I am hearing Das'' voice.

    open my eyes to look at the worried faces of my Brother and our Mate.

 Werewolf and 34

    Radiating Anger

    Das'' po.v.

    Hearing Daxton scream No is a sound I never want to hear again, there was so much pain and despair in that one word that it nearly broke my heart.

    He pulls me into his amms the moment he looks at me and can feel myself and Charna calm down with his arms around us. Darius lies down next to us, his hand moving around my lower back and his other hand is lying on Daxton''s head.

    We stay like that for a while and then a knock on the door interrupts our peaceful moment, Darius gets up to see

    who it is.

    "Joshua returned from his errand and we have a pissed off Alpha downstairs." I hear Jesper say and I know that we need to deal with this immediately.

    "We will be down in a minute, Jesper." I call out to him and I can hear him walk away from our room.

    "Daxton, I need you to keep a level head when we get downstairs. You will get your revenge today and everyone will finally understand what happened twenty eight years ago." I say, while I look into his eyes.

    I can see understanding in his eyes and he pulls me close to kiss me senseless once again, now I really don''t want to go down to that pissed off Alpha.

    We all take a quick shower, before we get dressed to go down to the main living room and I am wearing my uniform to make a point.

    Both my Mates whistle when I walk out of the room and I grab their hands to head down the stairs.

    "Let''s see who notices first." I say as I hold up our intertwined hands.

    "Is everyone present, Jesper?" I ask through the mind-link he knows the n I have for this meeting and I can count on him to make sure all yers are ounted for.

    "On my way with ourst guest." He responds and I pull my Mates to a stop for a moment, I want to give Jesper the time to get everyone settled. Then we will make a great entrance and two people in that room will understand that the truth is out.

    "Damn it, Preston. I demand an answer and I want it right now," We hear an angry voice say and the three of us step into the living room to see an Alpha with his back to us, but I know exactly who he is.

    Alpha Randolph of Snow Moon Pack and I have never met a bigger Asshole than him, which is saying much about his damn attitude.

    "Alpha Randolph, I demanded your presence. You know better than to go against me, but I am willing to show it

    to you again." I say as I lean towards Daxton his hand moving from my hand to my back.

    Alpha Randolph turns around and I see a woman with a shocked look on her face, but I don''t give anyone time to

    react.

    "Jesper, make sure that no one can leave this room. Joshua, make sure that everything gets recorded for the Elders." I order and in seconds the main living room is sealed off with my Squad members.

    "Beta Robert, what can you remember about the night you mated and marked Sage?" I ask and I can feel Daxton stiffen next to me, he understands what might have happened in Snow Moon Pack

    "Fine. I will answer the question myself, you don''t remember a damn thing about that night." I state and I see his eyes widen at my words. "You are not Sage''s first victim, but you were herst. Although, I assume that you were

    Radiating Anger

    not her intended victim, she was after your Alpha."

    Both Alpha Randolph and Beta Robert look at Sage in shock probably not believing that she would be capable of what I am implying

    ˇ°Beta Robert, did Sage tell you why she didn''t want to return to Silver Eclipse Pack?" I ask, not because I know that she objected to returning here, I am just assuming that she refused to return.

    "At first she refused to talk about it, but eventually she told me that someone here tried to rape and forcefully mark her. She still refuses to tell me who it was, just that lie was a Lycan." Robert answers me.

    "Alpha Randolph, if Beta Robert wanted to subdue his Mate, would he be strong enough to do that?" I ask my next question and I never take my eyes off Sage, I want to see if she gets where I am going with my questions.

    "Of course, Robert is strong enough to subdue his Mate. She is a woman and untrained." He answers, but Sage doesn''t blink her eyes.

    I look around the room to see if anyone else has figured out what I am getting at, but it seems to elude all of them. "If a Lycan wants to rape and forcefully mark a She-wolf, you will need at least two Lycans to stop him. While Sage here wants us all to believe that she was able to fight off a Lycan without a scratch, without torn clothes." I say, while Pablo starts the footage from her interview with the former Alpha and former Gamma.

    Finally, Sage is starting to show some fear and I am not even done yet. We edited the video to show a close-up of her neck, her arms and her clothes, just to prove that she wasn''t attacked.

    ''Doc, how long would it take Sage to heal from her injuries, if she was attacked?ˇ± I ask, I leave out by what kind of a Shifter because Doc''s answer won''t be influenced by a type of Shifter.

    "At least a day for bruises to disappearpletely, close to two days if they are in sensitive areas like the neck, wrists or thighs. Broken bones or sprains would take several days and flesh wounds the same." He answers.

    Everyone starts mumbling while Sage tries to hide behind her Mate, but he pushes her away from him. A disgusted look on his face, he even steps to the other side of Alpha Randolph to be away from her.

    I am not done with Sage yet and I want Beta Robert to understand what she did to him, so I need to ask one more question. A question that no one will expect an

    answer to.

    "Daxton, what do you remember about the night that you allegedly tried to rape and forcefully mark Sage?" I ask and I can feel anger radiate from him.

    Last Forever

 Werewolf and 35

    Lost Forever

    Das'' pov.

    "He doesn''t remember anything, we have been over this a million times before." Madeline says as she gets out of her seat, but Jesper quickly pushes her back into her seat.

    "I do remember what happened, Mother. You and Sage set this whole thing up, you helped her with getting the drugs that Sage used on me. It wasn''t me that Sage was after and a Rogue attack ruined her chances." Daxton says and Madeline turns a bit pale at his words.

    "I remember the conversation you had with Sage, after the message from Preston came in that they wouldn''t return until morning. I remember Sage''s mumbling on how she deserved to be a Luna and that she would get that position even if she had to y dirty.

    Sage gave me two shots that night and I know that thest one she gave me was meant for Preston. Why Sage decided to use me of such a heinous crime, I don''t understand, but you put it in her head." Daxton states and 1 can feel anger radiating from everyone around me.

    "Why anyone would break their connection, because they aren''t of the rank that you had hoped for, is beyond me. I always made it clear that I would ept any connection and I could care less about my Mate''s rank." Daxton growls.

    I let my hand move up and down his lower back, hoping to calm him and Cyran down. I want the whole truth out there, before anyone can get justice for what happened all those years ago.

    "You will never find your connection. When are you finally going to believe me?" Madeline asks and I want to smack some sense into her.

    "I will never believe you, Mother. I have already found my connection." Daxton says, it surprises me that he doesn''t tell her that he is already marked or who his connection is.

    Madeline turns her attention to Darius, who nods his head in confirmation. Through our bond I can feel that Daxton is happy and I am unsure if that is because of me or the devastated look on his Mother''s face.

    "Daxton, she will never ept you." Madeline replies and I wonder what she wille up with this time. "Madeline, can you exin yourself? First you say his connection won''t ept him because of what happened with Sage, but we already know that it was all a lie and still you are adamant that she won''t ept Daxton." Ruth

    says.

    "Every Pack-member witnessed the Ceremony that made Darius this Pack''s Beta and we all know that a woman will never ept a Mate that holds no rank." Madeline answers Ruth''s initial question.

    Madeline''s face turns red in anger, because Ruth isughing and there are quite a few others that join her.

    "Madeline, I was the one that decided that we should y along with you. Daxton had a private Ceremony in my office, he has always shared the position with Darius and both of them deserve the position." Preston says.

    "Besides, not every woman is as narrow minded as you or Sage or Danie." Pearl adds.

    Danie hasn''t said a word during all of this, but the look on her face had been written with confusion and right now she is staring daggers at Madeline.

    "Danie, what did Madeline promise you? I doubt you would have gone after Daxton if you are as narrow minded as Madeline thinks. I would also like to know why you said to several of my Squad members that you have only known Daxton for ten years, when in fact you grew up here." I ask Danie.

    1326 DONUS

    Madeline tries to stop Danie from answering me, but it seems that Danie has had enough of Madeline and her little ns

    "Madeline thought it

    one knew. Sage just Mild exin why I didn''t know about what happened with Sage, but the truth is that no

    one knew. Sage just left one day with her guards and no one spoke about the day that they saw Sage in a disheveled

    She promised me that if I could get Daxton to take me as a chosen Mate, she would ask Preston to get Daxton a Beta position in another Pack. It is difficult to find a second or third connection and in my case it would be nearly impossible to find another connection, because that would be connection number four." Danie exins.

    I see Preston staring at Danie, apparently her own Alpha hever knew that her connections were broken. It is easy to break a connection, if you want to, but it doesn''t happen a lot. A connection is almost as sacred as the old Mate-bond and most Shifters will ept whoever they feel connection with.

    "All of them were from visiting Packs. The first one had just announced his chosen Mate to the Pack and she was pregnant with his child. The second had no interest in a Sigma as his Mate and the third was forced by his Father to break the connection." Danie answers Preston''s unasked question.

    "I want to know from which Packs they are, every visiting Alpha knows the rules and each of them broke them. This is enough to get out of an alliance if I want to, or to renegotiate an alliance." Preston says to Danie

    Madeline isn''t too happy with Danie throwing her under the bus, but I am going to ruin her day even further.

    "Madeline, you said that no woman would ept the connection with Daxton. If you and Sage have been paying attention, you both should understand that one woman already epted the connection and allowed it to grow into a Mate- bond." I state, they should have known because they know what kind of drug they gave Daxton.

    Doc has been leaning back in his chair, just watching how everything unfolds and he has a huge grin on his face. He knows that they should have known what happened to Daxton and why he can suddenly remember something that had been hidden for twenty eight years.

    I am going to enjoy exposing the whole truth and filling in the details that no one is aware of at the moment. Even Sage''s Mate will get some answers he didn''t know he was looking for, but the ones he has been looking for are lost to him forever.

    Show Mercy

 Werewolf and 36

    Show Mercy

    Every person in that living room is staring at Das, most of them are her Squad members and they know their Captain well enough to understand that she has more to tell

    "Doc, can you tell us what drug leaves behind the scent of cotton candy or sugarcoated marshmallows?" Das asks as she sits down on a conch.

    Everyone who hadn''t taken a seat followed Das'' lead to s down, and only her Squad members stood around the

    Toom.

    "That would be Synxapine. Well, actually theponent called Ibrazleine." Doc answers her question." Ibrazleine also causes short term memory loss, depending on the amount that is in a drug, it can be hours or a few days."

    At least that exins to all of them why Daxton could never remember what happened that night and the amount wasn''trge enough to take away a few hours of memories.

    "Doc, can you exin Synxapine is?" Das asks Doc, she wants to give him the chance to exin what it does to whomever got injected and that it had been a forbidden drug for centuries.

    "It will render the victim motionless, he or she can''t do anything until the effects start to wear off. They can''t move or talk, it immobilizes a few specific motor functions in the body and has been ouwed for over two hundred and fifty years. Every Pack has a small vial in their infirmary for educational purposes, it has the sweet smell we discussed earlier and it has a distinct signature in blood. But it can only be detected in blood within twelve hours of administering the drug." Doc states.

    Pablo shows everyone on the screen what he used earlier, what it would look like in blood and how it reacts to blood.

    "It is the Thohyde that causes the paralysis in the victim and usually wears off after a few hours, but a second dose will take longer to get out of your system. The victim will wake up feeling groggy, also an effect of the Thohyde.

    Ibrazleine has another effect on the victim, it will push the shifter part into a deep sleep and neither one will be able to tell you for sure if the Shifter part was asleep." Doc''s words make everyone dread this drug more and more.

    Not one of them says a word or asks a question, they seem to understand that Doc isn''t finished yet and that the worst is toe.

    "Anotherponent in Synxapine is Nakkoge, it has no real effect on the victim. It is a way to keep the effects of Ibrazleine to linger and there is a chance that the victim''s memory loss will be permanent, but only if the person who administered the drug knows how to make that happen." Doc states.

    "Hold on, Doc. Are you telling us that there is a way to keep someone from remembering anything?" Alpha Preston asks and Doc nods his head.

    "Yes, if someone has been drugged with anything that holds Ibrazleine and Nakkoge, they can lose those memories for good Without the Nakkoge, a person will remember ultimately, but that might take years. That is why post prohibited drugs with Ibrazleine also have Nakkoge in them.

    However, there is a way for the Nakkoge to get dissolved Only someone with a highly trained medical background would know, because not every nurse and Doctor gets taught about those ancient drugs." Doc says to Alpha Preston.

    Besides Doc, there is no one in that room with a medical degree and that leaves them with the following question:

    who could have gotten the knowledge without studying medicine?

    "How many Pack-members are aware of this information Das asks, because someone must have told Madeline what to use in this situation.

    "At the moment just me, but Beta Landon knew. He was never meant to be the Beta and decided to study medicine. We ran the infirmary together until he had to take the Beta position and he knew even more about prohibited drugs than I do." Doc answers her question.

    Daxton and Darius both stare at their Mother, both suspecting that she got that information from their Father somehow.

    Das wants Daxton to fully understand what their Mother did to him and turns to Madeline to throw thest blow.

    "The only way for the Nakkoge to dissolve is for the victim to get marked by their fated Mate or as we call it now a days by a true Mate-bond." Das reveals and she ces her hands on the arms of Daxton and Darius, stopping them from lunging at their Mother.

    "Let the Elders deal with her, she has done more than enough damage and she needs to be removed from your lives. Another Squad is on their way to pick her up; the Elders will watch this footage and deal with her ordingly." Das says as she lifts her head up towards Daxton.

    He takes her silent hint without hesitation and lowers his head to kiss her, calming himself and Cyran down. Darius steps closer to Das to bury his nose in her hair, enjoying the feelings that run through their bond and not just the ones his Mare is feeling

    "Mother, in case you failed to see it. Das is our Mate and we have formed a true Mate-bond with her. I remember everything from that night and I am done with you. You are no longer my Mother or my family and I don''t ever want to see you again." Daxton says before he turns his back on her.

    Madeline isn''t too worried about Daxton, he was never important to her. It is Darius that she worries about, she needs him to be on her side and to help her avoid punishment from the Elders.

    Her pleading eyes lock with those of Darius, but all she sees is pure disgust and anger. She never thought she would see that look in her Son''s eyes, the Son she loved with all her heart, looked at her as if he hated her.

    "Mother, I break whatever ties we had. You deliberately hurt my Brother, you plotted against him for years and now you expect me to feel sorry for you. I am with Daxton on this, you have gone too far and you are no longer my Mother." Darius states before he turns his back on their Mother too.

    Pablo makes sure that Madeline is watched until the other Squad arrives and he sends the recording to the Elders, making sure that her punishment will be harsh and long before she will be shown the mercy of death.

    Small Smile

 Werewolf and 37

    Small Smile

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    Camus wants to kill her, I want to kill her, Cyran wants to kill her, Daxton wants to

    kill her.

    Camus growls the moment I try to think of her as my Motlier, she lost that right when she chose to betray Daxton. To Camus, she will only be known as Madeline, for me, it will take a few days to get that sorted out.

    "Can we head up to the Beta floor, Little One?" Daxton ask and Das grabs our hands without a word, leading us out of the room.

    The second the door closes behind us, Daxton lifts Das to his arms and walks over to the couch in the living room. He sits down on the couch with Das in his arms, but after moving around for a few seconds he gets up and heads to the master bedroom.

    "We need another couch, that damn thing is ufortable" Daxton growls as he sits down on the bed.

    Das has a wicked smile on her face and I chuckle as I remember her words about our interior. If we want to make this a home, we need to shop for new furniture and fast.

    I crawl onto the bed to sit next to my Brother, pulling Das legs onto myp and we sit there for a while without speaking.

    "Are you okay, Daxton?" I ask my Brother, I can feel his emotions running on a rollercoaster and I hope that talking about it will make him calm down.

    "Not sure. I never understood why she treated us differently, but after years of trying to please her I just gave up. I did what I wanted to do and the only opinion I cared about was yours, you were the one constant in my life.

    I learned to ignore her voice, her taunts and her demands. Inever thought that she would have gone as far as she did, I can''t wrap my head around the pain that she caused and truthfully, I don''t want to think about it anymore." Daxton answers

    me.

    Das is snuggled close to Daxton''s chest, her head resting on his shoulder and one of her hands tangled in his hair at the back of his head.

    "I want to get to know our Mate, I want to support her during the trial and then I want to start a family. Maybe redo the Beta floor before we start a family, because that couch is horrible." Daxton states and I see a content look on Das'' face.

    It still bothers me that Madeline knew about the Synxapine and how a victim could lose their memories forever. I doubt that Dad would have told her about such a drug, he was always very careful about the information he shared ording to our former Alpha.

    Dad could even hide certain things from our former Alpha, even though Dad could make it sound as if he had told him everything.

    "What happened to your Father''s personal belongings after he died? Did Madeline take everything with her?" Das suddenly asks.

    "No, in one of the rooms on the other end of our floor are boxes with everything

    that was packed up after Dad died. Most of it belonged to dad, but there might still be a box or two with stuff that belonged to one of us." I

    answer her.

    Daxton and I weren''t even born when our Father died, but to us he has always been Dad and I doubt that will ever change.

    Preston told us about the boxes on the Beta floor, and after getting permission from Beta ke, we took a look at the boxes that were stored in that room.

    Beta ke took over our Father''s position on the condition hat he could hand it over to us when the time arrived, he is Preston''s Uncle and never had the stomach for the politics that are involved with having a high rank.

    Carl is his son and he only gets trained for the Alpha position In case of an emergency. As a Pack''s leadership, you have to cover all bases and having someone ready to take over your position is vital.

    Our recement is receiving his training from his Father, He wanted to stay with his family for as long as possible and now I doubt he will ever have to take over our position.

    "Can I take a look at those boxes? Just in case, I need to take my mind off the trial for a few hours, maybe I can find out how Madeline knew about the Synxapine." Das asks.

    "Did you read my mind?" I ask teasingly. "I was thinking something along those lines, because from what we heard about Dad, he would have never told Madeline about the drugs."

    We both look at Daxton as we hear soft snoring and I hear Das giggle as he pulls her a little closer, I have never seen my Brother this rxed before.

    "He is finally at peace, his memory hase back and he has his Mate in his arms." I say to Das, while Jean my head against the headboard.

    She reaches out her hand to ce it against my cheek and cover it with my own hand, pressing it against my face just a bit tighter.

    We talk about ke, Carl and our Cousin, because she wants to understand how Silver Eclipse Pack managed after our Father died. She wants to understand how Preston saw the future of his Pack, who would take over if there wasn''t an heir for a certain position.

    Das understands more about a Pack''s hierarchy than I had thought, but then again she is a Squad Captain for a reason and I doubt dumb would be one of the requirements

    "What do you think Preston will do about Danie?" She asks me out of the blue and for a second I am too stunned to answer.

    "Uhm, at the very least he wants to know how much she knew about Madeline''s ns. Even though I doubt that she was aware of any of it, you saw the way she looked as the truth was unraveled." I answer her.

    Madeline and Sage were the culprits and Danie was just a dumb pawn. I am unsure what I would do about Danie, if I had to make the decisions and I doubt Daxton would have the answer.

    I feel Das'' hand slide down my face and with a slight thuc it falls to my chest. Our Little Mate is sleeping, at small smile on her face.

 Werewolf and 38

    Changed Rules

    +25 BOHUS

    Elder Jensen receives the message from Pedro about Madelle. He looks at the footage that is attached to the message, and he knows that most of the elders will find a fitting punishment for Madeline.

    The drug she gave to Sage to be used on her own Son is prohibited for a reason; the only way she could have found out about it and what it could do to a Wolf or a Lycan is from her mate. Elder Jensen knows that Beta Landon would have never revealed this to his Mate or anyone else who would have asked him about prohibited drugs.

    It had cost many Shifters their fated Mate or their position within their pack, it had even costed the Kingdom orie of their previous Betas.

    Unlike the Pack hierarchy, the rulers of the Kingdom alle from one and the same family. Elder Jensen has been around long enough to have seen the position of the King or Queen, their Beta and their Gamma to switch from one side of the family to the other.

    Not many people are aware of the Session Law for the Royal family. It is a ratherplex system, but most of the time, it works out just fine. Elder Jensen only knows of one instance where the wrong person ended up with a title they had no right to and when it was uncovered, the person with a right to the title declined it.

    The traitor had been forced to resign from the position, and to make sure that his family wouldn''t suffer from it, they hade up with an excuse as to why he resigned from the position. Luckily, the traitor hadn''t taken over the position yet or it could have worked out badly for the Royal family.

    The King had banned everything that could cause trouble within the Kingdom, whether it involved the Royals or a Pack; the King wanted to ensure that no one could easily take what didn''t belong to them.

    Everything that could be used to keep someone from their fated Mate, tricking someone into marking a chosen Mate, or taking a position away from someone, was banned by the Royals. But it hadn''t stopped at that precaution; the King had demanded a more solid solution for the Royal family.

    Each member of the Royal family takes an oath at the age of eighteen, they pledge to never take a position that doesn''t belong to them or help a family member to get a position that they have no right to, ording to the Session Law of the Royal family.

    If anyone is ever caught breaking that oath, it is punishable by death. Just like it is for using a prohibited drug, you sign your death warrant for using one of those drugs and that is what awaits Madeline and Sage.

    "Hello, everyone." Elder Jensen says as he walks into the meeting room; he nods at his assistant to start ying the footage for the other Elders.

    "How did she find out about that drug? Only the highest-ranking Pack-doctor gets educated on those drugs and why they are prohibited." Elder Mariah asks.

    Some of the other Elders chuckle and she gives them all a death re, "Das had this sent over, so we can all just rx. She will find out how Madeline found out about the drug and how she got her hands on it." Elder Jensen replies.

    "Sage might have used it on a second victim, but after so many years, there is nothing that can be found in his blood to confirm it." Elder Jensen states.

    "True, but there is another way to figure out if he was given a drug with Nakkoge" Elser Mariah says.

    Elder Jensen''s assistant leaves the meeting room, knowing what is expected of him and he will make sure that everything gets arranged for the Elders.

    "Who will be moving to the top floor of building A? With Das moving to Silver Crescent the other Squad Captains will be knocking on your door soon." Elder Jeff asks with augh

    with her Squad,

    Changed Rutes

    "Argh." Elder Jensen groans; that is the downside of losing Squad to a Pack''s territory.

    Building A is the building every Squad wants to live in, it is closest to the forest and it is closest to the exit of the territory. It is also the building that housed many of our Elders and even a few Alphas were living there.

    you

    Three Squads live in a building and each Captain gets to choose a floor, if the building is empty. If not, then yo get the avable floor and everyone has always epted these rules.

    "How are we on the trial?" Elder Mariah asks, taking the attention away from building A and its new upants.

    "Alpha Leon will assume that the trial will be held ording to the old rules, so it

    is set for the end of the day. It will make the King''s excuse for rendering the verdict the following day, a little more believable." Elder Jensen

    answers.

    "I am not sure what Das has uncovered, but Jordan told me before my retirement that her case against Shadow Valley Pack would show us all that this

    is how a trial needs to be conducted." Elder Jensen states.

    He knew that Jordan had been aware of more than he was saying, but he knew that Jordan wouldn''t break the frust that Das had put in him. They know a small part of Das story and that isn''t a pretty story on its own, the rest will probably not add to it.

    Das had spent hours in the Archive reading through many files, but she never told Elder Jensen which files she read and she never came to him with questions that could lead him in the right direction.

    "I did manage to trick the King into a wager." Elder Jensen says. "He will tell us how he would have ruled after we hear from Alpha Leon; he wants to know if this new way of holding trials will make him look at things differently." Elder Jensen says.

    "Why did you do that?" Elder Jeff asks and I smile at him, before answering him.

    "He thinks he will rule the same, but I believe that he won''t. By telling us how he would have ruled with the old rules in ce, we will know immediately if these new proceedings are better or that we need to make a few adjustments." Elder Jensen responds.

    Each Elder hopes that with our changed rules, the trial will be more amodating for every Shifter and not just for their Alpha.

    Get Ready

 Werewolf and 39

    Get Ready

    Das'' p.o.v.

    I wake up to the best thing ever: the arms of my Mates wrapped around me.

    After Nico, I never thought I would get another connection Tistory had shown that getting a second connection could take years, sometimes even decades and I found mine over a year after I rejected Nico.

    There was one thing I wouldn''t get with this Mate bond, at entire new family. And somehow, it doesn''t bother me as much as I thought it would; I have my Mates and their friends, which will be enough.

    I remember being in Daxton''s arms, softly talking to Darius and falling asleep. I want to wake up like this for the rest of my life; this is what I have always wanted, my Mates by my side and a career I can be proud of.

    "Good thing that Nico was an Ass." Charna says In my head and I look at her with my head tilted to the right.

    "If he hadn''t slept with Lucy, we wouldn''t be here today. You wouldn''t have be a Squad Captain, you wouldn''t have found Darius and Daxton and I wouldn''t have found Cyran and Camus." Chama exins herself to

    I slowly lift my head to look at both my Mates, and I have to agree with Charna; we should be grateful that Nico was an Ass; that he messed with Lucy was the best mistake be could have made for us.

    I thought I had wanted to be Shadow Valley''s Luna, that I would finally get some recognition from my Father and that I would live happily ever after. Funny how life sometimes turns in the opposite direction.

    While I had let my mind run free, I sat up straight and both my Mates are still in a deep sleep.

    Looking at Daxton, Ipare him with Nico. Nico might have been the future Alpha, but he is nothingpared to Daxton. Nico is 6''1 to Daxton''s 64; Nico has short, light brown hair that he always styled to perfection and Daxton''s blond hair is a mess on his pillow, but during the day, he has it in a braid down his back.

    Darius looks almost identical to Daxton; the difference is the length of his hair. Without styling it, his hair reaches to the top of his shoulders and during the day, he wears it in a man-bun or a ponytail.

    Thank you, Goddess. Thank you for sending these two across my path." I whisper in my head because I am convinced that the Goddess is responsible for the changes in my life.

    I walk into the bathroom to take a shower and as I go through my routine, I reflect on the time since meeting Darius and Daxton. So much has happened and yet something tells me that I haven''t had the worst of it.

    Grabbing a file for the trial, I sit down on the bed between my Mates. Two arms slide around my waist the moment I sit back against the headboard and I smile while I open the file with the Pack Laws of Shadow Valley Pack.

    It is a copy from the Elders'' Archive and is over two hundred and thirty years old. The Alpha at the time had noticed a decrease in the strength of his Pack- members and after diving into his Pack''s history, he discovered several chosen couples in the Pack''s past leaderships.

    He wanted to keep his Pack strong, not just for his Son''s generation but also for the future generations and making the Pack Laws with approval of the King was his way to ensure the strength of his Pack for centuries to

    Shadow Valley''s leadership had to have their fated Mate by their side; they couldn''t ignore or break their connection, reject their Mate after the bond formed, or take a chosen Mate.

    Nico didn''t do the rejecting, but he tried to pass off Lucy as his fated Mate to the other Alphas and Lunas and that is against the Pack Laws. There were many otherws in the file that have been broken, but that will alle out

    (+

    during the trial:

    Alpha Leon will be surprised to find out that Nico Isn''t the only Pack-member who broke the Pack Laws; I doubt he will see thising and I am going to enjoy exposing the truth.

    "Good morning, Litte One." I hear Darius say, but Daxton still sleeping and I watch as Darius walks towards the bathroom, butt naked.

    "Looking good." Charna says as she looks at Darius'' back; ore urately, she is staring at his ass.

    "Like what you see, Little One?" Darius asks as he walks into the bathroom and I turn a few shades of red while he chuckles.

    I am so focused on Darius that I miss Daxton walding up, but he doesn''t miss a beat in letting his hand move up to my breast and I moan as he grazes my nipple with his thumb.

    "I like waking up to the smell of your arousal, Little One." Daxton says before he disappears under the sheet, his hand sliding down my stomach.

    "Daxton."I whisper as I ce the file next to me before I stide down the mattress. I pull the sheet away to see what Daxton is doing, curious to see if he will do what I have been curious about for years.

    He ces kisses on my leg and he slowly moves himself between my legs when he reaches my knee. I hear Darius walk back into the room while I keep my eyes locked with Daxton''s eyes who is getting closer to my core and 1 smell the scent of my arousal getting stronger.

    My back arches off the bed when his tongue glides through my folds, and he ces my leg over one of his shoulders.

    A small growles from Darius as he inhales the scent of my arousal; I whimper softly at the teasingly slow pace of Daxton''s hands and kisses around my core.

    I feel a finger sliding through my soaking wet slit before he slowly pushes it inside me, and I gasp as he starts moving that finger in and out. He speeds up a little, and then he slows down to add another finger; I scream his name as he slowly pushes back into my body.

    I moan loudly the moment he presses his tongue against my clit, slowly moving over my clit and then sucks it into his mouth.

    Daxton picks up the pace, while Darius watches us, movinghis fingers in and out of my core faster. His mouth sucking my clit harder and harder, sending sparks through my body and I can feel myselfing closer to the edge.

    Darius'' hand travels up my body, but I am too focused on Daxton''s fingers in my pussy, and I scream out their names as I shatter the moment Darius gently pinches my nipple. I feel Daxton slowing down his assault on my core and I try to catch my breath, but that might take a minute or two.

    "I can get used to this, Little One. I love how strongly you react to us." Daxton says as he lies down next to me. Once we have caught our breath, we head for the bathroom to get ready for the rest of the day.

 Werewolf and 40

    Their Conversation

    At the Pce

    Alpha Leem is patiently waiting for his appointment with King Vaugim; his family is waiting in their suite with Walker and Lincy

    Elder Zariah had contacted him a few days ago to inform him that there was a slight chance that there wouldn''t he a verdict after the hearing King Vaughn had an obligation probably couldn''t get out of, but they were doing their best to move that obligation to ater date.

    To make it up to Alpha Leon, his family and his Beta were vited toe along Lucy was asked toe as well, because she was involved in the hearing and the invitation was epted by everyone with enthusiasm.

    "Alpha Leon, my apologies for keeping you waiting. King Vaughn is ready to see youˇ± Elder Jensen says as he stops in front of Alpha Leon.

    Alpha Leon isn''t too happy to see the Elder again; after all he was the one who didn''t warn him about the cancetion.

    Both of them walk into King Vaughn''s chamber, it is where the King or Queen conducts any issue involving the Kingdom and will be used for the trial today.

    After greeting the King, Alpha Leon sits down in the chair the King gestures for him to take. There is a file on the desk in front of King Vaughn and the room is quiet for a few minutes.

    "Alpha Leon, you know what your Packws say about the conditions that have to be met for someone to take over the Alpha position. Why did you try to break them?" King Vaughn asks.

    Instead of answering the King immediately, Alpha Leon keeps quiet for a few seconds.

    "Your Majesty, this isn''t easy to talk about. The events leading to the Alpha and Luna Ceremony aren''t all happy memories and I took a chance when I went ahead with the Ceremonies." Alpha Leon says.

    "Nico found his connection shortly after he turned eighteen and they spent as much time together as they could, forming that connection into a true Mate-bond. Unfortunately, Nico''s Mate died a few weeks after they marked one another and for a while, my Mate and I feared that we would lose him." Alpha Leon mumbles.

    "If it hadn''t been for Lucy, I think that Nico would have been lost to us. Sheforted him; she picked up the pieces after his Mate died and the most unexpected thing happeried. They fell in love and Nico was happy again.

    I know that I broke our Packws, but seeing my oldest Son happy again was worth it. We had nned on changing the Packws after the Ceremonies, but we didn''t get the chance to and today I am here to ask you to allow me to change it, Your Majesty." Alpha Leon states.

    Alpha Leon is too focused on the King that he doesn''t notice the looks Elder Zariah and Elder Jensen exchange.

    "Alpha Leon, as you know, we have to discuss this matter privately. Unfortunately, we were unable to postpone King Vaughn''s other obligation. We will meet back here tomorrow morning to discuss the King''s verdict," Elder Via says as she gets out of her chair.

    There is nothing that Alpha Leon can do or say; he will just have to wait until morning to get the verdict from the King

    "Why don''t you bring the rest of your guests with you tomorrow morning? Not everyone gets to see the inside of the King''s chamber and I am sure that they would love to apany you." Elder Via says as she guides him out the door.

    She watches as Alpha Leon gets escorted back to the suite and slowly shakes her head at how gullible the Alpha is Doesn''t he wonder why he is the exception to the rule? No one has ever been allowed to bring anyone with them to the King''s chamber.

    "Does he suspect anything?" King Vaughn asks the Elders guce the door is closed again.

    "No, he doesn''t. He probably is too full of himself to realize that there must be a catch to this visit; I doubt any of them has even considered the possibility of this being a rose." Elder Jensen answers him.

    "Any i

    idea what will happen tomorrow?" King Vaughm asks and looks at Elder Jensen, knowing he is responsible for the Squad that Das leads.

    "No, I don''t. I asked Das to keep it from me; I want to find out what she has at the same time the rest of you do. I know as much about this situation as the three of you do and I will be as surprised as you will be or not." He answers the King.

    "Your Majesty, hearing what Alpha Leon said, what would be your verdict?" Elder Zariah asks.

    This was a part of the test. After hearing Alpha Leon''s exnation, the King would tell them what his verdict. would be. Tomorrow, after the new trial, he would discuss behind closed doors with the Elders and then render his verdict.

    King Vaughn still believes that his verdict won''t change, whether he hears just one side of the story or multiple sides. He doesn''t believe that an Alpha would lie to his King or Queen to get away with breaking the Laws

    The Elders believe that King Vaughn will find out that his beliefs and most of the trials are old-fashioned and need to be revised for the future.

    "I believe that Nico is lucky to have found happiness again. Could Alpha Leon have gone about this in a different way? Yes, he could and he should have. However, I don''t believe that is enough to keep Nico from taking over from his Father. I would rule in favor of Alpha Leon." King Yaughn answers after careful consideration.

    Elder Via has written down the King''s answer and ces it in an envelope before she seals it with the Elder seal. After cing it in the safe, all four of them leave the King''s chamber and each heads in their own direction.

    King Vaughn will have a nice, quiet dinner on his own floor with his family; he can''t risk being seen by Alpha Leon or any of his other guests.

    The Elders will be in the main dining room to keep an eye on Alpha Leon and their other guests; maybe they will hear a few things when listening in on their conversation.

    Fut Control

    Full Control

 Werewolf and 41

    Full Control

    Daxton''s p.o.V.

    The day we have been waiting for is finally here; today, King Vaughn will hold a new type of trial and we all hope that it will benefit Packs more than the old trial.

    Preston had to reenact a trial to make us understand how the old trial worked and he decided to do it in front of all our Pack-members. Well, at least for the ones that weren''t on border patrol.

    We all agreed that this type of trial was unfair to the majority of the Shifters involved and when Das had exined how the new trial would go, we realized that it dealt with the issue from more sides than just that of the Alpha

    ˇ°Alphas, thank you all foring to the Pce. Most of you have no idea what is going to happen today, but I am confident that each of you will appreciate the efforts of the Elders to make a few changes to our Laws." Elder Via says

    We follow her to the King''s chamber and I can see the surprised looks on the Packs that walk in with us and Alpha Leon with his Pack-members.

    As we sit down in the chairs that are put out for us, I see Joshua walking in with the entire Squad. They take up position around the chamber and thest to walk in are Jesper and Das.

    "Alpha Leon, the Packs that are represented here today were also invited to the Alpha and Luna Ceremony that was to take ce a month ago. Can you tell them the exnation you gave King Vaughn yesterday as to why you wanted to break your own Packws?" Elder Jensen asks.

    Alpha Leon hasn''t seen Das because his back is turned towards the door and neither have his Pack-members. He repeats his story in front of the other Alphas, but none of them is buying the story.

    "Your Majesty, would you like to hear if Alpha Leon is telling the truth?" Elder Jensen asks, while he looks at King Vaughn and his four Sons.

    After King Vaughn gives a nod with his head, Elder Jensen turns back towards us and I can feel Das approaching. "Your Majesty, My name is Das and I am the Daughter of Beta Walker of Shadow Valley Pack. On my eighteenth birthday, I found my connection to future Alpha Nico and we took the time to let it form into a true Mate-bond.

    On the day that our bond had formed, my Lycan wasn''t acting like her usual self and walking onto the Alpha floor, I discovered why. Nico was fucking another woman; I rejected Nico in front of all the Pack-members that were in the main dining room and left to join the Elders." Das states.

    King Vaughn is looking at Das with shock clear on his face; it is quite a strange thing to hear. Before he can ask her anything, I see her nodding her head to Pedro and a momentter, we are all witnesses to what happened that morning.

    It takes a few minutes for everyone to get control back of their Shifter part and I know that this will happen a few more times today. Even though I am not sure what Das has prepared for this trial.

    "Our Packws state clearly that a future Alpha can only take the position, if he or she has a true Mate-bond. History has shown that after a rejection from a true Mate-bond, it will take a few years before a second connection can be found.

    Jn Nico''s situation, it would have taken between three to five years and not mere weeks or months. Alpha Leon had an obligation to his Pack to announce another heir when he gave Nico permission to take Lucy as his Mate, but he didn''t do that either." Das states, while a picture of that part of the Packws is shown on the

    screen.

    Ful Control

    Why would an Alpha allow his heir to take a chosen Mate One of the other Alphas mumbles, but Das has heard his question.

    "Because he had no other choice. Breaking his own Packws was something he thought he could work around, but he couldn''t break one of our main Laws. Lucy got pregnant with Nico''s child and Law states that he has to ept her as his Mate, even If it means rejecting his true Mate bond." Das answers,

    Again, our attention gets drawn to the screen; a copy of a birth certificate is shown and it is right there for all of us to see. Nico is listed as the Father and a little further down on the form, It states that the child is of Alpha blood.

    We can all do the math: that child was conceived on the day that Das rejected Nico.

    ''Alpha Leon was the kind of Alpha 1 always respected; he added by the Law and made sure all the children were educated on our Laws, but I found out that it was all an act. Unless he was kept in the dark as well." Das states and I am d that I kept an eye on her Father.

    The guy looks a bit pale and you don''t have to be a genius to understand that he did something that was against our main Laws, maybe even against Shadow Valley''s Packws.

    "Does this have anything to do with this trial?" Prince Quin asks, who will take over the Throne from his Father someday.

    "Yes and No." Das replies, but she doesn''t say anything else. She doesn''t want to influence them on the decision to listen to the rest of her story and we all wait until King Vaughn and his Sons are done with their Mind link.

    We would like to hear the rest of your case. We will keep in mind, though, that it isn''tpletely connected to this trial." Prince Quin finally says.

    "I will exin, in short, how Lucy became a part of Shadow Valley Pack and then I will exin the rest of my case." Das responds.

    We listen to her as she tells us about her sixth birthday party and how she wandered the forest to find Lucy all by herself. How her Father had given thest gift from her Mother to Lucy without listening to Das and how Lucy moved to the Beta floor a week after being found.

    We already heard this part of the story, but it still angers me and Cyran. Darius and Camus don''t like hearing this again, either and it takes us a few minutes to get full control back.

    String Along

    String Along

 Werewolf and 42

    String Along

    Das'' pov.

    Chama has been lying in the back of my head, keeping an eye on the Royal family

    Now that I get to tell everyone about the rest of my case, she sits up in my head and is ready to make herself known if anyone causes trouble.

    "As I just mentioned, my Father gave one of my dolls to Laity. The one my Mother gave to me before she died and you might understand that I didn''t want to part with it. What upset me the most about it wasn''t my Father giving that doll to her or ignoring my pleas. No, it was the fact that Lucy destroyed the doll." I say, before the screen lights up again.

    It is footage from behind the Pack-house and I am so d that it also has audio. Does he really think he can get me to forgive him so easily? We hear Lucy say as she stops next to the garbage can and pulls my doll into three pieces. I will ruin their happy little family and take everything that should have been mine.

    I turn my attention back to the Royal family after the screen has gone dark.

    "I have never been a girly girl; I have been training since I was five. I would rather climb trees or y in the mud than y with dolls. I am not a fan of dresses, but I enjoy reading about topics that concern our history. Until after my sixth birthday, there had never been a trace of pink in the decorations.

    Our Luna always organized my birthdays because I was told that my Mother had died when I was four years old. My seventh birthday party was held in the ballroom of the Pack-house, not outside like every other year and the main color was pink." I say and I give one of the Princes a disgusted look.

    "My Father, Beta Walker, told me on the morning of my birthday that I had to share my party with Lucy. After all, she didn''t have any family within the territory to throw her a party. When I saw the pink color and the fact that it was inside, I knew that this had been the n all along and spent my birthday out on the patio by myself.

    It was like that for every birthday and I got the same lecture from my Father every year. Lucy has no family to throw her a party and I could just share my birthday with her." I can feel Charna getting furious and I slowly close my eyes to allow her to talk to Cyran and Camus.

    After a few minutes, she calms down enough for me to resume my case.

    "After m

    my fourteenth birthday, I would attend my first Scarlet Ball and I started doing chores around the Pack- house at the age of twelve to earn some money. I wanted to buy my own dress; I knew I had to wear a dress to attend and I had made peace with that stupid rule." I say while I wink at the Royal family.

    I can hear multiple people in the chamberugh and even the King has a huge grin on his face.

    "On the day of the Scarlet Ball, I made sure I got to my room on time. I needed to get ready for the Ball and I had found a neat way to braid my hair online. I was about to put on my dress when my Father walked in and took the dress from my bed, iming it was perfect for Lucy.

    Not that she wore it to the Scarlet Ball; she had her own dress, which our Luna had bought for her." I say as the screen lights up again. Footage is shown of my Father handing Lucy the dress and the moment the door closes, she rips it to shreds.

    There had been smaller incidents through the years, but I wanted them to see the ones that were life-changing for me. Almost everyone is looking angrily at my Father and Lucy, but I am not done yet.

    "On the morning of my sixth birthday, my Father showed me a ne that my Mother left behind. He told me that I would get it on my sixteenth birthday and that my Mother had requested that I would never take it off. It was a gorgeous ne and I promised my Father that I would honor my Mother''s wishes.

    String Along

    However, on my sixteenth birthday, my Father gave Lucy the ne, and just like my doll, she destroyed it." I say while on the screen is a picture of the torn- apart ne.

    I walk over to Daxton, who hands me a file as he smiles up at me and Nico''s Wolf roars: "STAY AWAY FROM MY MATE."

    We both look at Nico, who has gotten out of his chair and we can see that he is struggling to get control over his Wolf.

    King Vaughn steps down from the stage he had been on and releases his aura, causing, Nico''s wolf to submit to him. A silver cuff is ced around his wrist and connected to the table to keep his Wolf at bay.

    "Many of you are parents yourself and I wonder if any of you would treat your own child like that, favoring a child that isn''t yours." I state as I look around the chamber and everyone is shaking their heads.

    I didn''t expect anyone to say that they would treat their child the way my Father had done or that they would favor a child that wasn''t theirs.

    "Your Majesty, I have a question for you. What happens when a High-ranking Shifter lies to his Alpha?" I ask The smallest infraction to thergest crime; if you list them all, we might be here for a few more weeks."

    "Captain Das, for a small infraction, the punishment would be a public reprimand. For the most serious-crime, that would mean stripping of the title and, in some cases, banishment." King Vaughn answers me.

    "We just discussed the Law that states that you have to ept someone as your Mate if you get them pregnant; what if that is the case for a High-ranking Shifter and he doesn''t disclose this to his Alpha?" I ask King Vaughn. "Can you exin that further, Captain Das?" King Vaughn asks and I can see my Father bing very ufortable.

    "If Beta Walker got someone pregnant, he would have to ept her as his chosen Mate. What if he decided to string her along? Waiting for the child to be born to find out if it was a boy or a girl, what if he went through the Packws to see if he could still secure his Beta position if he epted her?" I answer King Vaughn.

 Werewolf and 43

    Their Arms

    Das'' p.o.v.

    "Beta Walker wouldn''t be allowed to take the Beta position our main Law won''t allow it." King Vaughn answers. "If he kept that from his Alpha, he wouldn''t just lose the Beta position; he would also be banished from the territory. No Pack will ever ept him; they are not allowed to."

    I hand the file in my hand over to King Vaughn and after a quick nce at it, his head snaps towards me..

    "Are you kidding, Captain Das?" He asks me, but all I can do is shake my head. "Beta Walker is Lucy''s Father."

    The file in King Vaughn''s hand is projected on the screen and everyone can read the truth. Lucy is two years my senior and our birthdays are six months apart. A week before Lucy showed up in Shadow Valley territory, her Mother had died after battling cancer for years.

    A third slide is shown on the screen, a statement from Lucy''s Uncle. My Father hade up with the n to have Lucy wander into our territory and she was old enough to understand what was expected of her.

    "Your Majesty, I have one question for Alpha Leon that I would like to have answered.ˇ± I say and King Vaughn gives me permission to proceed.

    "Alpha Leon, how did the annual fund meeting go?" I ask and I see my Father and Alpha Leon pale at my words

    "Not so good, I assume. That is what you get when you have a Beta who can''t do this job and his Daughter handles it all. I changed my Father''s password, I hadn''t expected to leave the Pack under those circumstances and forgot to tell you the changed password." I say and I see Luna Hannah smile.

    "No one can get in. Alpha Leon attempted to ess it while outside the territory and was locked out after three failed attempts." Luna Hannah says and I can''t stop myself fromughing.

    Alpha Leon growls at his Mate, but it seems as if she doesn''t care about it. She looks me straight in the eyes as she apologizes to me.

    "Walker always said that you didn''t want anyone to know that you really liked pink and that sharing a party with Lucy was the perfect cover." Luna Hannah says and I look at my Father to see if she is telling me the truth.

    Everyone can see that he did tell her that lie and I growl at him before I turn back to King Vaughn.

    "Your Majesty, this is everything I wanted to show you. I believe that Alpha Leon can''t ask you to change their Packws; there is no reason for him to request the changes. Nico knew about the Packws and I believe he only epted his connection to me for the sake of keeping the right to take over from his Father.

    Anyone knows that our Shifters want their connection, that they want a true Mate- bond and will do anything to stop their Human part to screw that up. If Nico was able to sleep with Lucy on the day our bond had formed, I can onlye up with two reasons for his Shifter to allow that to happen.

    Either his Shifter agreed with him that they should ept the connection they felt with me or his Shifter is weak, which allowed Nico to block him. No matter what the reason is, Nico and his Shifter are to me for this situation." I tell him.

    It ispletely silent in the chamber and I see Lucy ring at me; she really hates me for exposing, the truth.

    "I have heard enough for the time being; I will discuss this with my Sons and the Elders to render a verdict. You will all remain here; we will be back soon." King Vaughn says, before he gets up and walks out of the chamber.

    I walk back to my Mates, but as I step into Daxton''s open arms, I hear a roaring from behind me. "STAY AWAY "STAY AWAY FROM MY MATE." I hear Nico''s Wolf roar and Alpha Preston gets up to step between Nico and me.

    Their Arms

    "She isn''t your Mate, your Human fucked up. Das is right about one thing: if your Human was able to block you, then you are a weak Wolf. Come anywhere near Das and I will personally deal with your pathetic ass. I''ll bring war to your doorstep if I have to." Preston growls into Nico''s face, releasing his Alpha aura in the process.

    Nico''s Wolf retreats as the aura hits them and Alpha Leon pulls his Son back. Preston isn''t done yet because he turns towards Walker and Lucy.

    "Both of you will never contact Das again. If you see her, then you will walk in the opposite direction." He says and I don''t know which sounds scarier. His growling or this calm and collected voice.

    "You have no say in this, Alpha. She is my Daughter and she wille home with us today." Walker says while he looks at me.

    I step aside to let my Mates handle this; they need to vent their anger and what better way to do it than by punching the main source of my pain and distress? None of my Squad members interferes; they just make sure that none of the other Alphas will stop them.

    "How do you think King Vaughn will rule?" Pearl asks me while we both watch my Mates taking turns at punching Walker.

    "It doesn''t matter what the verdict is." I answer her. "Even if he rules in favor of Alpha Leon, there isn''t an Alpha in his right mind that would want to be associated with Shadow Valley Pack."

    The entire room goes quiet at my words and I see Preston smiling at me. He understands what I mean; a tainted bloodline isn''t something to be proud of and most leaderships will stay clear of a Pack with a tainted bloodline.

    Pearlughs quietly when she finally realizes that this trial works in everyone''s favor if you have been telling the truth. If you lie and the evidence supports it, then you lose no matter what King Vaughn says.

    "Why did you and your Mother have to ruin everything? Why did you have to take the Luna title from me? Why couldn''t you just let me have Nico and my Father?" Lucy fires the questions in my direction.

    "Whatever." I say before I let Daxton and Darius wrap me in their arms, enjoying thefort and warmth they give me.

 Werewolf and 44

    Guinea Pig

    King Vaughn has had a nagging feeling in the back of his head; It started halfway through the trial, but he can''t wrap his head around it..

    "Dad, what is wrong?" Quin asks, knowing his Father is trying to piece something together.

    "I''m not sure; it''s something I just can''t grasp yet. Perhaps after we discuss this matter or after a good night''s sleep, I will understand what my mind is trying to tell me. King Vaughn answers his Son.

    King Vaughn sits down at the head of the table in the meeting room. Every Elder quickly finds a seat because they are curious about their King''s thoughts on this trial; it is the first of its kind, after all.

    "Elders, you have asked me over the years to re-think our trials. I never felt the need to make a change because I felt that no Alpha would consider lying to me or twisting the truth. You all have Crown Prince Quin to thank for the change of heart; he felt that we needed to change." King Vaughn states.

    "Captain Das has shown us all that some will try to twist the truth to benefit themselves. Not only that, but she also showed us that an Alpha can be blind to the behavior of their Pack members. I will not allow Shadow Valley Pack to change their Packws, I will also put the Pack on probation." King Vaughn says.

    Elder Jensen walks out of the Queen''s office to inform Alpha Leon of King Vaughn''s decision. Elder Zariah follows him with the recording of the King''s verdict, both of them pleased with the end result of the trial.

    After the other Elders have also left the office, King Vaughn starts pacing the room, walking back and forth in front of the windows.

    "Brother, I heard you had a trial with the new rules. How did it go?" His Cousin, who is also his Gamma, asks.

    "Excellent. I will let you watch the footage in a few hours and you will understand that we are going to change the entire justice system. We will discuss the changes once you have seen the footage." King Vaughn says.

    King Vaughn keeps going over the trial in his head, but can''t grasp that tiny little thing that keeps alluding him. Somewhere deep inside him, there is something that wants toe to the surface and yet it stays buried beneath much other information.

    His family looks at him every now and then, but he is too deep in thought to see or feel their stares. Even his baby Sister can''t pull him from his thoughts and not for ack of trying

    "Quin, what is going on with your Father?" Princess Valery, who is King Vaughn''s Beta and his baby

    asks.

    Sister,

    "I don''t know. He has been like this for hours; he knows there is something in his mind that he needs to know, but for some reason, he can''t find it." Quin answers his Aunt.

    If only anyone had paid a little more attention during the trial, if only they had taken a closer look at all the evidence that Das had shown them. So many ifs and no one who cane up with them.

    Alpha Leon''s p.o.v.

    I still can''t believe that Walker lied to me, that he deceived me in such a way. He knows our Packws as well as I do and he still chose to ignore thosews.

    Yeah, I know. I wanted to ignore them too and see where it got me, at the Pce in a new type of trial.

    Walker got a good beating from Das'' Mates and his Wolf is slowly healing him. Lucy keeps ring at Das, but she doesn''t seem to notice or just ignores her Sister.

    "Why didn''t you take Lucy''s Mother as your Mate? By Law, you should have and yet you didn''t." My Mate asks

    Guinea Pig

    and I lean back to hear his answer.

    "She was an Omega; she could never give me a strong heir. am a Beta for Goddess'' sake; I need a strong heir. Even my fated Mate was unable to give me a strong heir." Walker growls through gritted teeth.

    I hear many chuckles around us; I even hear a fewmentsing from other Alphas.

    "If she isn''t strong, then how did she be a Squad Captain?" "She has two Lycan Mates." "I have seen her in action; she is anything but weak." Those are some of the remarks that I hear.

    Everyone stops talking the moment the door opens and two Elders walk in.

    "Alpha Leon, King Vaughn has rendered his verdict." Elder Zariah states before she ys the recording of his verdict.

    "Probation means that the Elder will visit your Pack at random and Squads will be sent to your territory when we deem it fit. How long the probation willst is unknown; King Vaughn didn''t put that in his verdict." Elder Jensen

    says.

    ˇ°Alphas, thank you all foring. King Vaughn will evaluate this trial. Once he has ironed out all the wrinkles, you

    will be informed about the new type of trial we will use from here on out." Elder Jensen states as he looks at every Alpha.

    Alpha Preston is the first to thank Elder Jensen and within minutes, he and his Pack-members have left the King''s chamber.

    I wait until every other Pack has left; I need a bit more information from the Elders. I doubt they will give it to me, but I have to try anyway.

    "Elder Zarial, why did King Vaughn decide to change the trial process?" I ask. I want to know if it was because of my decision or if it was just bad luck.

    "We have been asking for a change in the proceedings for years, but we never had a decent case to use as a test. Das has always been honest with her reason for leaving Shadow Valley Pack and when the invitation arrived, we had what we needed to persuade King Vaughn to test our trial method." She answers

    me.

    "She never showed us any of the footage or the evidence; we were as surprised as each of you was." Elder Jensen answers my unspoken question.

    Our justice system will change; I don''t doubt that. I just wish that I hadn''t been its guinea pig.

 Werewolf and 45

    Figured Out Figured Out

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    Das is snuggled up against my side, her legs tangled with Daxton''s, and we both smile at her soft, little snores.

    She barely sleptst night because of this damn trial and it was clear that she was exhausted as we walked back to the SUVs. Her Squad had us all boxed in, ensuring that no one could reach their Captain if someone wanted to try something.

    "I like this new type of trial. I could have done without the news that the little Bitch

    is her half Sister." Ruth says with a smirk on her face.

    Pearl turns around to look at Ruth, who is sitting in the row behind us with Rayden. Her eyes slowly move to Das and I can see the questions running through her mind.

    "Do you think her Mother was a Lycan?" Pearl suddenly asks and Preston swears as the words sink in.

    "She had to be; that Shithat is a Wolf." Rayden responds. "The question is, what rank was she? Only a High-ranking Lycan female can produce a Lycan heir and I doubt that Walker would have let her go if he had known."

    "She didn''t say much about her Mother to us and she didn''t mention her during the trial. What if she never knew that her Mother was a Lycan? What if she doesn''t know much about Lycans? Or the difference between Wolves and Lycans?" I respond to Rayden''s remarks.

    There are many differences between Wolves and Lycans, not just in appearance but also in the bond with their family and their Mate.

    "Why don''t we ask Das about it when we get home? We can have dinner on the Alpha floor, and in the meantime, we can exin anything she doesn''t know or understand to her." Pearl says. "She might have asked one of the Elders or one of her Squad members."

    Pearl is right; she shifted into a Lycan and would have gone looking for answers. For us, it ismon knowledge that a Wolf Father and a Lycan Mother will produce a Wolf if the Mother is of a low rank. Only when the Mother is a Gamma or higher-ranked will the child be a Lycan, nothing less.

    Wolves are unaware of that small piece of information; we don''t share much of that type of information with them.

    It would cause even more unhappy Matebonds if we did. A Wolf would hardly ever reject their fated Mate because a Lycan in the family means a status boost in a Pack with Wolves; an Alpha might even grant them a higher rank.

    We have seen it happen throughout history, but they never figured out why some have Lycan offspring and others don''t.

    "You might want to wake her up; we are almost home." Preston says and Camus pushes forward to look at our Mate as she wakes up from her nap.

    "Did you say the B word, Ruth?" Das asks the moment Pearl ps Ruth on the back of her head. "She might want to look for a different way to deal with that; I will probably cause her to hurt herself."

    Hook at Joshua to see if Das is kidding, but the look on his face tells me that she is dead serious about it. Camus is smiling in my head, hoping to hear her go at it one day.

    "Das, children are running around the Pack-house. We have to set a good example." Pearl states.

    Das tilts her head to the right, her eye color changing rapidly. Charna has a few words to say on the subject and the smile on her face gets bigger and bigger.

    Figured Out

    "Luna Pearl, do you think anyone would take me serious if said B instead of Bitch when I am pissed?" Das asks, and we can see that Pearl is seriously considering it.

    The moment she looks at Das, both of them startughing. She has trouble saying whatever it is that she wants to say and every time she startsughing again.

    Daxton lifts Das in a bridal style and quickly makes his way up to the Alpha floor while Ruth asks one of the Omegas to serve dinner upstairs.

    We follow them up the stairs to find out what Das knows about her Mother or what she knows about the difference between Wolves and Lycans. I have a feeling that she will wake up in the middle of the night because something finally makes sense to her and Charna.

    "Das, you are right. No one would take you serious if you said B instead of Bitch. I have to ask you to consider when you use the full word; it will set a bad example for the children." Pearl says after Preston has ced her on a

    couch.

    "Pearl, where did you get this couch? It is veryfortable and it is big enough for the three of us." Daxton asks.

    Das smiles up at him and I have to stiffle a snort as I sit down on Das'' other side.

    "Told you that your floorcked thefort of a home. We will get to it soon. First, I want to put this trial behind me. Until that time, we can just use the Alpha floor." Das says with a twinkle in her eyes.

    "I thought that the trial was already over. King Vaughn passed his verdict and every Alpha is aware of what he tried to pull off." Preston says.

    Das waits until everyone has taken a seat before she turns her attention to Preston.

    "Yes, that part of the trial is nowplete. However, there is another subject that I didn''t discuss at the trial and I am hoping that you can help me figure out how to proceed. Das says, I can feel confusion and anger through our bond.

    "I know that Walker lied to me about my Mother, but I am unsure to what extent it goes." Das states. She seems to have trouble with telling us what she suspects her Father of, not that I can me her.

    We have already figured that Lucy wasn''t the only thing Walker lied about, but Das has to tell us what she knows before we can determine if there is more that he might have lied about.

    A Kid

 Werewolf and 46

    Das'' p.o.v.

    "I have no memories of my Mother; she died before my fourth birthday, ording

    to Walker. He always said that she was an Omega Wolf, but we know that it was a lie. She was a Lycan and if I have to believe the information from Elder Jensen, she was a high-ranking Lycan." Das whispers.

    "That is correct. Only a high-ranking female Lycan can produce a Wolf or a Lycan; any female Lycan of a lower rank than a Gamma will produce Wolves if her Mate is a Wolf." Pearl confirms.

    "I haven''t taken the time to read the rest of the book that Elder Jensen gave me. Is there anything else I need to know about the difference between Wolves and Lycans?" I ask.

    Rayden points out the obvious differences: height, strength and speed. I already know those differences, but it''s nice to hear him discuss them in detail.

    "There is a huge difference between them that Lycans don''t discuss with anyone outside their family; it would cause a lot of unhappy Mate-bonds. Even more so than when a Wolf figures out that his Mate can give him a Lycan child." Rayden states.

    I can understand that every Wolf would like to have Lycan offspring; it improves a Pack-member''s status within the Pack and a Pack with Lycans in their territory is more respected by other Packs.

    Please don''t ask me why someone can be that superficial. It has been that way for a long time and I doubt it will ever change.

    "From the moment a child gets born, it forms a bond with its parents and siblings. That bond can only be broken by death; even if they have been separated for many years, the bond will still be there. You will always know in which direction to look for your siblings, your parents, your children and even other family members." Rayden exins.

    I stare at him as if he has lost his mind. How can you tell where to look for your Brother just because of a bond?

    "You don''t have to look at Daxton or Darius to know where they are, do you?" Pearl asks.

    My mind wanders back to the past few days; it takes me and Charna a few moments to realize that Pearl is correct. We just know where they are, almost as if there is a string connected between us.

    "A simr bond exists between a Lycan and any rtives, such as Aunts, Uncles and so on. Between parents and siblings, that bond is so much stronger." Rayden states. "Have you ever felt a simr bond to the one you have with your Mates, but then a hundred times stronger?"

    I nod my head because I have always felt it, but after Charna showed up, it intensified. Neither one of us understood it, but it also makes me angry to know what it meant now.

    "It means that my Mother is still alive; it means that she left me with Walker on purpose. As a Lycan, she could have taken him on if he had tried to stop her from taking me with her." I mumble.

    My mind starts toe up with various questions. Why did she leave me behind? Why did she nevere back for me? Did shee back for me?

    "Dinner is served. Let''s get something to eat first and then we can address all the questions you have. I am sorry that we have caused so much chaos in your head, Das." Rayden says as he gets up from the couch.

    Daxton gets up with me still in his arms while Darius holds my hand as he follows us. I appreciate that they help keep my head from bingpletely chaotic. A Kid

    My mind didn''t wander off as it sometimes does, but I fear that my sleep will be gued with questions. I might have even more questions once we have finished our conversation on this subject.

    However, I will deal with it as I have dealt with everything else in my life. One question at the time, one problem at the time.

    [

    Dinner was great; we spent it talking about my Mates while growing up and the mischief they would get into. I am surprised, though, to hear that Rayden was the ss clown; he always came up with the stunts they pulled around the Pack- house.

    "Das, what did your Father tell you about your Mother?" Pearl asks after we return to the living room.

    "I asked about her on my fifth birthday. No one had shown up yet for the party and

    it was just Walker and me in the backyard. He said that she left after I turned a year old and he had been given the news of her death a few days before my fourth birthday." I answer her.

    "That''s impossible." Rayden growls and I can hear Cyran and Camus growl through our mind-link.

    "Not necessarily." Pearl states. "Were you ill during your fourth birthday?"

    "No, it was the year we left the territory to visit the territory where my paternal Grandmother came from. We had never left the territory before or after my fourth birthday." shake my head as I answer Pearl.

    After a few minutes of silence, something suddenly clicks in my head. It had been ast-minute decision and Alpha Leon had even pulled some strings to get us into that territory.

    "I was just a kid, so I didn''t give it much thought,.but we weren''t really wee in the territory. Walker kept me close to him at all times and didn''t allow me to y with other kids or allow an Omega to watch over me. What I do remember is a woman that managed to get close to me on the day we left. Walker pushed her away.

    He wouldn''t tell me who she was or why he didn''t want her anywhere near me. I tried pushing the subject on the drive home, but it just pissed him off. I never talked to him about it again." I tell them as the memories run through my mind.

    It is clear that she either knew Walker or maybe she knew the truth about my Mother. I will probably never find out what she knew; she wasn''t a young woman at that time. I assume that she is dead by now.

 Werewolf and 47

    His Eyes

    Das'' p.o.v.

    I am lying in bed between my Mates, staring up at the ceiling.

    Daxton and Darius did an excellent job of keeping me distracted, but the moment they fell asleep, my mind started racing again.

    Charna has been quiet since we heard that our Mother wasn''t dead. She must realize that we have information in our mind that can answer a few questions. All we need to do is find the pieces and put the puzzle back together.

    I shoot straight up at the memory that Charna is showing me and I am already halfway to the door when I realize that I don''t want to do this on my own.

    "Daxton." I call out as I shake his shoulder to wake him up. Darius is the first to open his eyes and without asking questions, he gets out of bed after knocking Daxton on the head.

    "What?" Baxton asks as he sits up in bed and when he sees me standing next to him, he smiles. ˇ°You figured something out, didn''t you?"

    I grab his hand to drag him out of bed and pull him with me out of the bedroom. I grab myptop before we leave the Beta floor and we walk up the stairs without saying a word.

    We walk into the library on the Alpha floor, both my Mates looking as if I have lost a few marbles.

    "Do you remember this picture?" I ask as I show them the picture of the ne that Lucy destroyed. "Yeah, that was supposed to be yours and Walker gave it to Lucy." Darius answers.

    "Take a good look at it and tell me whates to mind." I say as I sit down in a chair next to the table.

    "It must have been beautiful when it was in one piece." Darius says with a smile on his face.

    Daxton looks at me from the screen before he starts staring at it again; he must have figured out what I want him to see.

    "Das, tell me you''re kidding. This can''t be true." Daxton mumbles as his eyes remain fixed on the screen. Darius isn''t seeing what Daxton sees, but then again, he wasn''t here that first time.

    "Care to exin what you are doing on our floor in the middle of the night?" Preston asks.

    "Sure, but your Gamma couple might want to hear this too.'' I tell Preston as I turn the screen towards Peand ask her the same question I asked my Mates.

    Like Darius, she doesn''t seem to get my drift. I wait until everyone has taken their turn at staring at the damn picture, but only Daxton has connected the dots.

    "Darius, can you describe out loud what you see?" I ask him, while turning theptop towards him.

    "A pear-shaped stone with a rainbow effect, featuring many small diamonds and a small chain adorned with a teardrop-shaped diamond." Darius says as he looks at the picture.

    While everyone was listening to Darius describe the ne, Daxton had turned his attention elsewhere.

    "Are you fucking kidding me?" Darius asks when he finally looks at his Brother and sees what Daxton is staring at.

    The painting of Princess Dy features a diamond choker consisting of two rows, with a pear-shaped stone hanging in the middle, creating a rainbow effect.

    His Eyes

    Every person in the library knew the story behind the ne; they knew why it was gifted to Dy and what the consequences had been. It nearly destroyed their Kingdom and their Royal family.

    "How did she get her hands on that ne?" Daxton asks "I thought it was hidden deep in the Royal vault, out of reach of anyone who might want to use it for evil."

    "The bigger question is: how did she know what the ne could do?" Darius asks.

    I don''t have an answer to either question because I never knew the story behind the ne until Daxton shared it with me.

    "You said during the trial that Walker showed it to you on your sixth birthday. Did he tell you when he got it from your Mother?" Daxton asks.

    "I always assumed that she gave it to him when she left, but I can''t be sure." I asnwer him.

    All I know at the moment is that my Mother left me a ne that would have prevented me from shifting if Walker had done what she had asked of him. For once I am d he was an Asshole.

    "I guess we owe Walker a big thank you for fucking up a simple request." I say and everyone stares at me with their mouths wide open.

    "What?" I ask. "If he had given me that ne, I wouldn''t have gotten Charna. Without Charna, I wouldn''t have felt the connection to Nico. We all know how that ended, which means that I wouldn''t be here if Walker had done as he was asked.".

    "I think we need some more answers. We also know where to start looking for them, so tomorrow morning, we will visit Shadow Valley Pack. Das, make sure that your Squad is ready to apany us. Something tells me that we will need their assistance." Preston says.

    On our way back to the Beta floor, I link my Squad members to inform them of our ns. I leave out the details as to why we are going back there; it is best if only a select few people know the reason.

    Suddenly, I hear a soft growl from behind me and when I turn around, I see Darius ring at Joshua.

    "Next time you leave our room, you will put on a robe." Darius says as he lifts me up and rushes into our bedroom.

    He crawls onto the bed with me still wrapped around him; neither one of us is willing to let the other go and it takes an hour before we settle in for some sleep.

    I dream about the ne, about the day I first saw it and everything is as I remember it. No mention is made of when my Mother gave it to him, nor is there an exnation for why she never wanted me to take it off, yet there is something in his eyes.

    The Message

 Werewolf and 48

    The Message

    Daxton''s p.o.V.

    I had a good night''s sleep, but Cyran has hardly slept at all. He hates that someone tried to hurt our Mate and I think he wants to find those answers more than any of us.

    "We only know about that ne because of our ancestors. Das is right, we need to thank Walker for being an Ass." Cyran growls in my head.

    We have breakfast in the main dining room; we would like to leave as soon as everyone has finished their breakfast. Rayden and Ruth will stay behind to hold down the fort and Marco has a smile on his face when Das tells him to protect his Sister.

    "Don''t worry, Uncle Preston. Your Pack will still be here when you get back." Carl says teasingly, quickly moving behind Joshua for protection.

    It is silent in the SUV as we head out to Shadow Valley Pack, each of us lost in thought about the ne that Das was supposed to receive on her sixteenth birthday. Each of us is hoping that Beta Walker can answer at least a few of our questions.

    Elder Jensen is waiting for us a few miles from the territory he will apany us to see Alpha Leon and Beta Walker. He is unaware of our reason for this meeting, but Das told him that he would want to witness this meeting.

    He trusts her enough not to ask questions, to go with the flow and to be surprised.

    I don''t think that the Elders or the Royal family saw the resemnce to the

    Dy''s ne. We didn''t see it either and we have a painting of Dy wearing that ne.

    Alpha Leon is waiting for us on the front porch with Beta Walker by his side. Das growls when she spots Nico and Lucy, their baby in Nico''s arms.

    "That child looks rather small to be over a year old." Pearl states as we all look at the child.

    "Maybe they managed to hide a second pregnancy." Das responds. "Why don''t we wait with getting out of the SUV? I would like to hear what they have to say for themselves."

    Joshua opens the door to exit the SUV but doesn''t close itpletely as he walks over to Elder Jensen''s SUV. Allowing us to hear what is being said clearly and it doesn''t take long before Lucy opens her mouth.

    "Elder Jensen, this our Son. I don''t know where Das got that birth certificate from, but it was clearly a fake." Lucy says, while holding out a piece of paper. ˇ°I never meant to hurt my baby Sister, but we can''t always control our feelings."

    "Why don''t we take this inside, Elder Jensen? I think we need to schedule a new trial with King Vaughn." Alpha Leon says.

    Elder Jensen turns towards the SUVS and as he looks at Das, a small smile appears on his face. Our cue to exit the SUV and join him for a meeting with Alpha Leon and Beta Walker.

    I hold the door open for Das, grabbing her hand the moment she steps out of the SUV and Darius follows my lead With our Mate safely tucked between us, we walk toward the Pack-house.

    "What the hell is she doing here?" Lucy asks. ˇ°I don''t want her in my territory." "Good thing that this isn''t your territory and it never will be." Das retorts. She heads straight for Nico, lowering her head to the baby in his arms.

    The Message

    "This baby isn''t yours." Das states after she has sniffed the baby''s scent. "Are you really this desperate? Passing off a child as your own to gain what exactly?"

    "Alpha Leon, what is the meaning of this charade? King Vaughn made it clear that you had broken your own Pack-ws. Nico can''t take over the Pack because he has no true Mate-bond with Lucy." Elder Jensen states, not caring about who is around to hear him.

    Whispers can be heard around us, Pack-members looking rather disgusted at Lucy and Nico. They understand more about what is going on than anyone in the leadership would like; they might leave the territory if Lucy does be the Luna.

    Alpha Leon doesn''t answer Elder Jensen; he stomps into the Pack-house, knowing that the news about Nico will travel fast through his territory.

    "I asked for a meeting with you and Beta Walker, not with those two." Elder Jensen growls softly as he points at Nico and Lucy.

    "Elder Jensen, it''s all right." Lucy might want to hear this. Das says before she sits down next to me.

    Nico keeps staring at Das, the baby no longer in his arms or the office. Lucy tries to draw his attention to her, but she doesn''t seed.

    "Beta Walker, when did my Mother give you that ne?" Das asks, annoying the hell out of Walker by calling him by his title.

    "After she rejected me, she wanted you to have something to remember her by." He answers, but it is obvious that he is lying about something.

    "Why did you give it to Lucy? It wasn''t hers to have; we don''t share the same Mother." Das asks while I keep my eyes on Lucy.

    "I never wanted that ugly thing, Dad just told me to wear it as it had been sessful for its previous owner." Lucy responds.

    "What? That is what your Mother said, that it had been sessful for Dy. I have no idea who she was or what the ne did for her, but if it brought sess to the one who wears it, then I wouldn''t turn it over to Das." Beta Walker finally says.

    "Did my Mother tell you how she got it?" Das asks. I have noticed that she says Mother in a detached way, almost as if she has figured out something that we haven''t.

    "She said it was a family heirloom, rarely taken out of the family vault. Something about it being one of a kind and irrecable." Walker answers.

    That answer catches the attention of all of us; there is a detail in there that most aren''t aware of, but the look on Elder Jensen''s face tells me that he has received the message, too.

 Werewolf and 49

    Many Questions

    Das'' p.o.v.

    I have no intention of telling them why I want to know all of this; I still have a few questions that I know Walker can''t answer.

    "Who informed you about my Mother''s death, Beta Walker?" I ask, knowing that whatever answer he gives will be a lie.

    "I believe that it was her Brother. I wasn''t really listening. All I could think about was how to exin to you that your Mom was gone.ˇ± He answers, but it all sounds too rehearsed to me.

    He has given me all the information I need; now, all I have to do is make sense of

    it.

    "Let''s go home. I am done here." I say as I get up, quickly followed by both my Mates. Even Elder Jensen follows us out of the office, ignoring the questions from Alpha Leon.

    "I have questions and I have answers. I will follow you to Silver Eclipse Pack." Elder Jensen says through the mind -link.

    I am d that he doesn''t ask any of those questions now, that he might have a few answers for me. Perhaps together we canplete the picture, as I think I have ced a few pieces on the wrong side of the board.

    We are almost at the SUVS when I sense hering; I quickly sidestep to let her m against the hood of the SUV. Her Wolf is close to the surface as Lucy turns to face me, but I am not impressed.

    "Why do you always have to ruin everything? You took my Father from me, you took my Mate from me and now you have taken the Luna title from me." Lucy growls, her voice inteced with that of her Wolf.

    "I didn''t do anything to you. Walker decided he wanted the Beta title more, so he chose his fated Mate over your Mother. I never took your Mate from you; you took my Mate from me and as for the Luna title, you get to thank Nico." I retort.

    "My Mate rejected me because of you. He told me that a Mate should be more like you, kind and friendly. He told me that he preferred a Mate who could defend herself and who was willing to train to better herself. He called mezy, rude, obnoxious and arrogant, saying I should be more like you." Lucy rambles.

    I have no idea what she''s talking about; I grew up believing we were the same age. If her Mate lives within this territory, he never mentioned any of it to me and I look around me to see who it might have been.

    "Every word I said is true, Lucy. You are the opposite of Das. I saw through you years ago and I would have never epted you as my Mate. My Lycan and I can''t stand the sight of you." I hear the familiar voice of Sebastian behind me.

    His words piss Lucy off and with out thinking clearly she lunges for me, but Charna is fast enough to avoid her.

    "Nico, get this Bitch away from me. If she tries to attack me again, I will let Charna deal with her." I call out to him. At least Nico is smart enough to understand that I am not kidding and he rushes over to pull Lucy away from

    1. me.

    She is struggling against the hold he has on her; she is determined to attack me, to cause me bodily harm.

    The moment she manages to break free from his hold, Charha pushes forward, no longer willing to be the sensible

    one.

    "Lucy, No." Nico yells, but it is already toote. Lucy lunges towards me, shifting to Wolf form mid-air and the others form a circle around us. Protecting those who are just bystanders.

    Many Questions

    I shift into my Lycan form and I hear the gasps from my former Pack-members. No one ever saw me shift. I never told anyone about my Shifter half and now they get to see Charna.

    Charna roars as the small, light-brown Wolf runs toward her. The Wolf''s steps falter for a second, but she does not back down.

    "She is all yours, Charna." I say as I settle in the back of her mind, watching how that puny Wolf keepsing at Charna. Lucy''s Wolf is no match for Charna and instead of killing her, she injures her and tires her out.

    Daxton is holding out a robe for me when Charna is done ying with Lucy''s Wolf and after shifting back to Human form, I wrap the robe around me before turning back to Lucy, who is still lying on the ground, unconscious.

    "Make sure she stays away from me. If she ever attempts to attack me, she is dead." I growl before I turn my back on her, walking straight into Darius'' arms. Daxton steps behind me, boxing me between my Mates, the best ce for me to be at the moment.

    "Just let all that information run through your head. You are safe with us." I hear Cyran say in my head. He understands me a little better than the rest of them; he recognizes that I have a lot to process.

    I ce my head against Darius'' shoulder while I turn slightly towards Daxton, putting my legs on hisp and closing my eyes to review the information I received from Walker.

    Memories flood my mind, childhood memories about Walker telling me stories at night. Memories of pulling that broken ne from the trash, of turning the trashcan upside down to retrieve every single piece of the ne.

    I couldn''t remember what the ne looked like, so getting it fixed was out of

    the question. Daxton''s voice as he tells me the story of Dy, Darius'' face when he realizes what he is looking at.

    One puzzle piece after the other floods my mind, but I can''t get them to fit together. Is there even a puzzle to solve or is it all just a coincidence?

    I hope that speaking with Elder Jensen and the others will enable me to put the pieces together and find answers to the questions I have.

    How did my Mother know about Dy? Is the family vault the vault I think it is? How did my Mother get it out of the family vault?

    Settle Down

    Settle Down

    Das'' p.o.v.

    "Wake up, Little One." I hear Darius say next to my ear. I slowly sit up, stretching myself as I settle between my Mates.

    I see the Pack-house appear before me as we round the bend in the road, Jesper and Belinda waiting for us on the front porch. Jesper has the biggest smile on his face and it doesn''t take a genius to figure out why.

    I congratte both of them on the pregnancy before informing them that we will proceed directly to the Alpha floor for a meeting and that I would like both of them to be present.

    "Let me warn the Omegas to have dinner delivered to the Alpha floor. It will make it easier to talk and we don''t have to worry about cooking ourselves." Pearl says before making a beeline for the kitchen.

    Elder Jensen follows us up the stairs while talking to Jesper it sounds like Jesper''s Father is up to his usual tricks. Still hoping to force Jesper into epting a chosen Mate, but that will never happen.

    "I will inform him that you have found your second connection, that you are marked and are going to be a Father." Elder Jensen says. "A better Father than he ever was to you, Jesper."

    Marco jumps into Jesper''s arms when we reach thending of the Beta floor and after a few words, he disappears onto the Beta floor.

    Judy is cing refreshments on the table as we walk into the living room; everyone that needs to be present is here. I hope they can help me find answers and make sense of this

    I mess in my head.

    "I will be back around dinner time. To ensure that no one interrupts your meeting. Judy says before she walks out the door.

    Daxton shows Elder Jensen the picture of the broken ne and asks him the same question I asked themst night. Belinda looks over his shoulder and describes what she sees, but she has no idea what she is looking at.

    "Holy Cow. How did your Mother get her hands on this?" Elder Jensen asks. A question I would also like an answer

    1. to.

    "That is one of the riddles. I know that it should be buried deep within the Royal vault, a ce where no one can take it from." I answer him. "I doubt anyone can just walk into that vault and take whatever they please."

    I watch as he grabs his phone to make a call. "Via, I need you to do something for me. Please ensure that no one discovers what you are doing and get back to me as soon as possible. Find out who was thest person to ess the vault for Princess Dy''s ne."

    We all listen to their conversation quietly, not willing to miss a single word of it. He turns his attention back to me once he finishes his phone call.

    "Via''s family and my family swore to protect Princess Dy''s bloodline, but our ancestors never expected her Brother to harm her. Via and I are still bound by that oath, even though her bloodline has since ceased to exist." Elder Jensen exins.

    His first loyalty lies with Princess Dy, to keep her secrets safe and the ne''s disappearance from the vault might expose its true nature.

    It takes her less than five minutes to return his call. He grabs the phone and ces it on speaker, although it''s not really necessary.

    "Via, you are on speaker. Before you say anything, I have a question for you." Elder Jensen

 Werewolf and 50

    states and we

    Settle Down

    listen to their conversation.

    "Well, I can tell you who took the ne from the vault and she did a good job of hiding it." Elder Via says as a messagees in on my phone.

    I show the footage to everyone: a woman walking into the vault, signing a piece of

    paper before she gets handed a rectangr velvet box. A few dayster, ording to the time stamp, she returns the box and signs another piece of paper.

    "Jensen, I have told you this from the day I met Das. She has something familiar and now I understand what it is. Take another look at thest few seconds of the footage and you will see what I saw." Elder Via says.

    Thest ten seconds of the footage are reyed, showing us how the woman turns the paper to sign it, tilting her head to the side.

    "Fuck, that looks like you Captain." Joshua mutters and I rey the footage again. I saw it the first time, but I didn''t want to believe it. However, with Joshua pointing out the obvious, I will have to ept the truth: my Mother is still alive.

    "Via, I hate to ask this, but..." Elder Jensen doesn''t get to say another word because Elder Via interrupts him.

    "I will retrieve her file and meet you at Silver Eclipse territory. We will get to the bottom of this; we will gather all the necessary answers, and then we will present the case to King Vaughn. Elder Via says before she disconnects the call.

    A knock on the door stops me from asking a question and I am a bit surprised to see Danie walking in.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but I''d like a word with Joshua." She says, but Joshua looks at me as if he is unwilling to be alone with her.

    "Whatever you have to say to Joshua can be done right here and now." I state as I get up from the couch.

    She looks very ufortable to say whatever is on her mind; I look at Preston in the hopes that he will understand what I am asking of him.

    "Answer the damn question, Danie. What would you like to say to Joshua? Preston says, using his Alpha order.

    "I wanted to tell him that I felt a connection, but I don''t. It was Madeline''sst piece of advice to me." Danie manages to say under the pressure of the Alpha order.

    "Elder Jensen, find another Pack for her to live or I might kill her." Preston growls as two Warriors walk in. "ce her under house arrest; she doesn''t leave her house unless I say so and she always has three Warriors with her."

    By the time things have settled down, Judy walks in to announce it is almost dinner time,

    Her Wrath

    Her Wrath

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    We had a restless night; at first, we all struggled to fall asleep due to the extensive information we received from Elder Jensen. After we finally did fall asleep, Das woke up to reveal that Charna had felt a pull toward the Royal family during the trial,

    Charna hadn''t mentioned it, because she didn''t understand why or where it came from. Now that she had more information it confirmed what we all suspected: Princess Dezra is Das'' Mother.

    "If she is your Mother, how are you going to reveal it to King Vaughn?" Daxton asks while we go through our morning routine.

    Das doesn''t say anything, but she doesn''t have to; it is clear to see that she is thinking of an answer. I''m unsure if I coulde up with a way to exin this to King Vaught; it doesn''t really concern me.

    "I am going to ask Elder Jensen to set up a meeting with the Elders and every member of the Royal family. The tricky part is ensuring that no one can interrupt me, especially Princess Dezra." Das finally answers.

    We discuss this matter as we walk into the dining room on the Alpha floor; every other conversation halts when they hear our discussion.

    "I can ask King Vaughn to issue an order to everyone not to speak unless they are asked a question." The only one who isn''t affected by the order will be King Vaughn." Elder Jensen responds.

    Elder Jensen has a point. It won''t affect them if the King or an Alpha gives a general order. An Alpha can''t give another Alpha an order, nor can they give an order to a High-ranking Shifter from outside their Pack.

    Alphas can order a Low-ranking Shifter from another Pack, but it isn''t as strong. Also, the Shifter can make it clear to his or her Alpha what happened and then their Alpha can break the order, revealing what was supposed to stay hidden.

    After breakfast, we all walk down the stairs to the training grounds. We check on the progress of our Pack- members to see if any adjustments are needed in their schedules.

    We could have saved ourselves the trouble. Jesper and Joshua are leading this morning''s training and Pablo is following them to take notes. asionally, they review what Pablo has written down.

    "Alpha Preston, we have some minor adjustments to the training schedule. Can we borrow Gamma Rayden for a few minutes?" Jesper asks.

    Rayden doesn''t wait for Preston to respond; he just walks away with Jesper to discuss their observations.

    Das has wandered off to help out the group of Omegas. They don''t have to train

    if they don''t want to, but most want to be able to defend themselves.

    Daxton and I move closer to the group to listen to our Mate''s instructions. She helps some to improve their posture, while others just need a word of encouragement to take a good swing at their opponent.

    Normally, one of us would train them. None of the other Pack-members want to and I am surprised to see that each Omega has a Squad member as their sparring partner.

    "Okay, we need to head back to the Pack-house. Elder Via just arrived at the gate." Preston says.

    I am curious about the papers Elder Via is bringing with her. I have never seen a file belonging to a Royal family member; I wonder if they look simr to our files.

    Elder Via walks through the front door at the same time that we enter the hallway through the living room.

    Her Wrath

    Preston gestures toward his office and we follow him inside

    "I suggest that we start with the file on Princess Dezra. We need to understand why no one in the Royal family ever questioned her story; I was under the impression that Prince Darron was her true Mate-bond." Elder Via says as she sits down.

    After cing Princess Dezra''s file on the table, I can tell it differs greatly from the files we keep on Pack- members.

    "Every little detail about their lives gets documented. This is partially because of what happened with Dy; the other reason is to prevent any false ims of being part of the Royal family." Elder Jensen exins.

    "I have to warn you, Das. Dezra is known for being a conning woman, she is a damn good Beta to her Brother. We need to prove that she was at Shadow Valley Pack, that she had a child there and that Walker was her true Mate -bond." Elder Jensen states.

    Das smiles at Elder Jensen. "My Mother is conning, you say. I thought you had watched me work over the past year, Elder Jensen. I thought you knew how I operate."

    "Alpha Preston, can you get the file from the safe?" Das asks and I try to remember if I saw her give it to Preston. "Everything I need to prove that Dezra was at Shadow Valley Pack, that she is my Mother and so much more is in here."

    Das refuses to let us see what is in her file and she doesn''t even want to read the file that Elder Via brought.

    "I want to prepare this trial like I prepared the trial for Alpha Leon. I will ce both files next to one another in private with Joshua''s assistance; I need a second person present to keep it transparent, I don''t want anyone to use me of falsifying documents.

    Alpha Preston, can you ce both files back into the safe? I will need you and both Elders present when we take the files out. I hope you don''t mind that I will confiscate your office tomorrow; the less those files move around, the better it will be for the trial." Das exins.

    It only takes seconds for Preston to ce both files in the safe. I hope I get to ask Das about her work method; it sounds like she has a unique way of handling her cases.

    "How did you figure out the ne''s background?" Elder Via asks and she seems surprised to find out that it was Preston''s ancestor that revealed the ugly truth behind the ne.

    We also find out that no one ever informed the Elders about Dy''s fate; they only knew that she had left the Pce and that she had no interest in being part of the Kingdom''s rulers. Someone even convinced the Elders that Dy had asked her Brother for the ne, she didn''t want the responsibility.

    "I am heading back. I want to get to the bottom of this and if I find out who has

    been covering up the truth, we will take them down at the meeting with King Vaughn." Elder Via says.

    I do not want to be on the receiving end of her wrath or my Mate''s.

 Werewolf and 51

    Her Wrath

    Darius'' p.o.v.

    We had a restless night; at first, we all struggled to fall asleep due to the extensive information we received from Elder Jensen. After we finally did fall asleep, Das woke up to reveal that Charna had felt a pull toward the Royal family during the trial.

    Charna hadn''t mentioned it, because she didn''t understand why or where it came from. Now that she had more information it confirmed what we all suspected: Princess Dezra is Das'' Mother.

    "If she is your Mother, how are you going to reveal it to King Vaughn?" Daxton asks while we go through our morning routine.

    Das doesn''t say anything, but she doesn''t have to; it is clear to see that she is thinking of an answer. I''m unsure if I coulde up with a way to exin this to King Vaugh; it doesn''t really concern me.

    "I am going to ask Elder Jensen to set up a meeting with the Elders and every member of the Royal family. The tricky part is ensuring that no one can interrupt me, especially Princess Dezra." Das finally answers.

    We discuss this matter as we walk into the dining room on the Alpha floor; every other conversation halts when they hear our discussion.

    "I can ask King Vaughn to issue an order to everyone not to speak unless they are asked a question." The only one who isn''t affected by the order will be King Vaughn." Elder Jensen responds.

    Elder Jensen has a point. It won''t affect them if the King or an Alpha gives a general order. An Alpha can''t give another Alpha an order, nor can they give an order to a High-ranking Shifter from outside their Pack. order to a High-ranking Shifter from outside their Pack.

    Alphas can order a Low-ranking Shifter from another Pack, but it isn''t as strong. Also, the Shifter can make it clear to his or her Alpha what happened and then their Alpha can break the order, revealing what was supposed to stay hidden.

    After breakfast, we all walk down the stairs to the training grounds. We check on the progress of our Pack- members to see if any adjustments are needed in their schedules.

    We could have saved ourselves the trouble. Jesper and Joshua are leading this morning''s training and Pablo is following them to take notes. asionally, they review what Pablo has written down.

    "Alpha Preston, we have some minor adjustments to the training schedule. Can we borrow Gamma Rayden for a few minutes?" Jesper asks.

    Rayden doesn''t wait for Preston to respond; he just walks away with Jesper to discuss their observations.

    Das has wandered off to help out the group of Omegas. They don''t have to train if they don''t want to, but most want to be able to defend themselves.

    Daxton and I move closer to the group to listen to our Mate''s instructions. She helps some to improve their posture, while others just need a word of encouragement to take a good swing at their opponent.

    Normally, one of us would train them. None of the other Pack-members want to and I am surprised to see that each Omega has a Squad member as their sparring partner.

    "Okay, we need to head back to the Pack-house. Elder Via just arrived at the gate." Preston says.

    I am curious about the papers Elder Via is bringing with her. I have never seen a file belonging to a Royal family member; I wonder if they look simr to our files.

    Elder Via walks through the front door at the same time that we enter the hallway through the living room.

    Her Wrath

    Preston gestures toward his office and we follow him inside

    "I suggest that we start with the file on Princess Dezra. We need to understand why no one in the Royal family ever questioned her story; I was under the impression that Prince Darron was her true Mate-bond." Elder Via says as she sits down.

    After cing Princess Dezra''s file on the table, I can tell it differs greatly from the files we keep on Pack-

    members.

    "Every little detail about their lives gets documented. This is partially because of what happened with Dy; the other reason is to prevent any false ims of being part of the Royal family." Elder Jensen exins.

    "I have to warn you, Das. Dezra is known for being a conning woman, she is a damn good Beta to her Brother. We need to prove that she was at Shadow Valley Pack, that she had a child there and that Walker was her true Mate -bond." Elder Jensen states.

    Das smiles at Elder Jensen. "My Mother is conning, you say. I thought you had watched me work over the past year, Elder Jensen. I thought you knew how I operate.''

    "Alpha Preston, can you get the file from the safe?" Das asks and I try to remember if I saw her give it to Preston. "Everything I need to prove that Dezra was at Shadow Valley Pack, that she is my Mother and so much more is in here."

    Das refuses to let us see what is in her file and she doesn''t even want to read the file that Elder Via brought.

    "I want to prepare this trial like I prepared the trial for Alpha Leon. I will ce both files next to one another in private with Joshua''s assistance; I need a second person present to keep it transparent, I don''t want anyone to use me of falsifying documents.

    Alpha Preston, can you ce both files back into the safe? I will need you and both Elders present when we take the files out. I hope you don''t mind that I will confiscate your office tomorrow; the less those files move around, the better it will be for the trial." Das exins.

    It only takes seconds for Preston to ce both files in the safe. I hope I get to ask Das about her work method; it sounds like she has a unique way of handling her cases.

    "How did you figure out the ne''s background?" Elder Via asks and she seems surprised to find out that it was Preston''s ancestor that revealed the ugly truth behind the ne.

    We also find out that no one ever informed the Elders about Dy''s fate; they only knew that she had left the Pce and that she had no interest in being part of the Kingdom''s rulers. Someone even convinced the Elders that Dy had asked her Brother for the ne, she didn''t want the responsibility.

    "I am heading back. I want to get to the bottom of this and if I find out who has been covering up the truth, we will take them down at the meeting with King Vaughn." Elder Via says.

    I do not want to be on the receiving end of her wrath or my Mate''s.

 Werewolf and 52

    Make It Known

    Make It Known

    King Vaughn''s p.o.v.

    Two things have been on my mind ever since the trial, one is that damn picture from the broken ne. It looks so familiar, but I can''t tell you what it is. The other thing is Captain Das; there is also something familiar about

    her.

    Quin has been following me around ever since he turned eighteen. He will take over the Throne from me someday. I even discussed my thoughts with him, but he couldn''t help me to find some answers.

    Like the rest of my sons, he was impressed with Das'' work. She came well- prepared, but after reviewing the case again, we realized that the pictures and footage of the doll and ne weren''t attached. Everything else was there and for a moment, we thought she identally forgot to attach it to the file.

    My oldest Son, Weston, pointed out that it was never in the file and had been shown from a separate location. ording to him, this means that she never intended to attach that data to the file.

    My Mate pointed out that she wouldn''t want something so personal attached to a file that anyone could examine it. I am finally willing to give up on making sense of this when I hear that an old friend has returned to the territory.

    I probably can''t call him a friend, but he is the closest thing to a friend I have ever had. Being the Crown Prince meant that I never knew why someone was interested in me and most of the time, I ignored the people around me.

    Elder Via is his Granddaughter; she is one of the few people who isn''t afraid to speak her mind in front of me and I always enjoy any meeting that she or Elder Jensen attend.

    I wanted to remove Via and Jensen from the Elders, but her Father had made

    a strong argument against it. We would lose much information on our bloodline, even if the bloodline they were meant to protect no longer exists.

    Dy never had Pups; she didn''t live long enough to find her connection, so her bloodline within the Royal family ceased.

    Every member of the Royal family knows her story and her Brother''s hatred for her. No one ever found out what his problem was with his baby Sister and he never answered anyone that asked him about it.

    I never understood why anyone would want to take something that isn''t theirs. Our entire family feels the same way: you obey the Laws and trust the Goddess to find the right connection for you.

    My family has always been lucky to find their true Mate-bond; even my Sister found her true Mate-bond. It took us both a long time to find it- for me, almost a decade and Dezra, a little over a decade.

    I am the proud Father of four boys; Weston is twenty seven and Wyatt is twenty four, both of them are Wolves. Quin is twenty one and shifted into a Lycan at seventeen. My youngest is Everett and he will shift in about

    seven months.

    If he shifts into a Lycan, he will be Quin''s Beta. Landon, the Son of my Gamma, will turn seventeen a few months after Everett and the next to shift.

    Our Session Law is clear; whoever shifts into a Lycan first in a generation will take the Throne, the second to shift into a Lycan will be the Beta and the third to shift into a Lycan will be the Gamma.

    My Father was very pleased when I shifted into a Lycan at seventeen and he was damn proud when Dezra was the next Lycan in our family, making her my Beta. My Uncle has two Daughters and a Son; both girls have shifted into a Wolf and his Son into a Lycan, making him my Gamma.

    I know that Dezra is hoping that one of her Sons will be Quin''s Beta or Gamma, but I''m not going to hold

    CO

    Make It Known

    my breath. Dave is fifteen and still has to wait two more years before he shifts into what only the Goddess knows.

    "Have you figured it out yet?" Eliza, my Mate, asks. ˇ°I know how much it bothers you when something is wrong, but you can''t put your finger on it."

    Eliza agrees with me and thinks Captain Das has something familiar to her.

    "I never visited Shadow Valley Pack; I had no reason to visit Maybe I met her Mother at another Pack or during an event we both visited. I still can''t recall anyone that Captain Das reminds me of, yet I know that I met her Mother." I respond.

    We have talked about every event or Pack we have visited over the years, but I do not recall ever meeting someone who looks like Captain Das.

    "Let''s just forget it for a while, it mighte to you when you least expect it." Eliza says and I chuckle at her words.

    My Mate likes to use cliches when stating the obvious; she thinks it''s damn funny and sometimes it is.

    However, I do as Eliza suggests and push the trial to the back of my head. I need to concentrate on my meeting with my Beta and Gamma to discuss the changes we need for the trials.

    "Good morning. I want your opinion on a few things. At the request of the Elders, we had a different type of trial a few days back. It showed me that we need to change the process to make it beneficial for every Shifter in our Kingdom." I say.

    We discuss how the presented evidence made me change my mind, but that I don''t feel that it is enough.

    "I want the two of you to sit in on the trials in the future. I want us to discuss the evidence with the Elders, maybe even send a Squad to the territory to do their own investigation." I tell Dezra and Brandon.

    "We never interfered much with Packs, but I guess it is time to show them we won''t tolerate any more misconduct." Brandon, my Gamma, states.

    Dezra doesn''t say much; she didn''t like the idea of changing the trials. She believed that Packs are run by Alphas that have their Pack''s best interest at heart, but she didn''t look at the footage from the trial. She took my word for it and agreed to change the trials.

    "How do you n on making it known that the trials have changed? I doubt many Alphas will like you butting into their affairs." Dezra asks.

 Werewolf and 53

    iming

    Das'' p.o.v.

    Preston called Alpha Aaron of Iron Moon Pack. I want to read the file on Dy and her Mate, and Alpha Aaron is the only one who can give me permission to do

    SO.

    I could ask the Elders, but that would involve informing them about why I want to read that file.

    My suspicions are not confirmed yet and I might have everything backward. Dy''s file might give me the answers or they could prove me wrong.

    The five of us drive over to Iron Moon Pack and Alpha Aaron is waiting for us at the front door of the Pack-house.

    "Preston, it''s good to see you again. I have everything you requested in my office; please follow me." Alpha Aaron says after Preston introduces us all.

    We follow him into his office and I am surprised to see that his Beta and Gamma are absent.

    "They won''t be joining us. Only my family and the family of Dy''s fated Mate know that the story is true; other Pack-members believe it is a made-up bedtime story. The family members of both families have to be eighteen before they hear the truth." Alpha Aaron exins.

    Dy met her Mate at the age of neen; they were together for five years before she copsed one day and was rushed to the infirmary, but it was toote. Dy had died of a heart defect, something she was probably born with or maybe the result of the ne.

    The Pack-doctor at that time had examined her from the top of her head to her toes; he couldn''t be a hundred percent sure if Dy was born with the defect or if suppressing her Lycan had resulted in the defect.

    Dy''s Mate found his second connection about six years after her death. They had a Son and a Daughter. Their Son also had a Son and a Daughter, but there was no additional information on their Daughter.

    I read further into their family tree, where I found a small clue. Prince Darron is the Great-Grandson of Dy''s Mate and I assume he knows that the story of the ne is true.

    "Alpha Aaron, can you tell me when Darron left your Pack? I ask. I have a feeling that I already know the answer, but some confirmation would be nice.

    "Darron left seventeen years ago in the middle of the night no one knew why until we got the news that he was the fated Mate of Princess Dezra." Alpha Aaron answers. Something in how he speaks tells me that he doesn''t buy the storypletely.

    Everyone looks at Alpha Aaron to continue, but none of us feels he has told us everything he knows.

    "I doubt the story for one simple reason: he was in the middle of building a bond with my baby Sister: He broke their connection before he left, the one good thing he did when it came to my baby Sister." Alpha Aaron practically growls.

    ˇ°Alpha Aaron, I understand if you are going to deny my request. Is there any way that we can prove that he was building a bond with your baby Sister?" I ask him.

    If I were in her shoes, I am unsure if I would want the whole Kingdom to know, but I had to ask.

    "There is a way to prove it. All our Pack-members sign an agreement when they find their connection. It is to ensure that everyone knows that they found their connection and that they take care of the cottage they move into." Alpha Aaron says.

    A momentter, I am holding the agreement that Darron signed; it even has a copy of his ID. If this isn''t solid

    iming

    enough to prove that Darron and Dezra lied, I don''t know what would.

    I read the agreement because I am curious to see what this agreement is actually about. I have never heard of a Pack that has its Pack-members sign an agreement after finding their connection.

    Basically, the agreement states that the individuals who have signed it have felt a connection to one another. They will stay in the assigned cottage for a period of eight days to spend as much time together as their jobs allow and to build their true Mate-bond.

    At the end of the agreement, there is some room for the individuals to write down how and where they found their connection. Darren had written down that when he turned eighteen two years prior, he had felt very drawn to Natalie, but he had kept quiet until her eighteenth birthday

    "Alpha Aaron, I see that Natalie started to write something at the end of the agreement. Why didn''t she finish writing it?" Daxton asks, who has been reading the document over my shoulder.

    "I asked her the same question, but she didn''t answer me until after Darron left the territory. She wanted to write down that he slept with two other Pack- members since he turned eighteen, but she decided to give him the benefit of the doubt.

    Natalie regretted not writing down her initial thoughts, especially after we heard about him marking Princess Dezra. Natalie is happy now; she has found a second connection and they have two children." Alpha Aaron answers the question.

    I know I want and need to take this agreement with me, but I want Natalie and Alpha Aaron to understand what I n on doing with it.

    After Alpha Aaron has asked Natalie to join us with her Mate, I exin what I have in mind. Neither of them has a problem with me taking the agreement and Natalie tells me to keep her in the loop; she wants to know how the meeting went.

    "Why didn''t you tell Natalie this isn''t a meeting but a trial?'' Preston asks after we have gotten home.

    "I want King Vaughn to make a better decision than his ancestors did; he gets to inform the Kingdom about the truth, we talked about this." I answer.

    I keep a few things to myself because I am unwilling to show my hand; there wille a time when they will have all the answers and right now isn''t that time.

    "We need to talk, Captain." Elder Jensen says the moment get out of the SUV. No one stops me from following him into Preston''s office, no one stops Elder Jensen from iming an office that isn''t his.

 Werewolf and 54

    Their Job

    Elder Jensen''s p.o.v.

    Via and I are slowly connecting the dots; this has been an borate ruse to keep us from finding the truth.

    We know that the deceit started after Dy left the Pce and her Father discovered the truth about the ne. However, we never got an answer to the question: Why did the Luna of Silver Eclipse Pack tell Dy to take the ne?

    We haven''t found a single report that deals with that part of the story; it almost looks like it was kept from the records on purpose. What would we uncover if we had an answer to that question?

    I decided to leave that question for another time and to concentrate on finding out which Elder hid the truth about Dy. After all, hiding the truth didn''t change anything in the end; Dy didn''t want to return to the Pce.

    My Grandfather had been forced to stay home, my Grandmother was going through a terribly difficult pregnancy and the King ordered him to stay with his Mate and unborn child. My Uncle was their second child and everyone expected Grandma to throw in the towel.

    My Grandparents had three more children after my Uncle, making him the only boy as their other four children were all girls. Grandma used to tease him that she had a difficult pregnancy because he was a boy, but luckily, he knew that Grandma would go through it all over again if it meant having him in her life.

    Like Via''s family, mine has gone through all the papers we have from the time that Dy went missing.

    They have kept me informed about their progress and I don''t like what they have found so far.

    We are still trying to put all the pieces of this puzzle together, but if it goes where I suspect it is going, then we have a huge problem.

    I hope that Das will have a few answers when she gets back from Iron Moon Pack. Deep down, I have a feeling that whatever she uncovers will start up a storm at the Pce.

    Via has asked her Grandfather for help. He was close to Dy and the news of her death almost destroyed him. What saved him was the King keeping him busy with keeping her records in order and helping to find any means that someone could use against another Shifter.

    I bet she asked her Mother to contact him, she has always been the only one to get answers from him when no one

    else could.

    She could probably get the King to answer questions, even if he would be reluctant to answer those questions if they were asked by anyone else. I have never seen her at work, but I will take Via''s word for it.

    My phone buzzes as I walk down the stairs to get some lunch. It''s a message from Das informing me that they are heading back soon.

    I sit down at a table with some Squad members and I smile when they are discussing Das'' Mate-bond. I doubt any of us had expected her to find her second connection this shortly after rejecting her first Mate-bond.

    "Elder Jensen, how many Shifters have found a second connection as fast as Captain Das?" One of the Squad members asks.

    "There are no records on it, because we only get reports of apleted connection. If we look at the records, we do get on a broken connection or a rejection of a true Mate bond, then I guess it will take at least three years. However, I believe it is the Goddess that decides how long someone has to wait for a second connection or if they ever get a second connection." I answer the question.

    Their Job

    I have discussed this subject with Via a few times. We both believe that every connection, breaking a connection or rejecting a formed bond should be reported to the King and the Elders.

    We doubt many Alphas willply with a Law like that, but we want to give everyone the chance to report such events. We want to make sure that thisw covers all bases to amodate every Shifter in the Kingdom. Our only problem is that an Alpha can order a Pack-member never to speak of it.

    I hope to discuss this with King Vaughn and Crown Prince Quin someday soon, but first, I want to talk with Das about this topic.

    "Do you believe that our Laws protect every Shifter from breaking a connection or a formed bond?" I ask no one in particr.

    Many Squad members and Pack-members have thoughtful looks on their faces and they are really thinking about what I have asked.

    "I don''t believe so, Elder Jensen. We have heard the stories from Captain Das, Joshua and Jesper. None of them could report their connection to the Elders or the King. Joshua and Jesper had a connection broken, but Captain Das had to break her Mate-bond." A Squad member answers.

    "I agree. I am not sure if it will prevent a broken connection or a broken Mate- bond, but at least someone outside their territory will know the truth. The King can break an Alpha order if he wants to find out the truth. Right now, there is no reason for the King to suspect foul y." Another Squad member responds.

    I believe I have just found a very good argument to bring up this subject with the other Elders. I want to hear their response to this subject before I take it to King Vaughn.

    Others who are sitting at the table with us respond in the same fashion; our Laws don''t protect all Shifters and, more specifically, the lower-ranking Shifters. I hear snippets of stories about broken connections, rejected Mate- bonds and much more regarding a true Mate-bond.

    Our Laws arecking in many ways and it is my job to inform King Vaughn and the other Elders. I doubt every Elder will agree with changing most of our Laws, but protecting everyone within the Kingdom is necessary.

    A few names jump to mind when I think about who might be against any changes

    in our Laws and they have a way of twisting everything to their advantage, but I have a trick up my sleeve to ensure that this problem will get the attention it needs.

    I hope King Vaughn and Crown Prince Quin are willing to listen and think about

    how our Laws don''t fully protect every Shifter in this Kingdom. It is their responsibility to keep all Shifters safe; they are currently failing at their job.

 Werewolf and 55

    My Uniform

    My Uniform

    Das'' p.o.v.

    I listen to Elder Jensen as he exins what he and Elder Via have uncovered so far and the more I hear, the more I realize that even the Royal family has secrets.

    Centuries ago, the Elders were chosen to keep the Royal family honest and ensure they didn''t put themselves above the Laws. It seems we need to clean house within the Elders; some have be toofortable with their powers or at least the powers they think they have.

    I am not saying that each Elder is guilty of bending the rules to their favor or hiding information that is important to the Royal family and every Shifter in this Kingdom.

    "How do you n on bringing this to King Vaughn''s attention, Das?" Elder Jensen asks.

    He knows I want to bring this out in the open because it concerns me more than anyone else, but we need a solid n to get this in front of the Royal family and the Elders.

    "Our best option is to make it a meeting between the Elders and our Leadership about trial changes. You can ask King Vaughn about the order to stay quiet up front and use distraction as an excuse for your request. Once he gives the order, you can link me and my Squad will guard the exits." I answer his question.

    Thad time to think about this and started nning the security for this meeting with Joshua and Jesper. Both of them will being with me to the Pce and even Darius and Daxton are joining us.

    "Can you and Elder Via give me all the information you found? I want to prepare myself and start the meeting with all the misinformation surrounding Dy." I ask Elder Jensen.

    Elder Jensen gives me a week to prepare. He wants to get this out in the open as fast as we can. Our Kingdom deserves to know the truth and the sooner they learn the truth, the sooner we can start making changes.

    An hour after my talk with Elder Jensen, I get my hands on everything they found on Dy.

    Preston puts it in the safe with the other files; I am taking the rest of the day off from all this drama. My Mates follow me around as I walk aimlessly around the territory, enjoying the peace and quiet as I sit down under a huge tree.

    For the next week, I spent my mornings locked in an office with Joshua. As we prepared for the first part of the meeting, every piece of information on Dy and what happened to her found its way into our file.

    The second part of the meeting was a bit moreplex; I hate to be the one to tear a family apart, but there is no other option. I swore an oath to reveal the truth if I stumbled upon lies, to protect those who can''t protect themselves for whatever reason.

    I never thought that when I took that oath, it would involve my own family one day. That I would be protecting someone who died a long time ago, but Dy needs protecting even in death.

    Neither of us ever asked for our situations and I can''t change anything about what Dy went through, but I can make changes to my situation.

    My afternoons are spent training with my Squad and my Mates, it is my way of taking a step back from the storm that is about to hit us. Something deep inside me tells me that not everyone is aware of what this meeting will mean for the future.

    A future that will change drastically from what everyone is used to. I owe it to our Kingdom and every Shifter to force the Royal family to break with tradition.

    My Uniform

    Our Laws need to be upgraded and changed for everyone''s benefit. Some need additions, some need to be removedpletely and some need to be more detailed. It was one of the problems I have always had with our Laws; they only serve the High-ranking Shifters and the Elders never take the side of a Low- ranking Shifter.

    "Are you ready for tomorrow?" Darius asks as he pulls me into his arms.

    "I am ready. Doesn''t mean that I will enjoy this meeting." answer him before our

    lips touch and I spend another night in true bliss.

    The nights with Daxton and Darius exhaust me and make me fall into a deep

    sleep when we finally lie down. Sometimes one of them wakes me in the morning

    in a way never expected, usually followed by another orgasm or two in the shower.

    I don''t think I have ever slept this well in my life; I always wake up feeling well- rested. I doubt I will be able to sleep without one of them next to me and I have no intention of finding that out any time soon.

    Today, I manage to wake up before my Mates and even though I would like to wake them up in a specific way, my meeting with King Vaughn is already running through my mind. I decide to enjoy the warmth andfort of my Mates a little longer and close my eyes for a few moments.

    "Little One, you need to wake up. We have to leave within an hour." I hear Daxton say next to my head and I m my forehead against his nose as I shoot up straight. "Fuck, that hurts."

    "Good thing you''re a Lycan or that would look nasty in a few minutes." Darius chuckles as he walks into the bathroom.

    I gently ce a kiss on his nose and he pulls me on top of him as he lies back on the bed. He ces a hand on my neck to draw me closer until our lips touch.

    My eyes slowly close as my mouth opens under the pressure of his lips, his tongue slowly making its way inside. His other hand slides down my back when we hear someone clear their throat, ˇ°Sorry to interupt, but we need to get going."

    We both look up at Darius and I giggle while Daxton softly growls at him for interupting us. Daxton moves around some and manages to get of the bed with me still in his arms.

    I bury my head in his neck as he walks into the bathroom and ces me on the counter, while he kicks the door closed with his foot.

    We go through our morning routine and my uniform is on the bed by the time we get out of the bathroom.

 Werewolf and 56

    Das'' p.o.v.

    Elder Via is waiting for us at the Pce. She leads us to the Throne room, where the Royal family and the Elders are waiting for us. She turns to face me outside the door and gestures for us to stay.

    "Jensen managed to get everyone in the Throne room, even every other Royal family member. Once I go inside, we need you to wait two minutes and then you can walk in. King Vaughn will have given the order by then." Elder Via says.

    I look at her retreating figure and let her words run through my head. In a few hours, the entire Royal family will know the truth soon; the cold and ugly truth.

    My Squad walks into the Throne room to spread around it and seal off any exits. Once everyone is in ce, Joshua gives me the all clear and I walk into the Throne room. Daxton and Darius walk on either side of me, both holding one of my hands to show me their support.

    "Which one of you is rted to former Elder Ronald?" I ask as I walk further into the Throne room.

    To my left, an Elder stands up in answer to my question. I hold my hand out for Jesper to hand me the file we made on Dy. I doubt I will need it, but seeing my target look at it with fear in their eyes is always good.

    ˇ°If the information I received is correct, then your family was asked to provide a protector to one of the King''s ancestors. More specifically, the Gamma that started ruling after Princess Dy went missing. Is that correct?" I ask.

    "Yes, that is all correct." Elder Zane answers. I already knew who would answer me and that all my information is correct; I just needed confirmation.

    "Does every Elder family that provides the Royal family with a protector keep their own records, Your Majesty?" I ask.

    "I don''t have an answer, I never asked a protector or an Elder about it." King Vaughn answers me. His answer doesn''t surprise me, because something warned me of this answer.

    "Every Elder family keeps copies of the records they hand to the King or Queen they serve; they also keep their handwritten notes with them. Elder Zane, did you ever study those files from your family?" I ask him.

    I doubt he has any idea why I am asking these questions or how I would know that he has ess to copies of those records. No one outside an Elder family should know about those copies.

    "Yes, I did. I was to memorize them and my Grandfather or Father would quiz me about them randomly." Elder Zane answers. "I know everything that was in the official records and the notes."

    His look tells me he understands what I am looking for and I know he will answer my next question.

    "Did it say in your Grandfather''s notes that Princess Dy had died when her Father finally found her?" I ask him.

    "Princess Dy was very much alive when her Father found her; my Grandfather spread the rumor of her death to avoid her protectors from finding her. My Aunt had a true Mate-bond with a member of the Royal family and if Princess Dy returned they wouldn''t be a part of the next leadership.

    1.n

    My Grandfather was there when Princess Dy said that she wouldn''t be returning, that she didn''t want to be anywhere near her Brothers ever again. He knows? disagree with what he did and that if anyone ever asked I would tell the truth." Elder Zane says.

    King Vaughn looks rather disturbed by the news that an Elder would spread lies about a member of the Royal family to gain a position for their family.

    "I want to see those notes and not just from your family, Elder Zane." King Vaughn says, while he looks at every Elder in the Throne room.

    "Your Majesty, there is another issue that needs your attention." I say as Pablo shows the broken ne on the screen again. "I want everyone to look at it and try to discover what it reminds them of."

    I walk over to my Mates, giving the others time to look at the pieces on the screen. Jesper is watching King Vaughn, while Joshua is watching Princess Dezra.

    "Nothing from King Vaughn." "Princess Dezra is looking ufortable and not looking at the screen." Joshua and Jesper say through the mind-link.

    "Crown Prince Quin, can you tell us what you see?" I ask, I need a member of the Royal family to spell it out to the others.

    Quin describes every piece of the ne, one by one. When he describes the pear-shaped stone, King Vaughn''s head snaps in my direction before he turns toward his Sister.

    "Does anyone remember?" I ask as I look at Crown Prince Quin. I assume that King Vaughn showed it to him when it became clear that he would take over the throne one day.

    "That is Princess Dy''s ne, but it is supposed to be locked in the vault." Elder Zane answers, and a secondter, Pablo starts the surveince camera footage.

    I turn my attention to Princess

    Dezra, who is trying to say something but can''t because of the order her Brother gave her.

    Everyone''s attention is on Prinel no

    Dezra and even Prince Darron is starting to look ufortable, but I doubt he knows the whole truth.

    King Vaughn gets out of his seat, his eyes locked on his Sister and with a slight nod of my head, three of my Squad members step between the King and his Sister.

    "Your Majesty, there is more to this story and I believe you want to have all the facts before you make any rash decisions." I say.

    "Elder Zane, do you know what happened to Dy after her Father went home?" I ask, taking the attention away from Princess Dezra. Not because I want to protect her, but to ensure that the entire story gets revealed.

    "No, I have no idea." Elder Zane answers. I suspected as much, I doubt his Grandfather would have told anyone in his family the truth.

    I hand him the file on Princess Dy

    from Iron Moon Pack and ask him to read it out loud. He starts on the first page, where Alpha Aaron''s

    Grandfather wrote about the connection she found in his Pack. I hear many Elders growl as he continues reading, they are angry and have every right to be angry.

    He can barely get the words out that paint the picture of her death, a death her Brother might have caused. More Elders have trouble keeping their anger in and even King Vaughn needs our Queen to keep him calm.

    "It is a good thing that both Princes were pulled from the Royal bloodline back then or I would have asked for their removal today." Elder Zane says when he is done reading the file.

 Werewolf and 58

    Common Knowledge

    Das'' p.o.v.

    Princess Dezra isn''tfortable answering my questions. The big question is whether she knows I am on to something.

    No one has mentioned my name, so I doubt she will see the rest of my questioninging. She probably believes that she covered her tracks and that no one can uncover the truth.

    "You found your connection with Prince Darron about seventeen years ago and have two children. Is that correct?" I ask while I keep looking at her.

    "Yes, that is correct." Princess Dezra answers and I see a sad look in King Vaughn''s eyes.

    I hate where this meeting will lead, but I swore to uphold the Law under all circumstances.

    "Your Majesty, can you exin why this subject makes you sad?" I ask, not taking my eyes off Princess Dezra. I want to see her reaction to his answer, even though I already know what that reaction will be like.

    "My Sister miscarried her first pregnancy, it took her a few years to recover from it. She returned home when she felt that she could handle whatever else life would throw at her." King Vaughn answers.

    Princess Dezra is struggling against the order her Brother gave her, she wanted to stop him from answereing my question. Prince Darron is holding her hand, while he gives me a murderous look.

    "Your Majesty, I have a hypothetical scenario for you and it won''t be easy to listen to. I want you to think about this carefully before answering me." I say and he nods his head in understanding.

    "If Princess Dezra had carried that pregnancy to full term and that child had shifted into a Lycan, that child would, be the next Beta of this Kingdom. Is that assumption correct?" I ask.

    I can see he is doing the math; that child would have been born after Quin.

    "Yes, you are correct with that assumption. The first child in the Royal family to shift into a Lycan after Quin would automatically be his Beta." King Vaughn answers.

    "At this very moment, Prince Quin is the only member of the Royal family who has shifted into a Lycan. Correct, Your Majesty?" I ask and again, King Vaughn answers affirmatively.

    "As most of you know, Prince Everett, will shift in a few months and Prince Landon after that. Is it true that if both of them shift into Lycans, none of Princess Dezra and Prince Darron''s children will be in the future leadership of this Kingdom?" I ask.

    No one says a word, each of them deep in their thoughts. Trying to understand my hypothesis and figure out why [ asked such a detailed question.

    I didn''t ask anyone in particr the question, I want to give them a chance to answer it and I don''t care who answers it.

    "You are correct, Captain. In that case, my Aunt''s children wouldn''t be part of the future leadership." Prince Quin answers

    "Your Majesty, you recently held a trial in a new form. Did Princess Dezra attend?" I ask, hoping he won''t inform anyone I was present.

    "No, she was not present. We made minimal changes to the trial; it was a test run. Dezra made it clear she didn''t Want to be a part of the trial; she believes that Alphas have their Pack''s best interest at heart and we should interfere as little as possible." King Vaughn answers me.

    I look around the Throne room to see if anyone finds it strange that she wouldn''t want to participate in the trial. Most Elders look confused, but a few seem rather relieved that she didn''t want to be a part of it.

    "Elder Zane, were you present when Beta Dezra made it known she didn''t want to be a part of the new trial?" I ask. I know from Elder Jensen that Elder Zane is one of the Elders who has been pushing for a type of trial for

    years.

    "Yes, we all were present that day." He answers my question.

    "Did something stand out that day or did something strike you as odd, Elder Zane?" I ask. "Has Beta Dezra always been against a new type of trial?"

    King Vaughn looks from me to Dezra, while Dezra res at me. Both of them realize that I have uncovered something and I will let the cat out of the bag today. "Beta Dezra has always favored a new type of trial. Prince Darron had a family member who was wronged by the former trial version, so she wanted to ensure everyone got Heard during a trial, not just the Alpha of a Pack.

    It wasn''t until the name of the Pack was mentioned that Beta Dezra stated she wouldn''t participate in the trial. Elder Zariah asked her why she changed her mind, but she refused to answer." Elder Zane responds.

    We all know why she didn''t want to be in that chamber, don''t we?

    Everyone in the Throne room is looking at Princess Dezra and I can almost hear the wheels in their heads turning, trying to figure out what Elder Zane''s answer might be implying.

    "Did you question your Sister''s decision, Your Majesty?" I ask. I know I would, but I am unsure if that would be the case for everyone.

    "I did, Captain. I even asked her the same question privately, but again she refused to answer. I nned on asking her again a few dayster, but she made it clear that she didn''t want to discuss it any further.ˇ± King Vaughn states.

    A few members of the Royal family start to mumble while looking at Princess Dezra, who is starting to look really ufortable. Even Prince Darron is starting to fidget in his chair.

    "Your Majesty, we know that Princess Dy left without her Protector. Did that change protocol for the Royal family?" I ask, knowing full well that it did change a lot for the Royal family.

    A Protector is assigned to a member of the Royal family at the age of fourteen, when most members start to participate in official events. The Protector moves into the room next to the family member they are protecting and guards are posted near every room, checking the room''s upant every hour.

    It is almost impossible for a member of the Royal family to leave the Pce without their Protector and Princess Dezra even drugged her Protector to leave the Pce unguarded.

    This isn''tmon knowledge, but it is in her personal file.

 Werewolf and 59

    Truthful Answers

    Das'' p.o.v.

    "Your Majesty, did Princess Dezra leave the Pce with her Protector and your permission?" I ask.

    By asking this question, I want to find out if Princess Dezra''s disappearance was kept from all the Elders. My gut tells me that only a select few knew about what she did.

    "No to both questions. I never informed all the Elders, because I hoped it would be a short period. Dezra drugged her Protector to leave the Pce undetected, she knew how to avoid the guards and did so that night. When Dezra returned, she made it clear that no one knew who she was and she didn''t inform her fated Mate until the day before they arrived at the Pce." King Vaughn answers.

    I allow the Elders to process what they heard. I doubt it is easy to hear or to find out that you have been kept out of the loop.

    "Did you send her Protector after her?" I ask him. I would have if I had been in his shoes, but he is the King and can make his own decisions.

    "I asked him to find her, but he refused. He told me to send my Warriors after her, because he was resigning his job." King Vaughn states.

    At least now I understand why no one ever suspected Princess Dezra of leaving

    the Pce on her own; if her Protector wasn''t around, it would look as if they left together.

    "Elder Zariah, did you know about this? Did your Brother exin why he resigned?" I ask her.

    "Yes, I knew. I was waiting for King Vaughn to tell the other Elders. My Brother resigned because he felt that he could no longer trust Princess Dezra, even if she had returned a dayter." Elder Zariah answers.

    "Do all Elders know what happened between Princess Dezra''s departure and return, Elder Zariah?" I ask.

    "No, she asked King Vaughn and me to keep it secret. Like King Vaughn did with the report on her disappearance." She answers.

    I have read her file, and I know what she has been hiding. If any of the Elders had looked deeper into her story, they would have found the discrepancies. Joshua had questioned a few things before I had handed him the file I got from Alpha Aaron.

    "Your Majesty, I mean no disrespect, but how well did you question Princess Dezra after she returned to the Pce?" I ask. He was probably too relieved to have her home again and didn''t look too deeply into her tale.

    "We just listened to her as she recounted the years she was gone. I don''t think I asked her any questions. I was feeling too sad about them losing their baby boy." King Vaughn responds.

    I know everything there is to know about protocols, not just for Packs but also for the Royal family. My next question will throw everyone for a loop, but I need to ask it before starting the rest of my questions.

    "Elder Via, what is the protocol for the Royal family after returning to the Pce?" I ask.

    Daxton gives me a questioning look, but he will get his answer soon enough.

    "They have to see Doc for aplete medical check-up. It has been protocol for as long as I can remember and ording to my Grandfather, it was already protocol when he started his studies." Elder Via answers.

    I turn toward King Vaughn without asking a question. He is holding Queen Eliza''s hand, breathing in and out deeply to stay calm. Our King isn''t an Idiot and understands that at the end of this meeting, he will have a tough decision to make.

    "They never went to see Doc. He asked me about it a few times after Dezra returned, but as far as I know, she never went to see him." King Vaughn says.

    "Let me see if I got this straight. It is protocol for a Royal family member to see Doc, even if they have been gone for a few hours. Princess Dezra had been gone for years, but she never followed protocol and you never ordered her to see Doc. Is that correct, Your Majesty?" I ask.

    He nods his head, understanding that Princess Dezra wasn the only one to screw up on following protocol.

    When I opened the file containing Princess Dezra''s statement on her absence, I found that she was twenty-eight when she left the Pce and returned at thirty- three. In those five years, she ims to have found her connection, lost her first child and recovered from that loss.

    "Prince Darron, ording to this file, you met Dezra about twenty years ago. Is that correct?" I ask.

    King Vaughn ordered them to keep quiet unless they were asked a question, but did he also order them to answer every question with the truth?

    "Yes, my Mate and I met one another twenty years ago." He answers and looking at him, you would say that he is telling the truth. Unfortunately for him, we all know better.

    "You are a former member of Iron Moon Pack, is that correct?" I ask. I don''t know if I want him to lie or to be angry.

    "You can read, can''t you?" He growls. He definitely doesn''t like where I am going with my questions.

    "I can read and know you are from Iron Moon Pack. I also know that you didn''t meet Princess Dezra twenty years ago, you met her seventeen years ago." I say as I pick up his file from Iron Moon Pack.

    My revtion puts a massive dent in both their stories because it implies that Princess Dezra couldn''t have had a miscarriage if they hadn''t met at that time.

    "Dezra, what is she talking about?" King Vaughn asks. Every Shifter in the room looks at Dezra, waiting for her to answer her Brother''s question.

    "I have no idea what she is talking about. Everything I told you is the truth. She might be a Squad Captain, but I don''t have to sit here and listen to her usations." Princess Dezra responds as she gets up.

    "You will listen to what she has to say. I have witnessed firsthand that shees prepared and for your sake, I hope this is nothing major." King Vaughn says, while releasing his aura. "You will answer every question you get with the truth."

    Damn, I will get more answers than I had thought and truthful answers on top of that.

 Werewolf and 60

    Outside the Lancaster mansion, a modest car stood waiting with the driver by its side.

    Alfred had chosen this low-profile setup, understanding it would help Alex stay unnoticed.

    As soon as the driver saw Alex approach, he quickly moved toward him.

    "Sir Alex, I''m Morris, the driver sent by Mr. Alfred," he said politely, bowing as he opened the car door for Alex to

    enter.

    Inside the car, Morris handed Alex an electronic pad.

    "Sir, inside that pad is 576 pieces of data on people named to from all over Vancouver, along with their pictures."

    He nced in the rearview mirror and saw that Alex was already rapidly scanning through the files. "Please select the one we should begin with, and I''ll guide you there," Morris added, buckling his seatbelt as the engine roared to life.

    "This one," Alex said suddenly, handing back the pad without hesitation.

    Morris was stunned by the speed. How could Alex sift through 576 profiles and choose someone so quickly?

    His eyes nced at the pad''s screen, seeing an old photo from an orphanage. A tomboyish girl stood there, smiling with other children.

    The name beneath the picture read ''Josephine''.

    "We''ll be there in 20 minutes," Morris responded after checked the address. 1

    As the car pulled away from the grand mansion and hit the road, the scenery began to shift.

    The luxury and pristine surroundings faded into rougher streets.

    They entered a poorer neighborhood, where the streets were filled not just with trash and jobless people, but with broken dreams and silent battles of daily survival.

    The car moved through the slums, passing garbage and the homeless.

    Junkies wandered aimlessly, their hollow eyes lost to drugs some already eyeing the car with bad intent.

    In ces where hope is scarce, the people''s eyes held stories darker than the shadows clinging to the crumbling

    streets.

    As they drove further, the surroundings deteriorated into a wastnd of ruins.

    The car finally stopped, and Morris hurried to open the door for Alex.

    A gust of hot, garbage-scented wind hit Alex as he stepped out.

    All around him, burned-out structures and trash heaps littered thendscape.

    This is the orphanage where Josephine stayed," Morris exined, gesturing to the wreckage.

    "Five years ago, a massive fire tore through, burning down half the slum. A dangerous criminal on the run hid here," he said.

    "Some say he was searching for something. The federal agents tried to capture him, but he set the ce aze to escape. The destruction was so great it left this ce the wastnd you see now."

    +26 BONUS

    Morris continued exining the tragic events, but Alex had already drifted into his thoughts, his feet carrying him slowly through the ruifs.

    Though the orphanage was reduced to rubble, a few concrete remnants remained the front gate where the rusty sign still hung, the outlines of rooms that once felt like a world of their own.

    His heart recognized it before the mind could catch up

    It all seemed so vast back then, but now, looking at it, it felt so small.

    A memory tugged at him-more than a decade ago, someone had left him at the front of this orphanage.

    He had no memories from before that time, but something deep inside told him he had a mother.

    Little Josephine had found him there, filthy and sick.

    He spent most of his time bedridden, gued by headaches and pain that kept

    him curled up on the small, rickety bunk bed.

    Some people at the orphanage had been hostile, but not Jo,

    She was his only friend-the one who was kind to him.

    Maybe her little brother, who always clung to Jo''s clothes and followed her around, too.

    Back then, Alex thought Jo was a boy.

    She was strong, even feared by the other boys.

    He vividly remembered the day she protected him and punched a bully square in

    the face, saying, "This is my bestie! Don''t you dare mess with him!"

    Though she lost her teeth that day after getting hit by the boy.

    The memory made Alex smile.

    He had no idea he was being protected by a girl.

    He was so weak then, it felt like he needed her to shield him from everything.

    In his mind, Jo was the toughest boy he''d ever met, though that illusion didn''tst forever.

    A gust of wind blew past, rustling the trash scattered around.

    Alex spotted a dirty stic bowl and picked it up, remembering how all the kids used to be served food in bowls just like this one.

    Once, when he was too sick and frail, some boys tried to steal his meal, knocking it to the ground.

    Jo hade over and, without hesitation, shared her food with him.

    "You''re so weak and sick. You eat mine," she had said with that toothless grin. 1.

    He ate like he hadn''t seen food in days, too hungry to realize he wasn''t sharing.

    That night, he heard her stomach growling, but she just smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m not hungry. You eat up, I''ll protect you."

    bestie!

    Alex pulled out his phone and dialed Alfred. "I''ve found a clue. I need you to track down someone named Josephine-at all costs."

    "Yes, Master. We''ll make it a top priority," Alfred replied.

    After ending the call, Alex looked around the ruins onest time.

    In the shadows of his memories, he remembered those who had protected him

    when he was unable to protect

    himself.

    And when the time came, he returned-not only to show her that he had finally found his strength, but also, most importantly, to repay her.

 Werewolf and 61

    Teasingly Teasingly

    Das'' p.o.v.

    I allow everyone to deal with the answers Princess Dezra has given; they will

    explode in a while anyway.

    The Elders manage to stay a lot calmer than the Royal family, but then again, it doesn''t concern their family. King Vaughn looks at me with his Lycan close to the surface and wonder if he is starting to connect the dots.

    "Princess Dezra, I want you to move your seat over here and suggest that Prince Darron do the same. I don''t want anyone to die before the entire truth is

    revealed." I say as I point at the spot where I want her to sit.

    Luckily, Princess Dezra isn''t a fool and does as I suggest. Four Squad members move to stand behind them to protect them if necessary.

    "You already confirmed that Prince Darron didn''t father your first child. Can you tell us who the Father was?" I ask her. I know it is a question her family wants an answer to, but I doubt they will like the rest of my questions.

    "Beta Walker of Shadow Valley Pack." She answers with a growl, trying her damndest to keep from answering my question.

    "Is he the reason you didn''t attend the test trial? Were you afraid he would recognize you and reveal the truth?" King Vaughn asks. He has at least connected that dot pretty quickly, but I doubt he will see the resting.

    I take the time to look at the Royal family and I have felt the pull toward them get stronger. None of them has given an indication that they feel it, too, but it could be that they are pushing it to the back of their minds to concentrate on my questions and Princess Dezra''s answers

    "Yes to both questions." Princess Dezra finally answers him. She doesn''t borate on anything in her answers and I don''t need her to, because I want to ask all my questions.

    "Did you have anyone contact Beta Walker to inform him of your death?" I ask. I have felt that something was off ever since Walker told me that my Uncle had called him to inform him of my Mother''s death.

    King Vaughn is staring at Princess Dezra, anger visible in his eyes. Her children have been showing mixed emotions, from anger to confusion and anything else thates to mind.

    "No, I did not. I had no reason to." She answers and I have another question popping into my mind, but it is a question she won''t be able to answer.

    "Who did the rejecting and why?" I ask. This question is more for myself than anything else. I need closure of some sort and without answers, I will never get

    that.

    "I rejected him. He didn''t give me what I needed, so I decided to find it elsewhere." Princess Dezra answers. I noticed it took her a few minutes to answer me and I think she found a loophole in King Vaughn''s order.

    If she gives an answer that resembles the truth, the order will not affect her at all. I have to remember that for the future and my future questions.

    ŐZ

    "Why did you take Princess Dy''s ne from the vault?" I ask. She can''t answer that question without revealing some of the truth or letting her family know

    she lied even more.

    She is shaking her head profusely and is unwilling to answer my question. She would rather face the consequences of fighting King Vaughn''s order than reveal

    the truth.

    "Don''t worry, I can answer that question myself. You took it to ensure that there would be a bigger chance of Dave getting a position in the future leadership. Even though there was no way you could have known if you would ever have a Son.

    There was something that you didn''t count on and couldn''t have known. Beta Walker had a child before you met him, but he never mentioned it to anyone because she was a girl and, like you, he wanted boys." I tell her.

    I look at Pablo to start the footage from the trial and Princess Dezra looks disgusted as she sees how Lucy breaks the ne. The Royal family should have done this ages ago to prevent someone from doing what Princess Dezra

    tried to do.

    "You understand that it means that whatever you wanted to do failed." King Vaughn says as he looks at Princess

    Dezra.

    "You are right, Your Majesty. She did fail, but do you realize that it means she lied to you?" I ask him and for a moment, the room is quiet. King Vaughn slowly turns his head in my direction, his eyes wide open as if he has finally woken up,

    "You are her Daughter." He whispers as he gets out of his seat. I don''t need to answer him; he can feel that he has stated the truth.

    No one can say anything, because they haven''t been asked a question, but it is clear that they want to find out as much as they can.

    "Your Majesty, I want to rify everything and give your family some much- needed answers. My Mates exined to me the connection that would exist between my Mother and me if she were still alive, something that I have felt since Charna showed up.

    I had a lot of questions, but no one to ask them. My Mates and their friends have answered many of my questions, but even they couldn''t answer all of them. joining the Elders and bing a Squad Captain allowed me to find the other

    answers.

    Princess Dezra broke her oath when she denied my existence and tried to suppress my Shifter half with Dy''s ne. She left me with a male who had no interest in me, who didn''t give a crap about my feelings." I say. There is so much more I want to say, but I will wait for King Vaughn to ask me questions and give everyone some time to digest what they just heard.

    Through my Mate-bond, I have felt many different emotions. My Mates suspected a few things during my investigation and are now faced with the truth. "Damn, you are the next Beta to the King. How the hell do we exin that to Preston?" Darius asks teasingly. "What will your Mother say?" I ask back teasingly and he chuckles out loud, causing King Vaughn to raise an eyebrow.

 Werewolf and 62

    My Upbringing

    Das'' p.o.v.

    "Sorry, Your Majesty. My Mates have a rather superficial mother and I asked them how she would react." I say this to exin myself.

    "She would probably ask to move into the Pce." Daxton mumbles behind me. He''s not wrong when ites to their Mother, it wouldn''t surprise me if she didn''t even ask and just moved in if she were still alive and on good terms with her Sons.

    "Princess Dezra left Shadow Valley Pack when I was a year old, rejected her Mate for giving her a Daughter. She didn''t want the Beta position and believed I shouldn''t have it either. To make sure I would never shift, she gave the ne to her former Mate and made a huge mistake.

    She told him it had been sessful for Dy, but never told him what it meant. He gave it to his firstborn, who didn''t appreciate the ne and destroyed it. I found pieces to a puzzle that slowly showed me my life story and I am both pissed and sad..

    Sad for losing my parents, sad for never having a loving family, sad for being cheated out of a life that should have been mine. Pissed for having a Mother that never cared for me, pissed for having a Mother that kept me from my family.

    Princess Dezra, you might have given birth to me, but you are not my Mother. You don''t deserve the title of Mother and I wonder if my baby Brothers consider you a Mother." I say thest sentence as I look at Princess Dezra.

    "King Vaughn, you have a week. I am not kidding." I say as I look around the

    room.

    "Don''t worry, Das. The Kingdom will know what my Sister did, they will know that you are my Niece and the next Beta of this Kingdom." King Vaughn replies.

    "Captain Das, can I ask you something?" King Vaughn asks and I nod my head. "Did you know any of this during the trial?"

    "No, I did not. Charna felt off about our visit, but other than that, neither of us had a clue. Alpha Preston once told me it might feel like a gentle pull without being raised around my family and that it would not really register as a family bond.

    I never had a family bond, because it doesn''t exist among Werewolves, so I would not recognize it as such." I answer him.

    It had taken me a while to fully understand that family bond, but many Pack- members at Silver Eclipse Pack had been willing to exin and show me. Having Darius and Daxton by my side made it easier to understand, but I missed out on a lot growing up.

    Lycans are different in so many ways and I must familiarize myself with it. Luckily, I have my Mates and their friends who can help me and hopefully my family.

    "Walker is going to have a field day finding out the truth." Charna points out and I groan out loud at the prospect of dealing with him.

    I know they can''t ask or say anything, so Dave and Benton opt to do the next best thing. They walk over to me as two Squad members ensure that Princess Dezra stays seated, but I can see they are also a bit nervous.

    By opening my arms, I let them know that I don''t hold it against them, that they are not to me for what our Mother has done in the past. I want a rtionship with my family, because I never had one and we all know who are to me for that.

    Do you feel that, Dave?" Benton whispers and I can feel the family bond bing stronger with my Brothers, like they do.

    "Gentlemen, bring Princess Dezra and Prince Darron to their Quarters. I want guards on them at all times and I want a detailed report on their behavior two times a day." King Vaughn says. 1

    "Das, I want you and your Mates to follow me to my chamber. After that, we will return here, and I will release you all from my order. But for now, I like the peace and quiet." King Vaughn says and I see a few Elders looking rather annoyed.

    We follow King Vaughn into his chamber and he releases the family from his order once the door is closed.

    Everyone starts talking at the same time and I giggle when King Vaughn facepalms himself. Suddenly, a loud and ear-piercing whistle sounds and I see Queen Eliza with four fingers in her mouth. A smile forms on her face as she lowers her hands, before she walks over to me to hug me.

    "Wee to the family, Dear. If we overwhelm you, just say so and I will take care of it." Queen Eliza says and I see Prince Quin cover his mouth with his hand.

    "Thank you, Your...." I am unable to say another word as Benton covers my mouth with his hand.

    "Don''t say that, Aunt Eliza hates it when anyone does that in private." Benton whispers loud enough for everyone to hear.

    "Das, you are family. Don''t address us with our title in private, like Benton said. You are expected to follow protocol in public until you take over the Beta position." Aunt Eliza says. "Which might be sooner than you had hoped for."

    Damn, she is right. I am next in line for the Beta position and with Princess Ezra breaking her oath and everything else she did, that position opens up sooner than the other positions.

    ˇ°Eliza, don''t scare my Granddaughter away. We just found her and you are already trying to run her off." Our former King, or should I say my Grandfather, says.

    Everyone stares at him as he walks my way, his eyes locked with mine and his arms reaching for me. I allow him to pull me in for a hug, something I haven''t done much in my life. I feel our bond bes stronger as he holds me close.

    "I can feel his Lycan reaching out to me, like our Brothers did." Charna says to me and I know I need to ask them if I have to hug each of them to let the bonds formpletely.

    "Okay, do I need to hug all of you?" I ask with a teasing tone. Grandpa is chuckling into my neck, and I hear my Matesughing through our mind-link.

    "No, that won''t be necessary. If you spend time with us, that bond will get stronger and that goes for our bond too. It isn''t fully formed yet." Grandpa tells me.

    Another thing I have learned about Lycans and their family bond. I hope my

    Brothers can help me with everything I missed out on in my upbringing, just like Daxton and Darius do.

    +

 Werewolf and 63

    Royal Family

    King Vaughn''s p.o.v.

    I have been on a rollercoaster ride ever since Das walked into the Throne room, but at first, I couldn''t understand what was going on.

    My Lycan didn''t say a damn thing about it, until I was able to put two and two together myself. He had figured it out the moment she walked into the Throne room, why we had felt something was off with Das.

    It turns out there was nothing off about Das; my sister had just kept us in the dark.

    Dezra never wanted to talk about the years she spent outside the Pce, not to anyone in the family, including her Sons. I doubt they ever knew about her so- called miscarriage, but I remember them asking her which Packs she had visited.

    I never understood why she couldn''t just tell them where she had gone and which ces she had visited, but now it all makes sense to ine.

    Someone would have found out the truth if they had known and ever talked about it in public. Or maybe somewhere down the line, if they were to visit said Pack and ask questions.

    "Das, can we get back to this... Well, whatever you want to call it." I say this because Ick the right word for this situation. "I have a few questions I want an answer to and I want the Elders to hear them."

    She follows me back into the Throne room and a minuteter Dezra and Darron are guided into the room by their guards.

    "Das, you knew that Darron wasn''t Dezra''s true Mate-bond. How did you find out?" I ask her.

    "This file was given to me by Alpha Aaron of Iron Moon Pack. He has a rather unique perspective on true Mate- bonds. When his Pack-members inform him of a connection, he will ensure they get the time to form their bond.

    He has them sign a sort of agreement on their connection, including when they found out, where they were, if something strange happened and so on. He also assigns them a cottage where they can stay so they can spend as much time together as possible around their work hours.

    This is the file of Darron and his connection to Alpha Aaron''s baby Sister, Natalie. Everything you need to understand what happened back then is in here." Das says, before she hands me the file. Eliza pulls it out of my hand to read it herself.

    I look over her shoulder at the file and it surprises me to see that there is even a copy of his ID in there.

    "Darron, why did you choose to leave a true Mate-bond for a chosen Mate?" I ask him.

    "If Princess Dy had epted her position, we would be a part of the Royal family. She took that away from my family and Dezra gave me a chance to get what I was robbed of." Darron answers.

    "How the hell does he figure that?" I hear one of Das'' Mates ask.

    "Who knows how his brain works. I don''t and I don''t care." Das responds.

    No one says a word to Das or her Mate and that is when I remember that I haven''t released my order yet. I mig f?rget that for a few more minutes or perhaps hours.

    Okay, this is so fucked up. My Sister drugged her Protector so she could leave the Pce undetected and find her true Mate-bond. She finds that bond a yearter and even has a kid with him, but because her child is a girl, she rejects her Mate.

    Royal Family

    She finds someone willing to lie about their Mate-bond, someone who knows our family history and somehow feels he is entitled to be a part of the Royal family.

    I will never understand why Dezra did this or why Darron was willing to help her. My only answer is that they wanted something they couldn''t have otherwise. Dezra could have given up her position, which would have forced her to work for her ie. I know our family members don''t have difficult jobs with excellent pay, so there shouldn''t have been a problem.

    It wouldn''t have excluded her children from a position in the future leadership of this Kingdom, so I don''t understand why she chose to lie to us or to hide that she had a Daughter.

    "Dad, did you know about our Sister?" I hear Dave ask and see every family member looking at him.

    "Yes, I did. Your Mother made a choice and I respected it. Besides, she isn''t my Daughter and I would never have raised her; my Wo wouldn''t allow it." Darron

    answers.

    A few snorts are heard after Darron has answered and I see Daxton rising out of his seat.

    "Princess Dezra, I assume you had an outstanding and solid education?" He asks and I order her to answer him. He apparently has uncovered something and I, for one, would like to hear it.

    "Yes, I did. All our family members did and do." Dezra answers him.

    ˇ°Sounds to me that you didn''t pay attention, though. If I am wrong, please correct me. I was taught that if a High-ranking woman is mated to a High-ranking man, their children will be Lycans and it doesn''t matter which of them is a Lycan. But only if they have a true Mate-bond.

    If they are chosen Mates, their children will shift into whatever Shifter their Father is. So, your children would never be in the next leadership. Even if we had never uncovered the truth, Dave and Benton would never shift into a Lycan." Daxton states.

    I turn toward Elder Zariah, she knows more about this topic than anyone and she nods with a damn smirk on her face.

    "Thank the Goddess." We hear Dave mumble. "I have been praying to the Goddess for a long time to allow me to shift into a Wolf. I don''t have the patience for the Beta position or the control for the Gamma position."

    Dave''s remark isn''t surprising to me; he never had the patience for any kind of meeting, not even with family members. He hates it when someone beats around the bush or takes too long with exnations. So yeah, the Beta position wouldn''t be the best for him.

    He is also a very skilled Warrior, but doesn''t have the control to teach someone else. He can''t control his patience to show anyone a particr move or n border patrol schedules.

    So, no matter how we turn this, it is a good oue for Dave. I can''t wait to see how Das will do as the Royal Beta or how she will do as a member of the Royal family.

 Werewolf and 64

    A Solution (book-2)

    A Solution (book 2)

    Book 2: The Forgotten Princess revealed.

    Das'' p.o.v.

    I have been back at Silver Eclipse Pack for nearly twenty four hours and have spent them locked on the Beta floor.

    Daxton and Darius have been doing their jobs for Preston, but none of us has told them what happened at the Pce or what the oue was. Uncle Vaughn-I can no longer call him King-asked that we wait a few days.

    He has an idea on how to reveal everything to everyone in the Kingdom and wants some time to organize it with the help of some Elders. He didn''t give me specifics, but I did give him a week to inform the Kingdom before the meeting, so I am okay with it.

    "Princess, Preston wants us to meet him in his office." Daxton says as he walks into the living room. They have been calling me that ever since we got back, it is kinda funny if you are in on the joke, but I can''t wait for them to go back to calling me Little One. We walk down the stairs to the Alpha office together and everyone is already waiting for us to join them.

    "Okay, here is why I wanted you all to meet me. King Vaughn has sent out a message to all Packs in the Kingdom. Every Alpha and Luna has to report to the Pce in three days; on that same day, an Elder will arrive at their Pack to exin what is happening there.

    I was sent an additional message to bring Das, Daxton, and Darius with me, but no reason was specified. Rayden, that means that you will be in charge." Preston says as he looks at me questioningly.

    "Sorry, King Vaughn asked us not to say anything. I have no idea what will happen that day, but I am sure he won''t take over your Pack." I say and Prestonughs at myst remark.

    They know more than other Alphas and I doubt they haven''t put two and two together. Preston just hoped we would lift a tip of the veil on this topic, but he will have to wait for answers, just like everyone else.

    "Nosy Parker." Pearl says. "You will have to wait to get all the answers. Daxton made that clear after they returned from the Pce and you will have to be patient."

    We all know that Preston isn''t the most patient person alive. If there are answers to a question, he wants them immediately and does not want to wait until everyone gets those answers. This will be so frustrating for him and Pearl is probably enjoying herself.

    "Did you check your workload?" I ask my Mates through our mind-link. "I am unsure if we will be able to return to Silver Eclipse with Uncle Vaughn being without a Beta."

    We discussed this on our way back, because it is clear that we can''t leave our Kingdom without a Beta. But we don''t want to leave Preston hanging either or Silver Eclipse without a Beta.

    "We can get most of it resolved before we head back to the Pce, but there are a few things that we will need to hand over to whoever takes the Beta position. Maybe one of us should return with Preston and exin which tasks still need to be taken care of." Darius responds.

    Daxton is already objecting to the idea, but I fear that Darius has a valid point. They grew up here and have always had this Pack''s best interest at heart, so they can''t just abandon them.

    I don''t like the idea any more than Daxton does, but I understand where Darius ising from.

    "Stop arguing. Both of you have a point and we will discuss this in private." I scold them through our mind-link when I realize everyone is looking at us.

    "Sorry, private argument. We will take this to our floor to discuss and in the meantime, we will stop using our mind-link." I say. I hate it when someone does this to me, so why should I do it to someone else?

    We head up to the Beta floor after we have discussed logistics on our trip to the Pce, because I have to bring my Squad with me

    A Solution (book 2)

    as well and that causes a whole other issue I can''t exin to Preston at the moment

    "You were hiding something, Princess." Darius says the moment the door closes behind us.

    "Stop calling me Princess, I hate it. I am not hiding something, but I did realize that this will mean even more inconvenience for Preston and Silver Eclipse Pack." I say a bit irritated.

    I point at the painting of one of my ancestors, King Malcolm. Every child gets taught his story, because it meant a massive change for the Kingdom.

    King Malcolm had been the first in his generation to shift into a Lycan and wouldn''t take over the Throne until he had his Beta and Gamma. It still works that way to this day; there is no new leadership until all members are known.

    Instead of wasting time waiting for his family members to shift, he joined the Elders to keep himself busy and useful. Like me, he became a Squad Captain and enjoyed his career until he had to take over from his Aunt.

    The Law was changed for King Malcolm because he refused to leave his Squad. The Law states that if one member of the new leadership happens to be a Squad Captain, that Squad will take over as the Guards for the Royal family.

    In short, my Squad will rece the current Guards and Silver Eclipse will lose a Squad living in their territory.

    "Damn, that sucks." Daxton replies when he realizes what I mean. "Preston was looking forward to having the Squad train with our Pack-members. He was hoping it would strengthen our Pack more and give our Pack-members new ways of fighting off the enemy."

    I might have a solution, but I will not mention it until I have talked to Uncle

    Vaughn. I''d rather not disappoint anyone if he disagrees with me.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Werewolf and 65

    <b>Remain </b><b>Private </b>

    Remain <b>Private </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Captain, do you have a moment?ˇ± Jesper asks as I walk up the stairs to the Beta floor,

    I will leave for the ce in a few hours with my Mates <b>to </b>spend some time with my family, before the entire circus arrives <b>at </b>the Pce tomorrow morning.

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>Of </b>course. LetˇŻs take this into the living room.ˇ± I answer, knowing that the Beta floor is empty.

    I have a feeling that I know what Jesper wants to discuss, but I will not jump to conclusions and make a mistake or two. We <b>walk </b>into the living room after grabbing something to drink from the fridge.

    ˇ°We will be moving again, wonˇŻt we?ˇ± Jesper asks and I nod my head. ˇ°Can we bring Marcus with us?ˇ±

    Hisst question doesnˇŻt surprise me. I had already thought about that and doubted Uncle Vaughn would separate Belinda and

    Marcus.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry about that. You know how the Royal family is regarding family values or at least most of the Royal family.<b>ˇ± </b>I say to Jesper. ˇ°Besides, they wouldnˇŻt want to break up a couple with a true Mate¨Cbond and I doubt Belinda is willing to move without Marcus.<b>ˇ± </b>

    I know theplete background story on Marcusˇ® upbringing and know that I wouldnˇŻt want to leave him behind if he were my baby Brother.

    ˇ°Belinda hasnˇŻt said anything to Marcus yet; she is afraid he will identally tell others what is about to happen and she isnˇŻt willing to risk it. She did mention that things would change soon and he seems to understand her reluctance to tell him anything more.ˇ± Jesper says.

    I know that Belinda wonˇŻt be joining the Squad tomorrow. Like everyone else, she will be at the Packhouse to listen to the Elder who arrives here.

    ˇ°She can exin everything to Marcus tomorrow after the ElderˇŻs speech<b>, </b>because he is smart enough to understand the things no one says out loud.ˇ± I tell Jesper.

    Jesper is about to leave when my Mates walk in. After some small talk, Jesper goes looking for Belinda and Marcus.

    ˇ°Does Preston understand why the Squad ising with him to the Pce?ˇ± I ask Darius.

    ˇ°No, he just epted it. I do believe that Pearl has a better understanding of the situation<b>, </b>though. Not sure if she haspleted the puzzle yet or if she will get surprised somehow tomorrow.ˇ± He answers.

    We pack a few bags tost us a few days, but Darius will return with Preston to hand over anything that they canˇŻt take care of <b>at </b>the moment. Daxton will help me out if I need to take over the Royal Beta position asap.

    Darius gets behind the wheel of their SUV and after Preston has asked again why we have to <b>go </b>to the Pce without getting an answer, we drive away from the Pack¨Chouse.

    I watch as the six¨Cstory Pack¨Chouse bes smaller in the rearview mirror, the light and dark gray colors blurring together the further away we get. I might not have been here long, but it has been the only real home I have known and now I get to call the Pce my home.

    Children wave at us as we pass them and we wave back at them with a smile on our <b>faces</b>.

    ˇ°Do you think they realize that this will be thest time they can consider us Pack¨Cmembers?ˇ± <b>I </b>ask no one in particr.

    ˇ°Kids always sense a change. DonˇŻt ask me how, they just do.ˇ± Daxton answers<b>. </b>ˇ°I have <b>seen </b>it happen before and I have never been able to figure out how they knew.ˇ±

    Darius slows down when we reach the gate and to my surprise Alpha Aaron is waiting <b>beside </b>his SUV with something in his hand

    <b>Remain </b>Private

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>Das</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>talked </b>to DarronˇŻs Mom and she gave me this journal. She believes it belongs with the Royal family and might shed some light on DarronˇŻs motives.ˇ± Alpha Aaron says as he holds out the journal to <b>me</b>.

    I look at the journalˇŻs cover and try to remember where I have seen it before<b>. </b>There are two symbols <b>on </b>the front. Both <b>of </b>them look familiar, but I canˇŻt remember where I have seen them before

    ˇ°On the ne,ˇ± Rebel <b>says</b><b>, </b>and I picture the pieces of the ne in my head. She is right<b>; </b>both symbols were on the pieces and are probably the reason Dy chose them.

    The top symbol looks like three inteced ovals: two pointing down to the side, while the third is in the center, pointing up. A

    that circle runs through the ovals, connecting them. I like that they chose a double line instead of a single line.

    The other symbol also has a double line, but this looks more like two twines growing around one another. It is a circle with a square cross inside in a dark red color, while the other symbol is entirely ck.

    I lean against Daxton to read DyˇŻs journal and hopefully understand more about one of <b>my </b>ancestors.

    ˇ°Princess, we are almost at the Pce.ˇ± Daxton says, just as I have finished reading the journal.

    Damn<b>, </b>she had a rough life and I donˇŻt mean with her Brother hating her enough to give her that ne. No, I mean with her true Mate¨Cbond and I believe I have found the answer to why Darron would risk everything.

    Uncle Vaughn is waiting for us at the pceˇŻs entrance<b>. </b>It doesnˇŻt surprise me that he is the only one by the front door. He doesnˇŻt want anyone to question why we areing back so soon and this is confirmed when I see that no Servants are walking around.

    ˇ°What is that?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks as he points at the journal in my hand.

    ˇ°This is DyˇŻs personal journal; she wrote every entry herself, unlike your journals. DarronˇŻs Mom asked Alpha Aaron to give it to me and ensure it got to the Pce. It is a rather interesting read<b>.</b>ˇ± I answer him before handing the journal to him.

    We follow Uncle Vaughn to the stairs in the middle of the lobby. The stairs lead up to the first floor and Uncle Vaughn turns to the right at the top. After a few feet, we reach a massive double door with three Warriors standing guard.

    The doors open up to the wing that the Royal family upies; it is going to take time to find my way around here. I have only heard about this wing and no Elder has ever set foot in it. This is private and will always remain private.

 Werewolf and 66

    All <b>Three </b>

    Phaineian Kingdom

    Deep inside the dungeons, which are located under the Pce, Dera is staring at the wall of her cell.

    She knows she has no one to me for her predicament but herse, even if she had wanted to put the me on someone else.

    Even though she could have chosen to decline the Beta position, she knew that it meant status for a Royal family member. Without the position, she would have to work like some of her other cousins and siblings. Dezra always considered the Beta position to be easy work, but she had been mistaken.

    Her time at Shadow Valley Pack had given her enough time to figure out what she wanted to do.

    Dezra didnˇŻt want to be a ˇ°normalˇ± member of the R?yal family, she considered them less than the ones with a high function within the Kingdom. Her Brother never did, but it was how she felt.

    Seeing the dynamics in a Pack, she quickly realized that declininger rightful position would make more people look down on her or so it seemed to her. Having a Daughter as a firstborn wasnˇŻt something she had dreamed of as a child and she decided to abandon her child and Mate.

    But before she left, she took her time to devise a n, because she couldnˇŻt go home without a Mate by her side. Darron had approached her at a party hosted by Shadow Valley Pack<b>, </b>telling her he knew who she <b>was</b>.

    Afterward, they met a few times in secret, and Darron was willing to be her chosen Mate. His finding his own connection almost destroyed their ns, and they thought they had covered their tracks.

    Every decision she has made since leaving the Pce searching for her connection has led her to her current situation. Locked up in a cell with the bare minimum<b>, </b>only a thin mattress on the floor.

    Now, she was sitting in this cold and damp cell with no way tomunicate with anyone. Dezra felt sorry for herself. She wished that she had kept better track of all the lies she had spread, even though I doubt it would have done her any good.

    On the opposite side of the dungeons, in a cell simr to DezraˇŻs, another prisoner is waiting for what is toe.

    Darron hadnˇŻt expected the meeting with the Elders to be a disaster<b>, </b>nor had he suspected anyone would ever find out the truth about him and Dezra. He is still baffled by the file that Squad Captain was holding, he hadnˇŻt thought that Natalie would want anyone to know the truth about her first connection.

    He had met many Alphas over the years and one thing that stood out was that they hated to admit a failing connection within their family.

    Darron never revealed the entire truth about his ancestor and Dy to Dezra, he knew it was best if his chosen Mate didnˇŻt know. He doubts Dezra would have made her offer if she had known what truly happened with Dy all those years ago.

    It seems only moments after he closes his eyes that the Guards show up and wake him rudely. This is a recurrence ever since they locked him up in this cell and if it werenˇŻt for the silver and Wolfsbane in the walls, he would have ripped them a new one

    by now.

    All Darron can do now is wait for the day that he will be taken from his cell and put to death for his part in DezraˇŻs ns.

    ˇ°Do you think that either one of them realizes that by tomorrow night, the entire Kingdom knows what they did?ˇ± One of the Guards asks and Darron slowly turns his head toward the cell door

    ˇ°I doubt it. They probably expect to die quietly without anyone being the wiser. Unfortunately for them, King Vaughn wants every Shifter in the Kingdom to know who Captain Das is and that she will take over DezraˇŻs position.ˇ± The other Guard responds.

    Darron tries to growl at the Guards for disrespecting a member of the Royal family, but after spending almost four days in his cell, he has weakened significantly.

    ˇ°We no longer have to refer to her as Princess or Beta. She lost that right when she decided to deceive her family and break her

    <b>All </b><b>Three </b>

    <b>oath</b><b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b><b>The </bst Guard states <b>as </b><b>if </b>Darron asked him a question.

    <b>Both </b>Guards walk back to the small room near the stairs where they are stationed, sitting down to review the preparations <b>for </b>The following day.

    The Alphas and Lunas will arrive around two in the afternoon and King Vaughn will start his speech at three oˇŻclock. Dezra and Darron also need to be in the Throne room at this time. So their lunch will be served at noon, which leaves plenty <b>of </b>time for them to get cleaned up and changed for the meeting<b>. </b>

    ˇ°The Servants will be here on time and wait until they are done with lunch. After that<b>, </b>other Servants will show up with clean clothes and additional Warriors to escort Dezra and Darron to the rone room.ˇ± One of the Guards says as he looks at the

    screen.

    King Vaughn only told a handful of Guards and Servants about what happened and ordered them to not talk about it with anyone

    else.

    Everyone else at the Pce believes that King Vaughn wants to address the new trial with the Alphas and Lunas. He didnˇŻt exin much to them<b>, </b>but they will be able to hear what is said in the Throne room through the inte system.

    King Vaughn has a few concerns about revealing the truth about Dezra and Darron, which mostly are in regard to Das. What will Walker do when he finds out who his true Mate¨Cbond was<b>? </b>

    How will Nico react when he realizes what his cheating really cost him?

    Will Lucy be able to control her anger when she finds out her half Sister is a Princess?

    Those and many other questions have been running through King VaughnˇŻs head, but only time can tell him the answers<b>. </b>

    LetˇŻs hope that each of them will take their loss and deal with it in silence<b>. </b>

    But I fear that the Royal family might need to keep a close eye on all three of them.

 Werewolf and 67

    <b>Big </b>Deal

    King VaughnˇŻs p.o.v.

    My mind keeps wandering to DyˇŻs journal. Her life was a hell from start to end and if it were possible, I would hold everyone ountable for what they put her through.

    ˇ°Good morning, Uncle Vaughn.ˇ± Das greets as she walks into our dining room<b>, </b>closely followed by her Mates<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Depends on what you call Good, Das.ˇ± I mumble..

    This is not a good morning because I barely sleptst night, tossing and turning after reading that damn journal. Even Eliza has been in a foul mood sincest night, even though she can usually control her anger or disappointment toward people.

    ˇ°You read her journal, didnˇŻt you?ˇ± Das asks as she sits down at the table with her breakfast.

    ˇ°Yes, I did. It is disgusting what he did to Dy and I am going to make it publicly known. It wonˇŻt change the past, but it will help me to set a precedent for the future.ˇ± I respond.

    There is a lot I want and need to do after today if I want to turn things around and improve the future of every Shifter in my Kingdom. Which means a lot of work for me and my leadership, but with the help of the Elders, it might work out.

    ˇ°Daxton, which one of you will return with Alpha Preston?ˇ± I ask, looking at who I assume is Daxton.

    ˇ°Nice guess, Your Majesty.ˇ± Daxton says, chuckling. ˇ°Darius will return with Preston, we will call Quincy to prepare him to take over our position in Silver Eclipse Pack.ˇ±

    I have kept a close eye on Daxton while he spoke and now I am trying to find a slight difference between him and Darius. If there is one, it will make it easier to tell them apart in the future.

    My Lycan points out that Darius has a slightly darker eye color, which I still have trouble seeing.

    My Lycan lends me his eyesight and I can finally see the slight difference. It isnˇŻt a huge difference, but enough to keep them apart.

    For the moment, I can act as if their clothes are the reason I can tell them apart, but I will need to look into their eyes from now on to figure out who is who and then y it off as if I had another lucky guess.

    ˇ°Did you figure it out, Dad?ˇ± Quin asks.

    ˇ°Funny, Son. When did you figure it out?ˇ± I ask him, curious to find out if he figured it out on his own or with the help of his Lycan.

    ˇ°It isnˇŻt polite to use your mind¨Clink inpany, Uncle Vaughn.ˇ± Das says and I notice that everyone is looking at me.

    ˇ°Dad wanted to know when I figured out the difference between Daxton and Darius.ˇ± Quin answers. I noticed it during the meeting when you revealed the truth about Aunt Dezra andst night my Lycan, Brogan, confirmed it.ˇ±

    Das looks at both her Mates with a questioning look on her face, probably trying to figure out if there

    <b>is </b>something on the surface that she can use to identify them with.

    A Servant walks into the dining room before anyone can ask another question. ˇ°<b>It </b>is time, Your Majesty.ˇ± She says before walking out again.

    Damn, this is going to be a long and tiring day. The first thing I am going to <b>do </b><b>is </b>order everyone to keep quiet, unless they are asked a question. It did wonders days ago and I might implement this more in the future. Maybe even forget to break the order from time to <b>time</b><b>. </b>

    I can already hear voicesing from the Throne room. Not that I can understand what they are saying and to tell you the truth, I donˇŻt care.

    <b>ˇ°</b>I need all of you to stay out here for a moment, I dont want any of you affected by my order.ˇ± I say before I walk down the hall to the Throne room.

    Once I have given the order, I ask Joshua to get the Royal family and my other guests.

    It remains quiet, but I can see that most are in a mind¨Clink with their Mate. Except for Alpha Preston and Luna Pearl, they seem to enjoy themselves just fine. Both of them look around the room and politely smile if their eyes connect with those of another Alpha or Luna.

    Alphas and Lunas, thank you all foring to the Pce. While you get all the information from me, your Pack will receive the same information from an Elder. This is a long story and goes back a few generations. A tail that changed a few protocols for the Royal family.ˇ± I say.

    I exin to them what DyˇŻs Brother had done and that it resulted in every Royal family member taking an oath at the age of eighteen.

    ˇ°There is, however, a huge detail none of us were aware of and that involves Princess DyˇŻs connection. We were told that Princess Dy died of heart failure, but that was a lie. Dy refused to return to the Pce and when her Mate found out what she had declined, he tried to force her to ept her rightful ce by any means necessary.

    At first, he tried to persuade her by trying to guilt¨Ctrip her, that she was abandoning her people. When that didnˇŻt work, he took more drastic measures and that is what killed Dy in the end. He cheated on her, over and over again and we all know what that means.ˇ± I say.

    I let everyone process DyˇŻs story and I know that somewhere down the line, someone will start to wonder how things would have turned out if Dy had epted her position.

    ˇ°Captain Das, can you tell everyone how we discovered thesest details?ˇ± I ask her.

    ˇ°Alpha Aaron of Iron Moon gave me a journal that had been in Prince DarronˇŻs family for generations.ˇ± She answers and I can see Alpha Preston looking at Alpha Aaron with a strange look in his eyes.

    I will deal with that after this is all over, because it might be nothing or it could be a big deal.

 Werewolf and 68

    <b>The Beta </b>

    Phaineian Kingdom

    Every Pack <b>gets </b>informed about the same information King Vaughn is giving their Alphas and Lun¨˘s<b>, </b>including the tragic ending of Princess Dy.

    The Elder exins that after DyˇŻs ordeal, each Royal family member takes an oath at eighteen <b>and </b>the consequences of breaking that oath.

    Beta Walker is surprised to hear that name for the second time in his life, but he is surprised when they are informed of what the ne had been used for. The actual cause of Princess DyˇŻs death was a surprise for him and he felt a little sorry for the woman who was basically murdered by her Mate.

    He tunes out the voices for a bit, trying to figure out why his former Mate had given him that ne for Das. ˇ°Because Das has a Lycan, Dumbass.ˇ± His Wolf responds to his thoughts.

    He returns his attention to the Elder on the front porch, who gives everyone time to think about what she has said about Dy and her ne.

    1

    ˇ°Okay, this is not the only issue I must bring to your attention. Over twenty years ago, Princess Dezra left t?e Pce to search for her true Mate¨Cbond and you all have heard the story about how she found him rather quickly after leaving the Pce.ˇ± The Elder states.

    Every Pack¨Cmember has heard about their story, but no one has ever seen Princess Dezra because she wants to keep her family out of the public eye.

    Walker listens as the Elder tells them about the Princess drugging her Protector to get away from the Pce in secret and about her return after several years. They discover that Princess Dezra had lied about the bond between her and Prince Darron and that she had, in fact, rejected her true Mate¨Cbond after their child was born.

    ˇ°Princess Dezra lied to King Vaughn about miscarrying her first pregnancy and she stole the ne from the family vault to make sure her Daughter would never shift into a Lycan if that were her fate.ˇ± The Elder concludes. ˇ°What the fuck!ˇ± WalkerˇŻs Wolf exims. ˇ°Our Mate was a Princess and she never told us about it.ˇ®

    Only a handful of Pack¨Cmembers understand the meaning of the ElderˇŻs words, because they know who Princess Dezra wanted to end up with that ne.

    Walker is upset that his Mate didnˇŻt tell him the truth, that she kept quiet about the future he could have had. He hates that he never had the luxury life he could have gotten if his Mate had been honest.

    ˇ°We can still have a luxury life, our Daughter is the next Royal Beta. Turns out that she isnˇŻt aplete waste of space.ˇ± WalkerˇŻs Wolf mumbles. It seems that Walker will try to take advantage of his DaughterˇŻs position or at least he thinks he can take advantage of it.

    ˇ°Your Alpha and Luna will be introduced to Princess DezraˇŻs Daughter in a short while and until that happens, I will keep this information to myself. If you have any questions, then ask them. If I have the answer, I will give it <b>to </b>you.ˇ± The Elder says, before she asks one of the Omegas for coffee.

    ˇ°You know who he is talking about and so do I.ˇ± Lucy whispers to her Father. ˇ°Why does she get handed everything on a silver tter?ˇ±

    Each Pack has gotten the same information as Shadow Valley Pack and the Elders have been answering questions for which they have an answer.

    <b>The </b>Beta

    +25 <b>BONUS </b>

    <b>Except </b><b>for </b><b>Shadow </b><b>Valley </b><b>Pack</b><b>, </b>no other Pack will react significantly <b>to </b>discovering who Princess <b>DezraˇŻs </b>Daughter <b>is</b><b>. </b>Elder Via volunteered to inform Shadow Valley Pack<b>, </b>because she wants <b>to </b>see how Walker<b>, </b><b>Lucy </b>

    <b>d </b><b>Nico </b>will <b>react </b>to that information.

    At <b>the </b><b>Pce </b>

    Alpha Leon is listening <b>as </b>King Vaughn exins how his Sifter lied to him and an Elder about her time away <b>from </b>the Pce and that Princess Dezra took the ne out of the vault to keep her Daughter from shifting at

    seventeen.

    ˇ°Unfortunately for my Sister, she made a huge mistake in giving the ne to her first Mate. <b>He </b>wanted to use the ne for his firstborn Daughter and not the Daughter he had with Princess Dezra. Their Daughter shifted into a Lycan at seventeen and will be the next Royal Beta of Phaineian Kingdom.

    At least two Alphas know my Niece and I assume it will be a real shock to at least one of them. Alphas and Lunas<b>, </b><b>I </b>would like to introduce you to Princess Das.ˇ± King Vaughn says.

    DaˇŻs walks up next to her Uncle and she sees the look on Alpha LeonˇŻs face¨Can expression of utter disbelief.

    Preston is the first Alpha to get out of his seat and walks toward King Vaughn and Das to acknowledge her position as a Royal family member and the future Royal Beta.

    Preston looks at King Vaughn, because he canˇŻt say anything to Das without King Vaughn breaking his order. King Vaughn understands PrestonˇŻs intent and breaks the order to allow him to show the other Alphas how to follow protocol.

    ˇ°Princess Das, my Mate and I wish you the best of luck on your new endeavor in life. If you are ever near Silver Eclipse Pack, please stop by. I would like a chance to get to know our future Royal Beta.ˇ± Alpha Preston says with Luna Pearl by his side.

    Many other Alphas and Lunas follow his example and King Vaughn breaks their order one by one.

    Alpha Leon is thest one to walk toward King Vaughn and Das, trying to figure out how to get Das back with his Son. On the outside, Alpha Leon looks calm and collected, but a war is raging on the inside.

    ˇ°Princess Das, I hope you visit your Father and Sister soon. They will be thrilled to see you again and to hear about your stay at the Pce.ˇ± Alpha Leon says with what would sound like a sincere voice to most guests in the Throne room.

    ˇ°Alpha Leon, I believe anyone can understand that I have no desire to see my Father or my half Sister. I doubt much good woulde from it.ˇ± Das responds firmly.

    ˇ°For those of you who werenˇŻt at the new trial recently held here at the Pce, my Father is the Beta of Shadow Valley Pack and neglected to mention to his Alpha that he had gotten a woman pregnant. This was before he met Princess Dezra<i>.</i>ˇ± Das continues.

 Werewolf and 69

    Remember This

    Remember <b>This </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    Those

    <b>are </b>

    After exining to all the Alphas and Lumas present what the trid been about, most of them didnˇŻt blink an eye. the Alphas and Lunas that tend to break or bend most of our Laws for their own best interest, but I will discuss this with Uncle Vaughnter.

    ˇ°Alpha Leon, I am breaking my alliance with Shadow Valley Pack. An Alpha who is willing to break his own Packws isnˇŻt an ally I want to have.ˇ± An Alpha says, the same Alpha that followed PrestonˇŻs lead without hesitation.

    ˇ°Before you all leave, there is one more thing I need to inform youpf. Princess Das is a Squad Captain and that means her Squad members will be the next Guardians of the Royal family.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says and I see Pearl giving me a strange look.

    I couldnˇŻt tell them before today, and Pearl understands that they will lose the extra members they currently have in their

    territory<b>. </b>

    ˇ°DonˇŻt leave in a hurry, I need to run something by my Uncle first. I tell her through the mind¨Clink.

    Slowly but steadily, the Alphas and Lunas walk out of the Throne room and Elder Jensen escorts them out to their vehicles. Preston and Pearl are talking to Daxton and Darius, while I stand next to Uncle Vaughn.

    ˇ°Uncle Vaughn, what will happen with the former Guardians?ˇ± I ask. I never looked into their role or the consequences of another Squad Captain bing a member of the Royal leadership.

    ˇ°They usually retire, but some of them would prefer to keep working. Why do you ask, Das?ˇ± He replies.

    ˇ°Can we ask who wants to retire and who doesnˇŻt want to?ˇ± I ask. Those who donˇŻt want to retire could move to Silver Eclipse Pack and take over from my Squad.ˇ±

    Uncle Vaughn is looking around the room, but none of his usual Guardians are present in the Throne room. I can see that he is linking someone and I have my suspicions on who he is linking, getting confirmation when the Guardians walk into the Throne

    <b>room</b>.

    ˇ°Captain, I have some news for you and your men. This is Das and I believe you all know she is a Squad Captain. What you donˇŻt know is that she is my Niece and will take over her MotherˇŻs position as my Beta.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    They all show me the respect I automatically get as a member of the Royal family, even though I donˇŻt believe that it should be given so easily.

    ˇ°You know what that means for you as the Royal familyˇŻs Guardians, the members of her Squad will rece you. Normally, it means that you will retire and that is that.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    The Guardians are nodding their heads, knowing that he is telling the truth.

    ˇ°I have another option and you are free to make your own decision You can retire or you can move to Silver Eclipse Pack to rece Princess Dasˇ® Squad.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says. ˇ°I will leave it up to each of you to make that decision. I will ept it no matter what you choose to do.ˇ±

    ˇ°Captain, if you or your men have any questions, donˇŻt hesitate to reach out.ˇ± Preston says, before he walks out of the Throne room with Pearl.

    Darius runs,back to me and pulls me into his arms, kissing me deeply. I jump up to wrap my legs around his waist<b>, </b>not giving a damn about who sees.

    ˇ°I am going to miss you, but I will be back tomorrow. This wonˇŻt take long, I promise.ˇ± Darius <b>says</b>, not refeasing me from the

    kiss.

    ˇ°Okay, stop it. You have an audience, Your Highness.ˇ± Someone says and I pull slightly back from Darius.

    ˇ°Is he talking to you or me?ˇ± I ask him while looking into his eyes Charna chuckles the moment his eyes widen and I <b>hear </b>

    Remember This

    <b>others </b>around us chuckle too.ˇ±

    Darius pulls me closer to him to hide his face in my neck while he whispers, ˇ°Damn, that slipped my mind.ˇ±

    He isnˇŻt the only one who hadnˇŻt realized that their title would change, because I see a very disgusted look on DaxtonˇŻs <b>face</b>. <b>He </b>dislikes the trouble thates with a title and now it bes an even more significant title with numerous responsibilities.

    It takes a little longer for us topletely pull <b>away </b>from one another, both of us hating the fact that he will have to return to Silver Eclipse territory for at least one day. Daxton follows us as we walk out of the Throne room.

    I lean closer into Dariusˇ® side, trying to get as muchfort from him as I can. His arm is wrapped around my shoulder, while his other hand holds one of mine. Not the mostfortable way to walk, but I will take what I can get at this time.

    After a few more kisses, Pearl kicks him and tells him to get in the SUV. Darius is softly mumbling about her attitude and Daxton pulls me closer to his chest.

    ˇ°See youter, Captain. DonˇŻt burn down the Pce and donˇŻt give Doc more work.ˇ± Joshua says as he gets into his SUV and he is lucky that he isnˇŻt within reach or I would have made him pay for thatment.

    ˇ°You do realize that, as your second inmand, Joshua would be the Guardiansˇ® Captain.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says after they have driven off.

    Oh My I hadnˇŻt even thought about it; it should have crossed my mind after hearing Uncle Vaughn say Captain to one of them. Of course, they should have a Captain. I just thought Uncle Vaughn would appoint a new Captain.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you dare tell Joshua. I am going to make that Idiot sweat for a few days and I already know how to do it.ˇ± I respond. I just need to make sure that Daxton and Darius are willing to help me<b>. </b>Joshua has pulled that same type of stunt on me in the past and I am going to get even.

    Charna is already plotting in my mind on how to get back at Joshua She is <b>a </b><b>very </b>conniving Lycan when ites down to it and my Mates are going to remember this, like Joshua will,

 Werewolf and 70

    <em><b>Changed </b><b>Within </b></em>

    <em><b>Das</b>ˇ® p.o.v. </em>

    <em>Daxton and I follow Uncle Vaughn back to our private wing in the Pce<b>. </b>He is going to show us where the Guardians are housed and the offices that will belong to me and Joshua. </em>

    <em>The first floor of the wing holds all the offices for the King, the Queen, the Royal Beta, the Royal Gamma and the Guardians<b>ˇ® </b>Captain. There are several meeting rooms of varying sizes, as well as a kitchen with a dining area. </em>

    <em>We skipped it when we arrived yesterday, because Uncle Vaughn wanted me to spend as much time with the family as possible. </em>

    <em>ˇ°We have a simr setup on the ground floor, which we use for any appointment we have with an Elder or a PackˇŻs leadership. This office will be your private office where you can work without getting disturbed by anyone. A closed door means no entry and if someone needs you, they will link you or knock on the door Uncle Vaughn exins. </em>

    <em>He unlocks the door to my office and we both stop dead in our tracks. </em>

    <em>There are stacks and stacks of papers on every surface in the office and it looks as if no one has been working here in ages. Almost as if Dezra walked in here to put a paper or a file on a stack and walked out without looking back. </em>

    <em>ˇ°Damn, what happened here?ˇ± Daxton asks as he looks into the office, but his guess is as good as mine at this point, </em>

    <em>ˇ°Looks like my Sister neglected her duties. How are we going to deal with this mess?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn responds. </em>

    <em>I walk further into the office while looking at the mountains of papers<b>, </b>this is going to take a lot of time to sift through and I require some help. </em>

    <em>ˇ°Qiun, can you help me and Daxton out?ˇ± I ask. ˇ°We might need more help, though.ˇ± </em>

    <em>ˇ°I will ask my Brothers to help and you could ask Dave and Benton to help.ˇ± Quin responds. </em>

    <em>Quin has a point, I can ask my baby Brothers for help. It will give us time to spend together and build on our family bond, but it also means extra hands to deal with this mess. </em>

    <em>ˇ°You calledˇ­.ˇ± I hear Dave say behind me and I turn around to see him staring dumbfounded at the interior of the office. </em>

    <em>ˇ°Why donˇŻt we start on sorting this out and Dad can continue his tour of our private wing?ˇ± Quin asks, and I grab both Uncle Vaughn and Daxton to speed¨Cwalk out of the office. </em>

    <em>Both men are chuckling as we walk down the hall to JoshuaˇŻs future office<b>, </b>which is the total opposite of what we found in DezraˇŻs office. A few files are on the desk, but aside from that, there is no clutter and it is clear that it was recently cleaned. </em>

    <em>A Servant walks in while I am sitting behind the desk to <b>see </b>what kind of files are on the desk. </em>

    <em>ˇ°Excuse me, can you tell me who is responsible for cleaning the Beta office?ˇ± I ask her and she looks at me as if I asked her for her firstborn or something. </em>

    <em>ˇ°Princess Dezra had forbidden us to clean her office. She said she would take care of it herself and we couldnˇŻt get into her office if we wanted to because she kept the door locked.ˇ± The Servant answers. </em>

    <em>Sounds like someone didnˇŻt want anyone to find out that she neglected her duties. Even though I doubt any Servant would tell Uncle Vaughn about the mess in her office, I understand that Dezra wasnˇŻt willing to take the risk. </em>

    <em>ˇ°I want the entire staff down here, chances will happen and they will be effective immediately.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says. </em>

    <em>He follows the Servant out of the office and for a moment, I contemte staying in here to hide. I decide to go to my own office and help my family with clearing the files in there. In the meantime, I can listen to what Uncle Vaughn says to the staff. </em>

    <em>I chuckle when I see the miserable looks on my family membersˇ® faces, but the second I grab a file from the stack, I understand why. Dust is flying in all directions and the file is even a bit sticky from I donˇŻt know what. </em>

    <em>ˇ°I want you to understand that I am not holding this against any of you, but from this day forward, I want to be informed when </em>

    <em>Changed Within. </em>

    <em>someone takes away one of your tasks. Walking into <b>the </b>Beta office, I was stunned to find it cluttered and not cleaned <b>in </b><b>ages</b>. Currently<b>, </b>the office is being cleared of all paperwork that should have been filed years ago. Once that is done, please clean it from top <b>to </b>bottom and remove everything that is broken or damaged in some other way.ˇ± We hear Uncle Vaughn say. </em>

    <em>Looking around the room, it will mean that half of the furniture needs to be reced. I doubt you can clean ayer of dust that has been collecting here for almost two decades.ˇ± </em>

    <em><b>ˇ°</b>Your Majesty, I apologize for saying this, but I refuse to clean the Beta office.ˇ± The Servant, whom I met in the office meant for Joshua<b>, </b>responds. </em>

    <em>It is quiet for a moment and itke me, the others are listening to hear Uncle VaughnˇŻs reply. </em>

    <em>ˇ°Your Majesty, Princess Dezra will never allow us to enter her office. She made it clear that she has no problem with taking our jobs away.ˇ± I hear someone else say and still<b>, </b>Uncle Vaughn hasnˇŻt responded. </em>

    <em>ˇ°Elder Jeff, why didnˇŻt you inform the Servants about Dezra?ˇ± Unde Vaughn asks and I look in QuinˇŻs direction to <b>see </b>an angry expression on his face. </em>

    <em>We both get up from the floor<b>, </b>slowly walking toward the open door to give Elder Jeff time to respond. </em>

    <em>ˇ°Because that is none of their business. They need to do their job and keep quiet about anything that doesnˇŻt concern them.ˇ± Elder Jeff answers as we both look around the doorway. </em>

    <em>ˇ°So, you are saying that DezraˇŻs death penalty doesnˇŻt concern them. You are saying that my new Beta doesnˇŻt affect them. will discuss your position as an Elder during our next meeting, Elder Jeff. Now get out of my face.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says. </em>

    <em>He exins to the staff what happened and what has changed within the KingdomˇŻs leadership. </em>

 Werewolf and 71

    Her Office

    Her <b>Office </b>

    Das<b>ˇ® </b>p.o.v.

    Why do people believe they can look down on others?

    I never asked for anything that happened to me in my childhood, but I didnˇŻt take it out on others. I didnˇŻt believe that someone owed me something, because my Father was an Asshole.

    Anyone can have abad day and say or do something that isnˇŻt normal for them, but to act as <b>if </b>someone is beneath you because of their rank or job is ludicrous. To act as if the world owes you for whatever damn reason is right behind it.

    Can we sit in on that meeting?ˇ± I whisper to Quin because I really want to hear what Elder Jeff has to say for himself and hopefully find out if more Elders share the same sentiment.

    ˇ°Yes, even if I have to demand it. I want the Elders to represent the Shifters in our Kingdom and not to determine who is entitled to what information.ˇ± Quin responds.

    We are sifting through the files to find a date and then we stack them together. From there, we will start with the oldest files to see what needs to be done with them. Some might need to be checked thoroughly<b>, </b>while others <b>can </b>be put away immediately.

    ˇ°Uhm, what do we do with files that are stuck to the <b>table</b>?ˇ± Benton asks, holding onto a file.

    ˇ°I will get you a new cover. Is there anything written on that one?ˇ± Quin says as he grabs a new cover for Benton. Both of them look at the old cover, but there is no writing on it.

    We decided to clear the desk and coffee table first, before trying to get through the rest of the stacks. Daxton continues walking from the Beta office to the Guardian office to ensure the files are ced with the correct date.

    ˇ°Okay, that is enough. Lock both offices and continue in the morning.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says from the doorway.

    We dust ourselves off as we get to our feet and Aunt Eliza makes a funny face as the dust settles on the floor. ItˇŻs a good thing she didnˇŻt see what the floor looked like before Quin asked a Servant to vacuum it, not that it improved anything<b>, </b>or she would be grossed out.

    ˇ°Take a shower, get changed and meet us in our living room.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says before she walks up the stairs.

    Quin and his Brothers follow their Mother, while Dave leads us to an elevator. It turns out Dezra was azy bum and had an elevator installed that only goes to the Beta floor. Yeah<b>, </b>thatˇŻs correct. The elevator only has one floor it stops on, the Beta floor.

    ˇ°This damn thing has to go or it needs to be adjusted to stop on every floor.ˇ± Daxton says as he steps into the elevator.

    ˇ°Aunt Eliza will probably have it adjusted to benefit the entire family.<i>ˇ± </i>Benton mumbles.

    Despite being in the elevator with a 6ˇ°6 man behind me and both my Brothers at just over 6ˇ°, I donˇŻt feel ufortable. because the elevator is spacious enough.

    ˇ°Yeah, you are right. This thing needs to benefit the entire family and not just us<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>I respond. Maybe IˇŻm missing something here, but why would Uncle Vaughn allow Dezra to install an elevator and have it stop only on one floor?

    ˇ°Maybe she misled him with information when she asked to have it installed.ˇ± Charna responds to my thoughts.

    With her history of lying and half¨Ctruths, I wouldnˇŻt put it past <b>her</b><b>. </b>Something I am going to ask Uncle Vaughn about during dinner and ask him to check if it is possible to adjust it.

    Our shower took a little longer than it could have, but I enjoyed it and I know that my Brothers know what we did in there and I donˇŻt give a crap.

    ˇ°Took you long enough.ˇ± Benton mumbles as we walk out the door

    ˇ°Not long enough.ˇ± Daxton replies and I am torn betweenughing or smacking my Mate on the head.

    Dinner is loud and exciting, it feels like dinner with Preston and Pearl. It still catches me off guard at times, because I am used to

    Her Office

    having dinner by myself. No one ever bothered to call me up to the Alpha floor or the main dining room for dinner and I got used to it quickly enough.

    The Omegas always stocked our fridge on the Beta floor and the pantry was never empty either. So, I made my own meals for a very long time.

    I answer questions when they are directed at me, but other than that, I listen to the conversations everyone else is having. Mostlyints about the mess in the Beta office and questions about why no one had ever noticed.

    Grandpa is looking at me when Benton tells them about the cover that was stuck to the coffee table, not believing a word his Grandson said.

    p, it was stuck to the table. Guess I need to get myself a new coffee table.ˇ± I answer Grandpa. ˇ°I will wait until we have cleared every surface, because there might be more furniture that needs to be reced.ˇ±

    ˇ°It canˇŻt be that bad.ˇ± Grandpa says, but the looks he gets from the others tells him enough about the state of that office. One of the Servants whispers that itˇŻs that bad and now Grandpa is starting to look angry. He probably didnˇŻt expect his Daughter to do what she did, but then again, he probably wouldnˇŻt have expected her to abandon her Daughter.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt you join us in the morning, Grandpa?ˇ± I ask. ˇ°So you can see with your own eyes that we were not exaggerating.ˇ± ˇ°Tricking him into helping?ˇ± Daxton asks through our mind¨Clink and I bury my face in his chest to avoid anyone seeing the smirk on my face.

    I can be conning when I need to be, but that wasnˇŻt at the back of my mind. I truly wanted Grandpa to see what kind of Beta his Daughter was, to understand that there are probably issues she never addressed.

    Damn, how many problems or issues went unresolved because she chose to dump the files in her office without looking at them.

    <b>X </b>

    GET <i>IT </i>NOW

 Werewolf and 72

    Their <b>Breathing </b>

    Darius<b>ˇ® </b>p.o.v.

    Camus and I have been in a mood ever since we left the Pce. Neither one of us likes to be away from our Mate and she <b>hasnˇŻt </b>been in our lives that long.

    Preston and Pearl have been silent since we got into the SUV and now that Pearl is going to rip me a new one the moment we arrive at the Alpha office or on the Alpha floor.

    What I didnˇŻt expect was to find the majority of our Pack¨Cmembers at the Pack¨Chouse, nor was I expecting their facial expressions. Some of them look pissed off, while others look happy and I donˇŻt know what to make of it.

    Rayden and Ruby are waiting for us on the front porch, but both of them are more preupied with our Pack¨Cmembers than they are with the SUV approaching the Pack¨Chouse.

    ˇ°Rayden has been running damage control ever since the Elder finished his speech. Some Pack¨Cmembers believe that Das should release your Mother and save her from a death sentence.ˇ± Pearl says, before the SUVes to aplete stop.

    I listen to thements and remarks of those who feel that Das should pardon my Mother, but I doubt any of them really understand why she is getting the death sentence.

    ˇ°Let me exin a few things before you attack my Mate again.ˇ± <b>I </b>say as I turn to the crowd. I tell them what happened all those years ago and that my Mother had been a part of it all that time, selling out her Son.

    It doesnˇŻt matter to them and they keep saying that Das should pardon Madeline for her crimes.

    ˇ°Preston, I am sorry that you will have to deal with such ignorant Idiots. However, I am d I wonˇŻt have to deal with this again. I want to hand over everythign as soon as possible and get the fuck out of here.ˇ± I growl as I walk into the Pack¨Chouse.

    Das is going to be the Royal Beta for Goddessˇ® sake, she canˇŻt pardon someone for such a significant crime.

    Quincy is waiting near the stairs for me and I guide him up to the Beta floor while exining the situation to him. I know that Quincy hoped never to take over this position, but he also understands that a Pack canˇŻt function without a Beta.

    ˇ°If you think this is going to be hard, then keep in mind that my Mate is a Princess.<b>ˇ± </b>I tell Quincy.

    ˇ°Oh My. How did Daxton respond to the realisation?ˇ± Quincy asks and we bothugh.

    Daxton hates how people can react when they meet someone with a title. Whether it is an Elite Warrior, a Squad member or an Alpha, people tend to change their tune when meeting someone they consider important.

    I hate it too, but I am better at hiding some of my annoyance over it. Daxton feels that he needs to stop anyone from making assumptions and does so in a rather blunt way.

    ˇ°You like it when he does that. You are just too well¨Ctrained to show it and regret it every single time that Daxton is the one to shut them up.ˇ± Camus responds to my thoughts.

    It isnˇŻt that I hate Daxton for being blunt; I hate that he always manages to steer those people in my direction with his actions at the same time. They donˇŻt realize that as twins, we usually feel the same way about an issue, but I always handle it more delicately, as Daxton says.

    As a Beta<b>, </b>you canˇŻt always speak your mind, and with me doing public appearances for so long, I have grown ustomed to treading lightly.

    I also have more patience than Daxton, but I think that has to do with our upbringing and how Madeline always treated him.

    Quiny and I meet with Preston and the others on the Alpha floor after QuincyˇŻs Mate has asked permission to change a few things on the Beta floor. She can do whatever she wants, because it is the floor she is going to live on from here on out.

    ˇ°Some believe that Das needs to pardon her because the problem got solved without causing damage to Daxton<b>. </b>They <b>also </b>believe that as the Mother inw of the Royal Beta, she will behave herself.ˇ± Ruth says.

    ˇ°What the Fuck. For years, she has treated Daxton as someone less She has stolen money from this Pack and she conspired to trap Preston<b>. </b>Have they lost their minds?ˇ± I can barely keep myself calm and I wish that Das were here with me to help me stay calm.

    I need to get back to the Pce as soon as I <b>can</b>, because I might kill a few Pack¨Cmembers if any of them repeat those words in

    front of me.

    ˇ°Preston, <b>I </b>will leave at first light. Quincy will bepletely up to speed by then and you might not have a funeraling up.ˇ± I

    say.

    Everyone knows that I am being pushed toward the edge and if anyone gets out of line<b>, </b>none of them will be able to control me

    or Camus.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll have dinner here, because I doubt anyone will keep their mouths shut.ˇ± Pearl says<b>, </b>before she walks to the kitchen to instruct the Omegas on her n.

    I show Quincy everything that needs to be handled within a few days and what can wait until after that. He will have to do this job with his Mate and I am d that she is a betaˇŻs Daughter; she will be a great help to him.

    My video call with my Brother and my Mate almost makes me rethink my departure time. If only either one of them had told me about the mess they found, I would have thought they were kidding, but with both of them telling me the amount of work that needs to be done, I doubt they are exaggerating.

    I donˇŻt remember saying goodnight or my eyes getting heavy. All I know is that I must have fallen asleep somewhere along the Tine, because I just woke up from a decent nightˇŻs sleep without my Mate next to me.

    Well, without her physically beside me, that is. Hearing their breathing over the phone is what helped me sleep or at least I like to think so.

 Werewolf and 73

    <b>A </b><b>File </b>

    Das<b>ˇ® </b>

    p.o.v.

    I wake up to someone calling out my name in a soft voice and it takes me a few seconds to realize that Darius is still on the video call fromst night.

    ˇ°Did you sleep at all?ˇ± I ask, once I have located the phone, to ce my head on DaxtonˇŻs chest while looking at the phone.

    ˇ°I did sleep and better than I had expected. I think hearing you in the background made it possible, but I canˇŻt be sure and no, I am not ever going to find out.ˇ± He answers my question.

    I smile at him when I realize that he means he hated being away from me and will never let that happen again. We speak softly to one another to avoid waking Daxton. I love how they make me feel and IˇŻm d I found my second connection with them.

    ˇ°I am going to get ready, see you in a few hours.ˇ± Darius says before he breaks the connection.

    I close my eyes to enjoy the quiet of the room and let myself get wrapped in the warmth of my Mate, who is still fast asleep. It doesnˇŻt surprise me, because Daxton exined he hadnˇŻt gotten much sleep leading up to the meeting with Uncle Vaughn and the Alphas.

    ˇ°Are you ready to tackle that office of yours?ˇ± Daxton asks softly and I growl at the prospect of dealing with all that paperwork.

    He lifts me off the bed before he starts walking toward the bathroom. I open the door for him and he kicks it closed behind him. He ces me on the counter before he turns on the shower and slowly removes my sleepshirt as he stands in front of me.

    He grabs me by the waist to lift me off the counter and I wrap my legs around his waist as I tangle a hand in his hair, pulling him closer to kiss him.

    I feel the water hit my back, but I pay no attention to it as he takes my nipple between his thumb and finger to pinch it, it slightly hurts and then turns to pleasure.

    He puts me with my back against the wall, than he moves himself between our bodies and his rock¨Chard cock slides against my clit. He doesnˇŻt rush, he moves slowly and it feels so good. I moan again and again as he keeps moving his cock up and down.

    I know I am getting closer to my orgasm with every thrust into my core. I know I canˇŻt take much more before I will climax again and then it happens. I scream his name when he makes mee and as I am riding my orgasm, he slides his cock in one thrust into me and then he stills.

    He gives me time to adjust to the feeling of his cock inside my pussy and then he slowly starts moving his cock in and out, I start moving my hips towards him because I no longer want slow and luckily he understands my intent.

    Daxton starts moving faster and then he shift slightly<b>, </b>thrusting his cock deeper inside me. ˇ°Harder.ˇ± I moan. Every time Daxton thrusts into my core, I moan loudly. His cock finds my sensitive spot and I moan even louder.

    He keeps thrusting in and out as I feel the tension build inside me. pull him closer to,me to find his marking spot. I suck on it, knowing that it will make hime harder and faster.

    Daxton is picking up the pace with every thrust into my core and I moan the moment his canines scrape over my marking spot. Then Ie, harder than before and my pussy clenches around his cock. He groans loudly just before hees and then he shoots his load in my pussy.

    We are slowlying down from our high<b>, </b>as the water still runs down our bodies. Just taking our time to steady ourselves before cleaning up.

    The shower takes longer than is normal for me, but I get this feeling that <b>I </b>should get used to it.

    Breakfast isnˇŻt borate and IˇŻm grateful because I think weˇŻll be cooped up in the Beta office all day. I hope it will be just one <b>day</b>, but I wouldnˇŻt count on it if I were you.

    ˇ°Grandpa, letˇŻs go. I want to clear out that office and get to work.ˇ± say as I pull him out of his seat.

    A File

    keep a close eye on Grandpa and his expression as he walks into the Beta office, and the shock is visible on his face. <b>ˇ°</b><b>What </b>the hell happened in here?ˇ°Grandpa asks, but none of us can answer that question for him.

    ˇ°Go to the dungeons and ask her. I can onlye up with one answer and if that is the truth, then we have much bigger problems.ˇ± Quin answers Grandpa, but I know exactly what he is thinking of.

    If Dezra never read any of these files and she was solely responsible for them, then there are a lot of unresolved issues. Issues that should have been addressed years ago and we might be toote in taking action.

    <b>ˇ°</b>I am going to find out what the hell she did.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn growls as he stomps out of the office and I quickly push Grandpa after him.

    ˇ°Listen to what she has to say, he might not remember everything I whisper. I close the door and lean against it, feeling a bit overwhelmed by what all this might mean and how it will affect my work over the next few weeks or months, for that matter.

    Daxton finally opens the door when he has enough files to bring to the other office and I jump out of my seat when I see Darius standing there.

    ˇ°Just hold me.ˇ± I whisper into his ear after I have jumped into his arms. Daxton had been by my side the entire time, but Charna and I were missing our other Mate like crazy.

    ˇ°Yeah, he is never leaving without us ever again.ˇ± She growls softly. I totally agree with her<b>, </b>neither of my Mates is ever leaving without me again.

    Darius sits down in a chair with me still in his arms. He grabs a file from the side table and starts looking at its contents.

 Werewolf and 74

    Utter Surprise

    Utter Surprise

    Das<b>ˇ® </b>p.o.v.

    IˇŻm resting my head on Dariusˇ® shoulder as I look through a file. It is a file from a few weeks after Dezra returned to the Pce and from what I can tell, she never did anything with the issue stated in the report.

    Daxton takes the file from my hand after I tell him where to ce. It will take some time to review all these files and categorize them by year.

    ˇ°What the hell did Dezra do?ˇ± Darius asks and we all shrug our shoulders. None of us has an idea of what she was doing or thinking during her time as the Royal Beta; any guess could be the right one.

    A knock on the door pulls my attention from the file in my hand and I see a pissed off Joshua standing in the doorway.

    ˇ°Sorry to disturb, Captain. There is someone at the gate to see you, but he refuses to give a name. From the description I have gotten, I am assuming it is your Father.ˇ± Joshua says.

    Darius gets up with me still in his arms and while he walks out the door with me<b>, </b>Daxton follows us. I see the others getting up as well and they give each other strange looks as they follow the four of us out of the Pce.

    ˇ°OPEN THE FUCKING GATE.ˇ± I hear the angry voice of my Father scream.

    I donˇŻt understand what heˇŻs doing here, but IˇŻm sure heˇŻll enlighten me when I arrive at the gate. Not that I will allow him to enter, because he made a choice years ago and now he can lie in the bed he made. I also hope that he left Lucy at home, as she is thest person I want to see.

    ˇ°Das, tell this Moron to open the gate for me.ˇ± Walker demands the second heys eyes on me.

    ˇ°Why?ˇ± I ask. ˇ°You chose your firstborn over me at every turn, You gave her what belonged to me. IˇŻm even beginning to believe that you maneuvered her into NicoˇŻs bed.ˇ±

    Walker looks a little taken aback by my words and I can see that I am not that far from the truth. Lucy probablyined about not being NicoˇŻs Mate and his advice was to take whatever she wanted, just as he had done so many times in the past.

    ˇ°That is no way to talk to your Father, Das. Show some respect.ˇ± Walker replies.

    ˇ°Show respect, you say. Respect is earned and you have done nothing in my life that has earned you even the slightest bit of respect. You are not wee here.ˇ± I say. ˇ°The only way you will ever set foot in this territory is by the KingˇŻs invitation.ˇ±

    An invitation he will only get for official business and for no other reason. If Alpha Leon keeps him on as his Beta, that is. Otherwise, he will never get an invitation to the Pce.

    ˇ°I want to talk to my Brother inw, right now.ˇ± Walker demands.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt have a Brother inw, Dezra rejected you and you epted that rejection. Das has made it clear that you are not wee.ˇ± Quin states from behind me.

    I hadnˇŻt even noticed that anyone had approached us, I was too busy with keeping an eye on Shitface and anyone he might have brought with him. Not that I have to worry about being unsafe, my Mates will protect me from harm.

    ˇ°Who the fuck are you?ˇ± Walker asks. ˇ°This is family business and I suggest that you stay the fuck out of it.ˇ±

    Quin chuckles, but isnˇŻt backing down. He allows his Lycan to push forward and WalkerˇŻs Wolf is smart enough to force his Human to take a step back.

    ˇ°IˇŻm the Crown Prince<b>, </b>your future King.ˇ± Quin responds, his <b>voice </b>inteced with that of his Lycan. ˇ°It also means that I am family and therefore it is my business.<b>ˇ± </b>

    Walker is talking with his Wolf, but I doubt his Wolf can talk some sense into him or he would have done so years ago. It takes <b>a </b>minute or two before their eyes stop changing color and Walker is focusing on us once again.

    Utter Surprise

    ˇ°<b>Das</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>am your Father and you will tell him to open the gate for me. Do you think an Alpha will appreciate <b>it </b>that you disrespected your Father or that an Alpha will listen to you in the future? You have not been trained to be a Beta and <b>I </b>will take your MotherˇŻs position and train you in the meantime,ˇ± Walker says as he walks closer to the gate.

    I snort as I try to stop myself fromughing<b>, </b>but I think he missed is calling.

    <b>ˇ°</b>You should have be aedian, Walker.<b>ˇ± </b>I say, while everyone around me is trying to keep a straight face.

    <b>ˇ°</b>You will not take over my SisterˇŻs position. Das will get on the job training from her Mates and I will help her where she might need it.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says. I already knew that he was close by and could hear every word Walkre was saying.

    ˇ°Your Majesty<b>, </b>there wonˇŻt be an Alpha that will ept that. She needs proper training and some twenty year old, half trained BetaˇŻs Son canˇŻt provide her with the training she will need for that position.ˇ± Walker responds to Uncle Vaughn

    I press my face into Dariusˇ® chest because I know that one of my Mates will make a remark about the slightly positive insult. ˇ°Well, thank you. I knew we werenˇŻt old, even though some will disagree with you.ˇ± Daxton replies and I can not only hear but also feel Darius chuckle.

    ˇ°Daxton, you might be forty eight but by no means are you old.ˇ± <b>Uncle </b>Vaughn responds and I hear Quin mumble Oops.

    ˇ°You should have seen his face when Uncle Vaughn mentioned my age.ˇ± Daxton informs me through the mind¨Clink. ˇ°Should I tell him that we are both your Mates?ˇ±

    Lam not going to lie, I want Walker to know that I have two Mates and that they will support me as I navigate through this new chapter in my life.

    ˇ°Walker, these are my Mates: Daxton and Daroius. They were Alpha PrestonˇŻs Betas for decades.ˇ± I say after I have turned myself around in Dariusˇ® arms.

    Oh, Man. I love the look of utter surprise on his face.

 Werewolf and 75

    Gathering Evidenca

    Gathering Evidence

    DaxtonˇŻs <b>pov </b>

    Okay<b>, </b>this just made my day. I loved the look <b>on </b>his face when he heard my age, but seeing the look on his face when Das mentioned that we are both her Mate is priceless.

    <b>Walker </b>continues to make demands to take over the Beta position from Dezra, but Uncle Vaughn is growing increasingly tired of his demands and I canˇŻt wait to hear what he will say next.

    ˇ°Beta Walker, I am not giving you the Beta position. Das and her Mates will take over that position and that is final. If <b>I </b>ever catch you at the gate again, you will spend a week in the dungeons will also report this to Alpha Leon and suggest that he relieve you of your duties as his Beta.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    I doubt anyone had seen thatst parting. However, I canˇŻt me Uncle Vaughn for putting it out there.

    Walker is a disgrace, not only as a Beta, but also as a Father. Someone should have dealt with him a long time ago, but it seems that everyonecked the balls to do so.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go back inside, I am done with Shitface.ˇ± Das says and I pick her up bridal¨Cstyle to head back to the Pce.

    I doubt Uncle Vaughn got any answers from Dezra<b>, </b>but maybe Grandpa did because he isnˇŻt around. We need to understand why she neglected her duties if we want to restore some of the trust her attitude has <b>cost </b>the Royal family.

    ˇ°Das, you are not going to like this.ˇ± Grandpa says the moment we walk in <b>the </b>door. ˇ°Dezra really hated the responsibilities that came with her job and chose to ignore theints of every Shifter in our Kingdom.ˇ±

    She buries her face in my neck, while I feel the anger she holds inside through our bond. I donˇŻt me her for it, but I have a feeling that Uncle Vaughn could have known that something was wrong.

    ˇ°Quin, can we talk to you in the Beta office?ˇ± I ask while walking past Grandpa. ˇ°I have a question for you and I want an honest answer.ˇ±

    Quin closes the door behind him and Darius and I sit down on a couch that faces the door. Quin sits down in an armchair

    and waits for me to ask my question.

    ˇ°With all the knowledge you have at the moment, Dezra not having an interest in the position<b>, </b>DezraˇŻs disinterest in theints and basically ignoring her duties. Do you believe that your Father could have known?ˇ± I ask.

    ˇ°Just to be clear, you mean if Dad could have known what Dezra did with everything we have discovered so far?ˇ± Quin asks in

    return.

    I nod my head because it wasnˇŻt really a question, but a confirmation of what he believed

    to

    be

    my question.

    ˇ°Ever since I turned eighteen, I have been following my Dad around. Elderse to him whenever an Alpha has a problem with a Pack¨Cmember or another Pack. I have asked Dad why it is always the Elders who go to him withints and not anyone

    else.

    *

    ording to Dad and Grandpa, this is how it has worked for generations and neither one of them wanted to change the process. You know how I feel about it and I believe this will be the first thing that I will change when Dad steps down.ˇ± Quin finally

    answers<b>. </b>

    Das jumps out of myp and walks toward the bookshelves that are to my left. She pulls thedder with her to stop somewhere in the middle and starts to climb up.

    She grabs a book from the highest shelf, before she climbs down again with it and turns it around once she is on the floor again. The title of the book is The Elders and Their Duties.

    ˇ®I think we might find some answers in here.ˇ± Das says before she sits down on myp again,

    Quin has grabbed a tablet from the desk and I see him typing on the disy. It takes a few moments before he starts smiling and hands the tablet to Darius, before he walks out of the Beta office<b>. </b>

    <b>Gathering </b>Evidence

    <b>After </b><b>he </b><b>has </b><b>returned</b><b>, </b>the <b>four </b>of us are <b>reading </b>through the book and it <b>surprises </b>me that this book is even <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>digital </b><b>archive</b>. <b>There </b><b>is </b><b>a </b><b>chapter </b>on an underage or untrained King or Queen on page twelve, it <b>isnˇŻt </b>in the index though<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>Das says and <b>she </b><b>starts </b><b>to </b><b>read </b>it out loud.

    <b>If </b>the next <b>heir </b>to <b>the </b>Throne <b>is </b>underage when the King or Queenasses, three Elders will <b>step </b>out <b>of </b>their advisory role for <b>the </b><b>heir </b>and have increased responsibilities to help the heir rule the Kingdom.

    This <b>also </b>happens when the heir hasnˇŻt yetpleted their training and <b>still </b>requires guidance to rule. Once the heir haspleted their training<b>, </b><b>the </b>Elders will step back into their advisory role.

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>Is </b><b>there </b><b>a </b>chapter on <b>the </b>Eldersˇ® duties? Because it seems that they donˇŻt hold any power within the Kingdom.<b>ˇ± </b>Quin asks, but we canˇŻt seem to find it.

    ˇ°Did Grandpa take over while he was underage?ˇ± Das asks and Quin shakes his head. She walks to the door and opens <b>it </b><b>to </b>find Grandpa sitting in a chair across the hall.

    ˇ°Grandpa, was your Father underage when he had to take over the Throne?ˇ± Das asks, but doesnˇŻt give him an exnation as to why she is asking the question.

    ˇ°Yes<b>, </b>my Father was sixteen when his Father died. He was grateful for everything the Elders did for him and the Shifters in our Kingdom.ˇ± Grandpa answers her.

    She quickly closes the door and walks back to the couch to continue reading the book on the Elders. I ce her next to Darius and start looking at all the books on the shelves, with a bit of luck, might find another book on the Elders.

    ˇ°Why is it called the Elders and Their Duties, if there isnˇŻt a list of their duties in here?ˇ± Darius mumbles. He isnˇŻt really asking and none of us has an answer for him.

    ˇ°<b>If </b>I had to guess, I would say this book is a bunch of bullshit. I believe that they removed the original copy and reced it with this mumbo jumbo to throw any future King or Queen off. None of this makes sense and we need to look into this even more without telling anyone.ˇ± Quin states.

    He is right, we need to keep this a secret from the Elders for the time being and start gathering evidence.

 Werewolf and 76

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    ˇ°Do you think that, whoever reprinted this book, made the mistake on purpose?ˇ± I ask no one in particr.

    It is the only thing that makes sense to me, because if you wanted to make it challenging for anyone to discover what you did, you would hide everything from the original book that could indicate it is a reprint.

    So, why would you reprint a book and leave such an important chapter in it?

    ˇ°It had to have been deliberate. I canˇŻt think of any other reason for that chapter to be still in here<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Daxton responds to <b>my </b>question.

    ˇ°Quin, can you run a few different searches to see if there is an older copy still out there?ˇ± I ask.

    No matter what he tries, he gets the same message over and over again: No Results. We even offer a few options and not one result appears.

    Darius and Quin decide to open the library on their tablets and open each book they <b>can </b>find. This is going to be a tedious job and IˇŻm d theyˇŻre volunteering to do it, because I donˇŻt have the patience for it.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get these files cleared out. I want to redecorate as soon as possible and start my job the way it is supposed to be done<b><i>.</i></b><b><i>ˇ± </i></b>I say as I grab a stack of files.

    Daxton sits down next to me with a stack that is bigger than mine and we quietly go through the dates on the files to divide them. We had already figured that there was no system to how and where she ced the files and I believe she put them on a different stack every single time.

    Either a file is months older than the previous one or they are years apart from one another. If I had to guess what she did, I would say she walked in circles to ce the files around the room.

    I have seen files dating back as far as two years ago, six years ago and even fifteen years ago. It makes me think that Dezra never fulfilled any of her duties as the Royal Beta and by the time we have cleared this office, we will know how much she screwed up.

    ˇ°I have seen this before; it is almost identical to a file from a few yearster.ˇ± Daxton says.

    ˇ°Maybe we should divide them into Pack names once we are done here. It might show a pattern for a Pack or an Alpha.ˇ± I reply.

    A knock on the door pulls the four of us from our task and Quin gets up to open the door for Grandpa.

    ˇ°Lunch time, kids.ˇ± Grandpa says and Darius looks at him with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    ˇ°Did he just call me a kid?ˇ± Darius asks with a whine and I hide behind Daxton to prevent him from seeing the smile on my face. The soft growling from Darius tells me that I failed in hiding my smile.

    Daxton turns to his left while he keeps me behind his back, while he isughing at Dariusˇ® antics. Grandpa keeps the door open for me and the moment Daxton releases me, I run out the door.

    ˇ°Run, Princess.ˇ± I hear Camus growl and I run up the stairs, taking them two at a time. I turn left at the top of the stairs instead of right and run down the hall toward the window<b>, </b>not knowing where <b>I </b>will end up.

    A Servant walks out of a door a few feet from the window and I donˇŻt hesitate to run past her, not knowing if this is a room or something else. Thank the Goddess itˇŻs the ServantˇŻs stairwell and instead of running down<b>, </b>I run up the stairs.

    ˇ°Lhope you can outrun him, because he wonˇŻt give up easily.ˇ± I hear Daxton say in my head and I remember that they can feel in which direction to look for me.

    Another Servant opens a door as I reach the top of another flight of stairs and I run past her onto a floor of the Pce that I donˇŻt know. Smiling, the Servant points to the right and I decide to follow her suggestion.

    I end up on thending, hesitating for a moment to <b>go </b><b>up </b>or down the stairs<b>. </b>The Servant I passed at the bottom of the Servant

    cing Bets

    stairwell gestures for me to run down the stairs and as <b>I </b>reach the bottom <b>of </b>the stairs, I hear Camus growling from somewhere

    above me<b>. </b>

    Daxton is waiting for me near the main dining room and we quickly sit down at the table.

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>I </b>didnˇŻt think you could outrun Camus. So far, I have been the only one who could keep up with him.ˇ± Daxton says as he smiles

    at me<b>. </b>

    ˇ°I might have had a little help along the way.ˇ± I respond the inoment Darius walks into the dining room.

    I hear Aunt Eliza giggle as Darius walks over to us. He doesnˇŻt look nad, but I he lifts me out of my seat and sits down with me on hisp.

    can feel he isnˇŻt happy either. I squeal the moment

    ˇ°You are fast, Princess. Camus wants to test this out in the open, because there hasnˇŻt been anyone who could outrun him in his lifetime.ˇ± Darius says<b>. </b>

    Some of my Squad members areughing as they have seen me run full speed before and know that Charna can be verypetitive with others.

    ˇ°Charna is tooking forward to it. Name the time and ce and we will be there.ˇ± I reply before stuffing my mouth with food. I donˇŻt try to wiggle out of his arms, I like being this close to my Mates and will enjoy this every chance I get.

    can use it as an opportunity <b>to </b>introduce you to ˇ°How about after lunch at the training grounds?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn suggests. ˇ°We anyone present<b>, </b>making sure that everyone knows there is going to be a new Royal Beta.ˇ®

    Darius and I ept his offer and as I continue with my lunch<b>, </b>I look around the room. I see some of my Squad members linking one another, probably cing bets on who is going to win.

    X

 Werewolf and 77

    <b>Piss </b><b>Off </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I am walking next to Aunt Eliza, talking about the challenges I am facing with the mess in the Beta office. Chatter ising from somewhere up ahead and I assume that it is the training grounds we are approaching.

    Charna is keeping an eye on our surroundings and she is also the one who realizes that no one is paying attention to me or the Queen; none of them shows Aunt Eliza any respect. It stands out that this is a group of women training; there are no men around. However, the moment the rest of our groupes into view, the women all change their attitude and it isnˇŻt for the best.

    A brte walks away from the group of women, her eyes locked on one of my Mates and Charna is growling in my head for the disrespect. It is clear to see that both of them are marked<b>, </b>but it appears that the brte doesnˇŻt care at all.

    I want to take a step forward, but Aunt Eliza ces a hand on my arm to stop me.

    ˇ°Hello, Handsome. What are you doing out here?ˇ± The brte asks the moment she reaches Darius and Camus pushes forward to release a roar of disapproval.

    The women look at one another, but donˇŻt seem to be intimidated by that show of displeasure.

    ˇ°Get the fuck away from me. Find your connection and stop being a tramp.ˇ± Camus growls through gritted teeth<b>, </b>while Cyran is trying to take over from Daxton.

    ˇ°Who says that I am not your connection?ˇ± The brte asks while looking him up and down with a lust¨Cfilled look.

    ˇ°I am.ˇ± I say the moment Aunt Eliza releases me and I walk toward my Mates to calm them down. I stand in between them, my hands on their backs to calm their Lycans down.

    The brte looks over her shoulder at the other women with a smirk on her face, before she turns back to look me up and down.

    ˇ°I doubt you could handle a man like this. He needs a woman with a strong Shifter half and that ainˇŻt you<b>, </b>little girl.ˇ± She replies.

    Charna pushes forward to grab the woman by her throat, lifting her slowly off the ground as she starts squeezing her windpipe.

    ˇ°Stay away from my Mates if you like to live.ˇ± Charna says with a menacing voice.

    I am not stopping her, this Bitch had iting for not only disrespecting my Mate¨Cbond, but also for not showing any respect to her Queen.

    ˇ°In case no one informed you, your services as the Royal Guardians are over.ˇ± Quin says. ˇ°I am not giving you the option everyone else got; you will retire by the end of the week.ˇ±

    I squeeze a little harder at QuinˇŻs words; these women are part of the Royal Guardians and still manage to disrespect their Queen. Yeah, I am not going to allow them to make a ruckus for Pearl or Ruby.

    ˇ°They are Royal Guardians?ˇ± I ask as I turn toward Quin. ˇ°Why the fuck are they still serving the Royal fam even show respect to their Queen.ˇ±

    hey canˇŻt

    Uncle Vaughn steps next to me with a murderous look in his eyes and I fear that the brte isnˇŻt out of the woods yet.

    ˇ°Is Das telling the truth?ˇ± He asks. ˇ°You didnˇŻt show respect to your Queen, even though I have warned you all more than once.ˇ±

    The brte tries to speak, but Charna isnˇŻt giving her the opportunity. She can barely breathe as it is and my Lycan has no intention of releasing this Bimbo anytime soon.

    ˇ°Your Majesty<b>, </b>can you tell the little girl to let my Sister go?ˇ± One of the other women asks. She is at least smart enough to <b>stay </b>back, but her use of the words little girl has put <b>her </b>on CharnaˇŻs shitlist.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Nope. Well, <b>I </b>could ask her<b>, </b>but I wonˇŻt. As a matter of fact, I just linked the other Guardians and everyone else that isnˇŻt on border patrol to get their asses down here.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn responds.

    ˇ°Do not let her go. She has disrespected my Mate for thest time I hear Ershin, Uncle VaughnˇŻs Lycan, say through the mind- link. I had no intention of letting her go, but now Charna is even more reluctant to let her off easy.

    We are patiently waiting for everyone to arrive on the training grounds and an Elder is looking very ufortable when he sees that I am holding the brte by her throat. It is the same Elder who didnˇŻt believe the Servants deserved to know what happened with Dezra.

    The Guardians have gathered behind Aunt Eliza, while everyone else is sitting on the bleachers <b>or </b><b>the </b>ground. Most of them are talking amongst themselves, while ncing in my direction every now and again.

    ˇ°Thank you all for showing up. Many of you know how Ershin and feel about disrespecting my Mate, your Queen. It ismon knowledge that I have warned those who showed disrespect to their Queen in public and that at thest public warning, I made it clear that the next one who would disrespect my Mate would lose their life.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn states.

    Charna and I can feel the fearing from the brte and Elder Jeff steps forward to doˇ­ I donˇŻt know what. I canˇŻt imagine there is anything anyone can say or do will change Uncle VaughnˇŻs mind; he has made his intentions clear in the past.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, why donˇŻt we ce her in the dungeons and have a meeting in the morning?ˇ± Elder Jeff asks.

    ˇ°No need for a meeting, Elder Jeff. I am done being the nice guy and your Niece isnˇŻt getting away with her continued disrespect of my Mate.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says in an ice¨Ccold voice. ˇ°A meeting is scheduled for your tant disrespect of Shifters in general. Maybe we can kill two birds with one stone.ˇ±

    The look Uncle Vaughn gives Elder Jeff sends a shiver down my spine and we can see and hear Elder Jeff gulp.

    Aunt Eliza stays away from Uncle Vaughn, allowing Ershin to remain in control. Okay, I need to remember not to piss off my Aunt for any reason.

 Werewolf and 78

    Pull <b>Back </b>

    Darius<b>ˇ® </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    Camus <b>is </b><b>near </b>the surface as we both look at our mate, who is still Holding the brte on the ground by her throat.

    Like Das<b>, </b><b>I </b>canˇŻt understand why a Guardian would be so disrespectful of their Queen or the Mate bond. A Guardian is selected after a lengthy trial of tests and even then, they are still on a yearˇŻs probation for the position.

    ˇ°What the hell is wrong with women?ˇ± Daxton asks through our mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°They refuse to put in the effort to find their connection, afraid that they will be disappointed with their MateˇŻs rank<b>. </b>There are also many women who get spoiled rotten and never face consequences for their actions.ˇ± Das answers out loud.

    Daxton chuckles at her response because she knew why he didnˇŻt ask the question out loud.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt care if they agree with me or not. We all know IˇŻm telling the truth, but most would never say it out loud. Probably afraid to get an Elder on their case.ˇ± Das continues.

    Das is right, though. Most Shifters wonˇŻtment on bad behavior when it concerns a family member of a High¨Cranking Shifter. Too afraid of the repercussions and no one can really me them. I have seen it happen during my travels with Preston and never understood why they could get away with it.

    ˇ°Tammy is still young and I am sure that she will never do anything like this again. You just need to understand that youngsters these days are under a lot of stress.ˇ± Elder Jeff says.

    What the hell is that Idiot babbling about? If I had to guess, IˇŻd say that Tammy is older than Das and she hasnˇŻt shown any disrespect to anyone so far. So, why would he use that as an excuse for Tammy?

    ˇ°Elder Jeff, that has been your excuse the other two times she disrespected her Queen. At the age of twenty nine, she is no longer a youngster and should be able to understand the protocols she needs to follow as a Guardian.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    Oh, this just got more interesting. IˇŻm looking forward to attending that meeting this afternoon, even though I have no idea what itˇŻs about. Just knowing that Elder Jeff is involved is enough for me and Camus will front and center that entire time.

    ˇ°Joshua, take this Bitch to the dungeons. ce some guards near her cell and donˇŻt allow anyone near her, especially not Shithat over there.ˇ± Das says.

    I chuckle as she dumps Tammy unceremonially onto the ground, getting myself some dirty looks from her rtives, but I donˇŻt give a crap.

    Tammy is screaming and kicking as Joshua drags her off the training grounds and Elder Jeff tries to follow them, but gets stopped by other Squad members.

    ˇ°Okay, now that Tammy is being dealt with, it is time for the main reason we came here.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says and every Squad member starts cheering.

    ˇ°There are trails you can follow through the forest, marked with different color posts. You will be following the orange posts; it is the longest trail we have. First one back here is the winner.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says.

    Uncle Vaughn points toward the forest and I can see a post with three colors on it. White, yellow and orange. Camus is looking forward to running through the forest and having our Mate chase us.

    We know that we will win this race, because no one has ever been able to beat us and we both doubt that Das will be able to give us a run for our money.

    ˇ°Das, Darius.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says. ˇ°You are not allowed to shift into your Lycan, they can<b>, </b>however, assist you by lending you, their speed. Are the rules clear?ˇ±

    We both nod our heads and after Daxton has kissed the hell out of our Mate, she steps next to me with a smirk on her face.

    The moment that Uncle Vaughn says go, Camus lends me his speed and we run toward the forest at full speed. It takes us a

    <b>minute </b><b>to </b><b>realize </b><b>that </b><b>we </b><b>have </b>missed <b>a </b><b>post </b>with the orange <b>color </b><b>because </b>the first <b>post </b>we <b>see </b><b>has </b><b>a </b><b>yellow </b><b>color </b><b>and </b><b>we </b><b>need </b><b>to </b><b>double </b><b>back </b><b>to </b><b>find </b><b>the </b><b>right </b><b>post </b><b>to </b>follow.

    Camus <b>listens </b><b>for </b><b>any </b>sounds in front of us, but we canˇŻt pick <b>up </b><b>the </b>sound of footsteps or the scent of our <b>Mate</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>seems </b><b>as </b><b>if </b><b>we </b><b>didnˇŻt </b><b>lose </b><b>any </b>time at all and are still ahead <b>of </b>Das.

    <b>We </b><b>miss </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>more orange posts along the way, but each time<b>, </b><b>there </b>is no sign of Das in front of us and we keep <b>looking </b><b>for </b>any <b>sign </b>that she might be in front of us anyway. Not once do we <b>hear </b>footsteps or smell her scent<b>, </b>but <b>the </b>further we get<b>, </b>the more restless Camus bes.

    ˇ°Where is that Mate of ours? She canˇŻt be that far behind.ˇ± Camus says <b>in </b>my head and I lose my footing <b>as </b>I look behind <b>me </b><b>to</b>. see if she might be behind us. After all, we were concentrating on the path before us and not behind us.

    I start to stumble and try my best to stay upright, but I fail the moment I see a tree in front of me. I crash into the tree at <b>full </b>speed and as I break off a branch, the stump opens my left arm.

    Camus roars in pain as I see the forest flooring closer, real fast I donˇŻt even have time to brace myself for the impact and hit my head as I collide with the ground.

    ˇ°You still able to run?ˇ± I hear Daxton ask through our mind¨Clink and Camus pushes the pain to the back of our mind, not willing to give up on the race. As I get up, I can feel blood running down my neck and arm<b>, </b>but Camus will have me healed in no time.

    ˇ°Fineˇ± I growl back at my Brother, not nning on losing any more time than I already did. There <b>is </b>still no sign of our Mate and when I try to find her, <b>I </be up empty. No indication in which direction to look for her and I growl as we run down another path with a red post instead of an orange post.

    ˇ°Das, where the fuck are you? Camus and I canˇŻt sense you anymore.ˇ± I call out through our mind¨Clink, but she doesnˇŻt answer me. ˇ°Das, answer me.ˇ±

    ˇ°She is not going to answer you<b>; </b>she is smarter than that.ˇ± Cyran responds and for a moment I am stunned. He is right, though. I wouldnˇŻt answer myself either.

    Camus forces me to take a left because I almost missed another orange post. I run down the path we are on and can already see the training ground appear through the trees in front of me. I force Camus to speed up even more and run out of the forest victorious or so I thought.

    Right there in front of me is Das, sitting in DaxtonˇŻsp while chatting with Aunt Eliza and Quin.

    ˇ°How the hell did you pull that off?ˇ± I ask as I slump down on the ground next to her. She smiles at me as she ces a hand on my cheek and leans forward to peck my lips.

    I grab her neck when she tries to pull back. I gently bite her lower lip to get ess to her mouth and deepen the kiss the moment she allows me in. With my other hand, I scoop her out of DaxtonˇŻsp and pull her close to my chest.

 Werewolf and 79

    Ulterior <b>Motive </b>

    <b>Das</b><b>ˇ® </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    Charna is chuckling in my head as Darlus takes off at full speed<b>, </b>she is going to enjoy this race and will do anything <b>to </b>win <b>from </b>

    her Mate<b>. </b>

    We follow Darius into the forest and see him speeding past the orange post. Charna is speeding up a little and we can hear Darius getting further down the wrong path.

    ˇ°<b>Can </b>we hide from Darius in some way?ˇ± I ask Charna. Our bond will make it easier for him to know where we are and when he figures out that we are ahead of him, Camus will give chase.

    ˇ°Of course we can. There is a reason no one could ever find us.ˇ± Charna replies and for a split second, I feel a little funny, but itˇŻs gone just as fast as it came. I remember feeling this whenever we yed hide and seek with the Squad and that I was always thest toe forward.

    Usually, after being called toe out, because they couldnˇŻt find me and I always assumed it had something to do with being good at hiding. Not that I amining about it, but it feels strange not to be able to feel Dariusˇ® emotions at the moment.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt feel them, because I have blocked them. A perk being a Royal.ˇ± Charna states and I am d that Charna and I trust one anotherpletely.

    of

    Depending on which form we are in, the other functions as an extra set of eyes and ears. Not every Shifter gets taught how to do this, but the Elders made sure it was a part of our training program. It was really strange at first and it took us a few tries to get the hang of it.

    We also trained ourselves at moving in stealth mode, as Charna calls it. Charna keeps an eye out for the orange posts and I watch the forest floor for anything that could give away our position, in case I were to step on it.

    Charna chuckles when we see the training ground at the end of the path and my Squad keeps quiet as I emerge from the tree

    line. Aunt Eliza gestures to everyone else to keep quiet and I run into DaxtonˇŻs waiting arms.

    ˇ°Why canˇŻt Cyran sense you?ˇ± Daxton asks and I exin what Charna has been doing. He smiles as he pulls me to the ground

    and makes me sit in hisp.

    ˇ°Seems like you discovered a perk of being a Royal.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says. ˇ°There are a few more, but this one is beneficial. Especially if your Mate ever pisses you off.ˇ±

    Uncle Vaughn gives her a pout, indicating that she has used it on him more than once.

    ˇ°You said that there are other perks to being a Royal. Can you borate on it a little more?ˇ± Darius asks. I turn to face Aunt Eliza, when we hear Camus roar in pain and Darius is softlyughing in my neck.

    ˇ°I think that someone made a wrong decision. Sounds like Darius hurt himself and my arm tells me that he has wounded his arm.ˇ± Darius says before he grabs his head. ˇ°And his head from what I am feeling.ˇ±

    ˇ°Das, where the fuck are you? Camus and I canˇŻt sense you anymore.ˇ± I hear Darius calling out through our mind¨Clink, but I refuse to answer him. ˇ°Das, answer me<b>.</b>ˇ±

    It takes a few more minutes for Darius to get out of the forest and the second Charna stops hiding us from him, I feel the confusion through our bond.

    I smile at him as I try to figure out how to answer his question<b>, </b>not that I would try to hide the truth from him. Daxton already knows how I did it and Darius deserves to know as well.

    back <b>of </b>

    The kiss he gives me leaves me breathless and it is clear that he is happy to sense me again. Charna has retreated to my head<b>, </b>probably to have a conversation with her Mates. It wonˇŻt take long for Camus to tell Darius how I managed to hide from them<b>, </b>which will probably piss him off.

    ˇ°Princess, is Camus telling me the truth?ˇ± Darius asks after he has broken the kiss to look into my eyes. ˇ°Never mind, I can see in your eyes that it is true. Damn, that is an awesome trick. Not if you use it on me, though.ˇ±

    <b>Giggling</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>hide </b><b>my </b><b>face </b><b>in </b><b>his </b>chest<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>can </b>understand <b>his </b>reinark, cause <b>I </b>doubt <b>that </b><b>I </b><b>would </b><b>appreciate </b>it if <b>he </b><b>were </b><b>to </b><b>do </b><b>that </b><b>to </b><b>me </b><b>Hell</b><b>, </b><b>Charna </b><b>would </b><b>give </b><b>him </b><b>a </b>ruthless ass whooping and then some.

    Oh<b>, </b><b>that </b><b>is </b><b>not </b><b>funny</b><b>.</b>ˇ± I hear both my Mates mumble at the same time, and for a moment, I wonder what they are <b>talking </b><b>about</b><b>. </b><b>Of </b>course<b>, </b>that Lycan of mine has told her Males<b>, </b>why am I not surprised?

    ˇ°I wasnˇŻt being funny. I realized how Charna and I would react <b>if </b>you did that to use and I am not far off with that ass whooping.ˇ± I respond. Aunt Eliza tries <b>to </b>keep a straight face, but the second Charna pushes forward, she starts <bughing </b>

    A few minutester, we head back to the Pce for lunch and then meeting with the Elders in regard to Elder jeffˇŻs attitude toward the Servants. On the walk back to the Pce, I ask Aunt Eliza why Elder Jeff is in charge <b>of </b>the servants.

    It strikes me as a bit odd because the Servants serve the Royal family and no one, outside the Royal family, is allowed in the private wing. Yet another thing I need to look into when ites to the Elders, it gives me and Charna an unsettling feeling

    ˇ°It has always been that way. Elder JeffˇŻs family has always been responsible for the Servants that work in our private wing, even if Vaughn and I donˇŻt always agree with the Servants they hit or their interference with how to run the household.ˇ± Aunt Eliza responds.

    A

    ˇ°I need the two of you to think about something, What would Elder Jeff or his family gain by being in charge of the Servants in our private wing?ˇ± I ask my Mates through our mind¨Clink.

    Together, we might be able toe up with an answer, because something tells me that Elder JeffˇŻs family had an ulterior motive.

 Werewolf and 80

    <b>Ulterior </b><b>Motive </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    Charna is chuckling in my head as Darius takes off at full speed, she is going to enjoy this race and will do anything to win from

    her Mate.

    We follow Darius into the forest and see him speeding past the orange post. Charna is speeding up a little and we can hear Darius getting further down the wrong path.

    ˇ°Can we hide from Darius in some way?ˇ± I ask Charna. Our bond will make it easier for him to know where we are and when he figures out that we are ahead of him, Camus will give chase.

    ˇ°Of course we can. There is a reason no one could ever find us.ˇ± Charna replies and for a split second, I feel a little funny, but itˇŻs gone just as fast as it came. I remember feeling this whenever we yed hide and seek with the Squad and that I was always thest toe forward.

    Usually, after being called toe out, because they couldnˇŻt find the and I always assumed it had something to do with being good at hiding. Not that I amining about it, but it feels strange not to be able to feel Dariusˇ® emotions at the moment.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt feel them, because I have blocked them. A perk of being a Royal.ˇ± Charna states and I am d that Charna and I trust one anotherpletely.

    Depending on which form we are in, the other functions as an extra set of eyes and ears. Not every Shifter gets taught how to do this, but the Elders made sure it was a part of our training program. It was really strange at first and it took us a few tries to get the hang of it.

    We also trained ourselves at moving in stealth mode, as Charna calls it. Charna keeps an eye out for th the forest floor for anything that could give away our position, in case I were to step on it.

    Charna chuckles when we see the training ground at the end of the path and my Squad keeps quiet a line. Aunt Eliza gestures to everyone else to keep quiet and I run into DaxtonˇŻs waiting arms.

    range posts and I watch

    rge from the <b>ree </b>

    ˇ°Why canˇŻt Cyran sense you?ˇ± Daxton asks and I exin what Charna has been doing. He smiles as he pune to the ground and makes me sit in hisp.

    ˇ°Seems like you discovered a perk of being a Royal.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says. ˇ°There are a few more, but this one is beneficial. Especially if your Mate ever pisses you off.ˇ±

    Uncle Vaughn gives her a pout, indicating that she has used it on him more than once.

    ˇ°You said that there are other perks to being a Royal. Can you borate on it a little more?ˇ± Darius asks. I turn to face Aunt Eliza, when we hear Camus roar in pain and Darius is softlyughing in my neck. 2

    ˇ°I think that someone made a wrong decision. Sounds like Darius hurt himself and my arm tells me that he has wounded his arm.ˇ± Darius says before he grabs his head. ˇ°And his head from what <b>I </b>am feeling.ˇ± 1

    ˇ°Das, where the fuck are you? Camus and <b>I </b>canˇŻt sense you anymore.ˇ± I hear Darius calling out through our mind¨Clink, but I refuse to answer him. ˇ°Das, answer me.ˇ±

    It takes a few more minutes for Darius to get out of the forest and the second Charna stops hiding us from him, I feel the confusion through our bond.

    I smile at him as I try to figure out how to answer his question, not that <b>I </b>would try to hide the truth from him. Daxton already knows how I did it and Darius deserves to know as well.

    The kiss he gives me leaves me breathless and it is clear that he is happy to sense me again, Charna has retreated to the back of my head, probably to have a conversation with her Mates. It wonˇŻt take long for Camus to tell Darius how I managed to hide from them, which will probably piss him off.

    ˇ°Princess, is Camus telling me the truth?ˇ± Darius asks after he <b>has </b>broken the kiss to look into my eyes. <b>ˇ°</b>Never mind, I can see in your eyes that it is true. Damn, that is <b>an </b>awesome trick. Not if you use it on me, though.ˇ±

    Ufterior Motive

    Giggling, I hide my face in his chest. I can understand his remark, Because I doubt that I would appreciate it if he were to do that to me. Hell, Charna would give him a ruthless ass whooping and then some.

    ˇ°Oh, that is not funny.ˇ± I hear both my Mates mumble at the same time, and for a moment, I wonder what they are talking about. Of course, that Lycan of mine has told her Mates, why am I not surprised?

    ˇ°I wasnˇŻt being funny. I realized how Charna and I would react if you did that to use and I am not far off with that ass whooping.ˇ± I respond. Aunt Eliza tries to keep a straight face, but the second Charna pushes forward, she startsughing.

    A few minutester, we head back to the Pce for lunch and then meeting with the Elders in regard to Elder JeffˇŻs attitude toward the Servants. On the walk back to the Pce, I ask Aunt Eliza why Elder Jeff is in charge of the Servants.

    It strikes me as a bit odd because the Servants serve the Royal family and no one, outside the Royal family, is allowed in the private wing. Yet another thing I need to look into when ites to the Elders<b>, </b><b>it </b>gives me and Charna an unsettling feeling,

    ˇ°It has always been that way. Elder JeffˇŻs family has always been responsible for the Servants that work in our private wing, even if Vaughn and I donˇŻt always agree with the Servants they hire or their interference with how to run the household.ˇ± Aunt Eliza responds.

    ˇ°I need the two of you to think about something. What would Elder Jeff or his family gain by being in charge of the Servants in our private wing?ˇ± I ask my Mates through our mind¨Clink.

    Together, we might be able toe up with an answer, because something tells me that Elder JeffˇŻs family had an ulterior motive.

 Werewolf and 81

    On Monday

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    After lunch, we head to the KingˇŻs Chamber for our meeting with the Elders. This time, I will be sitting beside Uncle Vaughn as his Beta, even though I havenˇŻt taken the position yet.

    I take my time to look around as we wait for every Elder to sit down The KingˇŻs Chamber is a miniature version of the Throne Room, down to the fabric used for the Eldersˇ® seats.

    The seats are standing on what looks like a grandstand, one on each side of the room. Elder Jeff is sitting in a seat in the middle of the room, making everyone look down on him. Our seats are on a tform, facing the door and whoever is sitting in the defendantˇŻs bench or whatever you want to call it.

    ˇ°Elders, before I exin what Elder Jeff is doing down there, I need to address another matter.<b>ˇ± </b>Uncle Vaughn says as he gets up. ˇ°With DezraˇŻs betrayal, I need to rece her as my Beta. It needs to happen fast, because I have no intention of leaving that position open for too long.ˇ±

    An Elder I have never met before gets up, she looks briefly at Elder Jeff before turning her attention to Uncle Vaughn

    ˇ°Your Majesty, recing Princessˇ­.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn doesnˇŻt allow her to finish speaking.

    ˇ°She is no longer a Princess; she betrayed our family. Worst of all, she betrayed her Daughter and will be dealt with ordingly.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says and I can see her gulp under his stare.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I apologize. Dezra doesnˇŻt need to be reced immediately; we can handle the Kingdom for a while without a Beta. We can take care of her duties for the time being and help you find a sufficient recement.ˇ± The Elder says.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, I have no intention of giving the Elders more power they have no right to. Das will take owner position with the help of her Mates, Darius and Daxton, effective immediately.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn responds.

    He lets the Elders process the information and I keep an eye on some of the other Elders to see how they words. Elder Jensen and Elder Via have smug looks on their faces; they know precisely what Uncle Ve

    Uncle VaughnˇŻs

    words mean.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, we all know that Das..ˇ± A growl interrupts Elder Dawn. ˇ°I apologize, Princess Das is the .xt Beta for our Kingdom. I donˇŻt believe she is ready for the job, though.ˇ±

    Quin growled at her disrespect and is now ready to put her down a peg or two.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, we donˇŻt care what you think. This is the KingˇŻs decision and you will respect that or you can resign. Is that clear?ˇ±

    Quin asks.

    It is very evident that she doesnˇŻt like the way he speaks to her, but there is nothing she can do about it. Not if she wants to keep her position as an Elder and everyone in the Chamber is aware of that.

    ˇ°Now that we have that out of the way, we have something else to discuss. Elder Jeff seems to think that he can determine what the Servants get informed about and what not. The Servants work in our private wing to make our lives easier and that means they need to know certain information.

    DezraˇŻs betrayal is one of those things and the consequences for her crimes should be known to everyone, including the Servants. Elder Jeff made the mistake of telling me how he feels about the Servants and I am stripping him of his position as an Elder.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn states.

    I strain my hearing as the Elders start to mumble, most of them are wondering what the hell he said to the King and others are wondering how much the King might change the rules around here

    ˇ°Another perk. It will be stronger when you take the Beta position officially and your bond with the family isplete.ˇ± Quin tells me through the mind¨Clink.

    Oh, my. I need to talk to Aunt Eliza about what more <b>I </b><b>can </b>expect<b>, </b>because IˇŻd like to be prepared next time.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, our younger Brother is on his way to take over Jeff duties.ˇ± Elder Dawn suddenly says and the room <b>goes </b>quiet.

    On Monday

    ˇ°Thank you, Elder Dawn. That wonˇŻt be necessary, even though I appreciate the thought. Queen Eliza will take over those duties after she has appointed a Head Servant.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says. ˇ°Our private wing will be private again.ˇ±

    It is clear that not every Elder appreciates the KingˇŻs statement, big I doubt many will have the guts to say anything about his

    decision.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I doubt our Queen has a desire to take on the duties from former Elder Jeff. She needs to focus on her children and her Mate and not on how to deal with Servants.ˇ± Elder Dawn says and a handful of Elders are nodding their heads.

    ˇ°Quin, I need to know who the Elders are that agree with Elder Dawn. They will give us the most headaches.ˇ± I tell him through the mind¨Clink.

    One of them might be responsible for reprinting the book on the Eklers and their duties. Having their names will make it easier to research their past and determine if their families are responsible for the shift in power among the Elders.

    I feel anger radiating from Aunt Eliza as she stands up from her seat and everyone stops talking to look at her. ˇ°Elder Dawn, are you insinuating that a woman canˇŻt take care of her family and maintain a job?ˇ± Aunt El¨Şza asks. ˇ°That is not what I meant.ˇ± Elder Dawn responds and Aunt Eliza interrupts her before she can continue with her answer. ˇ°Good. I will deal with the Servants working in our private wing and that includes firing and hiring them.<b>ˇ± </b>She states.

    I pity the fool who is stupid enough to open their mouth after this show of strength. None of us will ever make the mistake of giving the elders too much power and I am going to tear the Pce apart if I have to find the book that holds all the answers Quin and I need for the future.

    ˇ°This meeting is over. We will see you all on Monday at nine sharp.ˇ® Uncle Vaughn says.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, our next meeting will be in a month. We are too busy for an additional meeting.ˇ± An Elder pives up.

    ˇ°Anyone who isnˇŻt present on Monday will be stripped of his or her title.ˇ± Quin says before he walks o

    4 Chamber

 Werewolf and 82

    Letting On

    QuinˇŻs pov.

    Have they lost their fucking minds?

    First, they forget that Dezra was stripped of her titles, then they forget that Das is a part of the Royal family andplete their disrespect for Das by acting as if she wouldnˇŻt be able to take on the position.

    If I didnˇŻt despise them already, the Elders would have pulled it off with their behavior today.

    Das is correct, the Elders who were in agreement with Elder Dawn will cause most of our future problems. I just hope that we can tackle any problems before they be significant issues.

    ˇ°Nicely done, Aunt Eliza. Chama was close to ripping her a new one.<b>ˇ± </b>I hear Das say as they walk back into DadˇŻs office.

    ˇ°Das, we need to figure out what happened all those years ago. I will not allow an Elder to disrespect us or this Kingdom, we need to find out what they can and can not do.ˇ± I state as Dad sits down behind his desk.

    I can tell that he wants to know what I mean and I am waiting for everyone to sit down.

    ˇ°The Elders donˇŻt hold as much power as we have always believed. There is a book in the library about the Elders and their duties, but it has to be a reprint.ˇ± I exin, before I tell the others why we suspect it to be a reprinted book.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt we go to the library and take a look at every book in there?ˇ± Dad asks, but Das is shaking her head.

    Das knows that we need to know what is going on and what we need to do to correct this. Why wouldnˇŻt she want to go to the library?

    ˇ°I will ask my Squad to take care of it on Monday. The Elders will be too preupied to interfere and we can use the weekend to make changes to the Servants.ˇ± Das answers my unspoken question.

    The Servants should be our first priority; dealing with them might exin why Jeff hired them.

    A knock on the door keeps me from giving the issue at hand more thought and Mom opens the door for one of the servants from our private wing. She has no businessing here for whatever reason and I am beginning to think that she might be one of Elder DawnˇŻs puppets.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, dinner will be served in the main dining room <b>at </b>seven. Elder Dawn thought you would appreciate a <bter </b>dinner.ˇ± The Servant says.

    ˇ°No need, Lucia. We will be having dinner in our private wing.ˇ± Mom responds.

    ˇ°As a matter of fact<b>, </b>tell all the Servants to take the rest of the day and night off. I will take care of dinner. IˇŻd like to get to know my family without anyone interrupting.ˇ± Das says and Lucia stares at her in disbelief.

    Almost everyone has turned their faces away from Lucia to make <b>sure </b>she doesnˇŻt see the huge grins on their faces. I never gave much thought to the Servants walking in and out at all hours of the day, but now I am starting to doubt their sincerity.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I donˇŻt think Princess Das really understands our job description.ˇ± Lucia finally says,

    ˇ°I do understand your job description. However, I want a quiet evening with my family and want to let you all benefit from it.ˇ± Das responds.

    ˇ°She is one smart woman. She will make an excellent Beta for our Kingdom.ˇ± Brogan, my Lycan, says.

    He likes Das and her Mates, he likes that she isnˇŻt afraid of doing hardbor or getting her hands dirty.

    ˇ°Lucia, you heard Princess Das. Send all the Servants home, we have no need for you tonight.ˇ± Mom states and after hesitating for a second, Lucia takes her leave.

    Letting On

    <b>ˇ°</b>Thanks, Aunt Eliza.ˇ± Das says as she gestures for one of her Squad members to enter. ˇ°I wanted to have a family night, because I want to get to know my family before Uncle Vaughn drowns me in work.ˇ±

    ˇ°You are very wee, Dear.ˇ± Mom says, while the Squad member walks around the room. He pulls three little devices from various ces, but does nothing with them.

    ˇ°We will head upstairs, while Pablo tries to figure out how long they have been there<i>.</i>ˇ± Das tells us through the mind¨Clink and we all understand what she is up to.

    ˇ°Das, we need to check the kitchen and see if there is anything you need for dinner. I hope you can prepare dinner for arge group, because once the rumor spreads that you are cooking, they wille out of the woodwork.ˇ± Dad says before he opens the door, he leaves his key on his desk.

    Pablo stays out of sight while we all exit the office and I close the door behind me.

    Mom and Das are in the kitchen when I finally close the door of our private wing behind me. Darius and Daxton are in the living room with my Brothers and Nephews, talking about the meeting.

    ˇ°I thought Mom was gonna blow up at Elder Dawn for her remark. Weston says.

    ˇ°Nah. Your Mom knows how to handle people like her and she did one hell of a job. She was respectful to the Elder, but made it clear she wouldnˇŻt tolerate any crap from anyone. Just like Das with that Servant girl, Lucia.ˇ± Daxton responds.

    He is right, both of them know how to deal with annoying people and yet stay polite.

    ˇ°It is one of the first things Dad told me to watch. He said that Mom can put people in their ce without upsetting anyone; she even does it to us.ˇ± I say as I sit down next to one of my Brothers.

    Daxtonughs at the dumbfounded look Weston gives me, but Dad is quick to confirm my observations of Mom. In seconds, my Brothers are asking for examples and Dad is more than willing to oblige.

    Dad recounts a few of the more memorable moments when Mom used her diplomatic skills on us and after each. of Brothers have to admit that I was right.

    ˇ°I still canˇŻt believe that none of us ever realized it. Mom is damn good.ˇ± Everett mumbles.

    Yeah, diplomacy even works on a bunch of kids and Mom used it a lot more often than Dad is letting on.

 Werewolf and 83

    Another Word

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    Joshua joins me and Aunt Eliza in the kitchen. I need to inform him about their task for Monday and hopefully, we can keep the Elders upied for a long time.

    ˇ°I need you to split the Squad into two teams. No, make that three eats. One team to search the library here in the private wing, one to search the library downstairs and one to search the Eer wing.ˇ± I tell him as I look at the contents of the fridge.

    There is more than enough food in here and Aunt Eliza is pulling tems from the pantry to increase the avability of food for cooking or baking.

    ˇ°They need to find anything that mentions the duties of the Elders the power they hold within the Kingdom or how the Elders became a part of our Kingdom. Anything that mentions the Elders will do and they need to be ready to act on Monday morning.ˇ± I exin.

    ˇ°On it. Just let me know when the meeting is over.ˇ± Joshua says before he walks out of the kitchen<b>. </b>

    I sense Grandpa before he sets a foot into the kitchen and he looks <b>a </b>bit disappointed when I turn to face him.

    ˇ°You knew I was around the corner, didnˇŻt you?ˇ± He asks and I smile as he pulls me in for a hug.

    ˇ°Another perk of being a Royal?ˇ± I ask, but Grandpa shakes his head.

    ˇ°No, the perk of a family bond.ˇ± He states, before exining how it will get stronger with time. ˇ°Your bond with Quin will be stronger than the bond we have and will also count for the bond you have with the next Royal Gamma<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    Okay, I need to keep track of the differences in each bond. My bond with my Mates differs from the family bond and now I find out that the bond I will have with Quin and whoever bes the Royal Gamma will also be different.

    Now I really hate growing up without my family around. I ask Aunt Eliza every question that pops in my mind as we prepare dinner and she answers each of them patiently.

    Without the Servants walking in and out during the evening, I see my family rxing more than I have seen the

    I propose the idea of doing this once a month for twenty four hours

    ˇ°That is a damn good idea, but I doubt the Elders will agree with it? Uncle Vaughn responds.

    ˇ°They can deal with it. This is our private wing and we make the decisions when ites down to it.ˇ± Quin counters.

    I smile as I listen to my family discussing my idea and settle into the arms of my Mates.

    ˇ°I think it will benefit your family if they make this a new traditionˇ± Darius says through our mind¨Clink and I agree with him;

    this needs to be a tradition.

    ˇ°They look more at ease without the Servants around. Almost as if they know they canˇŻt discuss everything when the Servants are around.ˇ± Daxton replies.

    Of course, they understand that, even if it is just subconsciously. <b>I </b>believe that anyone would be more careful with their words or actions around others<b>, </b>especially if you are a Royal or an Alpha.

    ˇ°Joshua, I have another subject that you need to look for.ˇ± <b>I </b>tell him through our mind¨Clink, before I confide in him about my

    suspicions.

    This has been the most fun I have had in ages.<b>ˇ± </b>Grandpa says as he gets up. ˇ°Quin, you were right. The Elders just need to deal with our new tradition and probably some others along the way.ˇ±

    I hug Grandpa good night, something else Charna and I feel should be a part of our daily routine. We are going to have a hectic schedule with all the things we want to do that we missed out on when we were growing up.

    The next day is spent with just my Mates, trying to find out what we need to purchase for our suite. It only took an hour before <b>I </b>

    Another Word

    kicked Larcia, our appointed Servant, out of our suite with a thunderous roar from Charna.

    Elder Dawn demanded to speak with me and I asked my Mates to apany me, because I knew I wouldnˇŻt be able to y nice.

    ˇ°Princess Das, the Servants canˇŻt be dismissed.ˇ± I didnˇŻt know if she wanted to add anything else, but I didnˇŻt give her the

    chance.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, I will dismiss a Servant from my suite. It is my suite and I am a Royal. 1 outrank each and every one of you. I donˇŻt want to see a Servant in my suite unless I specifically ask them to perform their duties. Anyone who has a problem with that can address this topic on Monday at the meeting.ˇ± I stated before I walked away from her.

    The rest of the weekend was uneventful, except for my entire family upying our suite. The only ce in our wing that was free of Servants and other busybodies.

    There was only one interruption that I didnˇŻt mind, Joshua needed some additional information on the task for Monday morning. Mara had raised a few questions and he wanted to know how much information I actually wanted them to find.

    ˇ°Enough to uproot the Elders and this Kingdom.ˇ± I had answered and Joshua had left with a huge grin.

    Today, we canˇŻt avoid the Servants and the rest of the Shifters who reside here or visit regrly.

    ˇ°Looking forward to the meeting, Das?ˇ± Quin asks through the mind¨Clink the moment he <b>sees </b>me.

    ˇ°Want me to remind you of charades out loud?ˇ± I counter and we bothugh at the memory. It was a game my Brothers and Nephews had never yed before and just exining the game was hrious for us.

    Grandpa thought it was silly to y it, because you could tell the other through the mind¨Clink. It did trigger something no one had suspected, I can order anyone to shut up and that includes my Mates.

    Uncle Vaughn has been trying to think of ways for me to use it on him, but so far, he hasnˇŻte up with the correct phrase to use. Neither of us wants to use a phrase that can backfire on us.

    ˇ°Good morning, Uncle Vaughn. Good morning, Aunt Eliza.ˇ± I greet them as I walk toward the table. I know it w trouble because the Elders would like nothing more than to point out protocol to us.

    ˇ°Princess Das.ˇ± Elder Dawn starts to say, but one look from me is enough for her to sit back down again.

    Chama is front and center, ready to tear into her if she manages to utter another word.

 Werewolf and 84

    Plotting Elders

    Plotting Elders

    West Wing

    As you can imagine, not all Elders were happy with Jeff losing his gile or with Queen Eliza taking over his responsibilities.

    Elder Dawn reached out to her family within minutes after the Royal family walked out of the Chamber. She was furious at the disrespect the Queen showed her family by denying her younger Brother to take over jeffˇŻs duties.

    Her Father called a meeting with the Elders, who thought simrly to their family and didnˇŻt want the Royals to have too much

    power.

    None of them knew who was responsible for the Royal family to hand over more power to the Elders or why, but they had no intention of handing it back.

    ˇ°How many Elders will back up the Royals if they decide to leave Queen Eliza in charge of the Servants?ˇ± Her Father had asked and Elder Dawn couldnˇŻt give him more names than the ones in the room with them.

    ˇ°Princess Das will be our biggest problem. She didnˇŻt grow up within these walls and has learned to fend for herself due to Princess Dezra and her Father abandoning her.ˇ± An Elder brought to everyoneˇŻs attention.

    Elder Dawn looked at her phone from time to time and every time she did, she looked at her Father while shaking her head.

    The group of Elders attempted to determine why there would be another meeting on Monday, but no matter how they examined it, they couldnˇŻt find an answer.

    ˇ°Maybe one of the Servants heard something about MondayˇŻs meeting.ˇ± Her Father asked, but Elder Dawn shook her head once again.

    ˇ°They dismissed the Servants until morning. Princess Das wants an evening with her family, time to get to know them.ˇ± Elder Dawn exined.

    They discussed the consequences of having Princess Das at the Pce. None of them coulde up with a reason to stop her

    ophe from taking her rightful ce as the Royal Beta, but during the meeting on Monday, they will try to convince the

    postpone it.

    ˇ°If she doesnˇŻt take the position immediately, we might be able to keep more control over the Royal family.ˇ± Elder Dawn stated.

    ˇ°Vaughn will never ept it. You heard him during todayˇŻs meeting; he was earnest about it and Princess Das will b? sitting next to him on Monday.ˇ± Another Elder chimed in.

    The rest of the weekend, they met a few more times, but no one could tell them anything. Das had banned the Servants from her suite and the entire Royal family walked in and out of that suite all weekend long.

    Even Elder DawnˇŻs demand to talk to Das backfired and all the Elders could do was wait for the meeting after the weekend

    was over.

    Their meetings hadnˇŻt gone unnoticed and Dasˇ® Squad decided to gather evidence themselves for their Squad captain. Each Elder who attended those meetings was investigated, not only themselves, but also their families, past and present.

    Elder Jensen met with Elder Via during the weekend and both of them enjoyed listening to everyoneining about the

    dismissal of the Servants.

    Neither of them spoke a word out loud; allmunications went through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Das is going to cause a ruckus around here.ˇ± Elder Jensen stated. He knows that Das has <b>a </b>strong sense of justice and fairness and dislikes Shifters who feel entitled or act as if they are superior.

    ˇ°She is already causing a ruckus. I wonder how many Elders will still have their title by the time she is done.ˇ± Elder Via responded.

    To everyone around them, it looked as if they were working and partially they were; however, they were also keeping a watchful

    Plotting Elders

    eye and ear on their surroundings. It allowed them to overhear many Servants and Elders discussing how they wanted to reim their power.

    ˇ°Why would a Royal want to prepare their own dinner? It makes no sense, we are trained to cook and to take care of the Royals.ˇ± One Servant asked.

    ˇ°She wanted to get to know her family, that is what she told me, I donˇŻt think she even knows how to cook or how to take care of her Mate.ˇ± Lucia had answered.

    The Servants had gone back and forth about why Das wouldnˇŻt be able to take care of her Mates, after another Servant had pointed out that Das has two Mates.

    ˇ°They should have taken chosen Mates ages ago. They are too old to be mated to a Royal.ˇ± Lucia had finally muttered before she left the main living room.

    <b>ˇ°</b>What the hell was that about? Why would Daxton and Darius be too old to be mated to Das?ˇ± Via asked Jensen.

    Neither had an answer and came to the conclusion that they needed to discuss this with their Fathers. Two men who had dealt with the Royals and the Elders a lot longer than the two of them and who could probably help them find an answer.

    By the time the weekend was over, Elder Jensen had discussed with his Father about what they had overheard and his Father knew what Lucia had been talking about.

    Elder Via had a discussion with her family about how to handle this new piece of information; none of them wanted the Elders to interfere with a true Mate¨Cbond.

    It still seemed odd to both of them, but they knew that it would be discussed during Monday morningˇŻs meeting. No one knew which Elder would bring it up, but neither doubted that it would be addressed and had made ns to undermine the attempt to discredit Das.

    Jensen and Via met up outside the Pce to attend breakfast together and see what would happen leading up to the meeting. If only someone could have warned them that Das had no intention of ying nice with anyone.

    ˇ°Good morning, Uncle Vaughn. Good morning, Aunt Eliza.ˇ± Sounds through the main dining room as Das we

    table.

    war thef

    Jensen and Via both see the look Das gives Elder Dawn. If looks could kill, they would have one Elder less to worry about in the meeting.

 Werewolf and 85

    This Subject

    DasˇŻpo.x

    After one more look at Elder Dawn, I sit down at the breakfast table red start talking to Grandpa about our wophand

    I can feel her eyes burning into my back, but I ignore it for now I want to enjoy my breakfast and a little quiet time before we meet with the Elders.

    Daxton and Darius willmunicate to me through our mind¨Clind what I need to know during the meeting and even Uncle Vaughn will inform me if there is something I need to do.

    I am surprised when Elder Jensen escorts us to the Throne room, but the moment we step inside, it bes clear why we arenˇŻt having this meeting in the KingˇŻs Chamber.

    ˇ°Every family member of every Elder is present. Not everyone is content with Mom taking over former Elder JeffˇŻs duties.ˇ± Quin exins through the mind¨Clink. ˇ°They will try to overwhelm you and hope to get you so distracted that you wonˇŻt back up Dad.ˇ±

    I wish them luck with that endeavor. I will take every opportunity to make this meeting as long as I possibly can. My Squad needs the time to search for those missingws and duties.

    ˇ°Uncle Vaughn, can we start this meeting with a discussion on the Ceremony for me and my Squad?ˇ± I ask.

    I donˇŻt have to tell him why I want to discuss it; he understands that we need to keep them upied for as long as we can. We all know that we need to drag this out for as long as possible.

    ˇ°Good morning. I am a little surprised to see you all here. This is a meeting with the Elders. I donˇŻt need former Elders or family members here to discuss anything that rtes to the Kingdom and I kindly ask everyone who isnˇŻt an Elder to leave<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Uncle

    Vaughn states.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, our families are here to support our concerns we have regarding Princess Das taking over the position as Royal Beta. We also have a few issues with Queen Eliza taking over the duties from my Brother.ˇ± Elder Dawn states

    I feel a hand on my shoulder and realize that I am halfway out of my seat. I hadnˇŻt even realized that I was gettin but it doesnˇŻt really surprise me. Charna is pushing me to confront that little twit.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, I have a question and I would like an honest answer. I say once I am standing up straight. ˇ°Why are you against Queen Eliza taking over duties that concern her wing and her family?ˇ±

    I keep looking into her eyes, making sure she is feeling ufortable.

    ˇ°Our family has always been in charge of the Royal wing. Wiring and firing Servants, keeping track of repairs and recing broken items. There is no need for the Queen to take on those responsibilities.ˇ± Elder Dawn answers.

    Charna and I donˇŻt believe her and I am going to keep asking questions until she breaks.

    ˇ°Our Queen is very capable of taking care of those duties. We have been discussing this for years and as usual, you are against it. I am with Princess Das and this doesnˇŻt make sense. So, answer the question.ˇ± Elder Via says.

    Elder Dawn seems ufortable with the stares of every Shifter in the Throne room and I can tell that she is mind¨Clinking someone. Charna looks around the room for me and notices a man at the back of the room.

    ˇ°Quin, who is the man at the back of the room? The one with the light blue striped shirt.ˇ± I ask him.

    ˇ°That is Elder DawnˇŻs Father. He is never far away during meetings and like today, Elder Dawn is often mind¨Clinking someone at those times.ˇ± Quin answers.

    Sounds like her Father has more influence on meetings than he is supposed to have. He is no longer an Elder and he should leave the meetings with the King up to his Daughter. He probably hates not having any control over the situation anymore.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, is there a reason for your Father to coach your response?ˇ± I ask, making sure that everyone realizes that she is

    TRA SEVect

    getting help.

    *

    ˇ°Princess Das, it is inappropriate for you to ask that pestion.ˇ± Her Father replies, but I donˇŻt pay him ang attentions

    ˇ°Well, Elder Dawn Care to answer both questions, starting with thetter?ˇ± I ask, while keeping my eyes for kard with hers

    A few Elders start to mumble, but I refuse to pay them any heed. I have a problem with Elder Dawn and need to see her reactions, so my focus stays on her.

    ˇ°I wanted to know if my response could be perceived as insulting and needed his advice on it.ˇ± Elder Dawm anmwers ˇ°As to the other question, I believe that our Queen needs to concentrate on her family and not on some trivial issuesˇ±

    More Shifters start mumbling and this time, I do pay attention to what is being said. Most of them disagree with Elder Drawn, but there are a few who agree with her.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, as an Elder, you have a very demanding job with many responsibilities. Does this mean that someone else is running your household?ˇ± <b>I </b>ask.

    It takes her a second to realize why I am asking that question and Elder Jensen has a massive grin on his face.

    ˇ°No, I take care of that myself. I understand why you ask, but I can manage to do this besides my job<i>.</i>ˇ± She finally answers and i have to push Charna to the back of my mind.

    <b>ˇ°</b>If I understand your answer correctly, you are saying that besides a busy job as an Elder, you can still take care of your household. However, the Queen is unable to manage the Royal household, ording to your answers. I find that rather disrespectful to be honest.ˇ± I respond to her answer.

    For a moment, no one utters a word, probably trying to figure out a way to exin how Elder DawnˇŻs words werenˇŻt meant as an

    insult to the Queen.

    In my opinion, there is no way anyone cane up with an excuse for her words and anyone who tries will get a piece of CharnaˇŻs look at this subject. She truly dislikes Elder Dawn and whatever it is she represents.

 Werewolf and 86

    The <b>Evidence</b>.

    Dasˇ® po.v.

    ˇ°Elders, let me make one thing abundantly clear. Your Queen can handle dealing with her family and the household of the Royal wing. No one outside the Royal family will ever get to interfere with our household ever again. This is and will forever be up to the Royal family.ˇ± Quin speaks, barely containing his anger.

    My Mates are keeping an eye on the Elders and their reaction to nˇŻs statement, my eyes are glued to Elder DawnˇŻs Father. I donˇŻt trust him and I will ensure that he never sets foot in the Pce again for official business.

    ˇ°Prince Quin, at the moment, your Father is still our King. It doesnˇŻt matter what your opinion is, we only have to listen to your Father.ˇ± Elder Dawn responds.

    Uncle Vaughn jumps out of his seat and Elder Dawn is lucky that my Mates reacted quickly or Ershin would have ripped her <i>a </i>new asshole.

    ˇ°I believe it is clear from the KingˇŻs response that he disagrees with you. My suggestion to all of you: take our words seriously or you will find yourselves in the dungeons without a title to fall back on.ˇ± Quin says, while Daxton pushes Uncle Vaughn back into his seat.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, I would watch my words, if I were you. Your tant disrespect is getting out of hand and next time, I will not let my Mates stop your King from responding.ˇ± I say and it is clear to Elder Dawn that I am serious.

    Elder Via is rising out of her seat, her eyes locked on Elder Dawn and she turns her head away from me.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, my family and I have been the Guardians of Princess DyˇŻs bloodline and from this day forward, our family will be the Guardians of Princess Dasˇ® bloodline. I donˇŻt need your permission to take that responsibility away from your family; I only need Princess Dasˇ® approval.ˇ± Elder Via says.

    I see the slight nod that Uncle Vaughn gives me and I turn my attention to Elder Via.

    ˇ°Elder Via, I would be honored to call your family the Guardians of my bloodline. I would appreciate it if Elder Jensen and his family would join your family.ˇ± I bow my head in acknowledgement of her new title.

    ˇ°Quin, do I understand Elder Via correctly? Elder DawnˇŻs family was the Guardians of DezraˇŻs bloodline.ˇ± Daxt

    through our mind¨Clink.

    If Quin is going to confirm this, then I am going to have another question for the Elders.

    ˇ°Yes, that is correct.ˇ± Quin answers and Daxton turns his attention to the crowd in front of us, instead of on Uncle Vaughn.

    ˇ°I hope someone can clear up something for me. I was taught that the Royals and Elders worked simrly to the leadership of a Pack. Is this correct, Elder Dawn?ˇ± He asks and I know why he is asking her this question.

    ˇ°Yes, you canpare it to the leadership of a Pack.ˇ± She answers his question.

    I look around the room at the Elders, wondering if any of them understand where Daxton is going with his question or what

    Elder DawnˇŻs answer implicates.

    ˇ°Elder Zane, can you exin to us why an Alpha will never appoint a High¨Cranking Pack¨Cmember to two different positions?ˇ± He asks and the smirk on Elder ZaneˇŻs <b>face </b>says it all.

    ˇ°Conflict of interest, Prince Daxton.ˇ± Elder Zane replies and the look on DaxtonˇŻs face is priceless. He didnˇŻt expect to be

    addressed with another title.

    I see some family members turning their heads away with smiles on their faces, while others are softly chackling as they look at

    Daxtop.

    ˇ°Mind exining this with a bit more detail, Elder Zane?ˇ± Daxton asks.

    ˇ°If a High¨Cranking Pack¨Cmember has two positions, they will eventually be on opposite sides at one point and that will cause a

    The Evidence

    conflict. Which always results in one of the positions being neglected.ˇ± Elder Zane exins.

    Daxton summarizes what Elder Zane has exined, not only to annoy the hell out of everyone but to buy time for my Squad.

    ˇ°Then I hope you can exin the following to me. Elder DawnˇŻs family is.. No, was the Guardians of DezraˇŻs bloodline and they were responsible for the Servants working in the Royal wing. IsnˇŻt that considered <b>a </b>conflict of interest?ˇ± Daxton asks.

    An Elder, whom I have never seen before, gets out of his seat and takes a few steps forward.

    ˇ°I am Elder David, Prince Daxton. This isnˇŻt <b>a </b>conflict of interest; is a good way of providing the right Servant to the Royal family. Elder Dawn knows a lot about the Royal family and can make a decent decision on whether a Servant <b>is </bpatible with the Royals.ˇ± The Elder says.

    Damn<b>, </b>this is the same Jerk that I had as a tutor for Royal protocol. We never got along and I was relieved to get an early exam on <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    ˇ°Elder David, I disagree with you and here is why. Elder Dawn has no idea what the Royal family likes or dislikes<b>, </b>because I doubt that Dezra wanted her anywhere near her and her family.<i>ˇ± </i>Daxton replies.

    Confusion is written on almost every face in front of me and I decide it is time to put an end to this charade.

    ˇ°Dezra kept a lot hidden from her family and one of those things was the state of her office. Servants werenˇŻt allowed to enter her office, whether she was there or not. It will take me a while to see the damage it has caused to our Kingdom.

    I doubt the Servants informed Elder Dawn of this, as we can all tell by the shocked look on her face. I donˇŻt care how each of you feels about this, but from this day on, the Royal family will make the decisions regarding their wing and the Servants that work there.ˇ± I say.

    I turn toward Elder Via. ˇ°Next item on the agenda is my Ceremony and the Ceremony for my Squad. Can you tell us how that usually works, Elder Via?ˇ± I ask, before I sit down in my seat.

    From what I know about the Ceremony, this exnation will take up a lot of time. Time is of the essence for my Squad to find the evidence they are looking for.

 Werewolf and 87

    Donn Rook

    Damn Book

    Guardian Quatters

    ˇ°Good morning.ˇ± Joshua says as he looks at his Squad and the soon¨Cto¨Cbe former Guardians.

    ˇ°Guardians, you swore to protect the Royal family from any kind of harm. I assume that each of you would like a chance to prove that, even if the worst injury you can get is a paper cut.ˇ± Joshua says, earning him a few chuckles.

    He divides the men and women in front of him into three groups. The GuardianˇŻs Captain gets appointed one, Jesper receives the second group and thest group is for Joshua himself.

    ˇ°Each team will search a different part of the Pce, while the Royal family is in a meeting with the Elders. They will try to boy us as much time as they can, but I want you to understand that your time will be limited.

    You will search your assigned location for anything that could expose the Elders as frauds. Take pictures of the ces you find these files or documents, because Princess Das fears that the Elders have pulled power toward them that doesnˇŻt belong with them.ˇ± Joshua exins to the teams before telling them their destination.

    Each team discusses tactics before leaving to carry out their assignment, ensuring they can make the most of the time avable.

    ˇ°Joshua, is there anything specific that Princess Das hopes to find?ˇ± Vern, Captain of the Guardians, asks.

    Joshua tells them about the conversation he had with Das and the questions she has regarding the Eldersˇ® power. They discuss the kind of files or documents they might find and where they could possibly have hidden them.

    Jesper and his team will search the library down the stairs, while Joshua and his team search the library in the Royal familyˇŻs private wing. The GuardianˇŻs Captain takes his team to the Eldersˇ® wing for their search.

    The Eldersˇ® wing is deserted and to the GuardianˇŻs Captain, that seems weird, because the Servants should be cleaning at the moment. Not that he isining for them to make this easy.

    His team is thergest, because they have to cover much more ground than the other two teams. They split up into smaller teams and head in various directions to search the West wing.

    It is surprising to everyone how careless the Elders are; none of their doors are locked. Almost as if they consider thems invulnerable, as if no one would dare to think about crossing them or something.

    Drawers get opened and closed in rapid session, eliminating one hiding ce after another. First, the most logical ces get searched, then every other spot they can think of and eventually they start tapping the walls and floorboards.

    They work their way from the bottom of the West wing to the top, but each floor leaves them more disappointed than thest

    one.

    ˇ°Captain, this wall has a different sound.ˇ± A Squad member calls out from one of the rooms on the top floor. Captain Vern quickly walks into the room to find the Squad member in a closet, while she is knocking on the back wall.

    Others remove the clothing that is hanging in there and together they search for a way to open the hidden door.

    ˇ°Captain, you might want to take pictures of the floor.ˇ± A Guardian says as he points out a slight, unnatural urrence.

    Secondster, their suspicions are confirmed when they finally find the hidden door and it has trouble opening fully. This door hasnˇŻt been used in ages; whoever is living in this room might not even know about the hidden space.

    ˇ°Take pictures and get everything you find out of there.ˇ± Captain Vern says, before he walks out to talk to the rest of his team.

    He doesnˇŻt get a chance to tell them anything, because another Squad member calls out to him and he finds a simr hiding ce. However, this one gets used regrly and again he instructs them to take enough pictures before removing the items.

    ˇ°Joshua, we found two hiding ces. We are gathering everything before going back to the Guardian Quarters.ˇ± Captain Vern says through the mind¨Clink.

    <b>*</b>

    No otherding ces were found in the West wing and Captain Van der gathered all the papers.

    team back to their Charters after they have

    Knowing what to look for made this an easy assignment and all the teams are back in the Guardian Quarters at lunchtime. The other two teams didnˇŻt find anything in the librates, but the dierery that Captain Vern and his team made makes up for that

    ˇ°How do we keep Elder Dawn from finding out that we took everything out of her hiding ce?ˇ± Vern asks during hunch

    ˇ°Das will take care of that. She wants us to read through it all are everything that proves a conspiracy to diminish the Royal familyˇŻs power.ˇ± Jesper answers. ˇ°Das is going to make the Elders exin to her in great detail how the Ceremonies for her and our Squad workˇ±

    Everyone groans as Jesper mentions the Ceremonies, not a favorite topic of any normal¨Cranking Shifter. Many low¨Cranking Shifters hate parties and Ceremonies, because many of them get worked to the bone and donˇŻt get any recognition for the work

    they have done.

    High¨Cranking Shifters love parties and Ceremonies for the obvious reasons. Some take credit for aplishing something they had no hand in, not something to be proud of, in my opinion.

    Joshua keeps Das updated on their findings and the more they uncover, the more they realize that only two families are responsible for everything that is wrong in the Kingdom.

    The correct book on the Elder duties is found and it will cause a shitload of problems for the Elders and many Alphas. Captain Vern feels agitated after learning the truth and wants to make sure that the Elders and their families canˇŻt get away.

    ˇ°Joshua, we need to keep the Elders and their families in the Throne room. Who will inform Princess Das about what we have found?ˇ± Captain Vern asks.

    ˇ°Das has already taken care of it. Lunch was served in the Throne room and everyone is still there. We will enter the Throne room through both entry points and stand guard around the room, while you and Belinda hand her everything she needs. Starting with this damn book.ˇ± Joshua answers.

    House of Cards

 Werewolf and 88

    House of Cards

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    ˇ°Captain, we found the evidence. Damn, sorry. I should have said your Higliness.ˇ± Joshua says in my head and I fight the urge to chuckle.

    ˇ°Good, go through it after lunch. We have only discussed the Guardians Ceremony; we still need to discuss my Ceremony and that might take a long time. So, you have some time to go throught and hand me the most crucial piece of evidence.ˇ± I answer him.

    We keep looking around the Throne room during lunch, most Elders and their families seem rxed. A few others keep ring at us from time to time, but I act as if I donˇŻt notice them.

    Once lunch is over, Uncle Vaughn gets their attention again by asking Elder Zariah to exin the Ceremony for the royal Beta position.

    ˇ°The Ceremony will be held on a Full Moon and every Pack gets an invitation to the Ceremony. Usually, the Alpha brings his Luna, his children, and the Beta family.ˇ± Elder Zariah says <b>as </b>she raises an eyebrow at herst two words.

    Damn, if he is still the Beta to Shadow Valley Pack then I will have to face the Idiot again.

    ˇ°Normally, the Royal Beta who steps down will handle the Ceremony. In this <b>case</b>, I believe it is best if King Vaughn leads the Ceremony. It is simr to the Ceremony for any High¨Cranking member in a Pack, but instead, Princess Das will swear to protect our wekaer Shifters.

    She will vow to uphold thews and hold anyone responsible for breaking ourws or their Packws. Like a Beta in a Pack, Princess Das will be responsible for the finances of our Royal family.ˇ± Elder Zariah exins.

    I look at Daxton, who stiffened a little at herst sentence. Why would that sentence make him feel ufortable?

    ˇ°Elder Zariah, I have a question.ˇ± Daxton says as he gets up. ˇ°A Beta is responsible for Pack finances, such as remodeling the Pack¨Chouse or rebuilding homes after a disaster. A Beta isnˇŻt responsible for keeping track of the AlphaˇŻs finances. So, why would Das be responsible for the Royal familyˇŻs finances?ˇ±

    Darius has a slight smile on his face, but I donˇŻt understand what that is about.

    ˇ°You are correct, Prince Daxton. A Beta isnˇŻt responsible for the AlphaˇŻs finances and I have asked myself the same question many times before. The only answer I have is that it has been this way for as long as I can remember.ˇ± Elder Zariah answers.

    I link Joshua with this bit of discovery and ask him to keep an eye out for anything that might answer this question.

    ˇ°How do we proceed when the evidence gets delivered?ˇ± Uncle Vauhgn asks. ˇ°I mean, we canˇŻt let them leave before we have all the evidence.ˇ±

    ˇ°No problem. Joshua already told me his game n. Belinda and Captain Vern will hand me the smoking gun.ˇ± I answer him. I donˇŻt see his facial expression, but I can feel his eyes on my back.

    The door that leads to the KingˇŻs chamber opens at the same time as the main entrance door and the room gets flooded with Guardians and Squad members.

    ˇ°Captain Vern, what is the meaning of this?ˇ± Elder Dawn asks, but he continues walking in my direction with Belinda by his

    side.

    ˇ°Your Highness, the items you requested.ˇ± Captain Vern says as he hands me a book and Belinda hands two files to my Mates. Both of them step to the side and I open the book I am holding in my hands.

    My eyes glide over the words on the first page and I have to suppress the urge to scream ˇ°Eurekaˇ± with a little jump.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, do you have any idea what I am holding in my hands?<b>ˇ± </b>I ask as I slightly tilt the book so she can see the cover. It features the emblem of the Phaineian Kingdom, an ancient Celtic symbol known as a five fold symbol.

    House of Cards

    <b>The </b>four outer circles represent the four elements: fire, earth, air and wind. The circle that interloops with them represents our Goddess, connecting the elements. <b>I </b>know that the Humans gave botlier meaning to the inner circle, but I canˇŻt remember it.

    ˇ°No answer. Then I will answer it for you, if no one objects.ˇ± I answer my own question. I donˇŻt give anyone time to object, I am not aplete Idiot.

    ˇ°This is the book that holds all the information about the Elders of the Phaineian Kingdom. Why the Elders were formed. How they were chosen. What their duties are. Do I need to go on?ˇ± I ask while I look at Elder Dawn.

    I ignore other Elders who are looking around the room and at both floors from time to time.

    ˇ°It might surprise everyone in this room that this book was printed about fifteen hundred years ago and it states that the Elders hold no power. They can carry out orders from the King with the proper paperwork or give the King advice on various subjects.

    They cannot alter Laws, makews or removews. Only the King has that power with his Beta and his Gamma; they rule this Kingdom and will hold every Shifter responsible for breaking thew.<b><i>ˇ± </i></b>I state.

    I hand the open book to Uncle Vaughn for him to read the first page, the page that exins the Elders were put in ce to help the Royals. No Elder is above another Elder, but as respresentatives of the King they out rank an Alpha.

    ˇ°Captain Vern, I want the Elders escorted back to their wing and that includes their family. Guardians, current and future, will secure the wing and make sure they stay put.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says before he turns toward me.

    ˇ°We will go to my chamber and go through this book to find out what the Elders can and canˇŻt do. Once we have determined that, I want an investigation into whom were responsible for grabbing power they had no right to.ˇ± He continues, knowing damn well that everyone in the Throne room heard him.

    I can hear some Shifters mumble, but <b>I </b>keep my eyes on Uncle Vaughn. I already have the answers he is looking for, but I am not going to say that out here.

    Let those power¨Chungry Elders sweat for a while. Their fate is already sealed and I hope that I am allowed to deliver the final blow to their house of cards.

    212

 Werewolf and 89

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v

    Dad is pissed off and that is putting it mildly. Mom is doing her best to calm him down, but Ershin is close to the surface, making it difficult for her.

    ˇ°Ershin, calm down. We will restore everything the Elders managed to change and those responsible will be punished.ˇ± I hear Mom whisper.

    Mom has her arms wrapped around his waist, her head ced against his chest. Dad buries his face in her neck and slowly but steadily, his aura diminishes. It takes a good ten minutes before Mom starts to pull back, an indication that Dad is capable of controlling his anger again.

    ˇ°Captain Vern found two hiding ces on the top floor; one in Elder DawnˇŻs room and one in Elder ZaneˇŻs room. They were located at the back of the walk¨Cin closet, but there was a difference One was used regrly, the other hasnˇŻt been used in ages.

    The documents from Elder ZaneˇŻs room havenˇŻt been updated for at least fifteen years. Everything found in Elder DawnˇŻs has been updated until yesterday.ˇ± Das says as she hands out documents.

    Elder Irvine is responsible for our familyˇŻsck of knowledge on our power and the power the Elders have. He took advantage of my Great GrandfatherˇŻsck of training at the time and the grief he was going through.

    ˇ°Irvine also reprinted this book to make sure that no one could point out that the Elders were lying about their power. However, someone wanted to ensure that the truth could be uncovered. They left a piece of the old book intact, which didnˇŻt make sense to anyone who would read it.ˇ± Joshua says.

    If the next heir to the Throne is underage when the King or Queen passes, three Elders will step out of their advisory role for the heir and have increased responsibilities to help the heir rule the Kingdom.

    This also happens when the heir hasnˇŻt yetpleted their training and still requires guidance to rule. Once the heir haspleted their training, the Elders will step back into their advisory role.

    ˇ°This is what made us question the influence the Elders have in the Kingdom and how much power they were supposed have.ˇ± Das says after she has read the part from a book that has always been in DadˇŻs library.

    Dad is pacing in front of the window, a regr sight for us to see when he is deep in thought. Something he does to keep him focused on his question, because Dad says he canˇŻt do this sitting down.

    It is probably a family trade, because I have found myself pacing a lot when I need to think aboutplicated matters.

    ˇ°Everything that was found in those hiding ces is disturbing to read. They went through great lengths to keep the truth from your Grandfather, Uncle Vaughn.ˇ± Das says, before she shows us her evidence.

    Reports on secret meetings the Elders had, reports on which family member was ced in what position to spy on the Royals.

    ˇ°Elder Zane took over the position from his Father, but he was never included in the secrets his family was protecting. He never knew about the hiding ce and with his FatherˇŻs unexpected death<b>, </b>no one was able to take anything out of the hiding ce.

    We did discover another issue that the Elders were hiding and that is probably why Elder Zane still holds his familyˇŻs position.ˇ± Das says.

    Each Royal is allowed to choose their own Protector or Bloodline Guardian. This position isnˇŻt handed down within the family. If a family loses their position<b>, </b><b>it </b>is up to the King or Queen to determine if they get a seat with the Elders.

    Each Elder Council will consist of nine Elders, all of them appointed by the King or Queen. The Elders on the Council must be approved by the King or Queen, as well as by their Beta and Gamma

    No one says a word after Das finishes reading and I feel relieved that I can choose my Protector and Guardian by myself. I still might ept Elder Zariah as my Guardian, but I will rece DadˇŻs Protector.

    ????????????????

    ˇ°Do I understand this correctly? I was allowed to rece any Elder wanted?ˇ± Grandpa asks. Some family members are

    Your Shadow

    ˇ°Only if you could agree with your Beta and Gamma. It has to be there yeses or you couldnˇŻt have reced them.ˇ± Das answers. ˇ°How much time was there between the announcement that Uncle Vaughn would take over and you actually stepping down, Grandpa?ˇ±

    ˇ°Less than a week. Why?ˇ± Dad asks. I am curious about that too, why waste time on something like that?

    ˇ°Was that a week between Grandpa telling you or telling the Elders?ˇ± Das asks. I believe thy Niece has uncovered a multitude of discrepancies between ourws and reality.

    ˇ°For both me and the Elders.ˇ± Dad answers. Das is flipping through the book to find the right page and read out loud what it

    says.

    The King or Queen informs their heir at least a year in advance of stepping down. It allows the heir to get used to the idea of ruling the Kingdom and to find their Protector and Bloodline Guardian.

    The Elders are informed two months before the Ceremony. It keeps the Elders from trying to persuade the heir to choose them for a particr role.

    ˇ°That makes sense to me. If the Elders knew they could get reced, they would treat you differently or their behavior would be the opposite of normal. I would like to have more than a yearˇŻs notice, because I would like to discuss this with my Beta and Gamma a few times.ˇ± I respond.

    Das hands me a file with my name on it and the expression on her face tells me that I am not going to like what is inside the file.

    ˇ°It basically is a n from Irvine and his family to get even more control over the Kingdom. Unfortunately for him, we all know thews on true Mate¨Cbonds. He wanted to force Tammy on you<b>, </b>using the Kingdom as an excuse to force your hand.ˇ± Das

    says.

    I read through the file and Brogan is getting pissed off the more we read. Their ns involve asking me to take Tammy as my chosen Mate, to having her trap me into taking her as a chosen Mate. Their traps include prohibited medicine and faking a

    pregnancy.

    ˇ°Pablo will be your shadow from here on out. We are not taking any chances with this knowledge and we donˇŻt know if Tam is even aware of these ns.ˇ± Das states.

    2

 Werewolf and 90

    <b>No </b>Answer

    West Wing

    You donˇŻt have to be a genius to understand that some of the Elders arenˇŻt pleased with their house arrest.

    Everyone who attended the meeting is guided to the West wing and there are quite a few who try to object<b>, </b>but none of the Guardians respond to anyone.

    Five families enter the main living room, while the other families follow the Elder in their family to their room. A room that the Elders only use when they have ate night or a really early morning.

    Elder Dawn makes a beeline for her room on the top floor, closely followed by her Father. She knows what they found was taken from her room, but she canˇŻt remember if she had been careless <b>of </b>hot and left it out in the open.

    ˇ°Dawn<b>, </b>what the hell is going on?ˇ± Her Father whisper yells as he closes the door behind them. He understands that something is troubling his Daughter, but he hopes it isnˇŻt as bad as she suspects.

    ˇ°I am not sure. I thought that book was hidden from sight.ˇ± She answers her Father. ˇ°I need to check if they didnˇŻt find our hiding ce. If they did, then we are in a shit¨Cpile of trouble.ˇ±

    Irvine pales at the thought of anyone finding their hiding ce; he knows there is a lot in there that will prove that he deliberately kept the Royal family in the dark. He also knows that there is another hiding ce that holds even more evidence against him.

    He follows Dawn into the walk¨Cin closet and his jaw drops as she opens the hidden door. It was emptied outpletely; not a single piece of paper was left behind.

    ˇ°Is there a way we can get into Elder ZaneˇŻs room to check that hiding ce?ˇ± Irvine asks Dawn. ˇ°I donˇŻt even know if he is aware of the hiding ce; his Father never mentioned it to me.ˇ±

    ˇ°I doubt it, but we can try. Why donˇŻt we go to see him? Maybe I can lure him out of his room.ˇ± Dawn answers, but she isnˇŻt waiting for a response. She squeals as she opens the door and a Guardian is standing in front of her.

    The Guardian ignores her squeal as he steps aside, his eyes focused on the wall in front of him. It isnˇŻt his job to make her teelfortable; it is his job to make her realize that she canˇŻt move around freely, that there will always be someone watching her.

    Irvine and Dawn quickly realize that the Guardians are spread throughout the West wing and are keeping a close eye on anyone who is anywhere near them.

    ˇ°This isnˇŻt going to work. Too many eyes on us, letˇŻs get back to your room. We need to make a n to get ess to Elder ZaneˇŻs room.ˇ± Irvine says to his Daughter through their mind¨Clink.

    Captain Vern gave strict instructions through the mind¨Clink on their way to the West wing; each Guardian has to report every movement of an Elder or their family members. Belinda is writing down every report thates in and it is clear that most Elders are not bothered by their presence.

    ˇ°Anything strange?ˇ± Captain Vern asks because Belinda is looking at the report she just wrote down.

    ˇ°Yeah, Elder Dawn and her Father locked themselves in her room. They walked out a few minutes ago, walked down the hall and went straight back to Elder DawnˇŻs room. I already told Princess Das about it.ˇ± Belinda answers him.

    Captain Vern asks through the mind¨Clink if there are other Elders locked in their rooms and it turns out that four other Elders are, while their families are in the main living room on the ground floor.

    Seeing the fact that all rooms are soundproof, there is no way the Guardians can hear what is being discussed. Even if the rooms werenˇŻt soundproof, there would be a huge chance that there was nothing to listen in on<b>; </b>they could bemunicating through the mind¨Clink.

    The Guardians donˇŻt care about what the Elders <b>are </b>saying to one another; they only care about doing their job and protecting the Royal family from harm.

    It is an path they took as thardians and none of thein is willing to Compromise that oath, except for Tammy and her minions, of

    COUS

    ˇ°Did you see Tammy around?ˇ± IrvineˇŻs Mate asks one of the Squad members.

    ˇ°Who?ˇ± He answers, acting as if he doesnˇŻt know who she is talking about. He is very well aware of who Tammy is and where she is, but he is not going to tell anyone.

    ˇ°She is talking about the woman who disrespected the Queen and currently waiting for her death sentence. Tammy is her Granddaughter, former Elder JeffˇŻs Daughter and I am ashamed to admit it, a Guardian.ˇ± A guardian says from the doorway

    The room erupts in whispers after those words and most Shifters look ufortable. All of them remembering thest time that King Vaughn had to put some women back in their ce for disrespecting his Mate.

    ˇ°My Granddaughter would never disrespect our Queen. Tammy knows how vital our Queen is to King Vaughn and how much the Queen can teach her.ˇ± The woman says.

    Everyone is staring at IrvineˇŻs Mte, because none of what she says makes any sense. Why would the Queen want or need to teach Tammy anything?

    ˇ°My family is very important to the survival of this Kingdom, without us there will no longer be a Kingdom in the future. When that dayes, I will dly say, I told you so.ˇ± She says this before walking out of the living room.

    Everyone stares after her as she walks up the stairs, softly talking amongst themselves about her strange remarks and trying to figure out what she might have meant, but not getting anywhere without more information.

    Belinda is staring at the men in the room with her, having listened to the report from the Squad member and the Guardian.

    ˇ°I hope that Das can make sense out of this, because I am baffled. What the hell was she talking about?ˇ± Belinda asks, but she doesnˇŻt expect an answer.

    Even if she had asked someone specifically, I doubt she would have gotten an answer.

 Werewolf and 91

    <b>His </b>Shirt

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I know that I donˇŻt want to spend another evening with my family DonˇŻt get me wrong, I love spending time with them, but tonight I need to be with my Mates.

    I grab DaxtonˇŻs hand and pull him with me to our suite. Darius follows us quickly while my familyughs at our expense. After I close the door, I cup DaxtonˇŻs face and start kissing him, before I rn towards Darius.

    I smile up at him as we walk towards one another and he lowers his head to capture my lips with his. I donˇŻt hesitate and open up to him. He deepens the kiss and I groan at the feeling of his tongue against mine. I press my body as close to his as I can get.

    I can feel the bulge in his pants and I canˇŻt help myself when I reach out to touch him. As I put my hand on his bulge, he lets out a groan and I look up at his face.

    Within minutes, we have tossed all our clothes aside and our hands are roaming over the otherˇŻs body, while Daxton steps behind me. When Daxton moves his hand between my legs, I let out a moan and a warm feeling starts building in my core.

    Daxton slips a finger inside me, while Darius is feasting on my breasts and my body starts to shiver from pleasure. Then Darius drops to his knees, he puts one of my legs over his shoulder to open me up and the next thing I feel is his tongue.

    Daxton pulls me closer to his chest and I turn my head back to kiss him. He trails kisses down my face to my neck and starts sucking and licking my mark. My arousal starts filling the air as his hands glide up and down my body.

    I can feel the heat in my core building again as both my Mates caress my body.

    Darius takes my nipple between his thumb and finger, it slightly hurts and then turns to pleasure. I never knew a little pain could feel this good.

    Neither of them is in a rush; they move slowly and it feels so good. I start moving my hips towards Darius because I no longer want him to take it slow. Luckily, he understands my intent, he starts moving his fingers faster and then he shifts slightly to thrust a little deeper inside me.

    ˇ°Harder.ˇ± I moan and Darius is more than willing to amodate me. And every time he thrusts into my core, I moan l He keeps thrusting in and out, I feel the tension build inside me and then Ie, harder than before. My pussy clenches ar

    his fingers.

    ˇ°Darius, look how wet she is.ˇ± Daxton growls as he pulls his hand away to show us his fingers covered in my pussy juices.

    We make our way over to the bed and lie down next to one another. Kissing and touching each other and I feel my body tingie all

    over<b>. </b>

    Darius doesnˇŻt give me much time to rx before he lifts me until am hovering over DaxtonˇŻs rock¨Chard shaft. I gasp the moment his cock touches my entrance and Darius slowly lowers me over his cock.

    I ce my hands on DaxtonˇŻs chest as I take in his cock and the moment he bottoms out, Darius releases my hips.

    Daxton ces his hands on my hips to help me glide up and down his cock and Darius sits back against the headboard to watch us. Knowing that he is watching us pushes me faster to my next orgasm<b>, </b>my pussy clenches around his cock as wee at the same time.

    Daxton ces me next to Darius before he walks to the bathroom, whispering, ˇ°Have funˇ± before he disappears from sight.

    Darius ces me on my stomach and he pulls my ass up in the air. He coats his fingers with my juices, just before he slides them up to my ass. He slowly pushes two fingers in, before he starts pumping his fingers in and out of my ass.

    He pushes me deeper into the mattress before he starts pumping his fingers faster and with this new angle, I am losing myself quickly in bliss.

    He slowly pulls his fingers out and then I feel his cock nudging against my ass<b>. </b>His cock enters my ass after one hard push to open up my ass and he leans forward to ease himself further into my body.

    His Shirt

    Darius keeps his movements slow and it is driving me insane. He is well aware of what he is doing, slowing down even more. My breathing is heavy and I feel how he pushes me closer to my orgas as he loses control of his rhythm.

    Suddenly, he starts pounding hard and fast. His hands are ced against the wall to keep himself up and I push back to take him as deep as he can go, while I moan as he picks up the pace even more.

    ˇ°Looks like our Princess loves it hard and fast. I canˇŻt wait to sneak up on her and bend her over whatever surface is nearest<b>.</b>ˇ± <b>I </b>

    hear Daxton say.

    I try to respond, but I know I am mumbling incoherently.

    ˇ°Maybe we should put the rule in ce that you have to wear dresses inside without underwear to amodate us.ˇ± Darius whispers in my ear.

    I feel Darius m into my ass to release his load and Ie hard as Daxton tells me toe.

    Darius slowly pulls out of me before he copses on the bed next <b>to </b>me. It takes us a while for our breathing to return to normal.

    Daxon lifts me off the bed and takes me with him into the bathroom. He ces me on the counter before he turns on the shower and a small smile appears on my face as he grabs everything I am going to need.

    After he checks the warmth of the water, he lifts me off the counter and hands me to Darius, who steps into the shower with me

    in his arms.

    He washes my hair before he starts cleaning my body with great care. He lifts me out of the shower into DaxtonˇŻs arms, holding out a towel for me and I start giggling as he starts drying me off.

    who <b>is </b>

    Darius quickly cleans himself up and after he has put me in one of his shirts, we turn in for the night. My head is on DaxtonˇŻs chest, while Darius has his head ced in my neck and I slowly drift off to sleep.

 Werewolf and 92

    <b>No </b>Bugs

    Darius<b>ˇ® </b>p.o.v.

    I listen to the breathing of my Mate and my Brother. I just woke up from another fantastic night of sleep and I take this time to lie here, listening to my surroundings with my eyes closed.

    These past few days have been a rollercoaster ride. Throughout my years as a Beta, I have encountered deceit of various levels and I have always wondered if I would evere across something worse.

    Guess, I finally found something worse. It is worse because it affects the entire Kingdom and it has been ongoing for more than one generation.

    We didnˇŻt discuss how to deal with what we found out or how to make it known throughout the Kingdom what we uncovered. It canˇŻt be done the same way as with DezraˇŻs betrayal, because the Elders need to be present for this trial.

    Das is turning toward me in her sleep and I pull her closer to my side, while Daxton quietly gets out of bed. I listen as he goes through his morning routine and I remember the talks we used to have in this exact circumstance.

    I want to get those moments back with our Mate and hopefully have many meaningful conversations this way, a rxed way to start our mornings before dealing with business or our children in the future.

    It takes her a few more minutes to open her eyes, but she isnˇŻt in a hurry to get out of bed. I kiss the top of her head before getting out of bed to prepare for another day of meetings or at least, I assume it will be more than one meeting.

    ˇ°How do you think your family wants to handle this situation?ˇ± I hear Daxton ask as I go through my morning routine in the bathroom.

    ˇ°I would suggest using the Squads, but there arenˇŻt enough of them to visit every Pack at once. We might need to think a little bit about it and discuss all the pros and cons before we can get this show on the road.ˇ± Das answers him.

    Our bond tells me that she is already trying toe up with a solution, but something is frustrating her to no end.

    ˇ°What has you so frustrated, Princess?ˇ± I ask as I walk into the walk¨Cin closet.

    ˇ°The solution I thought of will put me back in a room with Alpha Leon. I had hoped that I could avoid that Pack for the rest o life, even though I know that was wishful thinking on my part.ˇ± She answers.

    Daxton and I chuckle at her response because her position will probably force her to interact with them more than any of us would like. Walker will probably be the least of her problems. I doubt he is still the Beta of Shadow Valley Pack.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt we discuss this solution with Uncle Vaughn and Quin? They might have another idea that you didnˇŻt think of.ˇ± Daxton replies as he picks her off the bed and puts her down inside the bathroom.

    Once we are all dressed, we head to our dining room to see Servants running around. Uncle Vaughn is looking annoyed and I hear Quin growl now and then.

    ˇ°Good morning, Uncle Vaughn.ˇ± Das says as she looks at Quin. ˇ°Who the hell pissed you off?ˇ±

    I looked around the room when we entered, but I didnˇŻt see anyone or anything that could have ticked him off. Uncle Vaughn shakes his head as he looks at the Servants and he doesnˇŻt need to say anymore.

    ˇ°Oh, I get it. Mommy woke you up too early.<i>ˇ± </i>Das says in a teasing voice and every Servant stops what they are doing to look

    at Das.

    ˇ°Das, you are a twit.ˇ± Quin says.

    ˇ°Better than one of the seven dwarfs.ˇ± Das shoots back and he stares at her dumbfounded. I hear a few sports behind me<b>, </b>but donˇŻt take the time to look over my shoulder. I assume those are family members and appreciate DasˇŻs no¨Cnonsense approach.

    The Servants slowly return to whatever task they were doing. I watch them as they move around the room in a leisurely <b>way</b>,

    No Bugs

    taking their sweet time <b>to </bplete their duties.

    ˇ°If they move any slower, a snail might overtake them.ˇ± Daxton mumbles through our mind¨Clink and I donˇŻt even <b>try </b><b>to </b>stop myself fromughing, Das nudges him with her elbow, not hard enough to hurt him, but he grabs his ribs anyway.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Your Majesty, should we serve breakfast in the main dining room for your family and the Elders?<b>ˇ± </b>Lucia asks, she is the Head Servant for the Royal wing, as I discovered a few days back.

    ˇ°The Elders are confined to the West wing for the time being. You can ensure they receive three meals a day and thatˇŻs it. You can take all the Servants with you to make their stay asfortable as possible, but if they want something outside the three meals, they need to take care of that themselves.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>I </b>will inform Joshua of your decision, Uncle Vaughn. Just to make sure that none of the Elders start harassing the Servants.<b>ˇ± </b>Das responds.

    Camus is enjoying this from the back of my head. He loves how Das acts as if she gives a damn about those Servants, but she couldnˇŻt care less. We know that they are all under orders to report everything they hear to the Elders<b>, </b><b>so </b>there <b>is </b>no love lost here.

    ˇ°What about your meals, Your Majesty?ˇ± Lucia asks while Das is informing Joshua about the change in ns.

    ˇ°We can take care of ourselves, Lucia. I want all of you out of here within the next thirty minutes.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says as she walks into the living room. Every Servant looks from their Queen to Lucia, but none of them says a word.

    Lucia looks very confused and I can tell that she is trying to determine whether or not to talk back. ˇ°Whatever you say, Your Majesty.ˇ± Lucia says this before ushering the other Servants out of the room.

    Das looks at her watch after a while and points at a few family members without saying a word. She doesnˇŻt have to, because we all understand what she wants us to do.

    Every room is checked and every Servant still in the Royal wing is sent to the West wing. In the end, we found four Servants still lingering around and it surprises me that we didnˇŻt discover more.

    ˇ°No more bugs in the Royal wing. They have been dealt with and Pablo will check if these are connected to the others we found.ˇ± Das states, before we sit down for breakfast.

    Well Rested

    Well Rested

 Werewolf and 93

    Well Rested

    Dasˇ® pov.

    ˇ°Uncle Vaughn, we need to discuss the trial for the Elders. We all know that not every Elder and their family is to me for what happened, but I want all of them to be in the trial. They need to understand that from now on, we will be in control of the Kingdom.ˇ± I say as Aunt Eliza is busy preparing breakfast.

    He leans back in his seat while looking at me and I take that as my que to continue telling them about my solution.

    ˇ°To ensure that every Alpha is fully aware of the changes, they need to be present. However, there is the slight problem inmunicating this to their Pack¨Cmembers. This time, we canˇŻt stand the Elders out there to resolve that issue. So, any ideas?ˇ± I ask before <b>I </b>sit down.

    No one makes a sound as they think about my question, but I have a hard time believing that we will find a solution anytime

    soon.

    ˇ°How about broadcasting it and making it mandatory to watch?ˇ± Aunt Eliza asks from the kitchen.

    ˇ°The fastest way would be to send an email to every Pack. We tell the Alphas that we will be discussing major changes to the Kingdom and the Royal family. This means we will have to keep the Elders and their families in the West wing until tomorrow,ˇ± Uncle Vaughn responds.

    We donˇŻt waste time sending out the emails to every Pack and within the hour, we have confirmation from the Alphas that they are on their way to the Pce.

    Luckily, the guest wing has its own team of Servants and they ensure it is prepared for all the guests to arrive before midnight.

    ˇ°How are we going to address this situation?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks, but I believe we have something else to deal with first.

    ˇ°We can talk about thatter. We need to talk about my Ceremony first.ˇ± I answer instead.

    The Ceremony would typically be held with the Elders present, but I found a loophole in thew. As the King, Uncle Vaughn choose to have a private Ceremony and in this case, that will be best.

    I show him thew regarding the Alpha, Beta, or Gamma Ceremony and point out the use I had found while reviewing everything we found in the West wing.

    ˇ°Excellent. We will hold the Ceremony tonight. It will make things a lot easier in the morning.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says, after reading through it.

    We spend the rest of the afternoon fine¨Ctuning our case and hopefully, we will get this Kingdom back on its feet in no time.

    After dinner, we gather in our living room and Uncle Vaughn ces everything he needs on the coffee table. Quin will rece the Elder who would usually assist with this Ceremony and my family will serve as witnesses.

    ˇ°Will you put the KingdomˇŻs needs before your own? Will you protect the weak within this Kingdom?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks and I

    reply affirmatively.

    ˇ°Will you guide the Shifters within this Kingdom to be the best they can be? Will you uphold thews of this Kingdom? Will you help your King in bringing those to justice who broke ourws?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks and again I answer affirmatively.

    ˇ°Das, will you ept the position of Royal Beta and help me bring this Kingdom back to what it has always meant to be?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks.

    ˇ°I will.ˇ± I answer as I lock my eyes with his.

    Uncle Vaughn and I pull our hands away from each other, far enough for Quin to ce the knife between our hands. As we close the gap, Quin pulls the knife up.

    We squeeze our hands together, forcing our blood to mix before it drips into the chalice that Quin is holding in ce.

    Well Rested

    ˇ°Das, I bestow upon you the position of Royal Beta of the Pharian Kingdom.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    He holds my hand for a few more minutes as my connection to the Kingdom forms.

    Hlean back against Daxton, who has been standing behind me the entire time. A Ceremony like this can cause a Shifter to pass out or get disoriented from sensory overload.

    All I get is a light dizziness, which disappears when Uncle Vaughn releases my hand. Charna feels more present in my mind than she did before, but it doesnˇŻt bother me one bit.

    ˇ°Uhm, is this normal?ˇ± I hear Daxton ask and Uncle Vaughn steps forward to see what Daxton is talking about.

    ˇ°Yes, this is normal. Your mark will also change, probably during the night.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn answers. ˇ°Normally, that crown would have been there from the start, but Das wasnˇŻt raised within our family. By epting the Royal position, the change to your mark sped up.ˇ±

    He has to exin to us what he meant with that remark and I find another piece of information that I had been unaware of. My mark gained a crown at the top and the lettering of my Matesˇ® names has turned to gold. The mark of my Mates will not be gaining the crown, but my name will turn gold in the next few hours.

    ˇ°The gold represents the Royals who are reigning over the Kingdom and the crown represents your connection to the Royal family. Always make sure that your mark is visible; it will keep many men and women away from you.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    ˇ°It is time to turn in for the night, because tomorrow will be a long and tiring day. We will have a lot to deal with and not everyone will appreciate what we are trying to aplish.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says as she pulls Uncle Vaughn out of the living room.

    I wonˇŻt argue with her. This Ceremony was exhausting and I can use a good nightˇŻs rest. I am not going to specte on what tomorrow might bring, because everything that needs to happen will be done. If anyone disagrees, we will address the issue at that time<i>. </i>

    My Mates are already in bed when I get out of the bathroom and I let myself crash on the bed between them. IˇŻm not sure if ! crawled under the sheet myself or if I put my head on Dariusˇ® chest but thatˇŻs how I wake up in the morning.

    Well rested to face another day. Ready for the shitshow that is going to hit our Kingdom.

    A Break

 Werewolf and 94

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    We are back in the Throne room and the air is buzzing with whispered words.

    Why are we here? What will happen today? Why do those Elders lock angry? Those are some of the questions that float through the air, but no one can figure out the answers.

    ˇ°Quiet down<b>, </b>please.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says after he has gotten out of his seat. It takes a few seconds for the room to go quiet and I take a look around the room, looking at everyone present.

    ˇ°I have asked all of you to gather here for a trial.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says and the room erupts in murmurs again. He gives them time to settle down again, but it seems that it is very difficult for them to keep their mouths shut.

    ˇ°My Grandfather had to take over the Throne rather unexpectedly and hadnˇŻt finished his training yet. Three Elders decided to take advantage of this and keep a lot of important information from him. They chose Elders who shared their mindset and took power that wasnˇŻt theirs to have.

    This book exins the duties of the Elders and the reasons behind their initial selection. I was stunned to hear that an Elder we have all put our trust in broke ourws for their own gain.<b>ˇ± </b>Uncle Vaughn says.

    He lets everyone think about his words and takes his time to return to his seat. He is leaving the rest of the trial up to me, something that Charna and I are more than willing to do.

    ˇ°Our Elders only have an advisory role and no other power than to carry out the orders of their king or Queen. The Council consists of nine Elders and is chosen by the King with the input of his Beta and Gamma. The same applies to the Protectors and

    bloodline Guardians.

    When ites to crimesmitted by a PackˇŻs leadership, the King and his Beta and Gamma will be your judge and jury. The King designs and signs off onws with his Beta and Gamma. The Elders can only give them advice on the matter.ˇ± I say as I let my eyes roam over the Shifters in the Throne room.

    I donˇŻt have to tell you that not every Elder and Alpha is pleased with my speech, but I donˇŻt give a rodentˇŻs behind.

    ˇ°<b>For </b>those of you who are watching this from your territory, let it be clear that you can report any crime to the Pce. We w determine how it will be handled and whether it needs to be presented to the King.

    Any crime that is punishable by death or life imprisonment has to be reported to the Pce. An Alpha can and will not have the right to convict a Pack¨Cmember for such a crime. Break thatw and we will take your title and your Pack away from you and your family.ˇ± I continue.

    I know that many Alphas have broken thatw in the past and we decided not to hold it against them. However, we wanted them to know that we would be watching from this day forward.

    ˇ°Excuse me<b>, </b>but who are you to tell us this?ˇ± An Alpha asks and I look in his direction as I point at my mark.

    ˇ°This mark does. I am the Royal Beta of the Phaenian Kingdom.ˇ± answer and his face pales when he realizes what that means.

    Usually, I would have given him a hard time for the tant disrespect. In this case, I donˇŻt because none of them knew I had epted the position.

    ˇ°We held the Ceremonyst night. So, I will forgive you your disrespect. However, <b>I </b>am warning you all, the next one to disrespect me will lose his head.ˇ± I say.

    We present them with all the evidence we found and its location. Pictures of the closets and the open doors to the hiding <b>ces</b>. Pictures of the books and files that were uncovered, even from the secret meeting those Elders had over the years.

    We hear from Captain Vern and Joshua about their search of the West wing and how the Elders acted during their confinement. We hear about the notes that were made during their confinement and we can hear a few Elders and Alphas growl.

    ˇ°In my hand, I have the most disgusting file that was among the evidence. Former Elder Irvine wanted to expand his power

    A Break

    even further and came up with the n to have his Granddaughter Tammy, be your next Queen.ˇ± I say as I hold up the file.

    On the screen, I show them each page from the file and slowly it bes clear to everyone what he had intended to do with the Kingdom.

    Irvine is trying to get out of the Throne room, but our Guardians block his way. No one will be allowed to leave the Throne room until Uncle Vaughn says so and that wonˇŻt be for a very long time.

    ˇ°Your Highness<b>, </b><b>I </b>had no idea about the hidden space in my room Elder Zane says. ˇ°However, I will ept any punishment I am given.ˇ±

    ˇ°Elder Zane, we are aware of the fact that you werenˇŻt aware of the hidden <b>space</b><b>. </b><b>The </bst entry into your FatherˇŻs journal is from the morning of his death. No one has been in there ever since as these pictures will show you.<b><i>ˇ± </i></b>I reply.

    I show them a picture of the floor in Elder ZaneˇŻs closet and after that, a picture of the floor in Elder DawnˇŻs closet.

    ˇ°I believe it is clear to see that the door hadnˇŻt been opened in ages. We are not going to punish you for crimes that your Father and Grandfathermitted.ˇ± I say. ˇ°Your position as an Elder is an entirely different subject<b>, </b>but that goes for almost every Elder.<b>ˇ± </b>

    Elder Zane nods his head before he sits down again. He seems to understand what my words imply for the Council and the other Elders.

    Alpha Leon gets up as his eyes are fixated on me, but I donˇŻt allow his behavior to unsettle me.

    ˇ°Your Highness, I was wondering when you would visit home again. Your Father and Sister are anxious to see you again.ˇ± Alpha Leon says. He knows what he is doing, but I have no intention of ying his game.

    ˇ°Alpha Leon, are you trying to impress the other Alphas?ˇ± I ask, but donˇŻt allow him time to respond. ˇ°I believe I made myself clear thest time you hinted toward this. Your Beta never gave a damn about me and Lucy is not and never will be my Sister.ˇ±

    I see a few Lunas hide their smiles behind their hands, but others donˇŻt give a damn and smile without hiding it. Alphas are chuckling as they look at Alpha Leon<b>, </b>making it clear that they will remember his behavior here today.

    ˇ°We will have a break for lunch and will continue this further in an hour or two.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says as he steps beside n

    Very Capable

 Werewolf and 95

    Very Capable

    Very Capable

    QuinˇŻs p.o.V.

    Some of the Elders and their families are too pleased with being confined to the Throne room, but Dad isnˇŻt going to allow <b>any </b>of them to cause problems.

    We retreat to the KingˇŻs chamber for lunch, but Das looks at Joshua before she follows us.

    ˇ°We have eyes and ears on everyone. Anyone who uses a mind¨Clink will be reported, just as a precaution.ˇ± Das says after the door has closed behind us.

    Lunch is spent in silence; none of us seems too eager to talk. Our ears will be put to the test after lunch when we resume the trial shortly. We might need to ask Dad to give them an order to keep their mouths shut.

    ˇ°Uncle Vaughn<b>, </b>can you give the same order as you did for DezraˇŻs trial?ˇ± Das asks.

    ˇ°Did you read my mind?ˇ± I ask her and I hear a few family members chuckle.

    Dad tells Das and me to stay behind; he doesnˇŻt want us to be affected by his order and I am d I get to keep my free will in this case. No one else objects to the loss of their free will and I turn my head away as Das gets pulled in for a kiss by her Mates.

    I feel a little jealous of their bond. I havenˇŻt found my connection yet and I hope it wonˇŻt take as long as it did for Daxton and

    Darius.

    ˇ°You will find her. It might not be in the next week, but it will happen.ˇ± Das says after the door closed behind her Mates. ˇ°I am still amazed that I found my second connection so fast, but I am grateful for it every day.ˇ±

    Das is correct; it is rare to find your second connection so quickly and this is the main reason Shifters are careful when breaking that connection or rejecting their Mate.

    Mom opens the door for us after Dad has given his order and we get a few murderous res. And it isnˇŻt just from the Elders. There are even some Alphas that donˇŻt appreciate the order.

    ˇ°I hope you all enjoyed your lunch. I know that I did.ˇ± Das says as she walks onto the stage. ˇ°We will discuss everythi

    Elders have tried to hide for the past three generations that sat on this Throne. Prince Quin and I want you to unde we will restore all of it.ˇ±

    Soft growls are heard throughout the room, but Das acts as if she doesnˇŻt hear them.

    ˇ°If an Elder or an Alpha has a problem with aw, they can make their issues known, and we will discuss them amongst ourselves. Once we have made a decision, it will be best if you ept our judgement or you will pay the price.

    The first item on the agenda is the visits from the King to a Pack. They will be announced and unannounced; if the King is refused entry, it will have severe consequences for the Alpha and his leadership.ˇ± Das states.

    She looks around the room to see if an Alpha is trying to get a word in and she has found one that is fuming. She allows him to speak his mind without consequences.

    nat

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I will not ept orders like this from a little girl. I have been leading my Pack sessfully for over twenty years and a toddler isnˇŻt going to force me to change my ways.ˇ± The Alpha says.

    Before I can blink my eyes at the disrespect the Moron shows Das, she is already standing in front of him.

    My jaw drops at the sight of a Half¨Cshifted Das. In all my life, I have never seen this. Yeah, I know at twenty one that isnˇŻt very long, but you get my drift.

    Her ws are out, digging into the flesh of his neck and his toes barely touch the floor. She has grown a foot in height and fur is sprouting from her uncovered arms and hands.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt ever disrespect us again or you will be put on trial and if memory serves me right, the penalty is death.ˇ± Das <b>says </b>with a voice that is <b>a </bbination of her own and CharnaˇŻs<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Let this be a lesson for all. We will not ept any form of disrespect, whether it is directed at the Royals or Shifters within the Phaenian Kingdom.ˇ± I hear them say, but my eyes are on Elder Dawn and her family.

    After she releases the Alpha, I see blood trickling down his neck. His Wolf isnˇŻt really helping him to heal and I think that his Wolf feels that he deserved what happened.

    ˇ°Princess Das, it isnˇŻt a good idea to alienate Alphas. They are the leaders of the Packs within this Kingdom and they can make ruling the Kingdom very hard for you and your family.ˇ± Elder Dawn states as Das walks past her.

    Das hasnˇŻt gotten out of her Half¨Cshift yet and I have to turn my face away from the crowd. Elder Dawn wets herself the moment Das reaches out to grab her. Not a pretty sight in my opinion.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, you are relieved of duty. Your Father has deceived the Royal family for generations and you have helped him after taking over from him. Once we have reviewed everything that was uncovered, we will determine the penalty for you and your family.

    Captain Vern, once todayˇŻs part of the trial is over, you can escort former Elder Dawn down to her new amodations. Anyone who feels that they can react or act the same as former Elder Dawn or Alpha Dipshit will join her. <b>Is </b>that clear?ˇ± Thest part is growled in anger.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Why didnˇŻt the order work on her?ˇ± A Squad member asks and I look at Dad for an answer, but I donˇŻt have to wait for him to

    answer me.

    Das grabs her hand to pry it open, revealing the earplugs she had been trying to hide.

    ˇ°Why am I not surprised to find these?ˇ± Das asks no one in particr as she crushes the earplugs in her hand.

    By the time she has reached the stage, she is back to her usual self again and Charna seems content to stay near the surface but not inplete control.

    ˇ°<b>For </b>my own peace of mind, we will continue this trial with the Servants who were hired to serve in the Royal wing. We will inform you about what we have found so far on who hired them and for what reason.ˇ± Dad says, before he sits down again.

    This is DasˇŻs show, and she is more than capable of handling it by herself.

 Werewolf and 96

    Many <b>Secrets </b>

    Das<b>ˇ® </b>p.o.v.

    I understand why Uncle Vaughn wants to deal with this issue first. He wants to rece those Servants as soon as possible, but also send a message out there.

    ˇ°Each Servant who works in the Royal wing was put there to spy of the Royal family and to report to the Elders. Not only for the Elders to have a heads¨Cup, but also to inform their former Alphas. This is a list of the Servants who are currently stationed in the Royal wing.ˇ± I say as I hold up a piece of paper.

    After cing it on a stack of files, I turn my attention back to my audience.

    ˇ°These files are from the past year and contain every piece of information the Servants reported to the Elders. They will all be relieved of duty and I am grateful for therge dungeons we have under the Pce, because that is where they will be staying for a while.

    Each Servant had their own Royal member to keep tabs on, but were also instructed to report anything they heard from other Royals.ˇ± I say.

    It remains silent because of the order Uncle Vaughn gave, but there are now a lot more Shifters who wish they could talk back at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    I read the names of every Servant who was mentioned in the reports and give a few examples of the things they mentioned to the Elders.

    The Elders who are on our side are leaning back in their chairs, just letting it all unfold. Their family members are taking notes and keeping their eyes on the notebook on theirps to avoid the death res they get.

    ˇ°I assume that you all agree with me; this cannot be tolerated. If any of you consider cing a spy in the Pce in the future, I suggest you rethink that n.ˇ± I am exhausted from reading all those names and the highlights from these files.

    Quin gets out of his seat and steps next to me. His hand is on my lower back to give me somefort before he addresses the crowd.

    ˇ°This is taking longer than any of us had expected, but I have to demand that you all stay within the Pce walls. We will ˇ°continue this in the morning and hopefully it will all be dealt with by the end of the day.ˇ± He says.

    UncleVaughn releases them from his order and almost everyone walks out of the Throne room to find their room. Probably to freshen up before dinner, something I will be doing in a few minutes.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, we will back any decision that you make regarding the Elders. If we had known what was going on, we would have informed you about it.ˇ± Elder Via says.

    Only a handful of Elders have stayed behind, while the rest almost ran from the Thone room when the door opened.

    Those Elders are Jensen, Via, Zariah, Zane and Mariah, along with their families. Three of them are Guardians <b>of </b>our bloodline and that means they will automatically get a seat on the Council, which means that we will need to find six more Elders toplete the Council.

    I want to appoint Elders who they will feelfortable with and who they know will help this Kingdom get back into shape.

    ˇ°How many of the current Elders do you trust, Elder Jensen?ˇ± I ask, knowing that he will give me an honest answer.

    ˇ°Let me discuss that with my Father, he has always been an excellent judge of character and will point out any red gs on the other Elders. He has been taking notes all day and after tomorrow, we will have a list for you<b>, </b>Princess Das.ˇ± He says with a

    7

    smile.

    It is still strange to hear the title Princess, especially from someone who has only called me Captain before.

    We thank them for their support and assistance in locating the remaining six members of the Council. Then we watch them walk out of the Throne room to follow the others to the West wing

    Many Secrets

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I understand why Uncle Vaughn wants to deal with this issue first. He wants to rece those Servants as soon as possible, but also send a message out there.

    ˇ°Each Servant who works in the Royal wing was put there to spy on the Royal family and to report to the Elders. Not only for the

    Elders to have a heads¨Cup, but also to inform their for Nohas. This is a list of the Servants who are currently stationed in the

    Royal wing.ˇ± I say as I hold up a piece of paper.

    After cing it on a stack of files, I turn my attention back to my audience.

    ˇ°These files are from the past year and contain every piece of information the Servants reported to the Elders. They will all be relieved of duty and I am grateful for therge dungeons we liave under the Pce, because that is where they will be staying for a while.

    Each Servant had their own Royal member to keep tabs Royals.ˇ± I say.

    on,

    but were also instructed to report anything they heard from other

    It remains silent because of the order Uncle Vaughn gave<b>, </b>but there are now a lot more Shifters who wish they could talk back at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    I read the names of every Servant who was mentioned in the reports and give a few examples of the things they mentioned to the Elders.

    The Elders who are on our side are leaning back in their chairs, just letting it all unfold. Their family members are taking notes and keeping their eyes on the notebook on theirps to avoid the death res they get.

    ˇ°I assume that you all agree with me; this cannot be tolerated. If any of you consider cing a spy in the Pce in the future, I suggest you rethink that n.ˇ± I am exhausted from reading all those names and the highlights from these files.

    Quin gets out of his seat and steps next to me. His hand is on my lower back to give me somefort before he addresses the

    crowd.

    ˇ°This is taking longer than any of us had expected, but I have to demand that you all stay within the Pce walls. We will ˇ°continue this in the morning and hopefully it will all be dealt with by the end of the day.ˇ± He says.

    UncleVaughn releases them from his order and almost everyone walks out of the Throne room to find their room. Probably to freshen up before dinner, something I will be doing in a few minutes.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, we will back any decision that you make regarding the Elders. If we had known what was going on, we would have informed you about it.ˇ± Elder Via says.

    Only a handful of Elders have stayed behind, while the rest almost ran from the Thone room when the door opened.

    Those Elders are Jensen, Via, Zariah, Zane and Mariah, along with their families. Three of them are Guardians of our bloodline and that means they will automatically get a seat on the Council<b>, </b>which means that we will need to find six more Elders toplete the Council.

    I want to appoint Elders who they will feelfortable with and who they know will help this Kingdom get back into shape.

    ˇ°How many of the current Elders do you trust, Elder Jensen?ˇ± I ask, knowing that he will give me an honest answer.

    ˇ°Let me discuss that with my Father, he has always been an excellent judge of character and will point out any red gs on the other Elders. He has been taking notes all day and after tomorrow, we will have a list for you, Princess Das.ˇ± He says with a

    smile.

    It is still strange to hear the title Princess, especially from someone who has only called me Captain before.

    We thank them for their support and assistance in locating the remaining six members of the Council. Then we watch them walk out of the Throne room to follow the others to the West wing

    <b>I </b><b>open </b>the door to our wing and am met withplete silence. No one is walking around or talking to each <b>other </b><b>as </b><b>they </b><b>do </b><b>their </b>chores and I sigh in relief for this little piece of heaven, even if it only for a little while.

    ˇ°Darius and I will take care of dinner. Why donˇŻt the rest of you discuss the cour pushes me toward our suite.

    for tomorrowˇŻs meeting?ˇ± Darius says as he

    They hop into the shower, one at a time, to freshen up and head to the kitchen to give me some time to myself. I take my time to shower and get dressed before I walk back to the living room.

    Charna can sense that Benton is in there by limself and she feels happy with the bond that is forming between me and my

    Brothers.

    Not something either one of us had expected when we slowly uncovered the truth about our parents.

    ˇ°How are you feeling, Benton?ˇ± I ask as I sit down next to him. He snˇŻt much of a talker, but that might be because everyone is always yapping.

    He looks up at me with a strange look in his eyes and I can feel confusion and pain through our bond. I hate how my question makes him feel and I slide my arm around his shoulder.

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>I </b>will always have or make time for you. You are my family and you matter to me. DonˇŻt ever think that I am too busy for you.ˇ± I mumble before I kiss him on the top of his head.

    ˇ°She never made time for me; I didnˇŻt matter to her or Dad.ˇ± He whispers and my heart breaks for the teenager in my arms. ˇ°Das isnˇŻt the only one that you can count on. You have Darius and me to rely on as well.ˇ± Daxton says as he walks into the

    room.

    Benton is now sobbing in my arms, and I feel the pain, hurt and anger flowing through our bond, but I know IˇŻm not just dealing with his feelings. I donˇŻt know what my Mother did to my siblings, but I will do everything I can to undo the damage she caused.

    Dave has ced himself next to me on the couch and I let both of them deal with their feelings. There isnˇŻt much else I can <i>do</i>, but I will keep the promise I made to Benton. They will know that I will always be there for them<b>, </b>no matter what.

    ˇ°I wish that I had known what she did. I am sorry that I didnˇŻt see it.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says as he sits down on the coffee table. ˇ°I am d that Das walked into our lives and that she helped us to uncover so many secrets.ˇ±

 Werewolf and 97

    <b>use </b><b>Them </b>

    <b>Das</b>ˇ® p.o.v.

    Our night had been an emotional one with my Brothers finally informing everyone about their upbringing.

    After they had turned in for the night, the rest of us discussed how <b>to </b>proceed with the trial. Our first meeting will be with Elder Jensen and his Father; we need some insight into the reliability of the other Elders.

    ˇ°I still canˇŻt believe that your Mother ignored her Sons or that the Father followed lier lead. How did they feel while talking about it?ˇ± Darius asks.

    For a moment, I am silent. I am not sure if it is my ce to tell them, but I need to confide in them about my Brothersˇ® emotions. It was so heartbreaking to feel the pain or to understand their confusion about my actions and those of my Mates.

    ˇ°It was a rollercoaster. My biggest issue is with the confusion they felt<b>, </b>because they couldnˇŻt believe that someone took the time to listen to them. Could there be more? Could our Mother have neglected them <b>on </b>more than one level?ˇ± I ask the questions I came up with.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt we sit down with Dave and Benton after this trial is over? To allow them to talk about what she didnˇŻt do for them, they need to talk about it.ˇ± Darius responds. ˇ°You might get answers to those questions and there is a chance you might not.ˇ±

    Okay, not the answer I was hoping for. It will have to do for the time being, because we need to head down to the KingˇŻs chamber.

    Listening to Elder JensenˇŻs Father, I finally understand why Elder Jensen is so damn good at his job. He had a fantastic role model in his Father and his Father still knows all the protocols thate with the job.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, thank you for taking the time to listen to us. The final decision is up to you and, in my opinion<b>, </b>to Prince Quin and Princess Das.ˇ± Elder Jensen says, before he excuses himself and his Father.

    ˇ°Do

    you realize that the number of Elders who are part of the Council is more than it should be?ˇ± I ask Uncle Vaughn.

    He looks at the list I hold out to him and it is clear that he hadnˇŻt thought of that yet.

    ˇ°I knew that something didnˇŻt add up, but I

    keeping me in the dark.ˇ± He replies.

    ever had to deal with more than nine Elders at the time. It was IrvineˇŻs way of

    ˇ°Could you have questioned their numbers if they had all shown up?ˇ± I ask.

    He gets up from the couch and walks to the far left wall<b>, </b>stopping <b>next </b>to the window.

    ˇ°Yeah, I would have. Not many people have seen these, but these are pictures of every Council that ever served the King or Queen. There are nine Elders in each of them, but three Councils are missing, as you can understand.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    ˇ°Come to think of it, I should have questioned it a long time ago. It wasnˇŻt the same nine Elders every single time, that should have tipped me off.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn mumbles after a small silence,

    He waits a few more minutes before he walks to the Throne room. Quin and I wait for someone to get us, because Uncle Vaughn will give another order to everyone inside the Throne room.

    ˇ°Elders, the Council will be reced by nine Elders who are chosen by Prince Quin, Princess Das and me. The first five have been selected and we hope to appoint the other four by the end of the day.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    He gestures for me to take the floor and I am relieved to announce the five Elders we have already decided on.

    ˇ°Elder Jensen, Elder Via, Elder Zariah, Elder Zane, Elder Mariah<b>.</b>ˇ± Each of them stands up as I call out their name. ˇ°You will be the first to rece the current Council and I hope that you will be better at the task than your predecessors<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    ˇ°Your Highness, we ept the responsibilities thate with this position. We will advise you to the best of our abilities and help you in any way we can.ˇ± Elder Via states.

    <b>The </b><b>former </b>members <b>of </b>the Council give her some dirty looks and charna is ready to rip them <b>a </b>second asshole.

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>I </b><b>am </b><b>only </b>giving this warning once. The ruling Royals will determine which Elders will take a seat <b>on </b><b>the </b>Council; <b>they </b><b>also </b>chose their Protector and their bloodline Guardian.ˇ± I say as I look around the room.

    ˇ°We will not tolerate any disrespect toward the Elders chosen by the ruling Royals. If any of you break these rules, you are banned from the Pce for life.ˇ± <b>I </b>continue and I am d that none of them can react to my statement.

    Quin takes the floor to announce the rules that will change, effective immediately.

    ˇ°The King or Queen will visit Packs announced and unannounced if they suspect that an Alpha or one of his Pack¨Cmembers isnˇŻt abiding by thew, a Squad will investigate their suspicions and will report to the ruling Royals.

    Any Shifter can report a crime to the Pce, and the Elders will have the task of informing the King or Queen and sending a Squad to investigate. An Alpha can not render a verdict when the punishment is life imprisonment or death.ˇ± Quin exins.

    ˇ°At least, four Alphas are pissed off. They donˇŻt like the announcement, I think they need to be our first visits and I want to bring a Squad with us from the get¨Cgo.ˇ± I tell my family through the mind¨Clink.

    Quin allows everyone in the Throne room a few more minutes to think about the reintroduction of these rules.

    ˇ°If anyone has a question, I suggest you stand up. We will allow you to respond to this announcement and will take note of any objections you might have.ˇ± Quin states.

    Alpha Leon is one of the Alphas who has stood up and I am curious about what he might have to say.

    Each Alpha raises the same concern: they feel that we have no say in their way of leading their Packs and that we should trust

    them to do what is best for their Pack¨Cmembers.

    ˇ°Alphas, you have stated the same concern with the reinstatement of these rules. I will inform you right now that we will not change our minds on this. I am not saying that each of you is like the former Elders, but I canˇŻt assume that you are different without proof.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    He didnˇŻt right out use them of breaking anyws, but he made it clear that they were all guilty until proven otherwise.

 Werewolf and 98

    <b>Every </b><b>Shifter </b>

    Phaenian Kingdom

    As you can imagine, not every Shifter in the Kingdom was happy to hear the news about the unannounced visits or <b>the </b>possibility for any Shifter to report a crime.

    Many low¨Cranking Shifters are hoping that the news from the Pce is genuine and not some ploy to cate them. Every Shifter who is watching the broadcast is waiting patiently for whats toe next.

    ˇ°For those of you who are watching I have sent in a report to the Pce in the past eighteen years or so, know that I will go through every file with my Mates. We will deal with the contents and provide a solution or a punishment.ˇ± They hear Das

    state.

    Shifters, who know she is talking about them, feel relieved to know that their stories will be read and hopefully it will result in an answer to their prayers.

    ˇ°My Mother decided not to fulfill her duties and left your reports in her office, unread. I promise that those reports will be read and action will be taken ordingly.ˇ± Das continues. ˇ°If you have additional information, please send it the Pce.ˇ±

    A few families within Packs that donˇŻt uphold all thews are sighing in relief. It might be toote for the person mentioned in the report, but it might help them escape a territory that hasnˇŻt felt like home in ages.

    ˇ°How long do you think it will take before we hear something?ˇ± Afew members of those families ask one another, but no one has an answer to that question.

    None of them knows how many different reports were in that office and no one knows how long it might take for the Royals to get into action.

    Her Squad has dealt with all the files that Das found in the Beta office. Each file that belongs together has been digitized and ced together in one map, making it easier to find all the information.

    Das has already decided which map she wants to start with and it will be the first Pack to get an unannounced visit from the King. King Vaughn has be familiar with the case and hopes to bring this family some peace of mind.

    ˇ°I would like to address all the Shifters out there. You might feel that this trial will lead you nowhere, but I promise that we will restore this Kingdom to its former glory and the Royals will be an active part of your lives.ˇ± King Vaughn says.

    ˇ°This trial is over and we will rebuild our Council with the help of the following five Elders, whom we have already selected. Elder Zariah, who is the Guardian of my bloodline. Elder Jensen and Elder Via, who are the Guardians <b>of </b>Princess Dasˇ® bloodline.

    Elder Zane, whose Grandfather was Princess DyˇŻs Protector and Elder Mariah, who is the Guardian of my GammaˇŻs bloodline.ˇ± King Vaughn introduces them all to the public.

    A precaution to ensure that no former Elder will try to showcase power that they no longer have and most likely will never have

    again.

    ˇ°Once the other four Elders are known, we will broadcast their appointment to the public and that will be in the presence of every Alpha. Thank you for your attention and know that the future is going to change for the better.ˇ± King Vaughn ends his speech.

    The broadcast stops the moment all the Royals have left the Throne room, but not before the King has broken the order he had given them. The Shifters who are watching see a glimpse of some Elders and Alphas bursting out in anger.

    The Guardians and Squad members present to maintain peace take mental notes of the Elders and Alphas who erupted in anger

    after the order was broken.

    If anyone expects that their outburst has no consequences, they are only kidding themselves.

    The Royals are aware of the report they will receive once all the Elders and Alphas have left. A report that might give them an indication of who the remaining four Elders for the Council could be.

    What <b>the </b><b>Royal </b>family <b>isnˇŻt </b>aware of is that the report will also hol Information that will make <b>their </b><b>blood </b><b>boil</b><b>. </b><b>More </b>specifically, <b>that </b>of Das and her Mates.

    An hour <b>after </b>the live broadcast ends, a feed begins with highlights <b>of </b>the trial. Every rule that has been reinstated <b>is </b>disyed with a typed¨Cout segment to show all the details of those rules.

    Nine Elders on the Council, whose function is only an advisory one The future Ruler chooses them before taking over the Throne.

    Three of the Elders are chosen to guide the heir in case their Father or Mother passes unexpectedly. They will step down when the heir turns twenty one or has finished their training. These Elders are chosen during the same time as the Council.

    Shifters can report a crime to the Council Elders. If there is no contact within thirty days, the crime can be reported to the Elders again. After waiting another thirty days for a reply, it can be reported to the Pce.

    The Council must respond to a crime and inform theinant about the course of action. If the crime gets reported to the Pce, the Council will be investigated.

    The Council will appoint a Squad to investigate the reported crime After which the Squad will report to the King and the Elders.

    The King, Beta and Gamma will discuss the crime privately. They will take the <b>CouncilˇŻs </b>advice into consideration and render a verdict. The CouncilˇŻs advice will be publicly essible to all Shifters, providing a way to keep even the Royals ountable.

    An Alpha has to report any crime that is punishable by life imprisonment or death. Only the Royals can render such a verdict, after a thorough investigation and after hearing all the witnesses.

    The heir gets informed by their parent when they might take over usually a year in advance. It gives the heir the time to choose their Council Elders, Protector and bloodline Guardian.

    Any disrespect toward an Elder or a Royal is met with a ban from the Pce for life.

    The Royals will visit Packs, announced and unannounced. If there is any suspicion about a crime, then a Squad will be sent to investigate.

    A Pack has to allow a Royal, an Elder or a Squad into their territory. Refusal will be grounds for a thorough investigation and can lead to the dismantling of a Pack if there are no heirs.

    The Royal family will select their own Servants. Servants cane from any Pack and can volunteer for the position or a Royal can ask them to take on the position during visits to Packs.

    This is how every Shifter in the Kingdom had the chance to familiarize themselves with rules and duties that had been lost for a very long time.

    ¤¤

 Werewolf and 99

    A Fake

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    After the trial was over and every Elder who didnˇŻt have a seat on the Council yet or anymore was removed from the Pce, we started looking at the files from the Beta office.

    We didnˇŻt have much work to do, because Joshua had taken it upon himself to go through all the files with the help of all my Squad members and the current Guardians.

    ˇ°There are five major cases which need your attention; the Elders can handle the rest with the assistance of a Squad.ˇ± Joshua says as he walks us through the more minor cases they found.

    Most issues are family¨Crted and their Alphas are reluctant to deal with them. Some problems have been ongoing for decades, while others are rtively recent, but each needs to be addressed. Joshua is correct; this is perfect for the Elders to deal with.

    ˇ°Two of the five major cases need to be handled as soon as possible; they are more recent and your involvement can still benefit the originalinants.ˇ± Joshua says as he hands out printed versions of the cases.

    We read through the file to assess what we have to deal with and everyone has to leave the room as I try to process this information. My Mates try to calm me down, but with their own anger at this situation, it is nearly impossible.

    Charna is pissed off, as ites close to home for both of us and I wonder what happened to the woman involved in this case.

    ˇ°Coast is clear.ˇ± Daxton calls out after a few minutes and everyone slowly walks back into the room.

    ˇ°You will be stronger than Das after you mark your Mate, but you will be the only one who can order her to calm down. Both of you will be a force to be reckoned with. LetˇŻs hope that no one will ever put the two of you to the test.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    I give my Squad some orders regarding this case and we decide that it is time to hire new Servants for the Royal wing. Something to take our minds off this case and to get some kind of structure back into our everyday lives.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get the files we have on any Shifter who has ever applied for that position and take it from there.ˇ± Quin says and a few minutester, we are reading through the files that we have.

    Most of them were turned down for the position and after reviewing three files, I have identified a pattern in the rejections. All of them had a simr answer to thest question. Why do you want to work for the Royal family?

    To provide the Royal family with a somewhat everyday life, to make the Royal wing feel like home and to help the Royals escape their demanding jobs for a few hours. Those were the answers given to that question.

    ˇ°I doubt one of them would have betrayed you after being hired and former Elder Jeff probably figured the same.ˇ± I mumble.

    It takes us almost a week to go through all the files and discuss who would be best suited for the job. After that, we had to contact each of them and some had already moved on to other jobs.

    ˇ°We might find some Servants during our visits.ˇ± Aunt Eliza states before retiring for the night.

    By the time we head out to visit the first Pack on our list, two weeks have passed since the trial and I believe it is enough time for the Alphas to feel a false sense offort.

    We are on our way to Dark Iron Pack and Uncle Vaughn has given me the lead on this situation. He believes that with my past, I am the best person for the job. My Mates werenˇŻt too pleased with the task I was handed, but they understand that as the Royal Beta, it is my job.

    Dark Iron territory is the furthest away from the Pce and I have feeling that we will find that morews have been broken than the one we are currently investigating

    If you can call it an investigation, given the evidence we were provided with and it wasnˇŻt just from the Beta family of Dark Iron Pack. A handful of Pack¨Cmembers also filed a report on the matter and each report was supported with evidence.

    We arrive at the gate around dinner time, but to our surprise, there arenˇŻt any Warriors guarding it. An SUV with some of our

    A Fake

    Guardians slowly drives through the gate, anticipating an attack at any moment and my eyes keep scanning our surroundings.

    We are well within the borders before we spot a Pack¨Cmember. Her eyes widen when she sees me stepping out of the SUV, but I donˇŻt see her mind¨Clinking anyone.

    ˇ°Do you know why there are no Warriors at the gate?ˇ± I ask her.

    ˇ°Our Alpha has them patrolling a perimeter around the Pack¨Chouse and cottages that belong to our most essential Pack- members. He doesnˇŻt care what happens to the rest of us. I doubt he knows how many of us are still living out here.ˇ± She

    answers.

    It wasnˇŻt an answer I was expecting and I fear the answer to my follow¨Cup question.

    ˇ°How many Pack¨Cmembers are still living outside that perimeter? I ask her.

    ˇ°Only three more families, the former Beta family is one of them.ˇ± She answers and we both turn at the growlsing from within the SUVs.

    After asking her to inform the three families to report to the Pack¨Chouse, I get back into the SUV to continue our drive to the Pack¨Chouse.

    We can already see the Pack¨Chouse when our passage gets blocked by four Warriors. Joshua, who is now Captain of the Guardians, steps out of the SUV and orders them to stand down. An order they have to obey, because Joshua outranks them.

    As we approach the Pack¨Chouse, Alpha Jax walks out the front door with a woman right behind him. My guess is that she is the Luna, but we already know the truth about their rtionship.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, if I had known that you wereingˇ­ˇ± I donˇŻt allow him to finish his sentence.

    ˇ°You would have moved your patrols to your actual borders, you would have sent the former Beta family away. Tell me, Alpha Jax. What would you have done?ˇ± I ask.

    He looks over my shoulder at Uncle Vaughn<b>, </b>but quickly turns his attention back to me. Just as he is about to respond, we hear somemotion behind us and his whole demeanor changes.

    ˇ°Your Highness, I am former Beta Darrion. This is my Son, Jackson and my Daughter, Lilian.ˇ± Darrion says after I have turned around to face them.

    I look at Lilian and for the life of me, <b>I </b>canˇŻt understand why Alpha ax chose a fake like his Luna over her.

 Werewolf and 100

    Creeped Out

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    Alpha JaxˇŻs Luna stares daggers at Lilian and we all know the reason why. Even though she doesnˇŻt have to worry about Lilian going after Jax, she wouldnˇŻt after he rejected her.

    ˇ°Then you must be the current Beta. How does it feel to fill your FatherˇŻs shoes?ˇ± Das asks Jackson as if she doesnˇŻt already

    know the truth.

    ˇ°Your Highness, I wish I could answer that question. To tell you the truth, I wasnˇŻt allowed to take over from my Father, that position was handed to Luna udiaˇŻs Brother.ˇ± He answers.

    Apparently, Jax isnˇŻt aplete fool. It took a lot for him to keep his mouth shut and one of his hands is covering the mouth of his Luna. She would have disrespected Das if he hadnˇŻt stopped her when he did.

    Das slowly turns toward Alpha Jax and I can see Charna near the surface, ready to tear into him if he makes one wrong remark.

    ˇ°Care to exin why you broke our mainws, Alpha Jax?ˇ± Das asks and the look she gives him is enough to send fear into

    any enemy.

    ˇ°I wanted my Brother inw to be epted by the Pack and the fastest way was to put him in a High¨Cranking position. I never had a close bond with Jackson and I donˇŻt believe he would have had the PackˇŻs best interest at heart.ˇ± Alpha Jax answers.

    No one responds to the lie he just uttered and Das keeps staring at him for a few more seconds.

    ˇ°Alpha Jax, I am going to give you one more chance to answer with the truth. If you lie to me again, this Pack will be without an Alpha. Is that clear?ˇ± Das replies.

    ˇ°Your Highness, why donˇŻt we take this inside?ˇ± Luna udia asks. ˇ°This doesnˇŻt concern our Pack¨Cmembers and they need to get back to their jobs.ˇ±

    I have no idea why she thought it was a good idea to talk back to Das, but she will regret it in a few moments. I know my Cousin doesnˇŻt like to be questioned and especially not about something she feels this strongly about.

    ˇ°Luna udia, this concerns your Pack¨Cmembers more than they probably realize and I want them to hear every question and every response to them. If you interrupt me one more time, you will be thrown into the dungeons.ˇ± Das growls in her

    direction.

    ˇ°Alpha Jax, I believe our Royal Beta asked you a question and I suggest you answer her. Dark Iron Pack is already on my shitlist for when I take over from my Father, donˇŻt give me a reason to ce an Elder and a Squad inside your borders.ˇ± I tell him.

    I hope he understands that I will do precisely that when he tells the truth or, if he chooses to lie again<b>, </b>we will strip him of his

    title.

    He is very ufortable with answering Dasˇ® question and as I look around, I wonder where the rest of the Alpha family is.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, one of the Pack¨Cmembers just informed me that Alpha Jax sent his family to another Pack, about a week after he took over. If that timeline is correct<b>, </b>then the former Alpha is unaware of what his Son did.ˇ± We hear Joshua say through our

    mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Captain Joshua, confide the entire leadership to the Alpha floor. I want Guardians patrolling around the Pack¨Chouse and anyone who tries to escape gets a one¨Cway ticket to the dungeons I order and Joshua is more than happy to oblige.

    Everyone tries to object, but one roar from Das has them fall in line and quietly follow Joshua to the Alpha floor.

    ˇ°Darrion, do you have any idea to which Pack he sent his family?ˇ± Dad asks the former Beta. He is the only one present who might know the answer and if he doesnˇŻt, I doubt that Dad will ask ax.

    ˇ°My guess would be the AlphaˇŻs birth Pack. Our former Luna was the only child of the Alpha and they took over the position about five years after meeting each other.ˇ± Darrion answers.

    Creeped Out

    He also knows the name of that Pack and half an hourter, we get the news that the former Alpha and his family are on their

    way.

    An Omega offers to make us some dinner while we wait for the former Alpha to arrive and most of us settle down in the living room. I lean back in my seat with my eyes closed and try to calm down Brogan, who would love to get a piece of Alpha Jax.

    Dinner is simple yet delicious, and we all enjoyed the food that was prepared for us on short notice. The Omegas look surprised when we return our dirty dishes to the kitchen ourselves and Mom puts them in shock by ordering us to clean them by hand.

    We return to the living room to have some coffee and wait for our rooms to be done.

    ˇ°We have prepared the rooms on the guest floor for you and yourpanies, Your Majesty.ˇ± Another Omega says from the doorway. She looks like she is nearing the end of her life, but something tells me that she isnˇŻt that old.

    ˇ°Thank you.ˇ± Dad says before he turns toward Darrion. ˇ°What time will they arrive?ˇ±

    ˇ°Somewhere in the middle of the night. I will wait for them and guide them to the guest floor. I think it is best if Jax doesnˇŻt get a chance to talk to his Father.ˇ± Darrion answers.

    Without them knowing that the former Alpha is on his way, the chances are slim that Jax will try to mind¨Clink with his Father.

    We turn in for the night, just before midnight and I fall asleep rather quickly. I wake up well rested and make my way to the bathroom that I share with Everett. I open the door to his room while I am brushing my teeth and find that he is already dressed.

    I finish getting ready while Everett follows me into my room and not a moment too soon if you ask me.

    We have barely set foot back in my room when the door opens to reveal a woman in a red negligee that leaves nothing to the imagination.

    ˇ°Das<b>, </b>my room.ˇ± I call out through the mind¨Clink and I know she wonˇŻt be the only one to respond, but as the Royal Beta, she can do more damage.

    ˇ°Are you lost?ˇ± Everett asks with a smirk as he looks her up and down. It would creep me out if he ever gave me that look.

 Werewolf and 101

    A <b>Fool </b>

    <b>Das</b><b>ˇ® </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>We </b>can all hear the panic in QuinˇŻs voice and I throw the door of our room open to see a very scantily clothed woman standing in the doorway of QuinˇŻs room.

    My jaw drops at EverettˇŻs remark and the way he looks at her, but also feel his giddiness through our bond. That fucking Idiot is toying with her and she doesnˇŻt know it yet.

    ˇ°No, I am not lost. As the future King, your Brother needs a pretty Queen, who knows how to deal with Servants, organizing parties and entertaining guests.ˇ± She answers him.

    ˇ°Is this how Mom entertains guests?ˇ± Everett asks Quin with a straight face and the horror on QuinˇŻs face sends my Maes back into our room. For EverettˇŻs sake, I hope that we are the only ones who heard his question.

    I see Uncle Vaughn approaching with the former Beta and neither of them looks very pleased with this situation. The woman remains oblivious to the two approaching men, and I hope she incriminates herself before she bes aware of them.

    ˇ°Your Highness, I have been trained by my Mother to be a Luna. Unfortunately, Alpha Jax disagreed with her and chose another as his Luna. I can be of service in more than one way.ˇ± She says.

    ˇ°Stay away from the Crown Prince; he does not need a woman who has bedded more men than there are in this Pack. Darrion says, startling the woman, who falls t on her ass, because none of us respond in time.

    Both Quin and Everett look at Darrion in shock and with disgust written all over their faces. I doubt anyone had expected the blunt words Darrion spoke and most definitely not the woman on the floor.

    ˇ°You might be the former Beta, but that doesnˇŻt give you the right to insult me.ˇ± She mumbles as she tries to get up off the floor.

    Two of our Guardians pick the woman up and move toward the stairs. I know they will take her to the dungeons and we will deal with herter. First, we need to deal with the shitshow that Alpha <b>Jax </b>caused.

    ˇ°You have ten minutes.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn states. ˇ°Breakfast is almost done and then I want to deal with Alpha Jax and the mess he created.ˇ±

    We only have a few minutes to spare as we race down the stairs, but one look from Uncle Vaughn makes us slow down and my Mates pout as we pass him.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not too old to be smacked on the head, Kiddos.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says teasingly.

    I bury my face in DaxtonˇŻs chest and he pulls me a little closer as we walk into the dining room. Someone clearing their throat has me looking up and I am a bit surprised to see all the windows and doors closed.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt your Pack¨Cmembers eat in the dining room with you, Alpha Jax?ˇ± I ask. A man I havenˇŻt met before looks at him, probably hoping that he will answer my question.

    Alpha Jax refuses to answer my question and when I see a Pack¨Cmember walking by the patio, open the door. I repeat my question to the man and he shakes his head before he turns toward the dining room.

    ˇ°Alpha Jax changed many things after his Father left and none of it was to better our lives, only theirs.ˇ± He states and he doesnˇŻt have to point out who he means with theirs.

    JaxˇŻs Father is reading the file that led us to Dark Iron Pack and I can <b>feel </b>the anger radiating from him. He doesnˇŻt like what Jax did; not just to his Pack¨Cmembers, but also to his fated Mate. I wonder how he will handle this.

    ˇ°Jax, we raised you better than this. A fated Mate should be cherished and not tossed aside for whatever reason. Why did you allow the bond to form if you had no intention of honoring it?ˇ± His Father asks and I know that I am not the only one curious about the answer.

    ˇ°Lilian is weak; she never trains andins when she is asked to do an extra task.ˇ± Jax answers. ˇ°You donˇŻt want to know how often I have gotten reports on it and someone like that isnˇŻt Lana material.ˇ±

    Darius <b>walks </b>away from me and grabs Darrion on his way out. He <b>doesnˇŻt </b>say anything<b>, </b>but <b>I </b>already know where <b>he </b><b>is </b><b>going </b>and what he will most likely find.

    I walk out to the patio to <b>get </b>some fresh air and to my left, <b>I </b><b>spot </b>Lilian with a man who looks like Jax<b>, </b>but I know it <b>isnˇŻt </b><b>because </b>Jax is in the dining room. I slowly walk toward them to hear what they are saying and what I am hearing can cause another

    shitshow.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt care if there is a connection. After what your Brother did, will never trust a man in your family again. No matter what today brings, I will never ept a connection to your family again. Lilian says before she storms off.

    The unknown man wants to follow her<b>, </b>but I stop him by grabbing his arm and pushing him into the dining room.

    ˇ°Jax, I hope you are happy with all the choices you made. You didnˇŻt just ruin LilianˇŻs life, you also destroyed your own and that of your Brother. Your Brother is LilianˇŻs second connection and we all know how rare that is. Unfortunately, your actions have caused Lilian to refuse your BrotherˇŻs connection.ˇ± I have barely spoken the words and his Father lunges for him.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I have found the reports on LilianˇŻs behavior. They were all submitted by the Luna and her Father, which makes sense if you want that title for yourself.ˇ± Darius says as he walks into the dining room with a few files.

    We quickly nce through them and what Darius said is correct. The woman Jax chose as his Mate and Luna was the one to file most of the reports, but when I look at what she asked Lilian to do, I understand why Lilian refused.

    ˇ°Alpha, do you think it is fair to task someone with training children when they have no experience in that field?ˇ± I ask while I look at JaxˇŻs Father.

    ˇ°Of course not. You ensure that whoever is assigned a task is adequately trained to perform it. It would be like cing an Omega in the Alpha position<b>; </b>they will fail because theyck the training for the job.ˇ± He answers.

    ˇ°Darrion, was Lilian trained to instruct the children during their training?ˇ± I ask, but we already know the answer and it doesnˇŻt surprise me when he confirms that she never received that kind of training.

    It is clear that the current Luna yed Jax for a fool and seeded in it. Now all we can do is hope that the damage can be undone in some way.

 Werewolf and 102

    <b>No </b><b>Time </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    ˇ°Jax, I am taking back the Alpha title and training your Brother for the position. You have destroyed all that our family has worked for in less than six years and I hope I can rebuild it with your Brother.ˇ± JaxˇŻs Father says.

    He looks at Uncle Vaughn and I have a feeling of what he wants from us.

    ˇ°Jax, you, your Mate and her family will travel back to the Pce with us. We will find a Pack that is willing to take you in, but <b>I </b>will also ask King Vaughn to give you and your Mate an order never to reject one another.ˇ± <b>I </b>say.

    ˇ°Darrion, can you talk to Lilian? I need to know if there is absolutely no hope for her and her second connection.ˇ± I ask him and after a short nod, he walks out of the Pack¨Chouse.

    I hope that Darrion can convince her to give this second connection a chance, because I donˇŻt know if she might ever get a third connection. I also believe that this is the Goddessˇ® way to tell us that Lilian is meant to be a luna, more specifically the Luna of Dark Iron Pack.

    Uncle Vaughn steps in front of Alpha Jax, but I doubt he has any idea of what is about to happen.

    ˇ°I, King Vaughn of the Phaenian Kingdom, hereby dere that you will no longer hold the position of Alpha and the powers given to you by the previous Alpha will be returned to him.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says and Jax falls to his knees as he gets stripped of his title.

    ˇ°Jackson, did you finish your Beta training?ˇ± The Alpha asks.

    ˇ°Yes, Alpha. We finished the training a week after you left. I have been keeping up with my training and have no problem taking over the position of Beta.ˇ± Jackson answers.

    Uncle Vaughn performs the same short Ceremony for the current Beta and it will be up to the Alpha to ask Darrion to hand it over to Jackson.

    ˇ°Princess Das, Lilian would like to talk to you. I donˇŻt believe she will break the connection immediately, but she might need someone to talk sense into her.ˇ± Darrion says as he walks into the room. It is clear to see that he has regained his Beta powers and I am d we were able to right this wrong.

    Now, I need to ensure that another wrong is overturned. It wonˇŻt be easy for me to convince Lilian, but I hope I can make her see that this happened for a reason.

    I find Lilian not too far from the Pack¨Chouse and it is clear that she is at odds with her Shifter half. Lilian refuses to get used again, while her Shifter half wants to connect with her Mate. Our Shifter half is more levelheaded when ites to our Mate or as I would say, they are more inclined to forgive.

    Lilian rants about the events that led to her rejection and I listen as she gives me all the reasons to break her second connection.

    ˇ°I have no idea what you went through. I never epted the bond before I rejected my first connection<b>, </b>but I was hoping that it would take years for my second connection toe along. s, we donˇŻt always get what we want.ˇ± I tell her.

    After exining why I believe her second connection is JaxˇŻs younger Brother, I give her some time to think about it and ..ait for her response to my train of thought.

    ˇ°I tried to find a reason for it myself, but couldnˇŻte up with one that made any sense to me.ˇ± Lilian finally says. ˇ°I like to think our Goddess is this involved, but I donˇŻt like the suffering she put me through.ˇ±

    Most Shifters who get rejected wonˇŻt understand why our Goddess would condone their misery, but I believe that there is a reason for everything. It might take some time to present itself or for the words of an outsider before anything makes sense.

    After we talk about her choices a little longer, Lilian decides to give her <b>second </b>connection a chance. On our way to the Pack- house, I tell her about Jax and his title and what will happen to him his Mate and her family.

    Most Pack¨Cmembers have left the Pack¨Chouse and even Jax and his merry band of trouble are gone.

    Time

    Samuel, I am willing to give this connection a chance. However, will be on my terms. First, you find another Gamma. JaxˇŻz <b>Gamma </b>was as much a part of this as the rest of them and I donˇŻt believe we should reward his actions.ˇ± Lilian says.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Lilian. King Vauglmi already took care of that, after your Father told us how they treated all of you.ˇ± Alpha Brody says and Lilian thanks Uncle Vaughn for doing his duties.

    Samuel agrees to take it slow and to allow Lilian to rebuild the trust in the Alpha family that Jax destroyed.

    ˇ°It will take years before I am ready to take over as Alphia and I want us to have a solid rtionship and bond by the time that dayes. I will always give you an honest answer, even if it means I canˇŻt nt any surprise getaways or birthday parties.<b>ˇ± </b>Samuel tells her.

    I saw a smile appear on LilianˇŻs face when Samuel mentioned the rtionship before the bond and as long as he keeps that in mind, this connection will work out for both of them.

    Lilian thanks me for our talk and Samuel asks me if Lilian can contact me in any way if she ever needs to talk to me again. ˇ°Here is my number, Young Alpha: I will ry any message from you to Princess Das and she will take action ordingly.ˇ± Elder Jensen, who apanied us, says.

    As the Guardian of my bloodline, this is one of his tasks. A line between me and the Shifters in our Kingdom.

    ˇ°Lilian, I am sorry it took so long for us to respond to your case. I am not going to make excuses, even though I could. Just know that we will keep making changes in the future and if you ever have a concern, you know how to contact us.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I appreciate the apology and your help in this matter. We all saw the broadcast and there was only one thing missing. An Apology to all Shifters, because not all of them took the time toin or had the chance toin.ˇ± Lilian responds.

    I can facepalm myself for not considering the Shifters who never took or had the time; it looks like our current job is far from

    over<b>. </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

 Werewolf and 103

    <b>Changing </b>Lives

    <b>Changing </b>Lives

    QuinˇŻs po.v.

    <b>I </b>am d the issue with Dark Iron Pack is resolved, but I hate that took so long for anyone to take action.

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    Mom booked us a hotel so that she could meet up with us. She didnt frust anyone to instruct our new Servants, but <b>she </b>found an unexpected friend among the remaining Elders. Elder Mathias proved to Mom that he could handle her and her distrust <b>of </b>the Elders.

    He is one of the Elders who also has the trust of Elder Jensen and is Father and that is why Mom gave him the chance to prove himself during our absence.

    ˇ°Where are we heading in the morning?ˇ± Mom asks once we have settled down in the living room of the most extensive suite.

    ˇ°Grey Ridge Pack. The former Alpha is old enough to know he couldnˇŻt sentence a Pack¨Cmember to life imprisonment and I wonder if they overturned the sentence after the broadcast.ˇ± Dad answers.

    I donˇŻt have to go through the file again to remember what is in it. It is ingrained in my memory and I doubt it will ever vanish. Was the Alpha stupid enough to disregard the evidence, or is something else at y?

    After a good nightˇŻs sleep and some breakfast, we pile back into the SUVS again. It will take about two hours to get to Grey Ridge Pack and I hope we can resolve this issue before dinner time.

    Four Wolves step onto the road when we reach the gate of Grey Ridge Pack and a Warrior in Human form approaches the SUV with Elder Jensen.

    ˇ°The King is here to see your Alpha. Tell him to bring his Father, his Gamma, and both the future Alpha and Gamma to his office.ˇ± Elder Jensen orders and the Warrior is smart enough to follow them.

    One of the Wolves leads our convoy to the Pack¨Chouse and I can see that the Alpha and Luna are waiting on the front porch. LetˇŻs see if Alpha Derek realized who Elder Jensen meant with the future Gamma.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, wee to Grey Ridge Pack. This is Mary<b>, </b>my Mate and Luna of this Pack.ˇ± Alpha Derek says and both of them bow in respect. ˇ°Everyone that you requested is present in my office. My Luna and our future Luna were hoping to join us.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alpha Derek, both of them can join us for this meeting. It might be beneficial for all of us.ˇ± Das says, while she walks past him into the Pack¨Chouse. I manage to follow her inside before her Mates do and I stand next to her as we look at the people present in the Alpha office.

    Once everyone is inside the office, I turn toward Alpha Derek.

    ˇ°Where is the future Gamma?ˇ± I ask him and I am d I am focused on him; otherwise, I would have missed the slight change in his demeanor.

    ˇ°Ah, it seems you understand why we are here. You have two minutes to get the future Gamma here or I will go looking for him.ˇ± Das growls and you bet your ass that she will.

    ˇ°Your Highness, we might need a little more time to get him here. Why donˇŻt we discuss the reason for your visit while we wait for him?ˇ± Luna Mary asks. ˇ°Our Omegas will have some coffee ready in a few minutes and then we can start this meeting.ˇ±

    Das looks at her watch as she listens to Luna Mary, but she doesnˇŻt agree or disagree with her. I hope that Alpha Derek calls Dasˇ® bluff, because I want to see her tear this Pack apart in search of Richard.

    ˇ°We decide when this meeting starts, Luna Mary. None of you has a say in whatever is going to happen today and the sooner you ept it, the better.ˇ± Das retorts and I have to swallow a chuckle at Luna MaryˇŻs facial expression.

    ˇ°TimeˇŻs up.ˇ± Das states as she turns toward the door and Alpha Derek makes the mistake of trying to stop her.

    ˇ°Touch her and you are a dead Wolf.ˇ± Her Mates say in unison and if the situation werenˇŻt so damn serious, I would have burst outughing.

    changia Ukas

    <b>+15 </b>BONUS

    I follow Das out of the office and the first person wee across gets asked for directions. She points us to the dungeons without hesitation and it surprises me that no one tries to stop us. Not even the two Warriors guarding the dungeons try to stop us; in fact<b>, </b>they give us all the space we need.

    ˇ°You are going to need this key<b>, </b>Your Highness<b>.</b>ˇ± One of them say as he holds out a key to me and points us toward the cell<b>, </b><b>it </b>unlocks. The other Warrior grabs a bag from the floor, which he hands to Das. After a quick look inside, we walk to the cell.

    The smells down here shouldnˇŻt surprise ine, but if they did, I would have be numb to the inhuman circumstances. Something I donˇŻt want, because then it would make it easier to send someone to the dungeons.

    ˇ°How often does he get fed?ˇ± Das asks from Inside the cell and he moment Iy eyes on Richard, I understand her question. He looks emaciated and I doubt he has had ess to clean water to wash himself with.

    ˇ°Officially, once a day per former Alpha Jamesˇ® orders. Unofficially three meals a day.<b><i>ˇ± </i></b>Is the answer we get and I allow Das to step out of the cell to get a more detailed exnation.

    ˇ°Darius, get an Omega to give you some water and soap. I need it for Richard; <b>he </b><b>is </b>in bad shape<i>.</i><b>ˇ± </b><b>I </b>say through the mind¨Clink and I know that everyone has heard me. While I wait for Darius and Daxton to show up, I open the bag to pull out the clothes and ce them at the foot of the cot.

    Heavy footsteps warn me that the twins are approaching and a momentter, Darius walks in with some lukewarm water and a bar of soap. A towel is tossed over his shoulder as he bends at the knee to assist Richard with cleaning himself up the best he can.

    ˇ°Thank you. I only hope it wonˇŻt cause you any trouble with Alpha Derek.ˇ± Richard mumbles as he rinses the cloth again.

    ˇ°Do you think that former Alpha James or Alpha Derek could cause trouble for the Crown Prince?ˇ± Darius asks while he gives Richard a hand.

    Richard looks up at me and I slightly nod my head. Either it doesnˇŻt registerpletely or he doesnˇŻt understand that we are about to change his life for the better.

    Like <b>Fire </b>

 Werewolf and 104

    Das pov

    I leave Quin with Richard and I have to hide a smile when I hear him asking for help from Darius.

    *What do you mean by unofficially?ˇ± I ask the Warriors as I walk towards them.

    ˇ°We all try to bring Richard food and water, but it isnˇŻt easy. Theres barely enough food for ourselves and Luma Mary is always watching like a hawk. We manage to get small amounts of food out of the dining room and everything put together is a small meal for Richard.ˇ± One of them answers.

    Charna is pissed off and wants to head back to the Alpha office to give them a piece of her mind. I donˇŻt mind if she does, but not at the moment. Right now, I need more answers and hopefully, they can give them to me.

    ˇ°Do you know what Richard was used of?ˇ± I ask. I look at their faces as I wait for all answer and I can see the difort on their faces as they try to respond to me.

    ˇ°I, Princess Das, break the Alphamand as the Royal Beta of the Phaenian Kingdom.<i>ˇ± </i><b>I </b>say.

    Both Warriors sigh in relief when themand breaks and I understand that we need to break thismand for all Pack-

    members.

    ˇ°Thank you, Your Highness. We all know that Richard didnˇŻtmit <b>a </b>crime<b>, </b>but Alpha Derek gave us the Alphamand before the trial began. We werenˇŻt allowed to mention any of it in any <b>way</b><b>, </b>shape or form and it meant that we couldnˇŻt warn

    anyone.ˇ± The younger Warrior says.

    Well, I be damned. How is it possible that we did get aint if everyone was ordered not to mention it? Who was able to work around that specificmand?

    ˇ°I have a question and I want you to think real hard before answering. Is there anyone within these borders who wouldnˇŻt be affected by an Alphamand?ˇ± I ask.

    The older Warrior startsughing; he seems to understand who managed to warn us, despite the Alphamand.

    ˇ°That would be Larissa, Your Highness. She is Alpha DerekˇŻs Daughter, but he would rather forget she exists.ˇ± He answers me after he has gotten hisughter under control.

    I feel Daxton behind me and I wee the warmth he gives me as his arms wrap around my waist.

    ˇ°Larissa is deaf, has been from birth. Alpha Derek isnˇŻt proud of having a child with a defect and even refuses to acknowledge her. I believe that she lives with the Omegas, not sure if it is voluntary though.ˇ± He answers my unspoken question.

    I am still trying to wrap my head around the conversation I just had with the Warriors about Richard and lean with my head against DaxtonˇŻs chest.

    Everyone within this territory knows that Richard is innocent, but being under an Alphamand prohibited them from taking action. Too bad for Alpha Derek that I can break it as the Royal Beta

    ˇ°Hold on, YouˇŻre the Crown Prince?ˇ± I hear Richard ask with some confusion in his voice.

    ˇ°Yes, I am. This is Darius and he is mated to the Royal Beta.ˇ± I hear Quin answer as I imagine him gesturing toward Darius.

    Both Warriors are smiling when Richard walks out of his cell in his clean clothes, looking a lot better than he did when I opened that damn cell door.

    Richard thanks the Warriors for going out of their way to provide him with extra food and water. He understands the risks they took and wants them to know he is aware of it.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get to the Alpha office and clear this mess up. Charna is ready tomit murder.ˇ± I growl as I head back toward the stairs. ˇ°Without a prisoner down here, it seems silly for you to stay down here. Get the word out that the Alphamand will be broken today.ˇ±

    <b>tite </b>tire.

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    I <b>have </b><b>reached </b>the top of the stairs when I realize that Richard is probably under the samemand and I turn toward him <b>to </b>break themand.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Thank you, Royal Beta. I assume you are a member of the Royal family<b>, </b>but I canˇŻt remember any of them having a Daughter.ˇ± Richard says and I give him the highlights of my life to help him understand.

    Before we part ways, I ask the oldest Warrior if he can tell Larissa lee to the Alpha office. I need her to be there to see that herint is finally getting handled.

    ˇ°I, Princess Das<b>, </b>break the Alphamand as the Royal Beta of the Phaenian Kingdom.ˇ± I say after I have stepped into the Alpha office, but before Richard walks in with Quin.

    Uncle Vaughn looks <b>at </b>me in surprise, but when Gamma Ron starts to cuss and swear, it is clear why I uttered those words. He looks at me with a questioning look, but a slight shake from me has him leaning back in his seat.

    ˇ°Former Alpha James, why did you allow your Son to render a life imprisonment verdict? You are old enough to know the rules and that you should have contacted Elder Zariah.ˇ± Quin asks.

    ˇ°We contacted Elder Dawn. She told us that we shouldnˇŻt bother the King with something so trivial and to give our Pack- members amand. She even gave us the words to use.ˇ± James answers.

    Luna Mary keeps looking past me at the door. D¨˘rius is standing next to it, with his foot between the door and the frame, preventing anyone from closing it.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt you close that door and take a seat? I believe it is time to start our meeting, if His Majesty agrees. We have everything and everyone here in the office and our Pack¨Cmembers will be informed of anything they need to know.ˇ± Luna Mary finally says.

    ˇ°Sorry, but we are waiting on one more person. Once she has arrived, we will start this meeting.ˇ± I respond to Luna Mary.

    Luna Mary looks at Uncle Vaughn as if she is questioning my authority in this matter and I wonder how he will <b>react</b>. ˇ°Princess Das is my Royal Beta and will be Prince QuinˇŻs Royal Beta when he takes over. The two of them are dealing with this issue. I am only here to observe and see how they handle things.<b>ˇ± </b>Uncle Vaughn responds.

    Darius opens the door to allow someone to enter. A woman walks in, her ck hair in a burn like fire. This must be Larissa.

    ponytail and her amber eyes seem to

 Werewolf and 105

    Medical Files

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    ˇ°What the hell are you doing here?ˇ± Alpha Derek growls. I look toward the door to see the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and I donˇŻt need Brogan to tell me who she is to us.

    ˇ°Calm down. I want to ensure that she is willing to sever all ties to her family. I donˇŻt want Shifters like that around any power or our children.ˇ± I say to Brogan, before he can push all the way to the

    surface.

    ˇ°I asked for her presence. Larissa, I know that you are deaf. However, as the Royal Beta, I can mind- link with you and I want you to answer all questions through me.ˇ± Das states.

    Darius guides her to the empty seat next to Mom and I feel a bit better knowing she isnˇŻt sitting anywhere near her family.

    ˇ°Dad, this is Larissa and she is Alpha DerekˇŻs Daughter.ˇ± I introduce her to my parents.

    ˇ°She isnˇŻt our Daughter. No one in the Alpha bloodline should have a defect and I demoted her to Omega a long time ago.ˇ± Alpha Derek growls and with everyone else growling at his tant statement, I donˇŻt have to stop Brogan from responding.

    Mom turns toward Larissa with a gentle smile and takes hold of her hand tofort her. It is clear to see that her FatherˇŻs words still hurt and I hate the man even more than I already did.

    ˇ°Larissa, would you like to apany us back to the Pce?ˇ± Mom asks and I see her looking toward Das for a repeat of the question.

    ˇ°I would like that, Your Majesty.ˇ± Larissa answers. ˇ°Nothing is keeping me here and I would like a fresh start, far away from here.ˇ±

    Das grabs the file we have on thisint and she quickly mentions the highlights. It is clear to see who doesnˇŻt like our interference, but I still donˇŻt understand why.

    ˇ°Alpha Derek, I doubt it will surprise you, but we are overturning your verdict. I do want to know why you took this course of action and condemned an innocent man to life imprisonment.ˇ± Das says as she looks around the room.

    The entire Alpha family is acting as if nothing was said and I will give them a few more minutes to answer the question Das asked.

    ˇ°Being deaf isnˇŻt the only defect, ording to Alpha Derek. Finding a connection with the same sex is a defect as well in his eyes.ˇ± Richard says. ˇ°He even forced Michael to take in as his Mate so that he could take over as the Alpha.ˇ±

    ˇ°Your Majesty, can you find another Pack for Richard and me to move to? I want nothing to do with

    7

    this Pack and I donˇŻt care about the consequences of my absence here.ˇ± Gamma Ron asks.

    I donˇŻt me him for walking out. My gut tells me that Ron only stayed because of Richard and with him out of the dungeons, he is finally free to leave.

    Medical Files

    Larissa keeps looking in my direction and Brogan wants me to move closer to her. I think I already know how to do that, but I need Das on my side to pull it off.

    ˇ°Can you handle this by yourself, Das? I want to get Larissa out of here and help her pack.ˇ± I say through our mind¨Clink, making sure that she is the only one that can hear me.

    ˇ°Get your connection out of her. I have a feeling that she is starting to feel as if you donˇŻt want her.ˇ± Das responds.

    ˇ°Quin<b>, </b>can you take Larissa to her room and help her pack? We wonˇŻt be needing a lot of time to deal with this.ˇ± Das says out loud.

    I reach out my hand to Larissa and after a slight hesitation, she takes it. I guide her out of the Alpha office and gesture to her to lead the way.

    ˇ°I apologize if I made you feel ufortable. Brogan and I want this connection to work, but I believe it is best if your family doesnˇŻt know.ˇ± I exin to Larissa as we walk toward her room.

    She squeezes my hand while moving a little closer to my side and I donˇŻt resist the urge <i>to </i>ce my arm around her waist. I have finally found my connection and I will never let her go, no matter what happens.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt have many items to pack, but you might want to ask your Father to get my family and medical files.ˇ± Larissa says and I softly growl as I look into her room. A room she apparently shares with three others, with all four beds made, I canˇŻt be sure.

    She grabs a small frame from a bedside table and ces it at the foot of the bed. After that, she walks to a closet that is tucked away in a corner and rummages through it for a few minutes.

    ˇ°I will leave my clothes behind for the others; they need them more than I do. I guess that means I have everything I want to take with me.ˇ± She says as she closes the closet and grabs the frame from the bed.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I will get you whatever you need and for the time being, you can borrow clothes from Mom or Das.ˇ± I respond.

    Brogan feels upset for her and we both hate the fact that this leadership treats their Omegas so poorly. I need to discuss this with Dad and Das, see if we can make a few changes in ourws to protect the Omegas.

    No one approaches us on our way back to the Alpha office, but Larissa gets many nods and small smiles from those we pass and I feel happy to know the other Pack¨Cmembers like her.

    ˇ°I am going to ce you in the seat next to Mom and I will stand behind the couch you are sitting on. If anything happens, Brogan will deal with it.ˇ± I tell Larissa as we reach the Alpha office.

    ˇ°Why would I give you the files of an Omega, Your Majesty?ˇ± I hear Alpha Derek ask as I open the door. ˇ°There isnˇŻt much in there and it would be a waste of time for your Doctor to go through

    them.ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt care. Hand over the files or I will allow our Guardians to tear down the Pack¨Chouse to look

    Mail:olfiles

    for them.ˇ± I hear Dad growl.

    Larissa walks toward the desk and opens the top drawer to grab a key. She turns her back on the room to remove a painting and a momentter, she pulls a stack of files from the safe, She ces five files on the desk and shoves the others back into the safe.

    ˇ°These are my files and those of Ron and Richard. Our medical files are in the infirmary, if Derek didnˇŻt order the Doctor to destroy them by now.ˇ± Larissa says through the mind¨Clink.

    I open the door of the office and call out to Joshua, who hurries toward me.

    ˇ°Go to the infirmary and get the medical files of Larissa, Ron and Richard. If the Doctor refuses, let me know and I will deal with it.ˇ± I order him.

 Werewolf and 106

    <b>Not </b>A Word

    QuinˇŻs p.o.V.

    ˇ°Alpha Derek, make a Pack¨Cwide announcement for all Pack¨Cmembers to gather in front of the Pack¨Chouse.ˇ± Dad orders.

    Even if Derek doesnˇŻt want to make the announcement, he canˇŻt go against an order from his King. It only takes a few minutes to hear hasty footsteps in and around the Pack¨Chouse, an indication that everyone got the message.

    ˇ°Joshua confirmed that all Pack¨Cmembers are present. He sent the Guardians on border patrol.ˇ± Das says and we all get up to address Grey Ridge Pack.

    I follow Mom and Larissa out of the Pack¨Chouse, making sure I stay close enough to Larissa to cate Brogan and still keeping my distance to avoid her family from finding out the truth.

    ˇ°Mom, can you keep your mind¨Clink open to Larrisa?ˇ± I ask as we gather on the front porch. ˇ°She deserves to know what is going on.ˇ±

    Mom grabs LarissaˇŻs hand and guides her to some seats to my left. Neither of them pays attention to the Pack¨Cmembers who are watching the interaction between their Queen and their AlphaˇŻs Daughter.

    ˇ°I, King Vaughn, break the Alphamand as the Royal Alpha and King of the Phaenian Kingdom.ˇ± Dad says and I see relief washing over the Pack¨Cmembers.

    He gives them a few minutes to deal with the release from their Alpha order and some have trouble grasping the fact that they are finally free to talk about the phony trial their Alpha held about ten

    years ago.

    ˇ°As you can see, Richard has been taken out of the dungeons and he will be free from this day forward.ˇ± Dad states and the crowd cheers. It takes them a few minutes to settle down and focus their attention on Dad again.

    ˇ°We have seen the evidence concerning the crime and it is clear that Richard didnˇŻtmit it. Both Richard and Ron will be leaving Grey Ridge Pack and have denounced their Gamma positions. We can all understand why they no longer want to be members of this Pack.ˇ± Dad says.

    Alpha Derek is mumbling under his breath, something about people being ungrateful and whatnot.

    ˇ°Ourw is clear on the verdict of life imprisonment and a death sentence; only the royals can render that verdict. If anyone tries to leave the Royals out of a trial, theymit treason, which is punishable by death.ˇ± I hear Dad say while I let my eyes roam over the crowd.

    listen as Dad exins the consequences for Grey Ridge Pack and many Shifters in the crowd sigh in relief when Dad announces a new Alpha.

    ˇ°With this out of the way, I have one more announcement to make. Larissa, Alpha DerekˇŻs Daughter, has chosen to leave Grey Ridge Pack too and will apany us back to the Pce.ˇ± Dad states and the crowd erupts in murmurs.

    NOLA WANT

    Most of them understand her reasoning for leaving, but a handful of them find it strange that she would leave her family and Pack behind.

    ˇ°Which family?ˇ± Larissa asks. ˇ°The family who casted me aside for being deaf, the family who demoted me to Omega for being deaf. If you believe they are so precious, you can have them.ˇ±

    The crowd falls silent as she rants, and I see many shifters looking down in shame.

    ˇ°You knew who I was, which family I belonged to and yet, you all did the same as my so¨Ccalled family. You ridiculed me, made fun of me and madene feel unsafe and unwanted. The only person who gave a damn about me was banished and all because she refused to treat me like dirt.ˇ± Her words are nothing more than a whisper while tears roll down her cheeks.

    Brogan wants tofort her, but knows that we donˇŻt want to tip off her family. So, he does the next best thing.

    ˇ°Mom, why donˇŻt we get into our SUV? I believe this is more than enough attention for this Pack from Larissa.ˇ± I say, while Brogan is so close to the surface that my aura is seeping out.

    Dad leaves Elder Jensen behind with a handful of Guardians. He will be in charge until a Squad arrives with the new Alpha and then he will join us on our journey to three more Packs for judgment.

    Larissa is tucked between me and Mom, while we make our way to the SUVS through the crowd.

    None of them tries to talk to Larissa. I doubt they would know what to say to her. I also donˇŻt believe) she would want to listen to them, not after years of treating her like trash.

    ˇ°Do you know where she went?ˇ± I ask Larissa after we get into the SUV and I donˇŻt have to tell her who I am talking about.

    ˇ°Before Caitlin left, she told me that she would contact her Sister. Her name is Via and I believe that she lives at or near the Pce.ˇ± Larissa answers.

    Mom grabs her phone and searches for Elder ViaˇŻs number. It rings twice before it connects and Mom asks if her Sister is nearby.

    ˇ°I have ced you on speaker, Your Majesty.ˇ± Elder Via says. ˇ°She knows you want to talk to her.ˇ±

    ˇ°Caitlin, I want to inform you that we are at Grey Ridge Pack and Larissa will be leaving with us. I think it will be nice if the two of you can meet up when we return to the Pce.ˇ± Mom says, while I exin it to Larissa through the mind¨Clink.

    I see a smile appear on LarissaˇŻs face and she grabs my hand as she turns toward Mom. Brogan is settling in the back of my head, feeling content for the first time today.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, thank you for letting me know. I did my best to protect her, but Alpha Derek banished me when he realized that Larissa wasnˇŻtpletely miserable.ˇ± Caitlin responds.

    ˇ°Caitlin<b>, </b>this might sound a bit strange and I promise that I will exin everythingter. Would you mind moving into the Royal wing?ˇ± I ask and Mom shoots me a confused look until she notices

    NIS

    A Word

    that Larissa is holding my hand.

    I slowly nod my head and Mom understands why I didnˇŻt tell anyone about my connection.

    ˇ°Your Highness, I will help my Sister move to the Royal wing. I believe that I understand why, but I will keep it to myself until you all return.ˇ± Elder Via responds.

    Mom is smiling from ear to ear as she disconnects the call, but like Elder Via, she wonˇŻt say a word.

    2

 Werewolf and 107

    Specific Room

    Specific Room

    LarissaˇŻs p.o.v.

    I am still in a state of shock. My head is still spinning from everything that happened and I havenˇŻt left the territory yet.

    Holding QuinˇŻs hand calms my nerves down and am relieved to know that Quin understands how to keep me a part of what is going on around me.

    I never expected to tell anyone how they made me feel, but with LeiaˇŻs strength, I managed to do just that and it felt damn good to show them how much their behavior hurt me.

    Caitlin will be a part of my life again and I will never have to deal with my family on my own again.

    I see the doors open and in seconds, King Vaughn and a few others have taken their seats.

    Quin opens his mind¨Clink to me, so I can hear what is being said and respond if someone asks me a question.

    ˇ°Did you find out who Alpha Derek banished?ˇ± King Vaughn asks and I hear Queen Eliza tell h?m about her conversation with Elder Via.

    ob with

    ˇ°How are we going to make sure that Larissa hears everything she needs to hear?ˇ± He asks, while pulling his Mate over to the side where he is sitting

    ˇ°The way I am doing right now. Keep a mind¨Clink open to her and she can hear everything.ˇ± Quin answers as he squeezes my hand.

    It is clear that Quin wants and needs me closer to his side, but he refuses to let anyone see as long as we are in Grey Ridge territory:

    ˇ°Can we leave the territory? I would like to forget about this ce as soon as I can and start concentrating on my future.ˇ± I ask and I hear King Vaughn tell the driver to get moving.

    I donˇŻt know how Quin knows that we are out of sight, but we have to be, because he pulls me onto hisp to bury his face in my neck.

    ˇ°Looks like we will retire in a few years, Sweetheartˇ± I hear King Vaughn say. ˇ°Congrattions on finding your connection. I was nning on sending Larissa to the Pce, but I doubt Brogan will let me.ˇ±

    A part of me wants to go to the Pce as soon as possible, but the other part wants to form my bond with Quin. I ce my head on QuinˇŻs shoulder. I need to be as close to him as he needs to be

    close to me.

    ˇ°LarissaˇŻs Uncle will take over from Derek. He will have the help of their Father and an Elder who gets appointed by Elder Jensen. His Son will get training from his current Alpha and take over from his Father when his training is done,ˇ± King Vaughn says.

    I know they will do a better job of running Grey Ridge Pack. They never treated me poorly and I hated it whenever they had to go home again.

    Specific Room

    ˇ°What will you do about Derek? His actions are enough to warrant a death sentence.ˇ± Queen Eliza

    asks.

    ˇ°Derek and his family will be transferred to Silent Grover Pack. It is situated in a harsh environment and the Alpha can use a few more hands to help with various tasks around the territory.ˇ± King Vaughn reacts.

    I can feel Quin chuckling, but I donˇŻt understand what is so funny about them being sent to another Pack.

    ˇ°Silent Grover Pack was founded as abor camp for those who broke thew and needed a lesson in humility. It has always been run by a Royal and at the moment, my Brother is in charge. When I tell him what you mean to our family, he is going to make their lives hell.ˇ± King Vaughn says.

    Leia isughing in the back of my mind; she likes their punishment. It fits them better than a death sentence and I am grateful that King Vaughn thought of this punishment.

    We pull up at a hotel and Quin informs me that we will wait here for Elder Jensen to join us. I try to get out of hisp, but he isnˇŻt willing to let me go and steps out of the SUV with me in his arms.

    ˇ°I finally have a Sister.ˇ± I hear someone say behind us and when Quin turns around, I am faced with a youngster who is smiling ear to ear.

    ˇ°I am d I could amodate you.ˇ± I mumble as I realize that everyone is staring at us.

    ˇ°My name is Everett. If my Brother bes too annoying, let me know and I will deal with him.ˇ± He says this with a wink before jumping back a little.

    Quin acts as if he wants to chase after Everett, but with me in his arms, he would never be fast enough to catch his Brother. I wrap my arms tighter around QuinˇŻs neck, just in case he decides to chase after Everett anyway.

    We have to take the elevator in groups because there are quite a few Shifters in our party. Queen Eliza rented the two top floors of the hotel and she divides the suites on the top floor among the members of the Royal family.

    ˇ°You can pick a room first, even though I would prefer it if we slept in the same bed.ˇ± Quin whispers into my ear. We share a suite with Everett and I see him ncing at the room to the right.

    ˇ°IˇŻd like to see that one first.ˇ± I say to Quin and he walks to the right side of the room. It is a spacious room with a balcony and as Quin walks further into the room, I see a bathtub in the

    al

    bathroom.

    ˇ°I want to check the others now. I hope they all have a bathtub, because I would like to soak in it after dinner.ˇ± I say as Quin walks out of the first room.

    The other rooms donˇŻt have a bathtub and I see a disappointed look on EverettˇŻs face. I still donˇŻt understand why he wants that specific room. Guess. I should ask him.

    ˇ°Why do you want the room with the bathtub, Everett?ˇ± I ask as I look over QuinˇŻs shoulder at

    him.

    Specific Room

    ˇ°You will think it is silly, but I like sleeping next to the window and on the left side of the bed.ˇ± He answers me. ˇ°It is the same in my room at the Pce and I never sleep well if the bed is in the wrong way.ˇ®

    I never thought that the position of a bed could be that important for a good nightˇŻs sleep. I was happy to have a bed.

    ˇ°You can take that room, but I will need that tub after dinner.ˇ± I respond. I donˇŻt think I have ever seen anyone this happy with getting a specific room, but I like seeing Everett smile.

 Werewolf and 108

    Turn Around

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    After everyone else has walked into their suites, take the stairs to the floor below.

    ˇ°Everyone out in the hallway.ˇ± I call out as I close the door behind me. It is a matter of seconds before everyone is lined up, just as I expected.

    ˇ°You may have seen it before we entered the hotel and I am here to confirm it. Prince Quin found his connection.ˇ± I announce. Not everyone was out of their SUV when Quin carried Larissa into the hotel and they were on the first elevator up.

    ˇ°Your job has gotten a little moreplex. Larissa is deaf and needs an open mind¨Clink to hear what is being said around her. I need three volunteers to be her ears. You will ensure that one of you is with her at all times.ˇ± I inform them.

    Three women, whom I have gotten close to during my training, step forward. Larissa couldnˇŻt have asked for a better group to help her out and she is going to need their help.

    ˇ°As for the rest of you, I need you to keep your eyes and ears open. Larissa might be the target of women who want to scare her off or even take her ce. Any disrespect toward Larissa will not be tolerated and no one will receive a warning.ˇ± I continue.

    We all know that their bond can be formed before we return to the Pce and if that happens, Larissa will have QuinˇŻs mark on her neck.

    ˇ°King Vaughn will issue a statement upon our return and that is the only warning anyone will ever get. Which means that you toss them in the dungeons after showing any kind of disrespect toward Larissa and Captain Joshua will inform King Vaughn and me.ˇ± I say.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry about it, Your Highness. We have this covered.ˇ± Joshua says. ˇ°I need four volunteers to be LarissaˇŻs shadow. Outside this group and the Royal family, no one will know their identity. It will be your job to protect Larissa from all harm.ˇ±

    Without hesitation, four Guardians step forward. epting this assignment is serious because they will receive an order from Uncle Vaughn to protect Larissa at all costs, even from her Mate and his family.

    Every Queen and future Queen gets a shadow detail to keep them safe. A bullseye magically appears on their backs when the connection is found and the bond is forming, but it doesnˇŻt disappear after being marked and mated.

    ˇ°Uncle Vaughn, I need you to perform a shadow oath.ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink and I know he will be here as fast as he can.

    Joshua guides the four volunteers into the closest suite, while we wait for Uncle Vaughn to arrive. Once he gets down the stairs, I point at the suite where the volunteers are and after closing the door, we can only wait.

    It takes about ten minutes for the door to open again and Uncle Vaughn has a grin on his face as he walks out of the suite; he seems to like the volunteers.

    ˇ°Thank you for volunteering.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says. ˇ°I believe we might need more volunteers for Larissa, but I need to discuss that with Prince Quin.ˇ±

    ˇ°Toote. Larissa already has three volunteers to be her ears.ˇ± I inform Uncle Vaughn and all he does is shake his head.

    I follow Uncle Vaughn up the stairs and am a little surprised to see Quin and Larissa in the main suite.

    ˇ°Quin, is your mind¨Clink open?ˇ± I ask him and after he nods, I continue. ˇ°Larissa, you have a shadow detail. Four Guardians who will follow you almost everywhere and who will protect you at all costs, even their own lives.ˇ±

    ˇ°Every Queen and future Queen has one, Larissa.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says when she starts to look ufortable.

    I thought I had a lot to get used to when I moved to the Pce, but as the future Queen,

    Larissa will have to make many more changes and sacrifices.

    The only good thing for her is the absence of her family. With them out of the picture and no longer able to put her down, her life might be a bit easier. In addition to that, she has Caitlin by her side and a familiar face around always makes life easier.

    ˇ°Elder Jensen will be here before dinner. We will leave tomorrow after breakfast and pay a visit to Night Wind Pack. I hope to be done there within a few hours and head to our next hotel.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    I see that Quin isnˇŻt too happy with this rapid change of events. As the Crown Prince, he needs to focus on the case and keeping his mind¨Clink open for Larissa, which will prove to be difficult.

    A momentter we hear a knock on the door and open it to invite Majandra in.

    ˇ°Larissa, this is Majandra. She is one of three volunteers to be your ears in every situation.ˇ± I say. ˇ°During meetings, it will be difficult for Quin to keep his mind¨Clink open for you and that is where Majandra and the otherse in.ˇ±

    ˇ°Your Highness, it is an honor to meet you. We will be with you during every meeting or a

    ¤Ë¤®

    walk around the Pce grounds. Nothing will be hidden from you, at any time.ˇ± Majandra says as she bows in respect.

    Larissa looks from Majandra to me and back again. A small smile on her lips as she realizes what kind of freedom she will finally have.

    ˇ°Thank you, Majandra. IˇŻd like you to extend my thanks to the others as well.ˇ± Larissa finally says and Majandra takes her leave.

    <i>2/4 </i>

    Turn Around

    1 hand Larissa the file we have on Night Wind Pack. She needs to know what we will find there and how we n to address the issue.

    ˇ°How did it go with Derek?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks when Elder Jensen finally arrives at the hotel. ˇ°He got the Royal treatment. Your Brother came to pick them up himself and after I informed him about Larissa, he had a few harsh words to share with Derek.ˇ± He answers.

    I never met my Uncle, but I have heard stories about him. He never wanted anything to do with the Throne and was happy when he shifted into a Wolf. After finding his connection, he discussed his idea to take over Silver Grover Pack with him and both decided it was the best thing for them.

    They have been in charge of Silver Grover Pack for almost twenty years now and ording to Uncle Vaughn, they have turned things around there.

 Werewolf and 109

    Indirect Warning

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I have never stayed in hotels before, but I can understand the appeal of them.

    No hotel owner wants to risk losing the business the Royal family can provide; therefore, they will never mention when the Royals are staying with them.

    After an early breakfast, everyone and everything get back into the SUVS and our convoy starts driving toward Night Wind Pack. Our third issue to resolve and this one can be resolved as quickly as we dealt with Grey Ridge Pack.

    Another Squad will meet us half an hour away from our destination. They will stay behind to help maintain the peace after the changes we will impose on their leadership.

    ˇ°How long do you think Uncle Vaughn will wait before stepping down?ˇ± Daxton asks.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know. It wonˇŻt change anything for us, as we will remain in our current position.ˇ± I answer him, but I know it isnˇŻt the answer he is looking for. ˇ°However, I think he will wait a few years to let Larissa adjust to life at the Pce.ˇ°.

    We are still adjusting to life at the Pce ourselves and some days are easier to deal with than others.

    ˇ°Who will report to Uncle Vaughn if anyone tries to cross a line with Larissa?ˇ± Darius asks.

    ˇ°Majandra will report to me and I will deal with it. IˇŻm second inmand and it is a part of my job description. Even if it werenˇŻt, I would still want to deal with it.ˇ± I answer and I hear both my Mates chuckle.

    I ce my head on DaxtonˇŻs shoulder, while I ce my legs across Dariusˇ®p. I love having both of them near and Charna is curled up in the back of my head, feeling content.

    We sometimes wonder what our lives would have looked like if I hadnˇŻt caught Nico with Lucy, but it onlysts a few seconds each time. We are happy with our second connection and we love our current life more than the life of a Luna.

    I still havenˇŻt figured out why Walker never discovered DezraˇŻs true identity. I have a theory, but to confirm it, I would have to talk to Walker or Dezra. Neither option appeals to me and I will probably never get an answer to my question.

    ˇ°You could ask Uncle Vaughn. He might know how Dez was able to keep her identity hidden.ˇ± Charna mumbles in my head.

    ˇ°Are they nuts?ˇ± Thear Darius ask and lift my head to look out of the front windshield. Six Wolves are blocking the gate and the Warrior in Human form, next to the first SUV, is shaking his head profusely.

    ˇ°They refuse to let us pass. Alpha Mark demands that we make an appointment.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn informs us through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Consider the appointment made.ˇ± I shoot back as I get out of the SUV and walk toward the gate.

    Guardians wait next to their SUV until I have passed them and then follow me to the gate. The Warrior tries to say something, but my fist connects with his jaw before he can utter a word.

    Charna pushes forward to make us half shift and I grab the nearest Wolf by his throat, As I stretch my arm,

    Indirect Warning

    his front paws leave the ground and he whimpers loudly as I squeeze my hand.

    ˇ°Open that damn gate or I will snap his neck.ˇ± Charna says menacingly. ˇ°Your Alpha will amodate us or he might be next.ˇ±

    Another Warrior in human form appears from behind some bushes and opens the gate. The SUVs roll slowly through the gate and our Guardians jump back into them as they pass us. I drop the Wolf when I feel DaxtonˇŻs hand on my shoulder and get into our SUV.

    It isnˇŻt difficult to tell who the Alpha is, because steam is almosting from his ears and most people in his range are looking ufortable.

    ˇ°Alpha Mark, rein in your anger or I will order you.ˇ± Ungle Vaughn says as he gets out of the SUV.

    Slowly, the people around Alpha Mark get a little color back on their cheeks and you can tell that he has trouble controlling his anger and his Wolf.

    ˇ°Which one of you is Tricia, Daughter of former Alpha Paul?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks and without hesitation, a woman to my left raises her hand.

    ˇ°I have received aint about you being passed by for your rightful title. ording to my information, you are the firstborn of former Alpha Paul and should have taken over from him when he stepped down.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    More Pack¨Cmembers gather near the Pack¨Chouse and I can hear their soft mumbles.

    ˇ°Yes, I am the firstborn.ˇ± Tricia answers. ˇ°My Father didnˇŻt want a woman to take over and announced on my eighteenth birthday that John would take over from him.ˇ±

    Alpha Mark is the Son of John and that means that for the second generation, an illegal Alpha is reigning over Night Wind Pack.

    ˇ°Tricia, are you willing and able to lead Night Wind Pack?ˇ± I ask her and I hear a growling from Alpha Mark. ˇ°You are an illegal Alpha and will be removed from the Alpha position. Whether or not Tricia takes her rightful ce.ˇ±

    ˇ°Your Highness, I would rather hand the position over to my Son, Harold. My Mate is still recovering from an attack that took ce two months ago and I wouldnˇ® be able to care for him with all the Alpha duties.ˇ± Tricia answers me.

    I admire her for choosing her Mate and giving Harold a chance to prove himself.

    ˇ°Harold, are you able and willing to take over the Alpha position?ˇ± I ask him and after he answers with a firm yes, I strip Alpha Mark of his Title.

    Captain Vernon and his Squad have parked their SUVS of to the side and are waiting behind Harold to get introduced.

    ˇ°Harold, a Squad will be staying in your territory. They will deal with anyone who tries to stop your Alpha Ceremony or who tries to make your life miserable in any other way. Captain Vernon has a direct line to me and I will return to help if I have to.ˇ± I inform him.

    It is also an indirect warning to the rest of the Pack and sincerely hope that they understand it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Werewolf and 110

    Annoyed Look

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    I keep Larissa close to my side, but I donˇŻt have to worry about her not being able to follow this small trial.

    There isnˇŻt much to it, because all the evidence was already in our possession and we reviewed it all before leaving the Pce. We were even able to find their Packw and handing over the title to the second¨Cborn vited thatw.

    We are back on the road before lunch and Mom calls the next hotel to inform them of our eta. We are ahead of schedule, and the staff needs some time to finalize thest details for our

    arrival.

    Everett walks into the suite that the three of us will share and heads straight into the bedroom on the right, before crossing the room to check out the other two bedrooms.

    ˇ°This one has a bathtub, Larissa. Do you want to use it before or after dinner?ˇ± He asks as he -looks at her.

    I forgot for a moment that no one else is around and I hadnˇŻt opened my mind¨Clink for her, but I worried for no reason.

    ˇ°After dinner will be fine, Everett: Thank you for looking at me while you speak.ˇ± Larissa responds with a smile on her face.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre wee. Grandpa once told me that deaf Shifters are capable of reading lips with practice, but I didnˇŻt know if someone ever taught you.ˇ± Everett exins himself.

    I have an idea who taught her the basics at the very least. Caitlin might have been able to teach her enough to get by and Larissa probably kept it hidden from her family.

    ˇ°Caitlin tried to teach me, but only a few things at a time. Every time she was with me, someone would warn Derek and she would be called away. He banished her from Grey Ridge Pack when he realized that she had moved me into her cottage.ˇ± Larissa exins.

    ItˇŻs that Derek is already on his way to Silver Grover Pack or I might have gone back to end his life for what he did to his Daughter.

    Larissa and Everett are both holding one of my hands, while LarissaˇŻs other hand is ced against my cheek.

    ˇ°You and Brogan were fighting for control, but I doubt either of you realized it.ˇ± Everett says as I look at him.

    ˇ°Son, are you okay?ˇ± Mom asks as she walks into the room.

    ˇ°I will be in a minute, Mom.ˇ± I answer as I pull Larissa into my arms and I am grateful that the

    Annoyed look

    bond of a Royal forms so much faster. Larissa and Leia are capable of calming me down when I struggle with Brogan and it will only get better as our bond finally forms.

    After lunch, Dad informs us that we will get more information on the issue we will be facing tomorrow. The file from the Beta office wasnˇŻtplete and some Guardians did some digging to find the originalinant.

    ˇ°Thank you, Your Majesty. My name is Don and I am the former Head Warrior of Doom Winter Pack.ˇ± A man says as we walk into an office space on the ground floor. ˇ°I was a bit surprised to receive this invitation. I figured that this case had gotten buried.ˇ±

    ˇ°Don, I apologize for this long¨Coverdue trial. As you know, we found your file in the Royal Beta office and after going through it, we realized it is iplete.ˇ± Dad says.

    We all sit down to hear DonˇŻs story and to figure out a solution to this issue, if there is a solution to be found.

    ˇ°My Daughter, Joshilyn, turned eighteen about twelve years ago and she was lucky enough to find her connection on her birthday. We all knew that he was a yer and had slept with just about every woman in the Pack who was of age.ˇ± Don says. ˇ°However, we hoped for the best.ˇ± <fnbf0d> Updates are released by find[?]ovel</fnbf0d>

    We know it didnˇŻt turn out the way it should have, but we have no idea what happened to Don and his family to get banished and demoted.

    ˇ°Luke wanted to move faster than Joshilyn was willing to and three days after her birthday, she found Luke in bed with another. As you can imagine, Joshilyn wasnˇŻt pleased at all.ˇ± Don

    says

    and we can see that it still affects him and his Wolf.

    ˇ°She linked me as she walked downstairs from the Alpha floor and Luke tried to convince her to stay, that it was her fault. Outside the Pack¨Chouse, Joshilyn and her Wolf broke the connection with Luke. It pissed off his Wolf and in his rage, he lunged at her.

    My Wolf and I protected our Daughter and Luke got a scratch on his face. LukeˇŻs Father overreacted in my opinion, because he demoted me on the spot and banished my entire family.ˇ± Don exins.

    We hear how they had little time to pack, but with three Shifters in the house, they managed to take most of their possessions. A family of five had to find a new home, because some future Alpha wasnˇŻt willing to wait.

    It took them a few months to find a Pack that was willing to ept them and now they are finally happy again. His two youngest children have found their connection, but they were cautious because of what happened to their Sister

    Joshilyn found her second connection, but it took her longer to ept it and for the bond to form.

    ˇ°I am not sure what you intend to do, Your Majesty, but I would like to get my position back.

    Annoyed took

    Doom Winter is my birth Pack and I would like to return there. However, if Luke remains in the Alpha position, that wonˇŻt be an option.ˇ± Don says

    We have many ways to deal with this situation, but Dad wants us to have all the puzzle pieces and we are still missing a few of them.

    ˇ°Thank you, Don. I will keep it in mind.ˇ± Dad says before he guides him out of the office.

    ˇ°Das, what are their session rules?ˇ± Dad asks after he has closed the door, because we all know she has that information.

    ˇ°We already know that Luke took over from his Father, he has a Mate and even a child. If my calctions are correct, then that child was conceived during the time that Joshilyn and Luke were trying to form a bond.ˇ± Das answers.

    Dad gives her an annoyed look, because she told him exactly nothing, nada, zilch

    Deep Sleep

 Werewolf and 111

    Deep Sleep

    Deep Sleep

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I smile at Uncle Vaughn, who keeps ring at me and I know he expects aplete answer.

    ˇ°Their sessionw is the same as that of Shadow Valley Pack. I had them double check the Archive to see if you ever met LukeˇŻs Father for a chance to their sessionw, but you didnˇŻt.ˇ± I answer him.

    ˇ°Luke wasnˇŻt allowed byw to ept his connection with Joshilyn and he couldnˇŻt take over with a chosen Mate. Damn, the boy was screwed either way.ˇ± Daxton says.

    He is right. Even if Luke had convinced Joshilyn to give him a second chance, he would have been forced to break their connection, as he had gotten another woman pregnant.

    ˇ°Does Luke have a sibling who can take over?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks.

    ˇ°Yes, they are still searching for him. He vanished four years ago and no one has heard from him since. His case was also in the Beta office.ˇ± I answer.

    There isnˇŻt much else to discuss and we head back up to our floors to rest a little before dinner.

    Darius pulls me in his arms the moment the door to our room closes and I let my left hand slide

    up

    his chest to his neck. My fingers slip into his hair and I manage to pull the hair tie out of his ponytail.

    My Mates know I like it when their hair isnˇŻt tied down and I smile when I see Daxton removing the braid from his hair. The clip, which has been in my hair, is gently removed and Darius runs his fingers through my hair.

    While Darius helps me to remove our clothing, I hear the water running in the bathroom.

    I donˇŻt know what it is, but my Mates love sex in the shower, and who am I to deny them that? Either our day starts with sex in the shower or it ends with it and it isnˇŻt always the three of us, because sometimes I need a little alone time with one of them.

    Daxton is waiting for me in the shower. He took the time to wash up while Darius and I were undressing one another. Daxton takes care of me while Darius cleans himself up and I am d that Daxton has one arm wrapped around my waist.

    My head falls back as Daxton trails kisses down my cheek to my neck and whatever shampoo was left in my hair gets rinsed out.

    Darius gently lifts my head and ces it against his chest. His hands travel over my shoulders down my chest<b>, </b>until he is able to cup my breasts in his hands and starts kneading them before gently pinching my nipple.

    I lost track of DaxtonˇŻs lips on my body, until he reaches the most sensitive part of my body

    Deep Sleep

    and I moan in anticipation as he lifts my leg over his shoulder.

    ˇ°It smells so damn good down here, I could stay here forever.ˇ± I hear Daxton say through our

    mid¨Clink.

    I feel Darius inhale and I know he smells the same thing his Brother is smelling, the scent of my arousal.

    Daxton lets his tongue circle around my clit, but avoids touching it and it is slowly driving me insane. Darius is sucking on one of my marks and my body starts to tingle all over, my orgasm getting closer as they keep torturing me with pleasure.

    One of Dariusˇ® hands slides down my body as Daxton finally decides to give my body what it wants. His tongue touches my clit and I scream his name at the sensation it sends through my body.

    I moan as a finger slips into my pussy and another follows a momentter. The second finger doesnˇŻt fully prate me and my mind follows the path that finger takes, straight to my ass. I feel it push against my sphincter and my body greedily grants it ess.

    My body always responds quickly when my Mates touch me and my orgasm washes over me the moment they each add a finger, filling me the way I like it.

    They donˇŻt allow me to get down from my high as they rece their fingers with their cocks and I wrap my legs around DaxtonˇŻs waist as they lift me off the floor.

    Slowly, they start moving their cocks in and out of my body. Alternating their slow thrusts, never leaving me feeling empty.

    I love how they slowly build up their speed as we make love and they know how to push me closer to the edge ofing, before they push me over while pushing into my body simultaneously.

    It didnˇŻt take them long to discover what my body enjoys and how to satisfy it. They always manage to make me orgasm multiple times and leave mepletely drained.

    They pick up the pace of their thrusts into my body and I canˇŻt utter a coherent sentence as I get overstimted, moaning and murmuring the faster they move.

    Suddenly, they slow down their thrusts, and I gradually open my eyes to look at Daxton, not understanding their change of pace. I see a slow sinile form, almost as if he enjoys the confusion I am feeling.

    I donˇŻt have the time to say a word, because I feel Darius pulling out entirely and I want to object to his action. I open my mouth to stop him but fall silent when I feel his cock pressing against my pussy and I moan loudly as he pushes his cock inside me.

    My body only needs a few seconds to adjust to both of them filling my core and I am surprised to feel them move in and out at the same time, pushing me toward another orgasm.

    Deep Sleep

    I clench on both their cocks as I whisper their names, but they are not done with me yet.

    They pick up the pace again and I roll into another orgasm with them filling me to the brim. It is the first time I have both of them in my core and my body gets overstimted with each thrust, but greedily epts it.

    ˇ°You are ours, Little One.ˇ± Darius whispers in my car. ˇ°Tonight, we will start building our family.ˇ±

    My body responds to the prospect of his insinuation and I feel another orgasm take control of me, rushing through my body at high speed. It hasnˇŻt subsided, when another follows quickly and I feel their cocks twitch inside my core.

    Both of them roar as theye deep inside, shooting their load into my core. Neither of them. moves as they empty themselves, one spurt of cum after the other and it takes a little while until they are done.

    After they have pulled out, they take turns cleaning themselves and me up. I can barely keep my eyes open as Darius dries me off and after Daxton has helped me to step into my panties, he pulls a shirt over my head.

    I am asleep before we reach the bed and like every other time, I sleep like a baby.

    <fn99d0> This text is hosted at fin?novel</fn99d0>

 Werewolf and 112

    Their Laughter <fnd8da> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fnd8da>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I wake up in the morning, sandwiched between both my Mates. My head is on DaxtonˇŻs chest, while I have one of Dariusˇ® legs locked in ce with my own.

    Both of them are still fast asleep and I take a moment to let the issue we have to deal with today run through my mind. It is a mess, alright. We canˇŻt leave the Pack without an Alpha, so finding his recement is a must.

    ˇ°Are you awake, Sis?ˇ± I hear Benton ask through the mind¨Clink and I smile at the endearment.

    Benton and Dave have talked a lot with Aunt Eliza and me, hoping they will tell us everything their parents put them through. We only manage to get bits and pieces out of them<b>, </b>but I will never give up trying to get the full story out of them.

    ˇ°Yes, I am.ˇ± I answer <i>hi </i>

    ˇ°Need me for something, little bro?ˇ±

    ˇ°Just want to talk and Dave is still asleep.ˇ± He answers me and I slowly detangle myself from my Mates, after promising Benton I will be there as soon as I can.

    I have taken a shower by the time Daxton stirs and he smiles as I walk out of the bathroom, but he looks disappointed when he realizes that I am fully dressed.

    ˇ°Sorry, Benton needs someone to talk to and he seems to trust me enough to reach out.ˇ± I say as I lean over to kiss him.

    ˇ°Listen to what he has to say. Only respond if he asks a genuine question.ˇ± Daxton mumbles before he turns on his other side.

    I walk around the bed to kiss Darius on his forehead and I hear him softly growl. It could have been Camus, though.

    Benton is waiting for me down the hall, in front of the only suite not upied on this floor. The elevator dings as I am nearing it and Jesper walks out with a cart full of good¨Csmelling stuff.

    ˇ°IˇŻll take it from here, Jesper. Thank Belinda for arranging this.ˇ± I say as I take the cart from him and walk down the hall toward Benton.

    He helps me to put everything on the table and after pouring myself some coffee, I look at my baby Brother. His eyes are focused on his te and I keep reminding myself that he has to initiate this conversation.

    ˇ°I have no idea why I dreamt about it or why I even forgot about it, but I heard Mom mention you once<b>. </b>She was talking to Elder Dawn about DyˇŻs ne and that she needed it to keep you from shifting.ˇ± Benton finally says.

    Their Laughter

    My first instinct is to let Charna take over, but then I remember DaxtonˇŻs words and I keep quiet.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn seemed to know who you were, because she didnˇŻt ask Mom any questions. She exined to Mom that she would ce someone at the vault who wouldnˇŻt check the box when she returned it. Both of them were involved in trying to suppress your Lycan and I am d they failed.ˇ± Benton tells me.

    ˇ°That makes two of us, Buddy. That makes two of us.ˇ± I respond in my head and Charna entirely agrees with me.

    ˇ°Do you think that Mom would have handled things differently if she had known that Walker wouldnˇŻt give the ne to you?ˇ± Benton asks.

    I take another sip from my coffee to think about a response to his question. Truthfully, I canˇŻt answer his question. That would be a game of What ifs and I donˇŻt want to go down that road.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt answer that, not even our Mother could answer it. Things often y out in a certain

    and we will never know what could have been if we had done things differently. It is the reason for most of us to gather as much information as we can before making a decision.ˇ± I

    way,

    answer.

    For a few minutes, we sit there in silence while eating our breakfast. I can tell there is more on his mind and I will give him the time he needs to find the courage to talk to me.

    ˇ°IˇŻm d you uncovered the truth. Dave and I have been feeling a lot better now that our parents are no longer around. He said that it always felt as if we had to weigh each word we wanted to say before actually saying it.ˇ± Benton speaks up before taking another bite of his scrambled eggs.

    I canˇŻt imagine living my life that way; maybe I was better off with the treatment Walker gave than to watch every word I spoke.

    A knock on the door pulls me from my thoughts and a secondter, Dave pops his head around the door.

    ˇ°Room for one more?ˇ± He asks and when I nod, he walks into the suite, He sits down on my other side and I feel Charna reaching out to both of them, but without their Wolves, they wonˇŻt notice it.

    We eat the rest of our breakfast in silence and when I finally lean back in my seat, Benton pushes my chair back enough to sit on myp. He is only fourteen and still a kid who just wants to be loved.

    ˇ°Come find me whenever you need a hug or a cuddle, I will always be there for you and Dave.ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink, ensuring that Dave heard me too.

    ˇ°Are you ready to leave?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks as he opens the door and I see him smile when he

    Their Laughter

    sees Benton curled up in myp. ˇ°I know he isnˇŻt too old for cuddles, but one of these days he will be too big.ˇ®

    Benton chuckles as he wraps his arms around my neck and buries his nose in my hair, while softly mumbling that he will never be too big for cuddles.

    Our bags are already packed and I walk out of the door and into Dariusˇ® arms.

    ˇ°I missed you when I woke up, Little One.ˇ± He says as he lifts me of the floor and I wrap my legs around his waist as he turns us toward the elevator.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get this issue resolved, I want to go home. Benton says as he jumps onto DaxtonˇŻs back and hitches a piggy back ride to the ground floor. Daxton doesnˇŻt put him down when we exit the elevator, but takes of running toward the SUVS with aughing Benton on his back.

    I like hearing my Mates and my Brothersughing and I donˇŻt care what the reason for theirughter is, I want to see them happy.

 Werewolf and 113

    Chosen Couples

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    Nobody knows where Jason went or why he never returned home<b>, </b>all we know is that

    his Father filed a missing person report and that it ended up in DeaˇŻs office.

    wo months after he left for a Pack visit,

    My best guess is that he found his connection and decided to stay with his connection. What bugs me is that he didnˇŻt contact his Father or Brother to tell them the good news.

    The Warriors at the gate donˇŻt give us problems and I see a smiling Alpha on the front porch with a woman, I assume is his Mate, and a young girl. I donˇŻt see their Son or any other children around and I wonder what Alpha Luke is going to do.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, it is an honor to have you in our territory.ˇ± Alpha Luke says as he gives Dad a slight bow, while his Mate and Daughter curtsy.

    ˇ°Alpha Luke, I would like your leadership and your Father present for this meeting. Luna Liz can be present as well as your children.ˇ± Dad says, while he walks past him with Mom by his side. For a moment, I think Alpha Luke wants to object, but he seems to understand that it isnˇŻt negotiable.

    Luna Liz walks into the kitchen while Alpha Luke shows Dad the way to his office and I patiently wait in the doorway. Once Dad has confirmed that everyone is in the office, I link Larissa to get out of the SUV with Don and join us in the Alpha office. <fnb3ae> For original chapters go to Find1Novel</fnb3ae>

    ˇ°I believe that most of you know who this is.ˇ± Dad says as Don walks into the office and Daxton closes the door behind us, standing next to it to guard it.

    Our Guardians have spread through the territory to question the Pack¨Cmembers about Don and his family, because we believe that Alpha Luke gave them misinformation concerning their Head Warrior and his family.

    ˇ°What is he doing here?ˇ± Alpha Luke asks. ˇ°I banned him after he and his family used me of assaulting Joshilyn. I donˇŻt want him in my territory, end of story.ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt believe you, Alpha.ˇ± I say as I sit down on the other side of Larissa. ˇ°We found the papers of DonˇŻsint and there was enough evidence to support hisint. Want to try again, Alpha?ˇ±

    I see Alpha Luka exchange a look with his Father, but neither of them responds to my questions.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs annoy the hell out of them.ˇ± Brogan says and he gives me a few ideas on what he wants me to do.

    I look at the children who are sitting and standing around Luna Liz. I pick the one who seems to be around nine years old and look at him as I lean back in my seat.

    ˇ°What have you learned in school about a true Mate¨Cbond?ˇ± I ask the girl and give her time to respond.

    ˇ°We can find our connection from the day we turn eighteen. As an AlphaˇŻs Daughter, my bond will form within five to six days. The more time you spend with your connection<b>, </b>the faster a true Mate¨Cbond will form.ˇ± The girl answers me.

    She is correct on all ounts and it seems that their tutors know the basics of our connections and Mate¨Cbonds.

    ˇ°Can you tell me what happens if you break a connection?ˇ± I ask as I look at the oldest boy.

    ˇ°You have to wait for a second connection and that might take years. For some, it takes too long and they settle for a chosen Mate.ˇ± He answers.

    Brogan chuckles at the disgusted look on his face when he mentions a chosen Mate. LetˇŻs find out what his feelings are in that regard.

    ˇ°Is something wrong with taking a chosen Mate?ˇ± I ask and I see his parents turn toward him.

    ˇ°Your Highness, a chosen Mate is the worst thing that anyone can do to a Pack. It will weaken the Pack¨Cmembers, especially when it concerns a high¨Cranking Pack¨Cmember. I will never take chosen Mate, no matter what rank my connection might be.ˇ± He answers.

    Chosen Couples

    Alpha Lake is staring at his Son in disbellef and I have to do my best to keep that damn smirk of my face<i>. </i>

    ˇ°You are Alpha LaikeˇŻs oldest Son, arenˇŻt you?ˇ± Dad asks and most of us look from the boy to Dad, but there is nothing on his tace that could tell us what he is up to.

    ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty. I am Adam and the firstborn of Alpha Lake.ˇ± Adam answers.

    ˇ°What would you do if a Pack¨Cmember chose to take a chosen Mat and break his connection?ˇ± Dad asks him.

    Damn, he is going to let Adam bury his own parents. I wonder if Alpha Luke will prevent Adam from answering, or does the Idiot have <b>a </b>brain?

    ˇ°Your Majesty, Adam is too young to answer that question. There are many things you need to consider before you can answer a question like that.ˇ± Alpha Luke says.

    Adam looks at his Father and I can see that something is puzzling him. Then it turns to annoying and even some anger.

    ˇ°Why am I too young to answer our KingˇŻs question, but not too young to go on border patrol?ˇ± Adam asks with a bit of anger in his voice.

    We all stare at Alpha Luke and hope that he is willing to answer his SonˇŻs question, but from the looks of it, we are not getting an

    answer.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, that depends on how many members already have a chosen Mate. If a Pack¨Cmember broke their connection and took a chosen Mate, I would inform the Elders and ask to find them another Pack to live in, if there were too many chosen couples within the territory.

    Preferably a Pack that consists of many true Mate¨Cbonds and can handle a slight decrease in strength.ˇ± Adam answers and some of the other children nod in agreement.

    It sounds to me as if they discussed this extensively with their tutors and they even managed to put somemon sense into the boyˇŻs head.

    ˇ°Does any of you know how many chosen couples live within the borders of Doom Winter Pack?ˇ± I ask. I look at each child, one at a time, as I ask the question. I doubt they can answer it, but you can always hope.

    All the children shake their heads, but the look on Alpha LukeˇŻs face tells me that he knows precisely how many chosen couples there are within his territory.

    X

 Werewolf and 114

    Mournful How!

    Mournful Howl

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    Charna wants to give that damn Alpha a piece of her mind and I am on the verge of letting her.

    ˇ°Alpha Luke, how much do you value the truth?ˇ± I ask him and I allow Charna toe to the surface, if only to show him that we are very disappointed with him.

    ˇ°The truth is fundamental to all of us.ˇ± Luna Liz says, but I doubt she has any idea why I asked the question.

    ˇ°If that were the case, then why did you steal another womanˇŻs connection?ˇ± I ask her, while keeping an eye on the children.

    Adam growls at his Mom, while the youngest moves away from her. All of the children look disappointed at their parents and I

    am not done yet.

    ˇ°Joshilyn didnˇŻt use you of assault; it is the cover¨Cup story that you used to justify the demotion and banishment of your Head Warrior and his family. She was your connection, but your Father had other ns for you and this Pack.

    He wanted a strong alliance with your southern neighbors and LizˇŻs Father needed a Mate for his Daughter, who already had two broken connections. Connections that the men broke because she is a spoiled brat.ˇ± I exin.

    Adam growls once more at his parents before he walks out of the office, closely followed by his siblings.

    Alpha Luke wants to follow his children, but Daxton blocks him. They stare at one another for a few minutes before Alpha Luke returns to his seat.

    ˇ°Do you know what this is?ˇ± I ask Alpha Luke as I hand him the file with their Packw on session.

    He takes the file from my hand and opens it while Luna Liz moves a little closer to look over his shoulder. The first sheet of paper says nothing more than: Session Law, Doom Winter Pack

    He reads the words out loud and I see his Father turning pale. I doubt he had expected us to bring the file along <b>or </b>to show it to his Son.

    ˇ°Yes, I know what this is. Why did you bring it along?ˇ± Alpha Luke asks and a secondter, Darius has him by his throat up against the wall.

    ˇ°You will address her as Your Highness. I will not tolerate any more disrespect from you <b>or </b>your fake Luna.ˇ± Darius growls beside his head, tightening his grip on his throat just a bit more.

    I slowly get up to calm my Mate down<b>, </b>but I am not in a big hurry. Charna likes that Darius is holding the Alpha by his throat and wants to give him a bit more time.

    After cing my hand on his arm, it takes Darius another minute to release Alpha Luke and drops him to the floor without a further thought. <fne5fe> Find the newest release on F¦ÉndNovel</fne5fe>

    ˇ°If you know what it is, Alpha Luke, I want you to exin why you look Liz as your Mate?ˇ± Quin asks.

    Alpha Luke scrambles to his feet and I feel anger radiating from high, but he reigns it in quickly,

    ˇ°No one else could take over from my Father, so we figured it wouldnˇŻt matter. Joshilyn wasnˇŻt Lama material and stonewalled me while forming our bond, Your Highness.ˇ± Alpha Luke answers

    Don is softly growling at his answer, but he doesnˇŻt make a move ward Alpha Luke. He knows that he is no match for an Alpha and that it is a crime, punishable by death. If he survives a fight with an angry Alpha, that is.

    ˇ°I believe that you have a younger Brother, Alpha Luke. We also know that it was you who tried to move faster than the bond allowed and that is the reason you slept with Luna Liz. Joshilyn broke the connection when she caught the two of you in bed.ˇ± <b>I </b>respond to his statement.

    ˇ°One of our Squads is currently looking for your Brother and he w get the opportunity to take over as Alpha. If he declines the

    Mournful Howi

    position, we will look for a recement.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    Alpha Luke is getting angrier by the minute, and I have Joshua send in a few Guardians to contain the situation. If necessary, I will throw the Jackass in the dungeons for the time being.

    His Father seems to understand the severity of the situation and tries to calm him down, but it isnˇŻt doing much good. Alpha Luke isnˇŻt willing to calm down<b>, </b>not even in the presence of the King.

    ˇ°Confine the Alpha on the Alpha floor. His children are allowed toe and go as they please, but Alpha Luke and Luna Liz will remain on the Alpha floor until further notice.ˇ± I order and after a little struggle, they manage to get Alpha Luke out of the Alpha

    office.

    ˇ°Former Alpha Dean, you will be relocated to the Pce grounds. I will determine your punishment at ater date.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says and we see his Wolf pushing forward to take control.

    Darius is quick enough to step between Uncle Vaughn and former Alpha Dean, but he isnˇŻt fast enough to avoid the ws that swing through the air. I feel the pain in my shoulder and it is all Charna needs to lunge at the man.

    With her left hand, she grabs him by the throat to push him agains the wall and with her right hand, she punches him in the chest. Her w breaks through his ribs and a momentter, reality settles in for former Alpha Dean as Charna wraps her fingers around his heart.

    ˇ°That was the worst mistake you ever made, Asshole.ˇ± Charna growls, an inch away from his face. I know what she is going to do, but I wonˇŻt stop her. I doubt there is anyone who could stop her

    She squeezes her fingers a bit tighter around his heart before she pulls back with force, taking his heart with her. His lifeless body drops to the floor with a thud and Charna releases his heart from her hand, which falls onto his chest.

    I hear the mournful howl from Alpha Luke, but I donˇŻt pay much attention to it as I feel my Mates stepping behind me.

    ˇ°Captain Joshua, get rid of this mess.ˇ± I hear Uncle Vaughn say, while my Mates guide me out of the Alpha office.

    Charna is slowly calming down in the presence of our Mates and I feel her ws retracting, an indication that I will regainplete control in a minute or two.

    Our Guardians form a circle around us and I know that Uncle Vaughn told them what happened in the Alpha office. Not that anyone will me me for killing former Alpha Dean, none of his Pack¨Cmembers will shed a tear or we would have heard more mournful howls by now.

 Werewolf and 115

    Living Hell

    Living Hell

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    ˇ°Are you okay, Little One?ˇ± Daxton asks as we walk out of the Pack¨Chouse. Our Guardians keep an eye out for any Pack¨Cmember who might have a problem with the death of their former Alpha, but they hardly pay us any attention.

    ˇ°I am fine. Charna took control and I was along for the ride.ˇ± I say as I look at Darius to find the wound on his shoulder, but all I see is blood.

    ˇ°All healed up, Little One.ˇ± I hear Camus say and I look up to see that he is close to the surface. ˇ°I needed to heal my Human and make sure that you were all right.ˇ±

    Our Shifter halves push forward whenever we are injured, ensuring a speedy recovery during battle and in everyday life. Charna has done this for me a few times and I know that Darius can hear and see me, while Camus is healing him.

    ˇ°Thank you, Camus. I am d to have you as my Mate, I love you.ˇ± I say as I get on my tiptoes to kiss him and I feel Charna pushing forward to be as much a part of this as she can.

    ˇ°When we return to the Pce, it will be your time. I tell her. She would never ask me for time with her Mates, because she knows that we have much work to do to change our Kingdom back to how it was ruled ages ago.

    However, she deserves time with her Mates as much as I do and it will strengthen our bond even more. It is thest part of the Mate¨Cbond to bepleted, but there arenˇŻt many Shifters left who <fnf5af> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fnf5af>

    make that finalmitment to the Mate¨Cbond.

    I am not even sure if it gets taught anymore; it wasnˇŻt a part of my education. I found out by reading about the Mate¨Cbond and everything that is involved with it.

    ˇ°Princess Das, we have news about Alpha LukeˇŻs Brother.ˇ± A Guardian says and I turn my head towards him to look at him. ˇ°The Squad Captain is on his way to the Pack¨Chouse as we speak,ˇ±

    We turn back toward the Pack¨Chouse and I see Squad Captain Brandon walking in through the front door.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go, I want to hear what he has to say. I do hope that he has some good news for us and that we can rece Luke with his Brother. I also hope that he found his connection and that they have children.ˇ± I say as we walk toward the Pack¨Chouse,

    ˇ°Captain Brandon, what have you uncovered concerning Jason?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks and we all look at Brandon for some much¨Cneeded answers.

    He gets his tablet out of his backpack and sits down in an armchair, facing all of us as he presses a few times on the screen.

    ˇ°Jason did visit the Pack that his Father sent him to but there is something strange about it. Dean reported him missing after two months, but never contacted the Pack to which Jason was sent. Jason left ording to schedule and seemed happy to return home.ˇ± Captain Brandon says.

    Living Hell

    His eyes keep moving to his tablet and back at us. He is hiding something and he is going to tell me.

    ˇ°Out with it, Brandon. What arenˇŻt you telling us?ˇ± ask. Every head turns to me as they can hear the rudeness in my voice. Brandon knows me well enough to understand that he had better answer the question.

    ˇ°Well, a few things stood out during my conversation with the Alpha. The obvious being JasonˇŻs missing personˇŻs report and theck of a call from Dean. He also mentioned the foul mood Jason was in when he arrived, but it changed after a dinner conversation.

    Jason had asked about their former Head Warrior and his family. The Alpha knew where they ended up and after he informed Jason about it, his mood changedpletely.ˇ± Brandon says.

    Could it be that Jason found out that Don and his family were banished for bogus reasons and wanted to find out the truth? Or could he have found out the truth and decided to leave his family and Pack?

    ˇ°I asked the Alpha where they went and I decided that we needed to follow the same path Jason did. We checked every territory along the way, just in case something happened to Jason. Ourst stop was the Pack, who took in the Head Warrior and his family, but it was a dead end.ˇ± Brandon

    continues.

    Great, the only lead we had in this case and it turned out to be a dead end.

    ˇ°My second inmand felt that the Alpha was hiding something and it wasnˇŻt until I threatened to get the King out there that he finally started talking. Jason showed up to speak with Don, the former Head Warrior. Three weekster, all of them vanished overnight.ˇ± Brandon says.

    Another dead end; when will this stop, and when will we get some answers? This case is starting to frustrate me more and more, but I want to get to the bottom of it.

    ˇ°I had one of my Squad members trace DonˇŻs number, the one thing he never changed in the past twelve years.ˇ± Brandon says with a smirk. ˇ°We found Jason and a little surprise to go with it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Did

    you talk to Jason, Captain Brandon?ˇ± Quin asks. ˇ°He needs to understand that his Pack needs him now, more than they ever did before,ˇ±

    Brandon nods while tapping the screen a few more times; it takes him about a minute to look up again.

    ˇ°Yes, we informed him of theint and what King Vaughn is going to do. He only has one request: that you find another Pack for Luke and his family.ˇ± Brandon answers.

    Why would he want to have Luke and his family moved out of the territory? Does this have something to do with the little surprise Brandon mentioned earlier?

    ˇ°Jason found his connection, but due to circumstances, it took a lot longer for the bond to form and he doesnˇŻt want his Mate to have to deal with Luke, Brandon answers the question that ran through my mind.

    ˇ°What could his Mate possibly have against Luke?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks, but I have a damn good

    Living Hell

    idea why.

    ˇ°Joshilyn is his Mate, isnˇŻt she?ˇ± I ask as I look at Don, who hasnˇŻt moved a muscle since Brandon started with his report.

    ˇ°Yes, she is. Her first response was to break the connection, but Jason pleaded with her to hear him out before taking such drastic measures.ˇ± Don replies. He exins that it was then that they discovered Luke had lied.

    It was Jason who convinced them to leave their Pack in the middle of the night; he feared that if anyone came looking for him, his family would make life hell for Joshilyn.

 Werewolf and 116

    Finally Meet

    Finally Meet

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    I feel Larissa stiffening beside me when we listen to Don speaking about the connection between Jason and Joshilyn, about how it almost got broken.

    It is easy to understand why Joshilyn had trouble with their connection, but Jason did the right thing by prioritizing her needs. He knew she needed time and when she was ready to ept him, he thought about their future.

    A future that would be hell if they had spent it here, even though I doubt Dean or Luke would have allowed them into the territory.

    ˇ°Jason and Joshilyn are waiting in an SUV outside the territory. Jason refuses <i>to </i>set foot in the territory, while Luke still holds the title. Captain Brandon says.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, can you strip Luke of his title, while Jason and Joshilyn make their way over to the Pack¨Chouse?ˇ± Larissa asks. ˇ°Jason has to be inside the territory to get the Alpha powers, but I also understand his reluctance to face his Alpha Brother!ˇ±

    Captain Brandon walks out of the office once Dad nods his head and Daxton goes up to the Alpha floor to get Alpha Luke and his family.

    ˇ°Smart thinking, Young Lady.ˇ± Dad says as he gets up and opens the door to the patio. ˇ°Joshua, gather all the Pack¨Cmembers at the front of the Pack¨Chouse.ˇ±

    Das walks out of the office and a momentter, she returns. A few minutes after that, an Omega walks in with some lunch and in that moment, I realize that I am starving.

    We take our time eating lunch and getting some refreshments before we need to go outside to inform this Pack of the changes that will happen today.

    Mom links her arm with Larissa to follow Dad out of the office and I step on LarissaˇŻs other side. The rest follow us to the front porch, where we wait for all the Pack¨Cmembers to gather. Daxton has his hand on LukeˇŻs neck to prevent him from going anywhere, but in the direction Daxton

    wants.

    ˇ°Good afternoon.ˇ± Dad says. ˇ°For those of you who havenˇŻt heard the rumor mill yet, former Alpha Dean is no longer among us. He made the mistake of trying to harm me, my nephew¨Cinw was injured trying to protect me and Princess Das took the only action she could,ˇ±

    We wait a few minutes to give them time to process the news or ask questions, but hardly anyone in the crowd responds.

    Dad exins the reason for our visit and this time, them are angry responses because their Alpha lied

    draws a reaction from the crowd. Most of them and they arenˇŻt pleased.

    ˇ°I, King Vaughn, the Royal Alpha and King of the Plenian Kingdom, hereby strip you, Luke, Alpha of Doom Winter Pack, of your title. None of your offspring has a im to the Alpha position, not even if Jason dies without an heir.ˇ± DadˇŻs voice boobs over the crowd.

    Finally Meet

    Luke crashes to the ground, while Liz is whimpering at the loss of her Luna title. It is a natural consequence of stripping an Alpha of his title and I donˇŻt feel sorry for her.

    The crowd slowly steps back as the SUV approaches the Pack¨Chouse and Liz growls the moment. Joshilyn steps out. But Adam quickly steps in front of his Mother.

    ˇ°Mom, donˇŻt you dare. You and Dad have caused them enough trouble.ˇ± Adam says as he holds her face between both hands.

    I hadnˇŻt paid attention to the crowd because of Liz, But now I can hear the soft murmurs and when I turn around, I smile. Joshilyn is heavily pregnant and a small boy is holding her hand.

    ˇ°Mommy, is that the King?ˇ± I hear him whisper and without another thought, he lets go of his MotherˇŻs hand to walk up to Dad.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, this is our Son, Benson.ˇ± Jason says as he steps behind his Son. ˇ°I thank you for everything that you did here today. This Pack has suffered enough under my Father and my BrotherˇŻs reign.ˇ±

    Dad instates Jason as Doom WinterˇŻs new Alpha and Joshilyn as their new Luna. Why waste time if you can handle things quickly? Besides, we all want to arrive at our next hotel before dinner and then proceed to Onyx Forest Pack in the morning.

    Brogan doesnˇŻt care much about dinner; all he cares about is being close to our Mate and forming the bond as quickly as possible. We both hate the distance between us in public, but we donˇŻt want to put a target on her back either.

    She will have more than enough to deal with at the Pce, but at least she has a shadow crew and her ears.

    Captain Brandon will stay in Doom Winter territory for two weeks to help Jason in his new role as Alpha and then they will return to the Elders in Scarlet Moon territory.

    Larissa moves closer to my side after we get into our SUV and I ce my arm around her shoulder, cing my head on top of hers. I never thought I could be this happy without a fully formed bond, but having her near is all I need to be happy.

    We move into the hotel like a well¨Coiled machine and if anyone notices Larissa by my side, I donˇŻt hear anyone mentioning it.

    Like the night before, Everett rushes into our suite to take a look at the rooms. Like the first night, only the room on the right has a bathtub. He gets the room to sleep in, but will run a bath for Larissa after dinner.

    We have been practicing every night to speak to Larissa without using the mind¨Clink and I have found out that I move my head a lot more than I thought.

    She giggles every time one of us turns away while talking to her, but it happens to me more than Everett and that annoys the hell out of Brogan. He doesnˇŻt like it that Everett is better at keeping a conversation going with our Mate, but I donˇŻt care.

    Finally Meet <fnf637> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel</fnf637>

    I love hearing her giggle and I sometimes move my head on purpose to listen to that giggling sound. Larissa knows I do it on purpose and she turned bright red when I exined why. My Mate never gotpliments and finds it difficult to ept them.

    However, I willpliment her as often as I can. She will receive the love and affection her family withheld from her; she will get it from me and my entire family.

    Grandpa is going to love her, spoil her and treat her like his own. I canˇŻt wait to see the look on his face when they finally meet.

 Werewolf and 117

    His Question

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    Like yesterday morning, I have breakfast with only my Brothers and I hear more about their dreams and hopes for the future.

    Dave has an interest in numbers and would like to help me and Quin with the finances for Scarlet Moon Pack. Dezra never liked numbers or the other duties that came with her position.

    ˇ°Study hard and pass the exams you need for your subsequent studies. I can always use a hand and Quin would probably prefer if you did it instead of an Elder.ˇ± I tell him.

    Benton is a smart ass, he has already graduated and kept it from his family. Dave and I had both been shocked, but were also damn proud of him.

    ˇ°What do you want to study, Benton?ˇ± Dave asks him and Benton stares at his te for a moment.

    ˇ°Werewolf and Lycanw. I want to be a representative for those who donˇŻt know much about thew and need someone to help them.ˇ± He mumbles and I look at Dave with a huge smile on my face.

    I think his study choice is excellent; it will not only benefit the Shifters in our Kingdom, but it will also give us an insight into the study itself. It will show us whether our representatives receive the proper education and if there arews that need to be updated or if anyws are missing.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt you help me with the reports I get? You can take the smaller ones and find everything you need in thew books. Once youˇŻre done, we can discuss them and figure out a course of action.ˇ± I reply.

    While finishing up breakfast, we discuss how they can assist me with my duties and I have to make it clear that their education is more important than helping me. Neither one likes it, but one stern look in their direction shuts them up.

    ˇ°I want both of you to seed with your studies and if you spend most of your time in my office, instead of doing homework, you will fail your studies. None of us wants that and I hope you wille to me or my. Mates if you run into trouble,ˇ± I say.

    ˇ°Thanks, Sis. I believe we both needed to hear that. We mostly relied on one another and it is strange to know that we have a support system.ˇ± Dave responds.

    Damn, I already hated Dezra for what she put us all through, but it seems we donˇŻt know half of it.

    The door opens and my Mates walk in, both smiling at us as they approach us. I kept them updated on my conversation with my siblings, but I havenˇŻt had time to tell them about DaveˇŻsst remark.

    ˇ°Dave, you always had a support system. If you had gone to Grandpa or Uncle Vaughn with a problem, they would have helped you out.ˇ± I tell Dave, my way to exin this to my Mates.

    ˇ°Mom always told us that no one would help out anotherˇŻs children. That we needed to deal with ourselves, if we ever wanted to matter to the family. Whether one us would be ruling the Kingdom or not.ˇ± Benton growls softly.

    I hear a louder growling from the door and I see an outraged Uncle Vaughn in the doorway.

    ˇ°Daxton<b>, </b>can you ask Elder Jensen to set a date to carry out the sentence for these people?ˇ± I hand him a list of names as I ask him. I want to close a few chapters for all of us and move forward to a stable future for

    His Question

    ourselves and the Kingdom.

    Ourst visit leads us to Onyx Forest Pack and I hand Benton the file containing theint that was

    received almost seven years ago.

    It was difficult for us to read through theint and it took us a lot longer to get to the end of the report, because we all needed time to calm down our Shifter halves.

    Benton is slowly getting angry and the only reason I know is because I am keeping an eye on him. Without his Wolf present, it is difficult to sense his anger. To help him calm down a little, I ce my hand on his knee and he gives me a small smile.

    ˇ°Das, can you unlock your tablet for me? I want to look up a few things in ourws and you have the highest security clearance.ˇ± Benton states.

    He takes the tablet from me and in moments, he is writing down in his notepad while going back and forth between the file and the screen. I hope he finds something in ourws that will help us with this case and will bring some peace to all those involved.

    An hour before we reach Onyx Forest territory, Benton asks if we can pull over. It seems that he has found something in ourws and I hope that it is good news.

    ˇ°Uncle Vaughn, I found something that you need to know. I wanted to make sure that we did everything ording to ourws in the past few days and discovered something interesting.ˇ± Benton says as he ces my tablet on the hood of the SUV.

    We all stare at him, waiting for him to continue speaking; we all want to know what he found in ourws.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn had no right to tell former Alpha James to deal with the issue themselves or to give them the right to give their Pack¨Cmembers thatmand. She broke one of our oldestws, aw that prohibits an Elder from making decisions on sentencing without a written warrant from the King.

    She can not only be stripped of her function as an Elder, but she risks life imprisonment at the very least and a death sentence at worst.ˇ± Benton says as he turns the tablet toward Uncle Vaughn.

    Benton managed to find a digital archive containing ourws, the duties of every Royal family member and

    the Elders.

    ˇ°This archive was made as a resource for the Royal family. It made it easier to find information, which meant you didnˇŻt have to head down to the library. The index shows the titles of thew or duty and when you open it, you will find everything that connects to it. Benton exins.

    He shows us how he found thew he referred to and it surprises me that Uncle Vaughn never saw it himself or any other member of the Royal family.

    ˇ°Can we find out when this wasst essed?ˇ± I ask as look at Joshua and he walks back to one of the SUVS to talk to one of the upants.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get back on the road. I want to find out how Alph Chris thought he could get away with this crime. I want each of you to think about a recement for Alpha Chris, because he will not be the Alpha of Onyx Forest Pack for much longer.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    The rest of the trip is spent in silence, each of us thinking about Uncle VaughnˇŻs question. <fn2cf9> Find the newest release on </fn2cf9>

 Werewolf and 118

    Bad Apples

    At the Pce

    Elder Via is looking at the phone in her hand, a smile around her lips.

    ˇ°Caitlin, we need toe up with an excuse for your presence in the Royal wing. No one can know about Larissa just yet.ˇ± Via tells her Sister.

    After a few hours, Via and Caitlin walk to the Royal wing with all her belongings packed up. They decided to kill two birds with one stone, as only a handful of Servants have arrived, because most of the new Servants still have to arrive.

    ˇ°Hello, I am Elder Via. This is Caitlin and she is the Head Servant. Any questions can be answered by her and if necessary, she can contact me for further information.ˇ± Via says. She gestures for the Servants to follow her to their quarters.

    The Servant quarters are on the ground floor of the Pce, with their own stairs to get to the Royal wing.

    ˇ°This is the living room and across the hall is the kitchen with a dining area. You will have to share your quarters; there are four rooms and a small living room. Quarters will be shared by men or women<b>, </b>no mix.ˇ± Caitlin says.

    The six Servants who are already at the Pce get the first two quarters to the left and Caitlin makes a note to appoint each quarter with one more Servant.

    Not every Elder is happy with Queen ElizaˇŻs new course for the Royal wing. They no longer have a way of knowing what the Royals discuss and no way of knowing how to prevent them from making certain decisions.

    It takes another day for all the new Servants to arrive and Caitlin has started making a schedule for the duties they are expected

    to perform.

    The morning after thest Servants arrive, Caitlin calls them all to the living room. Elder Via is present at CaitlinˇŻs request and is watching everything from an armchair in the corner of the room.

    ˇ°Good morning. I hope you all had a good nightˇŻs sleep. Starting today, you will have an obligation to the Royal family and no longer to your Pack or your Alpha. Once the King has returned, you will be initiated into Scarlet Moon Pack and your bond with your Pack will be broken.

    My room is at the top of the stairs. My Wolf is a very vignt Shifter and nothing gets past her. You do not enter the Royal wing unless you are on duty. This is the only warning you get and I will not hesitate to throw you in the dungeons.ˇ± Caitlin says.

    Elder Via gets out of her seat and walks to stand next to her Sister as the Servants think about the warning they were given.

    ˇ°I am Elder Via. I am the Guardian of Princess Dasˇ® bloodline, a job I do with Elder Jensen. You will follow your schedule and no matter who asks, you will never give information about something you heard.ˇ± Elder Via says as she looks around the room.

    Caitlin checks every task she has given the Servants, ensuring that no one has messed up or done something they werenˇŻt supposed to do.

    Most Servants are okay with it, but a handful are not too pleased with Caitlin checking up on them and they especially hate the fact that Caitlin never allows anyone else to clean Prince QuinˇŻs quarters.

    The schedule remains the same for a week and then changes for all Servants. There are three different schedules and then you return to the first schedule, keeping the Servants rotating in their duties.

    ˇ°We need to find a way to distract Caitlin. One of us has to trap Prince Quin.ˇ± A Servant in the first quarters says. All three girls are convinced they can trap the Crown Prince and get a better life than they have had so far.

    ˇ°If one of us seeds, the others will be her personal Servants, so we can all enjoy the easy life.ˇ± The youngest says with a giggle. <fnb271> Read full story at F?ndNovel</fnb271>

    Bad Apples

    Silence falls over the room when the door opens and their roommate walks in, a young woman from a small Pack. The other three donˇŻt like her because she is shy and has had more financial struggles than the three Sisters did.

    None of them says a word as they prepare to get ready for dinner and donˇŻt even wait for their roommate to finish getting freshened up. Which is fine, because their roommate has been suspicious of the Sisters and she is hoping for some confirmation of her suspicions.

    Before leaving the quarters, she writes a note that she puts in her back pocket. Hoping to see Elder Via or Elder Zariah, because they can help her with her questions about the Sisters.

    ˇ°Good evening. You have all had your first day, filled with duties and an opportunity to review the schedules for the next three months. Elder Zariah and I will randomly select a handful of you for a one¨Con¨Cone conversation about your duties and the

    schedules.

    We will be doing this once a week, meaning that you will eventually get your turn to inform us of any concerns or questions you might have.ˇ± Elder Via says.

    Her eyes glide over the Servants, stopping a few times to look at them a little longer and her Panther warns her to pay attention

    to a particr Servant.

    ˇ°Tyana, have a seat.ˇ± Elder Via says. ˇ°Can you exin why my Panther thought we needed to talk to you first?ˇ±

    ˇ°I am sharing my quarters with three Sisters, even though they keep telling everyone that they never met before. Unfortunately for them, I can smell that they are rted. It has made me suspicious of them<b>, </b>plus they werenˇŻt happy to see that Caitlin is solely responsible for Prince QuinˇŻs quarters.

    I had the afternoon shift and left my phone in the room with a special app open. It starts recording whenever someone speaks and it was interesting to say the least.ˇ± Tyana says before she grabs her phone and ys the recording she made of the three

    Sisters.

    Elder Zariah isnˇŻt pleased with this knowledge, but it is only one recording and they might need a lot more evidence before they

    can fire the Sisters.

    ˇ°Thank you, Tyana. We will inform the King of your help in this matter.ˇ± Elder Via says as she guides her out of their office.

    ˇ°Get the files on the Sisters and check their stories. Also, ask Caitlin to keep a close eye on their tasks; maybe they arenˇŻt Omegas or Sigmas.ˇ± Elder Zariah says.

    Just when they thought they had gotten rid of all the bad apples, another fewe rolling in.

 Werewolf and 119

    They Leave

    <b>They </b>Leave

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    Our SUV is the lead vehicle and I want to know if Alpha Chris has instructed his Pack to follow thew<b>, </b>not to hinder the Royals when they arrive at the border unannounced.

    ˇ°Can anyone see other Warriors?ˇ± I ask because it looks like the Warrior at the gate is on his own.

    After getting multiple negative responses, I roll down my window as we approach the gate. He looks from the markings on our SUV to me and back again, a confused look on his face.

    ˇ°I assume you were present when the Elder informed your Pack of the changes the Royals are making?ˇ± I ask him and now he has a look of dumbfoundedness on his face.

    ˇ°Which Elder? When?ˇ± He asks and I see Benton going through my tablet.

    ˇ°Damn. Elder Dawn was supposed to visit this Pack. I guess we could have known she would neglect her duties.ˇ± Benton mumbles and I hear a few others growl.

    I quickly recap what happened and what was supposed to be shared with the Pack. He gives me a small smile as he walks to the gate to open it and if Alpha Chris gives him hell for this, I will allow Chama to kick his ass.

    Many Pack¨Cmembers give us funny looks as we pass them and then they start following us, almost as if someone has made them aware of something.

    However, when we reach the Pack¨Chouse there is no one waiting for us and my best guess is that the Warrior didnˇŻt warn his Alpha of our arrival. I like the way he thinks and isnˇŻt afraid to cause trouble for his Alpha.

    ˇ°What the hell is going on here?ˇ± A woman asks from the front door and her eyes widen when she sees the markings on our SUVs. ˇ°I apologize for my manners. Our Alpha didnˇŻt tell me we were expecting guests<b>, </b>Your Majesty.ˇ±

    ˇ°No need to apologize. I was already informed that Onyx Forest didnˇŻt get the information they were supposed to receive and your Alpha will answer for part of that.ˇ± I tell her.

    I ask her to prepare rooms for us, because I doubt this will be handled within a day. She quickly walks back inside and a momentter, a young woman appears.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Your Majesty, I will show you to the AlphaˇŻs office. He is in a meeting with his Beta, Gamma and an Elder.ˇ± She says as she gestures for us to follow her.

    ˇ°Talk to the Pack¨Cmembers. I want to know why they werenˇŻt informed or if any of them had suspicions about it.ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink and the majority of our Guardians walk off in different directions.

    They Leave

    <b>+15 </b><b>BONUS </b>

    Uncle Vaughn walks into the office without knocking and to my surprise, we find former Elder Jeff in the

    office with the Alpha and his leadership.

    ˇ°Care to exin what you are doing here, Jeff<b>?</b><b>ˇ± </b>Uncle Vaughn growls and I see the Beta and Gamma looking rather surprised at Uncle Vaughn.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Your Majesty, Elder Jeff is here to find a few more Servants for your wing. Why are you surprised <b>to </b><b>see </b>him here when you sent him?ˇ± A man, I assume, is the Beta, asks.

    A soft knock keeps Uncle Vaughn from reacting and the young woman who showed us to the office walks in.

    ˇ°Your Majesty<b>, </b>your rooms are ready <b>if </b><b>you </b>need them. Do we need to prepare a room for anyone else?<b>ˇ± </b>She asks. It seems as if she understands more than she is supposed to and I like how she asked a question without disrespecting anyone.

    ˇ°No, that wonˇŻt be necessary. Jeff is leaving the territory with a few of our Guardians, so he doesnˇŻt need a

    room.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn responds and Joshua gestures to Jeff to follow him out the door.

    ˇ°Make sure they throw his sorry ass in the dungeons. I will deal with him and Elder Dawn at the same time as the others on Dasˇ® list.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says through the mind¨Clink.

    Joshua stops next to the door to let another woman in, who is carrying a tray filled with refreshments and another follows her with a tray of snacks. Alpha Chris looks annoyed at Aunt Eliza when she thanks the women for their thoughtfulness.

    ˇ°Alpha Chris, do you have any idea why we might be paying you a visit?ˇ± I ask him as I sit down.

    ˇ°To take my best Omegas away to serve the Royals.ˇ± He mumbles, probably thinking that Jeff had been telling the truth.

    I wonder where his Luna is or why the Mates of the Beta and Gamma are absent. They usually attend

    meetings that concern the Pack and its members. There arenˇŻt any pictures of a woman in the office and

    I start to believe that he never took a chosen Mate.

    <b>ˇ°</b>No, we will not take your Omegas away. Our visit is more of a personal issue for you, but it has severe

    consequences for your Pack. Where are your Mates and children?<b>ˇ± </b>Uncle Vaughn replies.

    The three of them look at one another, and after a deep sigh from the Alpha, it is clear that he is mind- linking with someone. It takes a few minutes before there is a knock on the door, but it doesnˇŻt open and I am surprised to see the Gamma getting up to open the door.

    We are introduced to Houston, the AlphaˇŻs seven year old Son. A heavily pregnant woman walked in behind him and we find out that she is the GammaˇŻs Mate, but I doubt there is a true Mate¨Cbond between <fnbd33> Follow current nov?ls on findnovel</fnbd33>

    them.

    This PackˇŻs Beta hasnˇŻt found his connection yet and the Alpha keeps quiet about his Luna when asked

    They Leave

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    about her.

    ˇ°Houston, who looks after you when your Mom and Dad are busy<b>?</b>ˇ± Aunt Eliza asks and without hesitation, he answers her.

    ˇ°Mommy died to give me to Daddy. I have two Omegas to look after me, whether Daddy is on the Alpha floor or not.ˇ± Is his honest answer. Alpha Chris isnˇŻt too pleased with his response, but he does his best to hide his annoyance with his Son.

    I know that none of us wants him in this office, especially when the truth gets revealed. I also know how <b>I </b>can get him out of here, but in a way that protects him.

    ˇ°Houston, Everett is my baby Brother and he hates meetings like this. Can you show him around the territory<b>?</b>ˇ± I ask him and his Father would be a fool to stop them.

    Both of them leave while talking about school and I gesture to the GammaˇŻs Mate to take a seat.

 Werewolf and 120

    ept It

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    I was paying attention to the leadership when Mom was talking to Houston and only the Alpha looked ufortable, while the others looked grief¨Cstricken.

    ˇ°Dad, arenˇŻt we missing someone?ˇ± I ask him and he has a smirk on his face when he looks at me.

    ˇ°That is correct, Son. We are missing the Pack doctor. Can you ask him to get to your office, Alpha Chris?ˇ± Dad asks and if I hadnˇŻt been watching Alpha Chris, I would have missed another slight chance in his

    demeanor.

    We agreed that Dad needed to break any Alphamand given to Ruben, the Pack doctor. He is one of two people who send a report to the Pce, but he might be under amand since then. It would at least exin why no one else seemed to be ufortable with HoustonˇŻs answer.

    ˇ°You asked for my presence, Alpha Chris.ˇ± Ruben says that after the Gamma has opened the door for him. His eyes widen slightly when he sees us sitting in the office and he gives Alpha Chris a disgusted look.

    Dad breaks the Alphamand while he gestures to Ruben to take a seat.

    ˇ°Ruben, can you exin to the rest of your leadership why we are here?ˇ± Dad asks, while leaning back in

    his seat.

    ˇ°Because our Alpha is responsible for the death of our Luna.ˇ± Ruben answers, never taking his eyes off Alpha Chris. ˇ°I am not the only one who knows, but the only one who received an Alphamand.ˇ±

    You can imagine the surprise when we hear that Ruben wasnˇŻt the only Pack¨Cmember who knew and now I want to know why no one else stepped forward.

    ˇ°Alpha Chris and our former Alpha have always reigned with an iron fist. I do not fear Alpha ChrisˇŻs wrath, because he knows that someone will be rmed if I miss our weekly call. No other Pack¨Cmember has that kind of safety and didnˇŻt need amand to keep quiet.ˇ± Ruben exins to Dad.

    ˇ°Is there anyone missing from this Pack who could have had the guts to report the crime?ˇ± I ask because I want to know if anyone has noticed the absence of a certain Pack¨Cmember.

    Most of them shake their head, while Ruben remains quiet for a few minutes. His head snaps toward Dad

    when it seems to make sense to him.

    ˇ°You are talking about Licia. She left the territory the day after our Luna died, but I never understood why.ˇ± Ruben answers the question I asked.

    ˇ°She left because she knew the truth and couldnˇŻt bear <i>to </i>watch Alpha Chris acting like a grieving Mate or to see him announcing another as his Luna. Licia was AlyzaˇŻs Sister.ˇ± I respond and that causes an

    explosion of curses to erupt.

    1/4 <fn95a7> Content originallyes from Find1Novel</fn95a7>

    ept It

    Das asks through the mind¨Clink why no one knew they were sisters, and I decide to ask the question

    out loud.

    ˇ°Omegas donˇŻt get more than basic medical care. We donˇŻt keep track of their pregnancies or whether the baby lived or died after birth. An Alphamand everyone in the infirmary received.ˇ± Ruben answers.

    I know Dad was hesitant about a death sentence, but with this answer, Dad has no other choice.

    ˇ°Alpha Chris, you allowed your connection to Alyza to grow into a bond and got her pregnant as soon as

    you could. Once you knew she was pregnant, you started to ignore her. After she gave birth to Houston, you didnˇŻt wait for her Wolf to heal her and rejected her as you took Houston away from her.

    I donˇŻt have to exin to anyone that your neglect, birthing a Son and your rejection were too much for

    her and her Wolf to handle. You condemned her to death with your actions and you leave me no other

    choice.ˇ± Dad says.

    He gets up while Daxton and Darius step behind him; they will protect whoever Alpha Chris might try to

    harm.

    ˇ°I, King Vaughn, the Royal Alpha and King of the Phaenian Kingdom, hereby sentence you, Alpha Chris of Onyx Forest Pack, to death.ˇ± Dad states.

    Alpha Chris doesnˇŻt respond in any way and we all keep looking at him, waiting for him to snap finally.

    ˇ°Who is going to train Houston to take over? He is too young to be an Alpha.ˇ± No fighting, no screaming, just calm eptance of the situation.

    ˇ°How often have you fought with him on this?ˇ± Das asks as she sits down on the coffee table in front of Alpha Chris.

    ˇ°Almost daily. I didnˇŻt want to lose her, but my Human was more like his Father and he knew every trick to shut me up. After our meeting at the Pce, I knew it was a matter of time before you woulde here.ˇ± He answers and it is clear now that his Wolf is in charge.

    He exins that he has flooded his HumanˇŻs dreams with the screams and cries from Alyza after he had

    rejected her.

    ˇ°He is too weak at the moment to fight me. Your Majesty, I ask you to end this today. Please, ask Licia to look after Houston and tell her I am sorry for my HumanˇŻs behavior.ˇ± He says as he looks at Dad. His eyes are empty, no emotion left for him to show. He has given up and will not fight this death sentence.

    It is the first time I have seen a Shifter take over from his Human, or for a Shifter to ept his own death so easily, but then again, his Human had betrayed him in many ways.

    ˇ°I have told Houston what happened to his Mom and I know he might not understand it entirely, but he has known for a while that this day mighte. He knows what I would like for his future, but that we need to ept your decision, Your Majesty.ˇ± Alpha Chrisˇ® Wolf says.

    ept It

    Dad decides to give Houston some time with Arald, under the watchful eyes of some Guardians. We will

    wait to carry out the sentence until Licia has arrived and we have figured out who should rece Alpha

    Chris.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt we ask Licia and her Mate to take over until Houston is old enough to take over?ˇ± Larissa asks

    and I turn to face her. ˇ°He is a Beta of a muchrger Pack and has handled running it in the absence of

    his Alpha.ˇ±

    We all look at the current Beta and Gamma and both of them are nodding their heads.

    ˇ°I will make the call to his Alpha; he might not like losing his Beta, but he will ept it.ˇ± Dad says.

    X

 Werewolf and 121

    Drastic <b>Change </b>

    <b>Das</b>ˇ® p.o.v.

    Larissa will make an excellent Queen; she is already thinking about the big picture and trying to <b>keep </b><b>an </b>Alpha bloodline intact.

    We listen as Uncle Vaughn is making the phone call and as he expected, NnˇŻs Alpha isnˇŻt too happy with losing his Beta. However, he understands the urgency of the situation and gives Uncle Vaughn his word to help in any way he can.

    ˇ°Ruben, do you know why Chris never took a chosen Mate?ˇ± I ask him after Uncle Vaughn has ended his phone call.

    ˇ°Most Packs in the area know how Chris and his Father treat their Pack¨Cmembers and no one was willing to put their Daughters in the middle of it.ˇ± Ruben answers.

    I sent a text to Elder Jensen to find out the connection between Onyx Forest Pack and Elder Dawn, because something tells me that manyints have gone missing over the years. We need to determine if more Elders have overlooked or ignoredints.

    ˇ°Uncle Vaughn, I believe we have more to deal with than we thought. I want to investigate every electronic device the Elders had ess to.ˇ± I tell him through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°I came to the same conclusion. I want Darius and Daxton to look into it; your workload is heavy enough for the time being.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn responds.

    I can feel the excitement through our Mate¨Cbond and I know that my Mates will do their damndest to get to the bottom of this.

    ˇ°We will ask Everett for some help. He might like the challenge.ˇ± Daxton states. He is right, Everett is a geek and loves everything that has to do with electronics.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, your guests have arrived.<i>ˇ± </i>An Omega says from the doorway. Uncle Vaughn had refused to close the door and instructed them to knock and walk in if they needed anything.

    We watch as Beta Nn walks in with Licia, who is heavily pregnant. Her eyes roam across the room and

    she rxes a little when she doesnˇŻt see Chris.

    Uncle Vaughn fills them in on everything we have uncovered and Beta Nn informs us that he was the

    one who sent the otherint.

    ˇ°Licia only told me because of the nightmares she had. I wanted to make sure that Chris would pay

    what he did and for Licia to have a rtionship with her Nephew.ˇ± Nn says.

    for

    ˇ°At the moment, Arald is in control. He has managed to wear down his Human half and is currently with Houston.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    Drastic Change

    Licia looks shocked when she hears that Arald has epted the punishment, but it will get worse when Uncle Vaughn exins the rest to her.

    ˇ°Houston is the rightful heir to Onyx Forest Pack, but at seven years old, he canˇŻt take over the position. 1 have spoken with your Alpha and he understands that this is the best solution.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn states * Nn, are you willing to run Onyx Forest Pack until Houston is ready to take over?<i>ˇ± </i>

    Nn and Licia are staring at Uncle Vaughn for a moment before turning toward one another.

    We give them as much time as they need. This isnˇŻt an easy choice to make and Licia might not want to

    move back to the territory after everything she has witnessed.

    My Mates talk to the current Beta to find out how the Pack is doing financially, while Quin is interrogating the Gamma on border patrol and theck of security at the gate. <fnf8f1> This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.</fnf8f1>

    ˇ°Chris didnˇŻt want our Pack¨Cmembers to get decent paychecks. He cut back on patrols even more than his Father had done and refused to make upgrades in cameras and other supplies to improve security.ˇ± Is the

    answer Quin gets.

    ˇ°Licia, we understand that this is a difficult decision to make. Why <b>donˇŻt </b><b>you </b>take the evening to discuss it with Nn and give us an answer in the morning?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks.

    They have their dinner in their room, while the rest of us have dinner in the dining room and once again, we are witnessing the treatment of low¨Cranking Pack¨Cmembers versus high¨Cranking Pack¨Cmembers.

    We turn in for the night and hopefully, Licia will have an answer for us in the morning.

    For once, I donˇŻt wake up in a tangle with my Mates. Both of them are sitting in armchairs near the window and I listen as they softly whisper about the task Uncle Vaughn handed to them.

    ˇ°We need to include all the Elders; we canˇŻt y favoritism with any of them. Just because they are behaving at the moment, doesnˇŻt mean they behaved in the past.ˇ± I hear Darius say to Daxton.

    I get out of bed to take a shower, but walk by my Mates for a good morning kiss. DaxtonˇŻs hair is still wet from his shower and I remind myself to bring the brush with me after I have finished with my shower.

    Both my Mates are still discussing their assignment and I stand behind Daxton to brush his hair and braid it for him. While I take care of his hair, I look over his shoulder at the notes they made.

    ˇ°Looks like you are both on the same page when ites to this assignment. You might want to ask Benton to take a look at ourws; aw might shed some different light on it.ˇ± I say as I wrap the hair tie at the end of his braid.

    ˇ°Yeah, we figured something like that. It will probably be aw from centuries ago and someone might have tossed it in the firece<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>Darius says before he gets out of his seat. ˇ°I can use some breakfast, letˇŻs go downstairs.ˇ±

    <b>2/4 </b>

    Drastic Change

    We have barely set foot outside our room or Benton jumps onto Dariusˇ® back. I have seen an enormous change in my Brothers in the past few days, but I know they still have a long way to go.

    I am grateful that they have opened up to me and are sharing more and more about their childhood with me, they have even shared their experiences with the rest of the family. There is one person who doesnˇŻt know yet and I fear his reaction when he does find out.

    ˇ°Good morning, Your Highnesses. Breakfast is served. Can I get you some coffee?ˇ± An Omega asks.

    After confirming that we would like some coffee, I turn to look at Uncle Vaughn and I hear him congratting Nn and Licia on their decision.

    It is good to know that things will change drastically for this Pack and it will all be for the better.

 Werewolf and 122

    <b>Smart </b>Boy

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    Our Guardians are sent out to inform all the Pack¨Cmembers to gather at the Pack¨Chouse, while they take over border patrol.

    ˇ°Licia, do you think it is wise to have Houston present when we exin everything to the Pack Unde Vaughn asks and for a moment she hesitates,

    ˇ°He already knows a few things about his MotherˇŻs death. Being present might give him some sort of closure. It might help him understand in the long run.ˇ± I tell her, because I want her to have as much information as possible.

    Licia is rubbing her belly absentmindedly as she considers Uncle VaughnˇŻs request. I am not sure how i would answer the question, but I believe kids can handle more than we sometimes give them credit for

    ˇ°I believe it is best if he knows from the start why his Father is no longer a part of his life. I would appreciate it if someone could take him away before sentencing.ˇ± Licia finally answers and Benton jumps at the opportunity <i>to </i>get away as well.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, everyone is gathered out front<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>I say after receiving a mind¨Clink from Joshua

    Uncle Vaughn and I are the first to walk out of the Pack¨Chouse, while three of our Guardians guide Alpha

    Chris out to face the crowd.

    ˇ°Some of you might remember Alyza, HoustonˇŻs Mother. Others might have heard some stories and some of you might not have a clue as to who I am talking about. None of that matters for what I am about to tell

    you.

    Alpha Chris allowed his connection to turn into a true Mate¨Cbond and ensured that this Pack would have an heir. What he never revealed is that he had no intention of keeping Alyza as his Mate or your Luna.ˇ±

    Uncle Vaughn says.

    We allow the Pack to digest this piece of information. It is a lot to take in and some might not even want

    to believe it.

    ˇ°After Alyza gave birth to Houston, he didnˇŻt wait for her Wolf to heal her. He rejected her as he walked out of the room with Houston. Depriving this Pack of its Luna and Houston of his Mother. For the cruelty that Alpha Chris has disyed, he has received the death penalty.<b>ˇ± </b>Uncle Vaughn finishes.

    ˇ°This is Beta Nn and next to him is his Mate, Licia. Some of you might recognize her, she was once a member of this Pack and AlyzaˇŻs Sister. They will take over Onyx Forest Pack until Houston is ready <b>to </b>take over.ˇ± I inform the Pack¨Cmembers.

    Houston has been clinging to BentonˇŻs leg the entire time, but hearing that Licia is his Aunt has made him look <b>over </b>his shoulder.

    Smart Boy

    <b>ˇ°</b>You can not give my Pack to an Omega.<i>ˇ± </i>Alpha Chris growls softly. ˇ°Omegas are useless and seducing a Beta to get a high¨Cranking Mate wonˇŻt make a difference.ˇ±

    None of us has to respond because Nn lifts him off the ground by his throat. His Wolf is pushing forward, not too pleased with the insult to his Mate.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Not that it is any of your business, but we have a true Mate¨Cbond. I would never disrespect our Goddess the way you did. I will make sure that Houston knows right from wrong and teach him how to be a good Alpha to his Pack.ˇ± Nn states.

    ˇ°I, King Vaughn, as the Royal Alpha and King of the Phaenian Kingdom, hereby strip you of the Alpha title.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    This is the only way a Beta can be a temporary Alpha. A King or Queen has to strip the Alpha of his title and then grant it to the Beta. It also means that we have to return here when Houston is ready to take over, because Uncle Vaughn or Quin needs to pass down the title.

    Quin hands Uncle Vaughn a silver knife to perform the Ceremony to hand the title over to Nn.

    Uncle VaughnˇŻs voice carries over the crowd as he asks Nn the questions of the Ceremony. If he will always put his PackˇŻs best interest first, to help protect the weak and many other questions. <fn77e1> Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel</fn77e1>

    ˇ°Do you swear to guide Houston through the jungle we know as thews?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks and I hear a few chuckles and giggles. Nn answers with a chuckling yes, trying to keep a little of his posture.

    Thest question wasnˇŻt part of the Ceremony, but it did break some of the tension and even Houston is smiling. The Luna Ceremony is held immediately after, and we keep it as brief as possible.

    The Pack wees their new Alpha and Luna with cheerful howls and we give them a few minutes to

    celebrate.

    Uncle Vaughn asks for silence and Licia takes that as her cue to disappear into the Pack¨Chouse with Houston and my Brothers. Even Everett runs after her, mumbling under his breath that he isnˇŻt cut out for

    this.

    ˇ°Then heˇŻd better not shift into a Lycan in a year or he is going to have to do this himself one day.ˇ± Charna responds.

    She is right. If Everett shifts into a Lycan when he turns seventeen, he will be the Royal Gamma and then this will be a part of his job. I am going to ask him during dinner how he ns on avoiding this in the future, if he bes the next Royal Gamma.

    ˇ°I am not sure who I would want to be the next Royal Gamma. Everett would make a great Gamma, because he wonˇŻt just depend on Shifters to protect our Kingdom.ˇ± I tell Charna.

    ˇ°Chris, our King has sentenced you to death for the death of your Mate and Luna. Is there anything you want to say<b>?</b>ˇ± Our Royal Gamma asks.

    Smart Boy

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    Chris growls in my direction, probably ming me for his punishment. Not <b>really </b>sure how that <b>works</b><b>, </b>but then again, I canˇŻt read minds.

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>No </b>one will ept Licia as their Luna, she is a lowlife Omega andcks the skill set to lead this Pack with her Mate. I even doubt if Houston is strong enough to lead this Pack one day. This Pack is doomed.<b>ˇ± </b>

    Chris states.

    I look Chris in the eye as I step closer to him and for a moment, I see fear shing in his eyes.

    ˇ°Houston is a smart boy and he will have all the help he needs to be a better Alpha than his <b>Father</b>. This Pack will benefit from NnˇŻs experience; things will change for the better and you will not be around to witness it.ˇ± I tell him.

    He has weakened tremendously from losing his Alpha title, but it doesnˇŻt seem to have registered <b>yet</b>. Otherwise, he wouldnˇŻt have attempted what he just did. He lunges toward me, but Charna is prepared for the attack and breaks his neck without blinking.

 Werewolf and 123

    <b>Fall </b><b>Asleep </b>

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    I am d this is over and that we can head back to the Pce. One more night in a hotel and then I can sleep in my own bed again.

    ˇ°With our Mate by our side.ˇ± Brogan growls softly. We have been feeling the tingles for the past hour or so and each time I feel them, I want to toss her over my shoulder and make a run for it.

    Brogan has been quiet from time to time and at some point, I could hardly feel his presence. He hasnˇŻt answered my question as to his whereabouts, but I know he couldnˇŻt have gone that far.

    Once I have marked Larissa, he can go to spend time with Leia if he wants to. This means that, at the moment, he can only connect with our parentsˇ® Shifters and, if he is lucky, with Charna.

    ˇ°IˇŻll be staying with Dave and Benton, make it a boyˇŻs night.ˇ± Everett says as we arrive on the hotelˇŻs top floor.

    ˇ°How did you manage to get that message across? It will take a few more months before he turns seventeen.ˇ± I ask Brogan, but I get my answer when I see Das wiggling her eyebrows at me.

    We are guided to the suite that is farthest away from the others and I know that none of them expect to see us again until breakfast. I am going to spend as much time as I can with my Mate, even if it means missing a few meals.

    I close and lock the door behind me, while my eyes follow Larissa as she walks through the suiteˇŻs living room. Brogan growls softly in my head as she takes the hair clip out of her hair, allowing it to cascade down her back.

    I wrap my arms around her waist from behind and pull her closer to my chest as I bury my nose in her hair. Looking toward the window, I see our reflection and canˇŻt help but smile at the image.

    ˇ°Larissa, I will always be by your side. I will never let anyone get away with disrespecting you. You are my Mate and I will always love you.ˇ± I say to Larissa. I hear her heart skip a beat as she turns her head to face me and I lower my head to kiss her.

    ˇ°Thank you for saving me, for epting me for who I am. I will help you in any way I can, whether it is with your future duties as our King or as a parent. I love you, Quin.ˇ± Larissa responds as I deepen the kiss, our tongues are dancing a sensual dance

    Larissa can feel the bulge in my jeans. I let out a groan when I feel her hand on my bulge and my eyes

    close on their own ord as she slowly moves her hand up and down. I gently push my hips toward her

    hand, causing more pressure on my hard¨Con.

    She squeezes it now and then and my breathing hitches every single time. My hands have a mind of their own as they roam over her body; it seems as if they try to cover every inch of our Mate.

    We remove each otherˇŻs clothing and toss them across the room, not caring where they might end walk her backwards to the bed and I gently push her onto it. I bend at the knees while I slowly spread her <ol><li>up. I </li></ol>

    legs and lower my head to her core. <fn53ee> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn53ee>

    I softly blow on her clit and a shiver runs down her body. I lower my head until my tongue connects with her little bud and she almost jolts of the bed. I start sucking it into my mouth and Larissa moans loudly at the sensation.

    After a few minutes, I push a finger into her pussy as I keep licking and sucking her clit. Hearing her moan and telling me to move faster is heaven. I slide my finger in and out of her faster, adding a second finger as her body starts writhing at my assault.

    She starts pushing her pelvis up and I really pound my fingers into her pussy now. She is so soaking wet that they slide in, nice and easy.

    Brogan pushes forward and starts to move our fingers in and out, hard and fast. I can feel her body tense and I realize she is on the verge ofing. She screams her release as I push her over the edge.

    ˇ°I love the look on your face when youe undone, Sweetness.ˇ± I say as I hold her tight and eventually she slowly drifts off to sleep.

    I wake to a tingly sensation on my chest and it takes me a second to remember. Our bond has formed and today I will get to mark her and that on a Full Moon.

    ˇ°Open your eyes, Sweetness.ˇ± I say when I realize that she has woken up.

    Brogan is close to the surface, and I know from my education that mating with a Shifter in control or near the surface is usually intense and quick. I spread her legs to give us better ess and she pulls her knees a little closer to her chest.

    ˇ°Good Girl,ˇ± Brogan growls as we move between them. I guide my cock to her entrance, while her eyes follow my movements. I see her pussy juices start flowing and I canˇŻt stop the soft growl from escaping my lips.

    ˇ°This might hurt a little, but only for a second, Sweetness.ˇ± I whisper before I m my cock in her core and I hold still to let her body adjust to the intrusion.

    She starts pushing up her hips and she matches my speed with every thrust, faster and faster. Our

    breathing isbored and I feel her muscles contract around my cock, making it difficult to push into her

    core at times.

    Her hands slide up her own body and I canˇŻt help but follow their path with my eyes until she cups them

    to squeeze her nipples between thumb and index finger. Her hips push up every time she pinches her

    nipples and at the realization she likes a little pain with her pleasure, I lean down.

    Itch on to one of her nipples with my lips, sucking it into my mouth and gently nipping it with my

    <b>2/4 </b>

    teeth, her hips push up again. For a few minutes, I switch between her breasts<b>, </b>sucking them in and nibbling them with my teeth. Her hips mming up, over and over.

    I feel my canines elongate the closer I get toing and I kiss my way up to her neck. I keep thrusting into her core, harder and faster. I bite down on her sensitive skin, marking her as mine when I feel my cock start to twitch.

    The second I feel her pierce through my skin, Ie inside her and that pushes her over the edge as well.

    I let myself drop next to her and I pull her in to my body, nuzzling her neck.

    <b>ˇ°</b>You are mine, Sweetness. You are all mine.ˇ± I tell her before we both fall asleep, once again.

 Werewolf and 124

    <b>Bottled </b><b>Up </b>

    LarissaˇŻs p.o.v.

    I wake up with a very sated feeling, a feeling that doesnˇŻt juste from myself. Leia has enjoyed <b>our </b>time with our Mates as much as I did and she is fast asleep in the back of my head..

    Quin is softly snoring when I feel someone gently pushing against the block I put up on my mind¨C<b>link</b>.

    ˇ°Is it safe to bring some breakfast into the suite?ˇ± Das asks when I have lowered the block.

    ˇ°Yeah, we are in our bedroom. Make sure you keep it quiet, Quin is still sleeping.ˇ± I answer her and pull up the block again.

    I want to enjoy this for a bit longer and give myself a chance to grasp the consequences of my current situation. I donˇŻt think it has sunk in yet, and I would rather panic in the privacy of my bedroom.

    All I have learned about the true Mate¨Cbond and the connection to finding a true Mate¨Cbond hase from reading books. No one ever took the time to teach me; to them, I was a nuisance and not worthy of their time and attention.

    I will be forever grateful that Caitlin had the chance to teach me to read and write, because if she hadnˇŻt, <b>I </b>would have never known any of this.

    Four days ago, I found my connection with Quin and left my family and Pack without a second of regret. Now, I am marked by our future King and I have a future ahead of me that I had never thought possible.

    I am not talking about bing the Queen, but finding a man who loves me for me and doesnˇŻt hold my deafness against me.

    Having a family who will do whatever it takes to make me feel a part of that family, a baby Brother who makes me feel loved. Everything I never had was handed to me when I found Quin and I will never

    regret turning my back on my family.

    ˇ°What is wrong, Sweetness? Why are you crying?ˇ± I hear Quin ask and I realize that I have been crying, but these arenˇŻt sad or angry tears.

    ˇ°Nothing is wrong, I just realized how lucky I am to have you and your family in my life.ˇ± I answer him as I wipe away the tears.

    We stay in bed a little longer, but then QuinˇŻs stomach decides to inform us it is time to eat. It is nice to have breakfast with Quin, and I enjoy being seated on hisp while we share breakfast with each

    other.

    After taking a shower and getting dressed, we walk around the suite to gather our clothes from the previous day. I ce everything in the suitcase and pull it with me as we walk out of the suite, looking to

    find the rest of the family.

    I get jumped by Everett as we walk down the hall. He lifts me in the air and starts spinning me <b>around</b>.

    <b>ˇ°</b>It is official. I have a Sister.ˇ± He says through the mind¨Clink and the chuckles from down <b>the </b>hall <b>tell </b><b>me </b>

    that it was open to everyone.

    Quin has grabbed the suitcase and moved down the hall to get pulled into a hug by his Mother.

    ˇ°Congrattions. I am so happy for both of you.ˇ± I hear Queen Eliza say and from the corner of my eye<b>, </b><b>I </b>see Majandra standing near the elevator.

    Life is so much easier for me with her or one of the other two by my side. I no longer have to worry about missing anything.

    ˇ°Larissa, youˇŻd better lose the titles. Our first names will do and once you arefortable with it, I suggest you call us Mom and Dad.ˇ± I hear King Vaughnˇ­ No, Vaughnˇ­ No, that sounds ridiculous. I suppose it will be Dad from now on.

    ˇ°What are you smiling about, Sweetness?ˇ± I hear Quin ask and I exin what had shot through my

    mind.

    Das swings her hand to the left and hits Darius full in his chest. I have no idea what he did to deserve

    it, but if Das figures she needs to do it, then you definitely deserved it.

    ˇ°What did I do?ˇ± I hear Darus ask. ˇ°I was only kidding when I said she could call me Your Highness.ˇ±

    This time, it isnˇŻt just Das who smacks him; even Daxton takes a swing at him. Not hard enough to knock him out, but still. Getting hit by two Lycans at the time isnˇŻt a pic either. <fnfaba> For more chapters visit FindˇďNovel</fnfaba>

    ˇ°LetˇŻs call him Your Highness until he is sick and tired of it.ˇ± Leia says as we walk into the elevator and I know she will remind me of it every single time.

    I lean against QuinˇŻs chest as we ride down and I know I will love this man until myst breath.

    Together, we will start a family and one day take over the Throne.

    The drive to the Pce passes quickly because I had fallen asleep and Quin woke me up only minutes

    before arriving. I canˇŻt wait to go for a run through the forest in my Wolf form. It looks so inviting and

    huge.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, wee back.ˇ± I hear a woman say as Quin helps me out of the SUV. She frowns at me

    as she sees that Quin is holding my hand, but I just give her a small smile.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, where is Elder Via? I asked for her presence when we arrived at the gate.ˇ± I hear Dad ask and for a moment, I see her demeanor change.

    ˇ°She is busy with the Servants and has been neglecting her duties a little.ˇ± I hear Elder Dawn respond, but

    something tells me not to trust a word she says. Quin told me a few things about her <b>and </b><b>it </b><b>didnˇŻt </b><b>give</b><b>. </b>me a good impression of her.

    ˇ°Das, can you link Elder Via? I doubt anyone gave her the message.ˇ± I ask Das through <b>the </b><b>mind </b>link.

    I donˇŻt know why the message never got to Elder Via<b>, </b>but if she is anything like Caitlin, she would have been here. This isnˇŻt sitting right with me and Leia; we need to keep an eye on the Elders and determine if they work for or against the Royal family.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I am so sorry I wasnˇŻt here to greet you. Somehow, the Warriors at the gate didnˇŻt inform me of your arrival.ˇ± I hear Elder Via say.

    There is no doubt in my mind that this is Elder Via, because she looks so much like Caitlin. I throw protocol out of the window when I spot the only Shifter who ever cared about me as a child.

    I run into CaitlinˇŻs open arms and let the tears flow that I bottled up inside for all those years.

 Werewolf and 125

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    Quin looks miserable as he watches his Mate break down in CaitlinˇŻs arms. Aunt Eliza exined their rtionship and her Father is lucky to be in Silent Grover territory; otherwise, I would have doubled back

    to let Charna toy with him.

    ˇ°Who is that and why is she so friendly with a Servant?ˇ± Elder Dawn asks. I donˇŻt understand why that

    woman is still around, but mark my words; it wonˇŻt take too long.

    Quin growls at her as she looks at Larissa with disgust in her eyes. He is newly mated and not in the mood for a disrespectful Elder.

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, may I point out that you are on probation and in no position to question anything that goes on around here.ˇ± I respond without answering her questions.

    I want to say more, but an angry growl from Uncle Vaughn has me shifting my attention elsewhere. Oh,

    holy fuck. Who let the bitch stay at the Pce?

    We watch as Tammy walks toward us in a dress that looks somewhat familiar, but at the moment, I canˇŻt

    ce it. My eyes widen when I remember where I have seen it before, this dress belongs to Aunt Eliza

    and she had the fucking guts to wear it.

    ˇ°Who the fuck let you into my room?ˇ± Aunt Eliza growls while she gets held back by Darius. Daxton is

    busy trying to calm Uncle Vaughn down.

    ˇ°I thought that Quin would like to see what his future Queen looks like. As my future Mother inw, I

    didnˇŻt think you would mind.ˇ± Tammy says as she keeps walking toward Quin.

    Everett steps in front of Quin with my Brothers and I see three Guardians step behind Tammy. She

    canˇŻt get anywhere near Quin and I walk toward her to give her a piece of my mind.

    ˇ°Tammy, you will never disrespect this family again. We were lenient when we banished you to Silent

    Glover Pack for life. Now, we have no other choice but to put you to death. Throw her in the dungeons as

    far away from her Father as possible.ˇ± I say.

    ˇ°Be careful with my dress. No, disregard that. I donˇŻt ever want to see it again.ˇ± Aunt Eliza growls before Tammy gets dragged down to the dungeons.

    I turn around to see that Quin and Larissa are no longer outside and I smile at Elder Via, who has

    a murderous look in her eyes. If looks could kill, we could forgo Elder DawnˇŻs trial.

    ˇ°Elder Via, I would like a rundown of the events that took ce during our absence. Starting with Tammy. Why wasnˇŻt she sent to Silent Glover Pack as instructed?ˇ± I ask her as I guide her into the Pce.

    We walk to our private wing because I donˇŻt want anyone to disturb us. I see Caitlin sitting awkwardly in

    Her Side

    the living room with Quin and Larissa; she doesnˇŻt feel at ease sitting around. <fn7b1a> ?????? ???? F?nd-Novel</fn7b1a>

    ˇ°Caitlin, you are getting a promotion.ˇ± I say as I walk into the living room. ˇ°You will be known as LarissaˇŻs Mother from this day forward. You have been the basis for the young woman our future Queen has

    be.ˇ±

    She starts shaking her head, but Larissa is quick to make her stop.

    ˇ°You cared for me when my own Mother cast me aside. You tried to protect me when my family wouldnˇŻt. If anyone were to ask me to think of a word to associate with the word ˇ®Mother,ˇ® I would tell them your name. You are my Mother in every sense of the word.ˇ± Larissa says.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt care what your rank is, Caitlin. You are important to my Mate and, therefore, important to me. If you are afraid of getting bored without a job, then you can help Mom run our household and keep track of the Servants.ˇ± Quin says.

    I think it would be a great idea if Caitlin helped out; she doesnˇŻt have to leave the Pce for Pack visits.

    Elder Via and I walk to my office, while we let the others deal with Caitlin and her new position within our family.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt know that Tammy was still on Pce ground. I watched the SUV leave that she was supposed to be in, but if I am being honest, I didnˇŻt see her getting in.ˇ± Elder Via answers my earlier question.

    We talk about anything else I need to know that happened during our absence, but she saves the best forst.

    ˇ°We have three Servants who arenˇŻt who they im to be. First of all, they arenˇŻt Omegas or Sigmas. Second, they are siblings and third, they are Alpha Daughters.ˇ± Elder Via says.

    ˇ°Good thing that we still have to deal with the former Servants, they can join them. LetˇŻs hope that Silent Grover Pack can deal with so many new Pack¨Cmembers.ˇ± I respond.

    She hands me a file with all the evidence they gathered against the three Sisters. I notice that she didnˇŻt do this on her own, so I ask her about her little helper.

    ˇ°A Sigma from a small Pack about three hours from here, her parents died when she was a young teen. Her Alpha helped her in any way he could and when this came up, he helped her to send in her application.ˇ± She answers.

    ˇ°I would like to meet her. Aunt Eliza wants me to have at least one Servant and I would prefer to pick them myself.ˇ± I tell Elder Via and we agree on a meeting in the morning.

    Once our meeting is done, I walk back to the living room and Elder Via goes back to her room to get ready for dinner.

    I hear Larissa exin to Caitlin how she can listen to what others say, even if their backs are turned to

    Her Side

    her and she introduces her to Majandra and the others.

    ˇ°Thank you for caring for our future Queen, MaˇŻam.ˇ± Majandra says and Caitlin is left speechless by the praise. It isnˇŻt every day that an Omega gets apliment from a high¨Cranking Shifter.

    ˇ°They will always be around and so are LarissaˇŻs shadows. If anything happens, you can call out to them and they will deal with the situation. You make sure that you get Larissa to safety and others will worry

    about the rest.ˇ± I tell Caitlin.

    We exin to her how the shadows work, and I even make sure they get introduced. She must know who is on her side and who might not be.

 Werewolf and 126

    Important Voice

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    We locked ourselves in our private wing for the rest of the day. Letting Larissa and Caitlin get used to their new surroundings and to get to know our family.

    Grandpa likes Larissa a lot and kept using his mind¨Clink to talk to her. He did it every time Quin was softly talking to his Mate and it was always something that made her giggle. At first, Quin thought she was making fun of him.

    It wasnˇŻt until I kept moving my eyes toward Grandpa that he got clued in, but it didnˇŻt stop Grandpa from doing it.

    I believe we were all asleep before midnight. We all wanted to get a good nightˇŻs rest before our busy schedule and Aunt Eliza made sure we all knew that breakfast would be in the main dining room.

    ˇ°Good morning, Little One. Unless you want Aunt Eliza toe in here, I suggest that you get moving.ˇ± Darius says next to my head. I open my eyes to see my Mate fully dressed and I hear the shower in the

    background.

    The thought of Aunt Eliza walking here doesnˇŻt scare me; the fact that she might force me to go downstairs in my PJs does.

    ˇ°Fine, I am getting out of bed. How much longer will Daxton be?ˇ± I ask and a secondter, the water gets

    turned off. <b>ˇ°</b>IˇŻll be done in a few minutes.ˇ±

    I walk into the walk¨Cin closet to grab some clothes and I giggle when I realize that I no longer have to

    wear a uniform. However, I feel that as the Royal Beta, I need to have some formal attire to wear to

    meetings, visits and whatnot.

    It takes me a few minutes to find the two¨Cpiece suit I bought after leaving Shadow Valley Pack. I wanted

    something new and unconventional for myself.

    ˇ°Who is in trouble, Little One?ˇ± Daxton asks when he sees me walking to the bathroom with the suit over

    my arm.

    ˇ°I will be, if I donˇŻt hurry up. Aunt Eliza is already bugging me.ˇ± I respond before closing the door.

    My morning routine takes only minutes and both my Mates whistle when I emerge from the bathroom in my burgundy¨Ccolored suit. It is a slim¨Cfit zer with one button and fake pockets. The pants are wide- legged with a high waist and I am wearing an off¨Cwhite, slim¨Cfit shirt underneath.

    I put on my high¨Cheeled boots before we head to the living room and again, my appearance elicits whistles from those present in the room.

    Larissa looks stunning in a knee¨Clength summer dress, set against a white background and featuring

    <b>1/4 </b>

    Important Voice.

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    huge red flowers. Her ck hair is in a French braid over her left shoulder.

    Quin walks next to her with a shit eating grin on his face and his hand on her lower back as he guides her toward our table. Everyone stares after them as they pass the tables with Elders, Servants and whoever else is staying at the Pce.

    Most are smart enough to keep their thoughts to themselves, but there are those who donˇŻt care who hears them. However, none of them are as rude as Irvine and we all know why he isnˇŻt a fan of Larissa.

    ˇ°Why would our future King choose to ept a deaf Omega as his Mate? Do they truly believe that she is capable enough to rule this Kingdom with Quin?ˇ± I hear Irvine whisper to Elder Via.

    ˇ°Too bad that Via knows how to control her emotions or we would have needed to call the undertaker out here.ˇ± I hear Aunt Eliza say through the mind¨Clink.

    Uncle Vaughn stands behind his chair while he waits for everyone to turn their attention to him and it takes about five minutes before some start to make others aware of their King waiting for them to quiet down.

    ˇ°Good morning. As you all know, I do not tolerate any disrespect toward my family and that now includes Larissa.<i>ˇ± </i>Uncle Vaughn says as Quin steps beside him with Larissa.

    ˇ°I thought I could be lenient with someone who has disrespected your Queen on a few asions, but Tammy proved me wrong. She will get her chance to change my mind during a trial, but I fear it will end with a death sentence.

    We will no longer show mercy to any Shifter who wonˇŻt respect the Royal family. After breakfast, there will be a trial in the Throne room. Anyone who wants to attend is more than wee.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says before he sits down for breakfast.

    I know that some of the Elders will not be pleased with this invitation and I canˇŻt wait to see the look on their faces when they enter the Throne room.

    ˇ°What will happen today, Das?ˇ± I hear Larissa ask and I exin to her what the trials are about. It will take us hours to get through all of them and we might need to take a break for the night.

    An invitation was sent to every Alpha with the request to bring ten of their Pack¨Cmembers. Each rank

    had to be presented by at least one Pack¨Cmember, except for the Beta or Gamma.

    Even though I suggested that the Gamma and Beta ranks could be represented, if the Gamma and Beta

    females came with the Alpha, then they would be represented.

    We will incorporate this change into ourws for the future, as we need to gather the opinions of every rank in our Kingdom. Having a high rank doesnˇŻt always mean that you have the best opinion in the

    world.

    ˇ°What will happen if an Alpha refuses to bring an Omega along?ˇ± Larissa asks and I like that she wants to

    Important Voice

    have all the information on a topic.

    ˇ°We havenˇŻt discussed that yet. We want to know if they would go against a request from the Royal family. Maybe keep all their opinions out of it or only leave the opinion of the Alpha out of it.<b>ˇ± </b>I answer

    her.

    I sip my coffee as I look around the dining room and Irvine is staring daggers at Larissa. He will not like the events of today, but I donˇŻt care.

    ˇ°I would ignore the AlphaˇŻs opinion and make it known why we ignore it. It might persuade a few Alphas to start bringing an Omega along.ˇ± Larissa responds after a few minutes.

    Giving an Omega a voice as important as that of an Alpha might show every Shifter that the Royal family values each Shifter in the Kingdom. <fn6074> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[?]ovel</fn6074>

 Werewolf and 127

    Never Again

    <b>Never </b><b>Again </b>

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    Larissa is aware of every word anyone said about her in the dining room, but it doesnˇŻt seem to affect her.

    We have gathered in the KingˇŻs chamber and Das has opened the door slightly to hear what is going on

    in the Throne room.

    ˇ°Our Kingdom canˇŻt have a deaf Queen. He should have rejected her and taken Tammy as his Mate,

    because she will make an excellent Queen.ˇ± We hear Irvine say.

    ˇ°Why canˇŻt we have a deaf Queen?ˇ± Elder Via asks. ˇ°Exin it to me, because I donˇŻt see anything wrong with it.ˇ±

    Many Shifters start talking at once and most of them sound angry, but I canˇŻt tell if it is because of

    IrvineˇŻs remark or Elder ViaˇŻs question.

    ˇ°How can she help Quin with ruling our Kingdom, if she doesnˇŻt hear what people are telling her or others?<b>ˇ± </b>Irvine asks. ˇ°A trial will take at least twice the amount of time and maybe even more, because

    we would need to repeat everything over and over again.ˇ±

    ˇ°I will answer that question in a minute, Irvine. Now sit down and shut the fuck up.ˇ± Dad growls.

    Dad, IˇŻd like you also to give them the order not to use their mind¨Clink. I want everyone to make up their

    own mind.ˇ± I tell him.

    Dad has given everyone the order to keep their mouths shut until they are asked a question and Larissa giggled when I exined to her why Dad does it. We agreed that it would be standard when we take over, regardless of whether Dad implements it himself for every trial.

    ˇ°Larissa can hear everything we say through the mind¨Clink. She has three volunteers who will function as her ears at all times. So no one has to worry about the time a trial might take.ˇ± Dad says before he sits

    down.

    Das will lead the trials we have gathered for today, starting with one that is long overdue.

    Sage and Madeline are guided into the Throne room by our Guardians and ced on their knees in front of the stage we are sitting on.

    ˇ°Sage wanted an Alpha Mate and was willing to do whatever it took to get one. Madeline helped her get a forbidden drug, Synxapine. Sage used it a second time on another victim, but failed both times to get the Alpha she was after.

    Madeline spent almost thirty years trying to get her Son, Daxton, to ept a chosen Mate and ensure he would never remember the truth.ˇ± Das states.

    Never Again

    I get up to help her with the next step of this trial. The verdict for their crime will be dealt to them by the Shifters present in the Throne room.

    ˇ°You were all handed a set of cards upon entry. Green is no sentence, Yellow is life imprisonment and Red is the death penalty. You make your own decision in these trials. Know that you are being watched.ˇ±

    I say.

    A handful of Elders are reluctant toply with this new rule, but I donˇŻt care about them. They will be among the Elders who need to make way for new Elders, Elders I might trust.

    ˇ°Even if you do hold up your card, it wonˇŻt make a difference. There arenˇŻt enough of you to tip the scale in your favor. Sage and Madeline, the jury has spoken. You will be sentenced to death at midnight.ˇ± Das says.

    A slight nod of her head and four of our Guardians step forward to guide Sage and Madeline out of the

    Throne room.

    A few minutester, the door opens again and our former Servants are guided into the Throne room. They are ced on their knees as well and Das holds up a stack of papers. <fn6f86> This update is avable on Find1Novel</fn6f86>

    ˇ°On here are all the crimes they are guilty of. It would take hours to go through all of them separately, but you are more than wee to take a look at them during lunch.ˇ± Das says as she holds on to one paper and lets the rest of them drop.

    I watch as the papers slide down the steps and then one of the Guardians picks up the rest, walking backwards to show how long the list actually is. The Guardian is backed against the door, yet the papers are still touching the floor.

    ˇ°They were hired to work in the Royal familyˇŻs wing and to report everything they heard to some of the Elders. Most of them were assigned to a specific Royal and some had instructions to listen in on any conversation.

    The contracts they signed include a use stating that anything heard in the Pce should not be repeated to any other Shifter. Each of them broke their agreement and disregarded the trust that was put in them by the Royal family.ˇ± Das says.

    I get up to start this round of voting, but I am surprised to see an Omega raise her hand. Das tells her to ask her question.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt think there is any justice in any of the choices. I wouldnˇŻt raise Green, because they need to be punished and the other two are a bit too much in my book.ˇ± The Omega says. ˇ°Is there another punishment for them?<b>ˇ± </b>

    with my Uncle. ˇ°She has a damn good point. How do we deal with this?ˇ± Dad asks through the mind¨Clink. Larissa gets up as she looks around the room and a smile appears on her face when she locks eyes

    Never Again

    ˇ°Alpha, I assume that Silent Grover Pack has room for a few more Pack¨Cmembers. I doubt you came unprepared.ˇ± Larissa says and I see Das hiding her face behind Darius.

    ˇ°I realized that life imprisonment or death would be too severe, but they needed to get a good, harsh punishment. I was thinking about ten years, but that Uncle of ours persuaded me to make it fifteen years.ˇ± Das says through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Do you think that fifteen years of hardbor in Silent Grove Pack would be fair?ˇ± Larissa asks as <b>she </b>looks around the Throne room. <b>ˇ°</b><b>If </b>you agree to this punishment, raise the Green card. Yellow and Red still mean the same as in the previous trial.ˇ±

    A sea of Green appears when they all raise their cards at the same time and I feel that justice is served in

    this case.

    LetˇŻs hope that after fifteen years in Silent Grove Pack, they have learned their lesson and will never sell out anyone ever again.

 Werewolf and 128

    This Issue

    <b>+15 </b>BONUS

    <b>This </b>Issue

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    ˇ°We will have a break for lunch, you can all head to the dining room.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says before he walks into the KingˇŻs chamber.

    ˇ°He does realize that he didnˇŻt break the orders, right?ˇ± Larissa asks through the mind¨Clink and I hear Uncle Vaughn chuckle as Daxton closes the door behind us.

    I can guarantee you that Uncle Vaughn is well aware of the fact, but I believe that he wants to have a peaceful lunch without anyone talking crap about Larissa.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt want to risk a murder trial, Larissa.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says. ˇ°Someone will lose their life if they talk badly about you and Quin hears about it. I also donˇŻt want them plotting through their mind¨Clink on how to get rid of you.ˇ±

    Quin pulls Larissa closer to him, burying his face in her neck. It takes him a few minutes to calm down and as he lifts his head, Caitlin walks into the KingˇŻs chamber.

    ˇ°Lunch is ready, Your Majesty. Everyone is seated and they are eerily quiet.ˇ± She says and Larissa quickly exins what is going on. ˇ°Dang, that is twisted in so many good ways.ˇ±

    The only soundsing from the dining room are from the Servants and I see an unfamiliar woman standing behind my chair.

    ˇ°Princess Das, my name is Tyana. Elder Via asked me to look after you and the Princes today.<b>ˇ± </b>She says and I remember who she is.

    ˇ°Thank you, Tyana. I hope that Elder Via exined that my Brothers are also living in my Quarters.ˇ± I say and she nods her head as I sit down between Daxton and Darius.

    My Brothers introduce themselves to Tyana and she softly asks what is wrong with the other guests.

    <b>ˇ°</b>No idea. Maybe they donˇŻt like talking or maybe they are just tired of the first two trials we had today. Your guess is as good as mine, but truthfully, I kind of like it.ˇ± Benton answers.

    He gets a lot of angry res from a handful of Elders and even from some of the Alphas and Lunas. The other guests donˇŻt seem to be bothered by it and I even see a few Omegas and Sigmas smile a little.

    Tyana and Caitlin instruct us to return to the KingˇŻs chamber, while they attend to our tes and other items left on the table.

    ˇ°Elder Via, you have an addition to these trials. Can you exin what this is about?ˇ± Uncle Vaughn asks. He gestures for her toe to the front of the room to address the situation, to make everyone aware of an additional trial.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    This Issue

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    ˇ°This is a recording of something that took ce while you were visiting other Packs.ˇ± Elder Via <b>says </b>before she turns toward Joshua. ˇ°Captain, would you mind ying the recording?ˇ±

    A momentter, we can hear three women talking about trapping Quin and bing the future Queen. It isnˇŻt an isted incident, because it is clear that these are recordings from different times.

    Why did he have to find his connection? He should have been mine, but now he has some deaf bimbo by his side. Elder Via exins that this is the oldest of the three women.

    We can always make her ufortable. Mention that he was seen with another woman, sitting close to one another, with him touching her arm or leg, and his hand on her lower back. Thises from the youngest woman, ording to Elder Via.

    We even hear how they nned on making sure that Larissa would be able <i>to </i>read their lips, because none of them knows that Larissa has Guardians to help her out.

    Once the recording has been yed, the door opens and three women are guided into the Throne room in silver handcuffs.

    ˇ°The cards will have the same meaning as thest trial. Red for death, Yellow for life imprisonment and Green for fifteen years in Silent Grove Pack.ˇ± I say after the women have been brought to the front of the

    room.

    ˇ°Keep an eye on which Alpha doesnˇŻt vote. Something tells me that this wasnˇŻt something they came up with themselves.<i>ˇ± </i>Quin says through the mind¨Clink and it takes only a minute to see that there are four Shifters who do not raise a card.

    ˇ°Care to exin why you arenˇŻt voting?ˇ± I ask while looking at the Alpha, but I already know the answer as Charna is looking at the Luna.

    ˇ°I will not sentence my Daughters. They did nothing wrong. They did what every woman who wants to advance in life would have done.ˇ± The Alpha answers.

    Many Shifters are shaking their heads in disbelief and most of them are the lower¨Cranking Shifters. They know that most high¨Cranking Shifters will break a connection if they believe their Mate to be a weak Shifter; it is something that might never change.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Your Daughters have no right to a Mate that doesnˇŻt belong to them. It wouldnˇŻt surprise me if they broke their own connections.ˇ± Larissa says as she gets up. ˇ°Did you break your connection?ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course I did. I could never ept a Beta as my Mate. I am an AlphaˇŻs Daughter and deserve an Alpha Mate at the very least.ˇ± The oldest Daughter responds.

    The other two have simr answers and I am starting to believe that their Mother raised some spoiled and entitled little Idiots.

    ˇ°The jury has spoken. You are sentenced to fifteen years of hardbor in Silent Grover Pack. You will be

    This Issue

    on probation for fifteen more years afterwards and those will be spent with the Elders.ˇ± Larissa states and I am surprised at her extra condition to their sentence.

    ˇ°Your parents should have raised you better. I doubt hardbor alone will be enough and therefore, you will join the Elders afterward, learning about the values of a true Mate¨Cbond and everyw thates. with it.ˇ± Larissa exins. <fn6c3e> Fresh chapters posted on Find_Novel(.</fn6c3e>

    Quin gets up to stand next to his Mate and ces his hand on her lower back as he looks around the

    Throne room.

    ˇ°Elder Via, I want you to assign a Squad and an Elder to their territory. I want a full report on their education system and its ws. We will decide on appropriate action after discussing the report.ˇ±

    Quin says.

    I make a mental note of this order. We may need to investigate this issue in many other Packs and act ordingly to prevent more Shifters from iming something that doesnˇŻt belong to them.

 Werewolf and 129

    <b>Broken </b><b>Orders </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    We will do one more trial today. Well, actually, it is more of a sentencing.

    None of the Elders or other Shifters present is involved with finding anyone guilty or not; their sole purpose is to tell us what the punishment should be.

    ˇ°This will take a few hours, so I will allow you all to contact your Packs after this is over <b>to </b>inform them that it will be at least a day longer before you can return home. Tomorrow, we will discuss another trial that we need your help with, the sentencing.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    Charna chuckles when we can see but not hear their annoyance with this announcement.

    ˇ°Quin, we are definitely going to keep this as a part of our dealings with Elders and Alphas.ˇ± Chama says through the mind¨Clink. This will make everything much easier when dealing with whatever life throws our way in the future.

    ˇ°As you have noticed, the Throne Room is closed off. By the time this is over, every Pack in this Kingdom will be on probation. Every Pack will be thoroughly checked and the more you have bend or broken aw during your reign, the longer you will be on probation. <fn0be2> Official source is f¦É?dn¦Ďvel</fn0be2>

    The Royals will be ruling this Kingdom once again and everything will be restored to the old ways. The way things were before Irvine decided that he and a few other Elders needed or deserved a lot more power.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    With the order still in ce, no one is able to object to his statement and they canˇŻt object to the following statement that Uncle Vaughn is giving.

    <b>ˇ°</b>If we discover that you have broken or bent too many of ourws, you will be reced as the leadership of your Pack. I will not tolerate any more disrespect to the Throne or the Royal family.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn

    says<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Elder Dawn, Irvine and Jeff.ˇ± Quin says before he calls out the names of the other Elders and their families who will face their doom today.

    Three families are called to the front, but we know that one family is missing. None of Elder ZaneˇŻs family members, who are still alive, had anything to do with the allegations the others are facing today.

    ˇ°They are used of betraying the Royal family and the Shifters in this Kingdom. When my Great Grandfather had to take <b>over </b>at the age of sixteen, three Elders would help him rule the Kingdom until his training wasplete.ˇ± Quin says.

    He exins that another family was also involved, but that the involvement stopped with Elder ZaneˇŻs Father.

    174

    Broken Orders

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    <b>ˇ°</b>They kept a lot of information hidden from my Great Grandfather and even reprinted books <b>to </b>make <b>it </b>look as if their teachings were correct. They used the Servants against us<b>, </b>making it easy for some of <b>the </b>Alphas to break and bend rules. This stopped during ourst meeting.ˇ± Quin says.

    We take turns sharing with them what these Elders and their families did, from spying on the Royal family in more ways than one to denying every Shifter in the Kingdom protection.

    ˇ°This morning, the former Guardians went to every Pack in the Kingdom and handed out a summary of all the changes we are making. No one can stop a Shifter from seeking justice and we will look at everyint.ˇ± I say.

    ˇ°We have shown you enough evidence to convict and sentence these Elders and their families. You will

    render the punishment for their crimes as you have done before.ˇ± Quin states.

    This time, we need to take a closer look at the cards being held up, as we can see all three colors.

    Yellow wins with a few cards of Green, but neither color has enough votes to beat Red. The majority is holding up the Red card and it doesnˇŻt surprise me that those holding it arenˇŻt high¨Cranking Shifters.

    ˇ°Alpha Leon, can you exin why you are holding up the Green card?ˇ± Quin asks.

    ˇ°These Elders tried to do what they thought was best for this Kingdom. Your Great Grandfather wasnˇŻt trained enough to deal with the responsibility and this Kingdom has done well for itself since.ˇ± Alpha

    Leon says.

    I donˇŻt understand why someone would condone breaking thew, but then again, Alpha Leon wanted to

    break thew himself.

    ˇ°Luna Pearl, can you exin your choice?ˇ± Quin asks and she gets up with a smirk on her face.

    ˇ°Your Highness, I have been to many Packs in my years as a Luna and I have seen how they treat their Pack¨Cmembers and how they interpret thews. If these Elders hadnˇŻt been caught, some of these Packs would likely continue to mistreat others.

    These Elders are guilty of the most heinous crime you can think of. Treason. It is the only word for what they did and treason is only punishable with death.ˇ± Luna Pearl says.

    We ask one Shifter of each rank to exin their decision, and I have to smile at some of the answers, but it doesnˇŻt change the final result. The Red cards outnumber the other two, and their sentence is not negotiable.

    ˇ°We have one more family member of Elder DawnˇŻs family we need to discuss.ˇ± I say as Tammy gets escorted into the Throne Room.

    We recount the events that led to her imprisonment and ask them to hold up their cards again. This time, the Green card has a different punishment: life in Silent Grove Pack. It shouldnˇŻt surprise you that almost

    held the Green one, but a few didnˇŻt vote at all. everyone up

    <b>2/4 </b>

    Broken Ordets

    An Alpha who had been on Elder DawnˇŻs side for a very long time, he and his leadership didnˇŻt <b>vote</b>.

    Uncle Vaughn strips every Elder involved of their title before he sentences them to death. Guardians guide them out of the Throne Room; they will be spending the night in the dungeons.

    <b>ˇ°</b>You will be shown to your rooms by the Guardians. They will stay in the guest wing with you and 1 <b>donˇŻt </b>want to hear anything about misbehavior toward anyone. Alphas, you can call home and inform your Gamma or Beta that you will return hometer than nned.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    He looks a little disappointed when he breaks the orders he gave them. Most of them stay quiet after <b>the </b>orders are broken and quietly follow the Guardians to their rooms.

    We will spend the rest of the day in our private wing, preparing ourselves for the shitshow weˇŻll face in the morning.

 Werewolf and 130

    <b>Second </b>Fiddle

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    I look at all the empty seats in the morning, and it is strange to see that not all the Elders I grew up with are present.

    Dad had given his orders again before he asked the Guardians to bring in the next prisoners. Dezra and Darron got their orders from Dad in their cell and walked into the Throne Room in silence.

    ˇ°Alphas, you were all present during the trial and have heard all the evidence against my Sister and her Mate. We will revisit that evidence for the sake of your Pack¨Cmembers, who might not be aware of what they did.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn says.

    None of the Alphas looks happy; they probably donˇŻt want to hear everything again or they donˇŻt believe that the crimes Dezra and Darronmitted are enough to result in a death penalty.

    ˇ°I will exin to you how our Sessionw works. It has been in ce for centuries and has only caused a problem twice in its existence.ˇ± Dad says.

    He exins that the first Royal in a generation who shifts into a Lycan will be the King or Queen, followed by the second Lycan for the Beta position and the third for the Gamma position.

    ˇ°This can mean that a particr bloodline gets represented in each leadership and it can mean that a bloodline isnˇŻt represented every generation. I have taken a look at our history and there has never been a bloodline that was always or never represented.

    We can decline our position if we donˇŻt want to be a part of the leadership in that generation. No one is ever pushed into a position they donˇŻt wish to; there is enough other work they can do for the family.ˇ± Dad exins.

    We want to make it clear that we donˇŻt force anyone to be the Royal Alpha, Royal Beta, or Royal

    Gamma. If I didnˇŻt want the position of King, I could decline it and work for the Royal family in another

    capacity.

    ˇ°A long time ago, Princess Dy left the Pce to find her connection. She hoped that he would ept a Shifter who hadnˇŻt shifted and that she could find her happiness. While visiting Silver Eclipse Pack, she

    was asked to remove her ne.

    The Luna felt something was off with the ne, and within a week, Dy shifted into a Lycan. Her Brother had gifted it to her with the request never to take it off and we all understand why he did that.ˇ± Das says.

    She informs everyone about the journal that Dy kept and how her life ended at the hands of her Mate.

    ˇ°As you can imagine, the Royal family put that ne behind lock and key. It <b>was </b>taken out of the family vault by Dezra and handed to her first Mate, Beta Walker of Shadow Valley Pack.<b>ˇ± </b>Das

    Second Fiddle

    continues and all everyone can do is look at one another, because none of them can say a word.

    Das recounts her childhood in big lines and many Alphas re at Alpha Leon. He didnˇŻt bring his Beta along, but then again, he wouldnˇŻt have been allowed into the territory. We assume that Walker is still the Beta, because we havenˇŻt received a request to rece him yet.

    Dad tells them about DezraˇŻs story on her search for her connection and we hear a few soft growlsing from the lower¨Cranking Shifters.

    ˇ°We will give you time to make a decision. After lunch, we will continue this trial.ˇ± Dad says and a few Alphas look at him. ˇ°No, I will not break the orders. Your Pack¨Cmembers have to make a choice themselves and not get an order from their Alpha.ˇ±

    ˇ°If there is anything from the first trial you would like to see or read, you can find it here and take a look at it.ˇ± Das says.

    Guardians escort our guests to their wing, while a handful remain behind to monitor the evidence.

    Das wanted to give everyone the chance to see everything that Dezra and Darron did to keep Das hidden from the family and why Darron was convinced that he deserved to be a part of the Royal family.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs hope that the votes end in our favor. I want to make it clear that we will never tolerate something like this happening to our family ever again.ˇ± Brogan says.

    We leave the Throne room to discuss this trial in the KingˇŻs chamber, and Larissa follows Mom out of the room to head to our private wing.

    ˇ°How do you think they will vote?ˇ± Dad asks and I know he wants an answer from all of us present.

    ˇ°I think that Yellow and Red will have the majority of the votes. Anyone with a brain will understand that handing them their freedom isnˇŻt smart. Dezra and Darron could try to use Dave or Benton to their

    advantage.ˇ± Daxton says.

    Damn, that is a disturbing thought. I let it run through my brain for a minute and realize that it makes <fn0ee7> For original chapters go to find[?]ovel</fn0ee7>

    perfect sense. Darron has already done the worst to get what he wants and Dezra did the worst she could do to get rid of what she had.

    Das and Darius agree with Daxton on the tight vote, but Das is convinced that there will be high- ranking Shifters who will vote for their release.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Not happening.ˇ± Dad mumbles. ˇ°Green will be life at Silent Grover Pack.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alpha Leon took his Gamma female with him, but no one to represent the Beta position.ˇ± I point it out,

    and for a moment, we sit there in silence.

    ˇ°He couldnˇŻt take Walker with him and I doubt he trusts him enough to leave him in charge of the Pack by himself. I know I wouldnˇŻt trust him after what he did to Das.ˇ± Dad responds.

    <b>2/4 </b>

    Second Fiddle

    <b>+15 </b><b>BONUS </b>

    There wonˇŻt be many Alphas who would be willing to leave him in charge of their Pack. At least not <b>an </b>Alpha with a brain. We try to figure out why Alpha Leon hasnˇŻt requested another Beta, but we canˇŻt <be </b>up with a reason. After all, we have no idea if Alpha Leon wasnˇŻt aware of Lucy. If he was aware<b>, </b>he <b>was </b>willing to look past it.

    He will have to find another Beta soon anyway. He still wants to step down and with Das no longer being a part of Shadow Valley Pack, he needs a recement for Walker.

    ˇ°Not if he ns on making Nico and Lucy take over that position.ˇ± Brogan states. I growl softly at the idea of having to face that Idiot now and then as we visit Packs.

    I did the growling out loud, because everyone is staring at me and I take a deep breath before I tell them what Brogan came up with.

    ˇ°Damn, that Lycan of yours is probably on to something. Lucy is WalkerˇŻs Daughter and that makes her a

    Beta and as her Mate, Nico could take over the position from Walker if Lucy doesnˇŻt want to<i>.</i>ˇ± Daxton says.

    Yikes. Would Nico be willing to y second fiddle to his baby Brother? Does Lucy even understand what

    she is giving up?

    X

 Werewolf and 131

    Their Rank

    Their <b>Rank </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I stare at Quin as he shares BroganˇŻs thoughts, and I have to agree with him.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Maybe we should inform Lucy about the consequences of her handing over her position to Nico. I doubt

    anyone would tell her that he keeps the position, even if he rejects her.<i>ˇ± </i>Quin says.

    Lucy isnˇŻt my favorite Shifter in the Kingdom, but Quin is right. She needs to understand the

    consequences of her decision before making a choice that will impact the rest of her life.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get some lunch. I want this day to be over with. It is time to take control back and show the Shifters

    in our Kingdom that we will put them first.ˇ± I say as I walk toward the door.

    Our family is already seated at the table, and IˇŻve sent a message to Vern to ensure Lucy is warned about

    her position and the consequences of handing it over. I might not like her, but I dislike Nico even more

    and I believe that Nico would misuse the Beta position.

    It is quiet in the dining room and the only sound you can hear is the cutlery tapping the tes. If you

    concentrate hard enough, you can hear their breathing and chewing.

    Our conversation is taking ce through the mind¨Clink, but I donˇŻt participate because I want to enjoy

    the silence. I even go as far as blocking myself from the mind¨Clink, not paying attention to anything

    other than my lunch.

    It takes a good ten minutes for everyone to retake their seats and Quin waits patiently for them to turn

    their attention in his direction.

    ˇ°We havee to the conclusion that today we needed a different punishment for each trial and that

    includes this one. I doubt it would be fair to let Green represent freedom in this case, while in others, it

    meant time in Silent Grover Pack.

    Green will represent life imprisonment at Silent Grover Pack. There will be no leniency toward a Royal after what Dezra and Darron did; they deserve to get whatever you decide.ˇ± Quin says.

    ˇ°Does anyone have any questions?<b>ˇ± </b>Uncle Vaughn asks, but everyone remains seated and I get up to

    address the crowd.

    ˇ°I want you to raise your Green card, if youˇŻre going to send them to Silent Grover Pack.ˇ± I state and Jesper walks around to count all the Green cards. We repeat the process for Yellow and Red after Jesper is done

    and it is <b>a </b>tight vote.

    The Red cards arenˇŻt as many as we suspected and Dezra and Darron are lucky that we decided to follow the oue of the votes. Their lives are spared, but they will spend the rest of their lives in Silent Grover

    Pack.

    Their Rank

    Dezra didnˇŻt take her eyes off me during the voting and Quin seems to be getting a bit annoyed with

    her stares.

    ˇ°Dezra, is there something you would like to say or ask?ˇ± Quin asks as he walks towards her. He stops right in front of her, forcing her to look up at him.

    ˇ°I know that your life will never be easy as the Royal Beta, not with your Mates by your side. Everyone will always expect your Mates to deal with your duties and eventually you will understand why I didnˇŻt want you in this position.ˇ± Dezra says.

    Darius looks at Daxton for a few seconds before he turns his attention towards me.

    ˇ°Our Mate is capable of dealing with her own duties. If anyone ever assumes that we will do her job or answer questions that need to be addressed with Das, I will dly punch their lights out.<i>ˇ± </i>Darius says, not taking his eyes off me.

    <b>I </b>peck his lips before I get out of my seat and step next to Quin, my eyes locked with those of the woman who gave birth to me.

    ˇ°I will never neglect my duties. Anyone ufortable dealing with a woman can keep theirints to themselves. Try to deal with it by yourself and I will make your life miserable. I am the Royal Beta and you will deal with me, whether you like it or not.ˇ± I say.

    Charna has been near the surface the entire time and I know that everyone noticed. It is time for this Kingdom to understand that I am not going anywhere and that I am not my MotherˇŻs Daughter.

    My Father might have been an ass toward me, but he never neglected his duties or backed down from an argument. He was an excellent teacher for the Beta position and I have my Mates to rely on if I run into

    trouble.

    Uncle Vaughn finally breaks the orders he gave and an Omega crashes to the floor in seconds. Joshua roars as he runs toward her and I step between them and her Alpha.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know what you did, Alpha. However, I suggest that you stay away from her or I will allow Captain Joshua to deal with you.ˇ± I growl at him.

    ˇ°She is my second connection and I have been near her as much as I could without it being too obvious. Her Alpha treats his Pack¨Cmembers like crap and I wonˇŻt allow her to go back with him.ˇ± Joshua says.

    I know that my entire family has heard his statement and the same goes for our Guardians. Joshua has been holding her close to his chest, and I doubt he will let her go anytime soon. <fn892f> Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel</fn892f>

    ˇ°Alpha, does she have any family within your Pack?ˇ± Quin asks and we patiently wait for his answer.

    ˇ°Her Mother and older Brother.ˇ± Elder Jensen says and I see him tapping away on his phone, probably warning the former Guardians at that location. ˇ°They have been informed of her connection and will

    return with the team we sent there.ˇ±

    Their Rank

    The Alpha has a murderous look in his eyes, but he is smart enough to keep his mouth shut. His Luna is an entirely different story; she doesnˇŻt seem to understand that they donˇŻt have a say in the matter.

    <b>ˇ°</b>You cannot take our Omegas from us. Who will do the cleaning and cooking with them out of the territory<b>?</b>ˇ± She asks and I am a little surprised at her question.

    ˇ°The rest of your Omegas.ˇ± Luna Pearl responds, but the look in her eyes tells me that it isnˇŻt an option for

    whatever reason.

    ˇ°There are no other Omegas for those duties and her family canˇŻt leave the territory to join her. They will need to work a little harder to pick up the ck.ˇ± The Luna responds and I am grateful that Joshua is

    holding on to his connection.

    ˇ°Your Highness, I will take a Squad with me and investigate thisck of Omegas. As soon as I have anything, I will report back to you.ˇ± Elder Zane says as he walks out of the Throne room.

    This Alpha will be one of the first to realize that we will not tolerate the mistreatment of Pack¨Cmembers, regardless of their rank.

 Werewolf and 132

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    <b>Trial </b><b>and Error </b>

    <b>Das</b>ˇ® <b>p.o.v. </b>

    We <b>gave </b>Elder Zane enough time to leave the Pce grounds before we allowed the Alpha <b>to </b><b>return </b><b>to </b>his territory.

    I donˇŻt regret anything that happened at the trials and I will work with Benton on finding any and allws that got buried all those years ago. We stay in our private wing for the rest of the evening and <b>turn </b>in

    early after the exhausting two days we just had.

    My office has been cleaned and all the broken furniture has finally been reced. I did most of my <b>work </b>in Uncle VaughnˇŻs office, but I am d I can finally work in my own office.

    ˇ°Get out of Captain JoshuaˇŻs office. He has no use for a lowlife like you.ˇ± I hear someone say and keep walking until <b>I </b>reach his office.

    It surprises me to see a Servant scowling at Marsha, JoshuaˇŻs second connection. None of the Servants

    should be in our offices at the moment and she isnˇŻt even wearing her uniform.

    ˇ°Excuse me, why isnˇŻt Masha allowed to be in here?ˇ± I ask as I step into the room and I already know the

    answer as the Servant turns toward me. ˇ°Masha is Captain JoshuaˇŻs second connection and I doubt she appreciates your presence in his office.ˇ±

    ˇ°What is the problem, Das?ˇ± Aunt Eliza asks as she walks into the office, but I donˇŻt answer her as I step

    aside.

    Neither one of us speaks; we wait until we hear the heavy footfalls approaching the office and secondster, the office is filled with four Guardians and Joshua.

    ˇ°Put her in the dungeons. I will deal with herter.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says before turning to Masha. ˇ°I am <b>so </b>

    sorry<b>, </b>Dear. Some women have no idea how to keep their dignity and stay away from another womanˇŻs

    connection.ˇ±

    ˇ°Princess Das, there is someone to see you. She is still at the gate, but I thought you might want <b>to </b><b>take </b>

    time <b>to </b>talk to her<i>.</i>ˇ± I hear Vern say and I know who he is talking about.

    I invite Masha and Joshua to sit in on this meeting. I could use some outside <b>perspective </b><b>to </b><b>deal </b><b>with </b>

    <b>Lucy</b>,

    ˇ°<b>Lucy</b><b>, </b>take a <b>seat</b><b><i>.</i></b><b>ˇ± </b><b>I </b>say as she walks into my office and I gesture at a chair on <b>the </b><b>other </b><b>side of my </b><b>desk</b><b>. </b>I am assuming that <b>you </b>are here because of what Vern told you and you have a few <b>questions </b><b>for </b><b>me</b><b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>You </b><b>are </b>right. I do have <b>a </b>few questions and one of them is why.ˇ± Lucy <b>responds</b>. <b>ˇ°</b><b>You </b><b>hate </b><b>me </b><b><i>for </i></b>everything <b>I </b><b>put </b><b>you </b><b>through</b>, <b>for </b>stealing <b>your </b>Mate from you.ˇ±

    <b>ˇ°</b>I thought that I hated <b>you</b><b>, </b><b>but </b>I <b>donˇŻt</b><b>. </b>Hating you means <b>that </b><b>you </b><b>live </b><b>rent</b><b>¨C</b><b>free </b>in <b>my </b><b>head </b>and I chose

    <b>1/4 </b>

    Trial and Error

    not to allow it. I have more important things to think about and one of them is about the best interest of all Shifters in this Kingdom.

    If I allow Nico to take your position without exining it to you, I would do Shadow Valley Pack a disservice. I donˇŻt like you, but I like Nico even less.ˇ± I respond.

    We discuss the training Walker gave her, and she seems more than capable of filling the position of Shadow ValleyˇŻs Beta. IˇŻd rather deal with Lucy in the future than with Nico, but she needs to understand

    a few things.

    <b>ˇ°</b><b>If </b>you give your position to Nico, he will use it to undermine his baby Brother. You will also have another scenario to think about. At the moment, Nico has nothing, and he knows that he needs you to maintain a

    certain status within the Pack.

    When he bes the Beta, he will most likely reject you and take another Mate. If they have offspring, that child will be the next Beta, because you gave up those rights and that includes your children.ˇ± I

    tell her.

    ˇ°I couldnˇŻt understand why Nico asked me to give him the Beta position, but your exnation is solid. I know I canˇŻt change our past and it will be difficult to forget, but I hope that one day you can forgive me.ˇ±

    Lucy responds.

    Masha is looking from me to Lucy and back again; it is like she is aware of something that we are not.

    ˇ°Your bond hasnˇŻt been broken yet. It will take time and a lot of talking to heal, but I have no doubts about the two of you seeding.ˇ± Masha says. ˇ°I believe that you both split your anger between your Father and your sibling. If you had put all your anger on one person, the bond would have been broken.ˇ± Masha

    says.

    She understands more about bonds than I do and I will take her word for it, at least for the time being.

    ˇ°I can <i>see </i>the bond that connects the two of you. It is fading, but it is still there. Give it time and you might be able to have a somewhat normal rtionship.ˇ± Masha exins.

    ˇ°Can you <i>see </i>the connection before a bond is formed? Or can you only see the bond between family?ˇ±

    Daxton asks after Lucy has left.

    ˇ°I can see all bonds, but a Mate¨Cbond only after marking. I can even tell the difference between a true

    Mate¨Cbond and a chosen Mate¨Cbond.ˇ± Masha answers.

    I am going to take advantage of this, because sometimes you suspect a chosen Mate¨Cbond and no way of proving it.

    ˇ°You do realize that King Vaughn and Crown Prince Quin will take advantage of it as often as you

    allow it.ˇ± Darius says and Masha nods her head with a small smile.

    She tells us how she discovered it, but never told anyone about it, not even when it could have benefited

    Trial and Error <fn26c1> Chapters first released on FindN()vel</fn26c1>

    her the most. We find out that Joshua is also her second connection and sheˇŻs thrilled to be moving to the

    Pce to be with her Mate.

    Aunt Eliza has already recruited MashaˇŻs Brother to be our personal chef and her Mom is assigned

    to assist Caitlin with our Servants.

    Our family is growing each day and I canˇŻt wait for any children I might have in the future. I will give them the childhood I never had. I will be there for them when they need me and allow them to make their

    own mistakes.

    You learn by trial and error, not by someone holding your hand and fixing all your mistakes. However, you also need to understand that it is okay to ask for help.

 Werewolf and 133

    <b>Correct </b><b>Story </b>

    LarissaˇŻs p.o.V.

    I know it will be a part of my duties one day, but I do not like these trials.

    Everyone has gone back to their duties and I get to explore the Pce on my own. Well, notpletely alone because my shadows are around and Majandra isnˇŻt far behind me.

    I have a family that loves me for who I am and doesnˇŻt hold my deafness against me. They <i>do </i>everything they can to make life lessplicated for me, but never assume I am helpless.

    My day started with exploring the Guest wing of the Pce and I have alreadye across a few things I

    need to discuss with Mom. Yes, I call our Queen Mom because she didnˇŻt ept anything else. To tell you

    the truth, she has been more of a Mom to me than my own ever was and I have only known her for a short

    time.

    The Elder wing isst on my list. I want to talk to some of the Elders first, more specifically, with the nine Elders who will make up the Council.

    I am walking down the stairs to the ground floor to take a look at the kitchen, dining room and living room. The offices are not on my list; those who use them can make their own decision on the interior.

    ˇ°What the fuck were you thinking?ˇ± An unfamiliar woman asks as she steps in front of me. I can partially read her lips, but with MajandraˇŻs help, I heard every word.

    ˇ°Care to exin what you mean by that question?ˇ± I ask. ˇ°I failed my ss on mind¨Creading.ˇ±

    I hear Majandra chuckle through the mind¨Clink and the woman in front of me is looking pissed. There are four other women in the living room and I inform Majandra about their presence.

    ˇ°Everyone is in position. At the first sign of trouble, they will step in.ˇ± Majandra responds.

    ˇ°Tammy was going to be the next Queen. Not some deaf lowlife who will never amount to anything around here.ˇ± The woman answers my question.

    I ask them for their names, because I refuse to keep referring to them as woman or women. Majandra exins that the one standing in front of me is TammyˇŻs Sister and has been as disrespectful of our Queen as Tammy herself.

    ˇ°Kate, I am sorry that your Sister didnˇŻt get what she had been dreaming of. I do hope that you understand that none of this is my fault. Tammy wasnˇŻt QuinˇŻs connection and he would never settle for less.ˇ± I say after they have introduced themselves.

    ˇ°Grandpa said that Quin would need to ept her as his Mate. After all, they slept together and he got her pregnant.ˇ± Kate responds.

    S

    Kate probably thinks that I am also stupid, because everyone knows that getting pregnant is <b>difficult </b><b>for </b>anyone who isnˇŻt marked. It isnˇŻt impossible, but highly unlikely.

    ˇ°Kate, she isnˇŻt pregnant. If she were, your family would have used it during the trial or even before <b>it </b>came to a trial. They would have used that information to get her out of the dungeons and we all <b>know </b>that they didnˇŻt.ˇ± I respond.

    ˇ°It doesnˇŻt matter. We will never ept you as our Queen and we will make your life a living hell.ˇ± Regina, another former ElderˇŻs Granddaughter, says as she pushes Kate to the side.

    Regina is showing me and her friends that she is serious and wonˇŻt hesitate to do whatever it takes <b>to </b>make my life miserable.

    ˇ°My parents tossed me aside for being deaf. The Pack¨Cmembers had no problem with mistreating me. I survived it all and you will not seed where they failed.ˇ± I say. ˇ°Try anything and I will show <b>you </b>and this Kingdom that you do not cross an AlphaˇŻs Daughter.ˇ±

    Regina isnˇŻt backing down, but then again, I hadnˇŻt expected her to. If my hunch about her is correct, then she is the one who starts trouble by making small digs and pushing the others to escte the situation.

    Her Wolf has been pushing forward from time to time and it seems that both believe that they are entitled to more than the Goddess gave them.

    ˇ°Quin will dump your sorry ass. I will make sure that he believes any rumor we spread about you and then some. I might even convince him to sleep with me while you still carry his mark. LetˇŻs see if you enjoy that.ˇ± Regina says with a smirk on her face.

    I smile at her ridiculous threat. She threatened a Royal and that is punishable with death. I will give her a chance to redeem herself, but one wrong word and her life is over.

    ˇ°Regina, I hope that you remember that I am a Royal because I have QuinˇŻs mark. I also hope that your education was good enough to help you realize what you just did. Is what you said a threat directed at a Royal?ˇ± I ask her.

    The other women seem to understand my implication, but Regina isnˇŻt thinking straight.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt care how you interrupt it. No one will back up your story, no one will repeat my words and you will make a fool out of yourself. I meant every word I said and I will enjoy inflicting pain on you.ˇ± Regina answers as she steps even closer.

    ˇ°Regina, step back or pay the consequences.ˇ± I growl, my voice inteced with that of Leia. I even allow some of my Alpha aura to slip out.

    It isnˇŻt enough to bring her to her knees, but it should be enough to make her back down. I didnˇŻt <b>expect </b>her to fight it or for her Wolf to take more control of Regina and to step even closer to me, leaving barely any space between our bodies.

    ˇ°My Human will never bow down to you. We will take that title away from you and your life will <b>be </b>

    hell.ˇ± Her Wolf says.

    Leia anticipates her next move and grabs the w that she tries to jam into my body. I donˇŻt stop Leia from taking more control; she is more than capable of dealing with Regina and her Wolf, while she grabs Regina by the throat.

    Before anyone can respond or say something, Leia has broken ReginaˇŻs wrist and pushed it <b>to </b>the side. Leia slides our hands into position and a momentter, the sound of ReginaˇŻs neck breaking is heard.

    ˇ°If anyone threatens my bond with Quin ever again, they will end up like Regina. Make sure that <b>you </b>tell the correct story, because if I hear any other story about the events of today, I will hunt <b>you </b>all <b>down </b>and take care of you, permanently. Is that clear?ˇ± Leia and I growl.

    The women try to run out of the living room, but the Guardians have them surrounded in seconds and they get dragged down to the dungeons. <fn2bdf> Readplete version only at F¦ÉndŁÎovel</fn2bdf>

 Werewolf and 134

    <b>First Time </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    Quin and I listen to the conversation in the living room. One of LarissaˇŻs Shadows linked us to keep us in the loop and we slowly made our way to the living room.

    We donˇŻt fear for LarissaˇŻs safety. She has her Shadows nearby and as an AlphaˇŻs daughter, she can handle most situations herself. Which she does from everything we can hear, but not see at the moment.

    Quin stops on thending of thest flight of stairs down and sits down to look toward the living room. We have a clear view of the room and I hear Brogan growl when Regina gets in her face.

    ˇ°She will be fine. Larissa can take care of herself.ˇ± I reassure him as we watch and listen to the exchange between Larissa and Regina.

    I am grateful for CharnaˇŻs eyesight or I would have missed ReginaˇŻs movement. Not that I can tell you what she is trying to do, but by LarissaˇŻs response, I know it isnˇŻt anything good.

    The first sound of a breaking bonees a secondter and I see Larissa dropping ReginaˇŻs hand or better said, w. The second snapping bone means the end of Regina. Justified if you ask me and I will have LarissaˇŻs back no matter what.

    Quin wraps his arms around her waist and we can see her rxing as she inhales his scent.

    ˇ°Joshua, deal with those women. I will ensure that the Kingdom knows the truth about ReginaˇŻs death and put a warning out there never to piss off their future Queen.ˇ± I say before I gesture to Quin to head back to our wing.

    Today was supposed to be a day to catch up with the Elders and any cases we needed to review. Instead, we have a death on our hands and a threat aimed at our future Queen.

    The look on Uncle VaughˇŻs face tells me that he didnˇŻt just hear everything, but also watch everything on the cameras in the main living room.

    ˇ°Why is it so damn difficult for some to wait for their connection? Why do some Shifters believe that they are entitled to something that doesnˇŻt belong to them?ˇ± Aunt Eliza asks.

    ˇ°Aunt Eliza, do you really want an answer to those questions?<b>ˇ± </b>I ask, but she is already shaking her head.

    These questions are impossible to answer because everyone might have a different reason for wanting something they have no right to, assuming anyone would be willing to admit to it and answer the questions honestly.

    Kate and her friends get banned from the Pce the following day and the story of what happened to Regina spreads like wildfire within a day.

    First Time

    We are getting back to business as the days pass. We are reviewing ourws to determine if further changes are needed or if we can find existingws that have been overlooked for years.

    Uncle Vaughn and Aunt Eliza visit a Pack every two weeks, but never on a set schedule. Quin helps me handle Kingdom business while theyˇŻre away, and I asionally tag along to see firsthand how the Packs are adapting to the changes we have made.

    Days turn into weeks and weeks turn into months. EverettˇŻs seventeenth birthday is approaching and I am really hoping that he will shift into a Lycan.

    Not because I want Uncle Vaughn to step down. Everett will make an excellent Royal Gamma with all he has done in the past few months. He has been joining his parents on their travels and helps Joshua with the protection of the King and Queen while they are in a territory.

    Dave has started his ountancy sses and is putting into practice what he has learned. Benton is studying hard to help with ourws and he drives his tutor crazy with all the questions he has.

    ˇ°Das, I need some help with nning EverettˇŻs party.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says and I see my Mates sneaking out of the living room.

    I gesture for Aunt Eliza to sit down next to me on the couch, while I stare out the window. It is a bit cloudy outside and I love watching the clouds drift across the sky, asionally covering the sun. I listen as Aunt Eliza tells me what she has nned so far, my eyes still on the sky.

    ˇ°I know it is customary to invite Alphas and Lunas for a RoyalˇŻs birthday party, but I believe that every

    seventeenth birthday should be celebrated with only family present. Why does everyone have to witness

    that first shift?ˇ± I ask.

    History shows us that it was made public by an Alpha who doubted his Mate and wanted to expose her in

    front of the entire Pack. He used her of infidelity and announced that her SonˇŻs first shift would prove <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    Instead of confirming his allegations, the first shift revealed that the boy was an Alpha and had a huge Wolf. It got even worse for the Alpha when his Mate rejected him and his Son refused to take over the

    Pack. It no longer exists and the territory has been abandoned ever since.

    ˇ°I was thinking along those lines myself, but I am not sure how the Alphas and Lunas would react to not

    getting an invitation.ˇ± Aunt Elize mumbles.

    ˇ°You are the Queen and Everett is your Son. I think you have every right to make that decision and if

    anyone objects, I will deal with them.ˇ± I reassure her.

    As the Queen, Aunt Eliza outranks everyone but Uncle Vaughn. I doubt anyone would dare to argue

    her about the invitations or theck of them.

    with

    ˇ°You asked to see me, Sis.ˇ± Benton says as he walks into the living room. He has a book in his hand and I

    First Time

    : <fn4986> This content belongs to find?novel</fn4986>

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    can tell that he has already found what I am looking for<b>. </b>

    <b>ˇ°</b>Is anyone obligated to shift in public?ˇ± I ask him. ˇ°Byw, I mean.ˇ±

    Benton shakes his head as he reads through the page and he even rereads it, before he finally looks up at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    <b>ˇ°</b>No. Shifting is a personal event and only for the family. If anyone has doubts about someoneˇŻs Shifter or

    identity, they can ask the Elders to send a witness.ˇ± Benton answers. He shows us the page on first shifts

    in hisw book and it is right there in front of us, written out in detail.

    ˇ°Good. That saves me a lot of headaches. It will be a family¨Conly party and at midnight, the garden will

    have been cleared by the Guardians.ˇ± Aunt Eliza says.

    Everett will enjoy this party a lot more than his Brother did, because he doesnˇŻt have to deal with

    unfamiliar Shifters watching him shift for the first time.

 Werewolf and 135

    Mighty Roar

    Mighty Roar

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    <b>+15 </b>BONUS

    It has been almost a year since Everett shifted into a Lycan and we have been taking over more duties from Uncle Vaughn and Aldon, our Royal Gamma.

    TheyˇŻd like to spend a bit more time with their Mates and we get a sense of the day¨Cto¨Cday business weˇŻll need to handle in a few years. I donˇŻt like every aspect of my job and I am grateful for the patience my Mates have to exin certain issues to me.

    ˇ°Where are we heading today?ˇ± Daxton asks as we get into the SUV and the soft growl I give him is

    warning enough.

    Charna and I donˇŻt like our task for the day. If I could avoid the Moron we are visiting today, I would.

    ˇ°Yellow Dawn Pack.<i>ˇ± </i>Our driver mumbles. He doesnˇŻt like going there either and I see his Mate cing his hand in his, trying to calm him down.

    It has been over six months since we visited Yellow Dawn Pack and today we head back to have a talk with Elder Zane and Beta George. If George has proven that he can change his behavior, Elder Zane gets to go home and George will remain a Beta.

    If his behavior canˇŻt be changed, I will strip him of his title as Beta and give the position to his Cousin.

    ˇ°Does Larissa know where we are going?ˇ± Darius asks and I nod my head. ˇ°I hope that he manages to

    behave himself in front of her or we might end up with a death on our hands.ˇ±

    He is right. If George insults Larissa again, he will most likely end up dead and none of us will stop her.

    My mind drifts back to our first andst visit to Yellow Dawn Pack. We had gotten wind of rumors about

    the Alpha and decided to investigate them. It turned out that it wasnˇŻt the Alpha, but the Beta, who was misbehaving with visitors.

    Upon our arrival, the Alpha had been very friendly and answered every question we had. Questions that

    Uncle Vaughn and Aunt Eliza ask every Alpha and Luna they visit and we decided to start our visit with

    a friendly conversation.

    Larissa had gotten a tour of the territory from the Luna and she was waiting for us in the living room to finish up the visit.

    Beta George had been out of the territory upon our arrival and didnˇŻt know he was dealing with the future Queen for some unknown reason. Her Shadows hadnˇŻt liked the way he was looking at Larissa and warned us through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°What is a beautiful little thing like you doing here by herself?ˇ± He had asked and Larissa took advantage of her deafness by ignoring him.

    Mighty Roar

    It hadnˇŻt stopped him, because he kept repeating the question as he walked over to her. Not understanding why she would ignore him or knowing who she was. He got down on his hunches as she sat in an armchair<b>, </b>preventing her from getting away from him.

    ˇ°I need you to back off.ˇ± Larissa had said, just before he ced a hand on her knee. A secondter, he was

    mmed into the nearest wall by one of our Guardians and at that moment, we walked into the living

    <b>room</b><b>. </b>

    <b>It </b>was this event that exposed his behavior to his Alpha and when we exined why we hade for a

    visit, Beta George had gotten pissed off.

    He didnˇŻt believe there was anything wrong with his behavior, and he thought women should be pleased with the attention he gave them. After talking to multiple Pack¨Cmembers, we realized that he only did it to visiting women, whom he thought were low¨Cranking Shifters.

    It wasnˇŻt the only discovery we made that day. One of their Pack¨Cmembers had a connection to one of our Guardians, but the Alpha was unwilling to let him leave the territory.

    Larissa had had enough of their stupid behavior and demanded that the Alpha allow his Pack¨Cmember to leave the territory. She also ordered Elder Zane toe down with a Squad and keep an eye on the PackˇŻs leadership.

    Their probation was six months and our evaluation is long overdue.

    ˇ°Elder Zane, how did they do?ˇ± Larissa asks as she gets out of their SUV and I know she will not give them the courtesy of discussing this in private.

    The Alpha made the changes we asked of him, but Beta George decided that he could disobey our directives.

    ˇ°I, Princess Das, Royal Beta of the Phaenian Kingdom, hereby strip you, George, of your Beta position within Yellow Dawn Pack.ˇ± I say before he can defend himself.

    He falls to his knees while his Wolf roars in pain, but I canˇŻt feel sorry for him. He knew what he was doing and now he gets to pay the price.

    By the time we leave Yellow Dawn territory, they have a new Beta and he promises Larissa that he will make sure that every woman within the territory or who visits will be treated with the utmost respect.

    I fall asleep before we get back to the Pce and I assume that my Mates are the ones who put me in our bed. I wake up feeling a bit queasy and have to make a run for the bathroom, reaching it just in time.

    ˇ°Expect it to get worse before it gets better.ˇ± Charna says and I know <b>exactly </b>what she is talking about.

    After I have crawled back into bed, Darius turns towards me and ces his face on my chest. He slowly moves his head towards my stomach and a secondter, he shoots up straight to look at me. <fn1d8b> The rightful source is find[?]ovel</fn1d8b>

    214

    Mighty Roar

    Daxton wakes up from the roar that Camus releases and it takes him less than a second to figure out why

    his Brother is so damn excited.

    ˇ°I love you, Little One.ˇ± Daxton says as he pulls me close. ˇ°You just made us the happiest men alive. We are going to pamper you until you get sick and tired of it.ˇ±

    I know they will keep that promise, and IˇŻll eventually get tired of it, but for now, knowing they will be there for me is enough.

    We donˇŻt get to talk about it further, because a mighty roar sounds through the Pce and we are running out of our suite in nothing more than our underwear.

    Guardians run up the stairs to the floor that belongs to Uncle Vaughn and Aunt Eliza and we follow them up there to find out who released that roar.

 Werewolf and 136

    Not Guessing

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    <b>Not </b>Guessing

    QuinˇŻs p.o.v.

    Brogan has been bugging me for the past hour, and no matter what I tell him, he wonˇŻt let me get back to

    sleep.

    I am still half asleep, but IˇŻm aware that Larissa is having restless sleep. I pull her closer <i>to </i>soothe her, hoping that will be enough to settle Brogan down again, but itˇŻs only a second before I notice a strange.

    scent.

    A thought pops up in my head and I immediately understand why Brogan is reluctant to go back to sleep.

    Larissa is carrying our child, and she will likely wake up to her first bout of morning sickness soon. I get out of bed to open the door to the bathroom, but before I can get back in bed, Larissa shoots up straight.

    ˇ°Come on. LetˇŻs get to the bathroom.ˇ± I say as I help her off the bed and I pull her hair back as she bends over toward the toilet. My other hand moves up and down her back, while I keep telling her that things

    will be fine.

    It takes a few minutes before she can stop throwing up and she looks up at me with questions in her eyes.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre pregnant, Sweetness. No idea how long this morning sickness will be bothering you, but I will be

    there whenever you need me.ˇ± I tell her and she ces a hand on her belly.

    The sound of a door opening has both of us looking at the bathroom door and we slowly walk toward it to peek through the crack.

    Brogan roars as he sees what is happening on the other side of the door. He pushes open the door to a surprised¨Clooking Servant, but he keeps Larissa out of sight by stepping in front of her.

    ˇ°What are you doing here?ˇ± I ask her, while keeping my mind¨Clink open for Larissa.

    ˇ°I thought you might enjoy thepany, Your Highness.ˇ± The Servant says as she unties the ribbon that

    holds together her dress. ˇ°I can give you everything you ever wanted in a woman. Your Mate is no match

    for me.ˇ±

    I stare at the Servant, who doesnˇŻt seem to understand that she has crossed a line. BroganˇŻs roar and the

    look I am giving her donˇŻt stop her from walking toward the bed and Brogan releases another roar as the

    door opens again.

    This time, it is my Dad who walks in and he is followed by a few Guardians and the rest of my family.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, do you always check up on your SonˇŻs affairs?ˇ± The Servant asks as she sits down on the bed, looking as if she belongs there.

    ˇ°Get her out of here, before I end her miserable life.ˇ± Larissa growls as she steps next to me and the

    Not Guessing

    Servant has the guts to look at her with a smirk on her face.

    Daxton doesnˇŻt give her time to say anything because he lifts her off the bed by grabbing her throat and shoving her toward the Guardians behind him.

    ˇ°Put her in the dungeons. We will deal with herter today and ask Joshua to find out where she came from. I doubt she would be bold enough to think of this herself.ˇ± Das says.

    ˇ°I want her trial to be broadcast, along with her sentencing. Every Shifter will be made aware of the consequences of crossing me.ˇ± Larissa says before running back into the bathroom.

    I ask everyone to leave before I join my Mate in the bathroom, where I rub her back and hold her hair until

    she is finished.

    Larissa doesnˇŻt feel like exining anything to anyone who isnˇŻt family and asks if we can spend the day in our private wing. I link Mom to inform her of LarissaˇŻs request and she assures me that no one wants

    to deal with outsiders at the moment.

    ˇ°Majandra, can youe to our suite?ˇ± I ask through the mind¨Clink, ensuring Larissa is aware of my

    question.

    I donˇŻt have to exin anything to Majandra because she has barely closed the door to our suite and Larissa is rushing toward the nearest bathroom.

    ˇ°IˇŻll make sure that the nearest bathroom is avable for Princess Larissa.ˇ± Majandra says after we have returned to our living room. ˇ°Are you nning to inform everyone today?<b>ˇ± </b>

    ˇ°I doubt we have to inform many people.ˇ± I respond, before I exin the events of the morning.

    ˇ°Yeah, I heard the roar. After seeing how many people were running toward your suite, I decided to wait until you asked for my presence.ˇ± Majandra replies and we talk about the Servant who walked into our <fneb7e> The rightful source is fin?novel</fneb7e>

    suite.

    We stay in our private wing until after lunch, but only leave because we have to deal with the Servant.

    Das and Larissa are both looking at furniture for the nurseries and they both seem to like and dislike

    the same things. Neither of them wants bold colors or too much furniture in the nursery, and both agree

    that if they are girls, they donˇŻt need dresses for the first few years.

    The decision is made to let nature inform others of their pregnancies and for us to enjoy the time we

    have before anyone starts fussing over them and the possible future heirs.

    Both of them are halfway through their pregnancy before anyone outside the Pce figures out that they are pregnant and by that time, both of them have put the morning sickness behind them.

    The nurseries are done long before their due dates and Mom is having a ball with ordering clothes in different colors and sizes. She is preparing for both genders, because both babies are being stubborn.

    Not Guessing

    After a few ultrasounds to determine gender and the babies only showing their asses, we gave up on

    finding out beforehand. Das and Larissa are less bothered by it than I am, and DasˇŻs mates are too.

    Both of them are convinced that they already know.

    Larissa keeps telling me that we will have a boy and Das keeps saying that she will have a girl. Mom is

    on their side, but the rest of the family isnˇŻt too sure about their guesses.

    Brogan and I donˇŻt care about the gender, all we want is a healthy baby and a happy Mate. However, the

    closer we get to the due dates, the more I hope Larissa is correct.

    I would love to have a boy as my firstborn and No, I donˇŻt care if he is a Wolf or a Lycan. Time will tell who

    will be the ruler after me and until that day arrives, I am not going to guess.

 Werewolf and 137

    Stepping Down

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I growl a little louder this time. I am done with being a Human pincushion.

    ˇ°Aunt Eliza, is this absolutely necessary<b>?</b>ˇ± I ask her as I look in the mirror to see Tyana stifling a smile.

    ˇ°You already know the answer to that question, Das. You need to follow protocol and that means wearing a dress.ˇ± Aunt Eliza responds.

    I know that she is right, but wearing a dress all day sucks. IˇŻve developed my own style over the past five years, and I only wear a dress when I have no other choice- and even then, itˇŻs after a lot of arguing.

    ˇ°Mommy. Mommy. Look.ˇ± I hear Rani, my almost five year old Daughter, say as she walks into the room.

    In the reflection of the mirror, I watch as she walks towards me in her bright pink ball gown. Behind her is Basil, QuinˇŻs almost five year old Son and he is wearing a little ck tuxedo.

    ˇ°Oh, my. I thought that Quin, Everett and I were going to take over today.ˇ± I say toward Aunt Eliza, while winking at my Daughter.

    Rani and Basil are shaking their heads as fast as they can; both hate the idea of ruling this Kingdom one day. Basil was born fifteen minutes before Rani, both of them arriving on their due date. Basil before midnight and Rani just after midnight.

    Larissa walks into the room and with Aunt ElizaˇŻs help, she sits down in a chair. In just two more weeks, they will wee their second child into the world. We tried to convince Uncle Vaughn to push the Ceremony forward, but Larissa stopped him.

    ˇ°Do we push forward or backward on trial dates, just because it is inconvenient?ˇ± She had asked and we

    knew that she would never allow us to use her pregnancy as an excuse.

    So, here we are. Only hours away from the Ceremony and this time I have to follow protocol as it will be a public Ceremony. Damn, I wish I didnˇŻt have to go through this again, but I have no other choice.

    Quin needs to ept me as his Royal Beta and I need to break my bond with Uncle Vaughn as his Royal Beta. Something I am not looking forward to, I hate the idea of that bond with Uncle Vaughn being

    gone.

    ˇ°You look beautiful, Aunt Das.ˇ± Basil says. ˇ°You look like a Princess.ˇ±

    ˇ°Duh, Silly. Mommy is a Princess, just like me.ˇ± Rani responds and we allugh as Basil pouts at being

    corrected.

    ˇ°Aunt Das always wears suits and high¨Cheeled boots. She never looks like a real Princess, but today she does.ˇ± Basil replies and we canˇŻt argue with his logic.

    Stepping Down

    My closet has three dresses hanging inside and I only wear them for a special asion. This dress will probably never see the light of day again, as it is too extravagant for me, and I doubt there will ever be

    another Ceremony for me to wear it to.

    ˇ°The next coronation would be a perfect event.ˇ± Charna says and I am stunned for a moment, because I hadnˇŻt thought of that.

    Our reign will be a minimum of twenty five years, unless tragedy strikes. It is a part of our Sessionw and Uncle Vaughn was d that those twenty five years were up for him and Aunt Eliza. Even though he will continue to work for Quin as an assistant to Benton.

    Dave started assisting me after he graduated, and with Daxton, he has gone over the books as far back as Great GrandpaˇŻs reign. They encountered only minor discrepancies, most of which had exnations, but

    some will remain unanswered.

    Benton and Landon, having finishedw school, have been tearing apart our private library, the library of the Elders and our public library. Uncle Vaughn will assist them after stepping down, but we hope that we have found all of thews the Elders bent, broke or hid.

    ˇ°Are you ready, Das?ˇ± Aunt Eliza asks and I realize that my mind had drifted as it does from time to time when I have nothing else to keep my mind upied with.

    ˇ°No, but I doubt it matters.ˇ± I answer. ˇ°I will be d when this day is over and I can get back to work.ˇ±

    My Mates whistle as I walk into the living room of our private wing and I walk toward Grandpa to take my Son out of his arms. I bury my nose in his neck to remember that this is not the end of the world, but

    the start of our future.

    Marshall is almost six months old and nearly a surprise. I had been working so hard on a disappearance case that I overlooked all the symptoms. My Mates didnˇŻt say anything at first because I had no morning sickness, but they had smelled the change in my scent.

    It wasnˇŻt until I startedining about my pants not fitting anymore that they asked me to talk to Charna. She hadnˇŻt told me because of my job and with no other symptoms to tell me, she enjoyed our pregnancy by herself.

    My pregnancy with Rani was only troubled during the first few weeks because of the morning sickness.

    For the rest, both of my pregnancies were easy and I worked until I went intobor.

    ˇ°Okay, hand him over. You need to get to the KingˇŻs chamber before our guests head to the Throne room.ˇ± Daxton says as he holds his hands out to Marshall.

    I giggle when our Son grabs the straps of my dress and there is no way to peel his fingers off them. We decide that Daxton will wait by the door of the KingˇŻs chamber to take him from me as I walk into the Throne room, if he has let go by then.

    Stepping Down

    ˇ°Are you nning on giving them the order to keep their mouths shut?ˇ± Quin asks Uncle Vaughn.

    ˇ°No. I will give them the order not to use their mind¨Clink, though. We need to hear who might have a problem with any of you taking over today or who might have the guts to object.ˇ± Uncle Vaughn answers.

    I know that not every Alpha or Luna is willing to ept a deaf Queen, but anyone who wants to object will have to give a damn good reason to keep Larissa from the throne. A part of me is hoping that someone objects, because I canˇŻt wait to let Benton loose.

    From the day Uncle Vaughn announced to us that he was stepping down, Benton and Landon delved into thew books to find anything that could stop any one of us from taking over from our predecessors.

    Well, except for me. <fn2802> For more chapters visit find~novel</fn2802>

 Werewolf and 138

    Shifter Education

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I smile as MarshallˇŻs little hands slip from the straps of my dress while he drifts off to sleep and I quickly but carefully turn him in my arms.

    Daxton takes him from my arms as I follow Quin to the stage with Everett right behind me.

    Larissa is already waiting on the stage for us; she had been guided to her seat by Aunt Eliza, as Quin didnˇŻt want her to be on her feet longer than necessary.

    I am listening as Uncle Vaughn denounces the throne and as he does, our Guardians move into position.

    If anyone wanted to make a move against the Royal family, this would be the perfect time. For a few minutes, our Kingdom is without a ruler and therefore, it is the best opportunity to try and make a move to take over the throne.

    Our Guardians have been rehearsing this event for months, considering every possible scenario.

    Once Quin is crowned as King, the primary threat will be over. However, each position taken over today will involve some kind of risk, except perhaps mine. After all, I have been the Royal Beta for over five years and no one has ever challenged me.

    Quin is crowned King by Elder Jensen and you can feel the air on the stage be a little lighter. None of us will be entirely at ease until the Ceremony is finished.

    Aunt Eliza denounces her position as Queen and I see an Alpha slowly standing up. Our Guardians respond as one, but this Alpa isnˇŻt a threat to the throne.

    ˇ°Former Queen Eliza, thank you for standing by our former King. Not every Alpha was pleased when the two of you found one another and for a little while, some of them even tried to break the two of you up. I, for one, am d it didnˇŻt work.ˇ± Alpha Preston says before sitting down again.

    LarissaˇŻs crowning goes off without any interruptions and I sigh in relief the moment she is announced

    as our Queen,

    Uncle Vaughn relieves me of duty as his Royal Beta and I feel the bond between us break, leaving behind

    a sense of sadness.

    Quin reces his Father on the stage and after we have conducted the Ceremony to tie me to Quin,

    we get on with the oath.

    ˇ°Princess Das, will you uphold thews <i>of </i>the Phaenian Kingdom? Will you protect those who are weaker and canˇŻt defend themselves? Will you deliver justice where it is due and reveal the truth when

    needed?<b><i>ˇ± </i></b>Quin asks.

    Shifter Education

    I answer every question with ˇ°I willˇ± before Quin starts with the following questions of the oath.

    ˇ°Will you help your King to make sound financial decisions? Will you lead our Kingdom in my absence<b>? </b>Will you guide each Shifter to be the best they can be? Will you ensure the greater good of the Kingdom and put their needs before your own?ˇ± Quin asks.

    Again, I answer each question with ˇ°I willˇ± before he turns toward Elder Zariah, who is holding the chalice with our family crest on it. I see Quin looking over my shoulder and a slight nod when the door

    closes behind our children.

    Neither one of us wanted the kids to see this and Benton was more than happy to take them back into

    the KingˇŻs chamber.

    Once Everett and I are installed as the Royal Beta and the Royal Gamma, we can get <i>to </i>thest part of the Ceremony. But first, Quin and I have to form a blood bond, and I am d when I feel the same bond

    forming with Quin that I had with Uncle Vaughn.

    Everett takes the oath once Aldon has been relieved of his duties as the Royal Gamma, and the oath is followed by the formation of a blood bond between the King and his Gamma.

    ˇ°We swear to uphold thews of the Phaenian Kingdom and to treat every Shifter with respect. We will help those in need of assistance, we will be a voice for those we can no longer hear and ensure safety for all.ˇ± Quin and Larissa say in unison as their blood bond as King and Queen forms.

    After the Ceremony is over, we head to the ballroom and our children join us in the festivities.

    congratte

    We mingle with our guests and many of them congratte us. Not everyone does, but they arenˇŻt rude or hostile when we speak to them.

    I saved a particr Pack forst and I have my reasons for keeping them waiting a little longer.

    ˇ°Beta Lucy, what have you been up totely<b>?</b>ˇ± I ask as I walk toward the leadership of Shadow Valley

    Pack.

    ˇ°The usual, Cussing out my former Mate for neglecting our Son and after that, I cuss out our Father for

    being an ass<i>.ˇ± </i>Lucy answers me.

    We might not have the rtionship you would expect between Sisters, but we have a good and healthy rtionship. We call each other at least once a week and try to meet up at least once a month, working to

    rebuild our bond.

    Rani takes Kage, LucyˇŻs Son, with her to see Marshall and we follow them back to my Mates.

    As the night progresses, one by one, the Alphas leave the party with their leadership, and when the clock strikes midnight, only our family is left. Lucy will spend the night and return home somewhere tomorrow. Grandpa wants a chance to get to know her.

    Shifter Education

    I might have been the Royal Beta for over five years, but I have a feeling my real job is just beginning now. Quin and I figured it would be best to perfect our old and newws before making them public,

    because he wants everyone to understand that he is behind all these changes.

    We will continue to review ourws and make adjustments where necessary. The input we get from the <fnf451> Content originallyes from find[?]ovel</fnf451>

    Shifters in our Kingdom is our starting point and the Elders give their opinion on it before we decide <b>on </b>any changes.

    I want our children to have a future in which every Shifter is treated with respect and where mistreatment of lower¨Cranking Shifters will be an exception instead of the norm.

    Our children will know the story of Dy, Dezra and Walker. We want to prevent anyone from

    experiencing what happened to them or what they did.

    It will be a part of every ShifterˇŻs education, and we have even legited on this information as the

    foundation.

    No one deserves to endure what Dy or I did and I will always be an advocate for the weak and

    powerless.

 Werewolf and 139

    Not Missed

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    <b>Not </b>Missed

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I lean back in my chair as I see the Alphas and Lunas walk in with their Pack¨Cmembers for another trial<b>. </b>

    After witnessing hundreds of these trials, I still enjoy them every time one takes ce. Today, we have a trial involving Shadow Valley Pack and I canˇŻt wait to hear the AlphaˇŻs side of the story. <fn237a> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find~novel</fn237a>

    Okay, you are probably not interested in hearing about this trial, at least not until you understand how <b>we </b>got to this point.

    Quin and Larissa ruled our Kingdom for over thirty years and waited until my Grandson was five years old before handing over the Throne to Rani.

    Yes, my Daughter was the first to shift into a Lycan at the age of seventeen. Basil jumped for joy when he turned into a Wolf the day before Rani shifted and he has been focused on thew ever since.

    EverettˇŻs firstborn was also a girl and the second to shift into a Lycan at the age of seventeen, making Melika our Royal Beta. LandonˇŻs firstborn was also a girl and the third to shift at the age of seventeen, making Thiara our Royal Gamma.

    Every Shifter in our Kingdom knows that Rani is strict and dislikes anyone who tries to interpret thews lightly.

    It is one of the reasons we are here today, and IˇŻm eager to find out what is going on. All I know is that Kage has an axe to grind with his Alpha; it is all Lucy was willing to tell me.

    ˇ°Alpha, can you exin why we are here today?ˇ± Rani asks as she looks at him.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, to tell you the truth, I have no idea.ˇ± He replies with a smirk on his face and it tells me that he has a damn good idea why we are here today.

    Rani epts the file that Melika is holding out and opens it to the first page, while continuing to look at Alpha Leon Jr. Yes, this case concerns Alpha LeonˇŻs Grandson and, unfortunately, also his other Grandchild.

    ˇ°It says in this file that you are going to step down in six months and your Son refuses to hand over the Beta position to your BetaˇŻs firstborn. Is that correct?ˇ± Rani asks.

    Part of me hopes that he is stupid enough to reveal the actual reason, but the other part of me believes that he is smart enough to concoct a lie.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, the Beta position belongs to the Dawnhorn family. Beta Kage is a member of the Cliffstream family and therefore, his Daughter canˇŻt take over the position as Beta.ˇ± Junior answers.

    ˇ°Can you tell me who Beta KageˇŻs parents are?ˇ± Rani asks.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    Not Missed

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    Most guests are looking a little confused at her question, but the Elders have a knowing look in their eyes. I doubt anyone remembers the trouble Shadow Valley Pack had over forty years ago, but our <b>family </b>never forgot.

    ˇ°Nico and Lucy, Your Majesty.ˇ± He answers. Rani clears her throat as he stops speaking. ˇ°Nico <b>Cliffstream </b>and Lucy Dawnhorn.ˇ±

    At least he was smart enough to understand that he had better give his Queen aplete answer.

    ˇ°I believe that means that Beta Kage isnˇŻt only a Cliffstream and part of the Alpha family, but as a Dawnhorn, he is also part of the Beta family, which means that his firstborn has every right <b>to </b>take over the Beta position.

    When you step down as the Alpha, Aubree Dawnhorn will take over from her Father. If I hear otherwise, I will strip the Cliffstream family of their title. Is that clear?ˇ± Rani asks.

    After she gets a confirmation from Junior, she turns to her Captain of the Guardians. ˇ°Call in Aubree Dawnhorn.ˇ± It takes only seconds for Aubree to make her entrance and Junior seems too rxed for an Alpha who messed up.

    ˇ°Aubree, do you want to take over your FatherˇŻs position as Beta of Shadow Valley Pack?ˇ± Rani asks and I understand why she is asking this question.

    ˇ°I was given an Alphamand to tell you that I didnˇŻt want the position, Your Majesty.ˇ± Aubree

    responds, and I chuckle at the look of dumbfoundedness on JuniorˇŻs face. ˇ°However, I do want the position and I believe that whoever they want as my recement will be a catastrophic choice.ˇ±

    I love this girlˇŻs honesty and I am grateful that Quin gave Lucy and her family the status of Royals. It wasnˇŻt made public and it worked out for the best.

    ˇ°Alpha, if I find out that you or any of your rtives ever use your position for your own gain again, I aming for you.ˇ± Rani says as she looks him in the eyes, then she closes the case and dismisses everyone.

    The Elders remain seated because they know that my Daughter isnˇŻt done and todayˇŻs case will have consequences for all Shifters in our Kingdom. Whether they want to deny someone their position because of gender or family ties, my Daughter will never allow anyone to break the firstbornw.

    ˇ°Elders, I want your advice on how to improve thew on firstborns. We will meet again tomorrow morning to discuss it. Uncle Benton, can you gather all the information we have on thisw? I donˇŻt care how old it is, I want all of it.ˇ±

    Before she can dismiss him, Benton is walking out of the Throne room. He never liked to waste time and it hasnˇŻt changed over the years. Basil follows him quickly to assist him in any way he can, like he has done since the day Rani took over from Quin.

    We retreat to our private wing to unwind from the trial, taking time to enjoy some family time. With our

    Not Missed

    +15 <b>BONUS </b>

    huge family, itˇŻs often noisy and messy.

    ˇ°Do you think that Alpha will figure out why hismand didnˇŻt work on Aubree, Mom<b>?</b><b>ˇ± </b>Rani asks <b>as </b>my Grandson crawls onto myp.

    <b>ˇ°</b>Junior isnˇŻt the smartest and I doubt Aubree or Kage will confirm his suspicions, if he ever gets them.<b>ˇ± </b><b>I </b>reply<b>. </b>ˇ°It would be a different story if my Father were still alive, he would have announced it <b>to </b>the <b>world </b>and the consequences be damned.ˇ±

    It took years for me to ept that my Father didnˇŻt want me and my Mate fucking another woman <b>was </b>what made me leave Shadow Valley Pack, something I have never regretted. After Walker realized what he had thrown away and that he could never get it back, he started to live on Crimson Nectar. He barely ate, never left the cottage he lived in.

    Alpha Leon had ordered his Warriors to check in on him at least twice a day and one morning, the Warrior on duty found him dead in his armchair. The Crimson Nectar finally did him in, and despite LucyˇŻs request, I didnˇŻt attend his funeral.

    Walker stopped being my Father when I was six and I havenˇŻt missed him since I left the territory, nor have <b>I </b>missed him since he died.

 Werewolf and 140

    <b>Unknown </b>

    Dasˇ® p.o.v.

    I look around the room at my family and I realize that if I were to die tonight, I would die <b>a </b>happy <b>woman</b>.

    Trion, EverettˇŻs Lycan, lies curled up in front of the firece, and the Grandchildren are climbing <b>over </b>him as if he were a jungle gym. Charna joins him sometimes, but only when we are in the garden <b>and </b><b>the </b>

    sun <b>is </b>out.

    <b>ˇ°You </b>okay, Little One?ˇ± Darius asks as he sits on the floor in front of me.

    ˇ°I am fine, Old Man. I enjoy these moments with our family and sometimes I wish that we didnˇŻt have <b>a </b>Kingdom to think about.ˇ± I answer.

    As I listen to the noises around me and watch the Grandkids running around the living room, my mind starts to wander.

    In the thirty¨Csomething years that Quin was King, we visited Shadow Valley Pack at least once a year. The first year was the most memorable one, because Nico was furious with Lucy for not giving him the Beta position.

    He tried to get Quin on his side, but that backfired as Quin asked him if he would do it if the roles were reversed. Nico tried to argue that a man should fill the position and that Lucy hadnˇŻt gotten the proper training.

    Walker might have been an asshole, but he did train Lucy to be a damn good Beta. He even said so to Quin, and he confirmed that Lucy had received the same training I had.

    A few monthster, Nico had rejected Lucy and has been screwing around ever since. No woman is interested in staying with him and as far as we know, he is currently staying in a small Pack up north.

    ˇ°Care to tell me where your mind took you, Little One?ˇ± Darius asks as he ces his head in myp, while

    Daxton leans on the back of my chair.

    ˇ°The past. So much has happened since I walked out of Shadow Valley territory and I wouldnˇŻt change a damn thing.ˇ± <b>I </b>answer him and he knows that I sometimes wonder what the hell Nico was thinking when

    he slept with Lucy.

    I never got <b>to </b>ask him that question, and I doubt he would have answered me if I had been able to ask him.

    Lucy is a different story, because I got the chance to ask her why she needed to take everything <b>that </b><b>was </b><fn201a> Original content can be found at f¦É?dn¦Ďvel</fn201a>

    mine.

    Turns out that her Mother gave her a journal with her story written down. Lucy learned <b>that </b>her <b>parents </b>didnˇŻt have a true Mate¨Cbond and that Walker had tossed her aside for being a girl, something <b>we </b><b>had </b>

    already suspected.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    The journal contained many half¨Ctruths and tant lies about me. Things LucyˇŻs Mother couldnˇŻt have known, because she died without ever meeting me.

    Additionally, some of the things she wrote down never happened, as I was too young for those events to have urred, such as my interest in LucyˇŻs true Mate¨Cbond or my attempt to take her position from her.

    We worked through our differences and our family bond is as strong as that of any family.

    ˇ°Mom, is there anything you want to change about your past?ˇ± Marshall asks and for a moment, I am at a loss for words.

    ˇ°No. I have had a fantastic life, despite a rocky start. I have a family that I love and who loves me in return. I was able to right many wrongs for the Shifters in our Kingdom. I have seen Shifters rise above their potential and I have witnessed Shifters crash and burn.

    What would my life have been like if my parents had stayed together?ˇ± I finish my answer.

    It is a question no one can answer. You live your life to the best of your abilities and make decisions as life presents them to you. There is no right or wrong in the choices you make, because you made the best choice possible under the circumstances.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know if we would have met or not and I am d I donˇŻt have to find out.ˇ± Daxton responds.

    ˇ°Damn, you could have ended up with Nico. No, I am d that he was an ass and that the Goddess put you on our path.ˇ± Darius chimes in and the disgusted look on his face has me giggling.

    Uncle Vaughn looks at me with a sad smile on his face because even though his Sister dug her own grave, he still misses her and still wonders if there was something he could have done. But as we already concluded, I might not have ended up where I am today.

    We all ended up where we needed to be to make the changes that our Kingdom needed.

    During the nearly seventy years that King Quin ruled, followed by Queen Rani, manyws, protocols, and rules were changed. They reversed everything that had been buried or removed during King

    VaughnˇŻs reign, as well as that of his Father and Grandfather.

    Those changes made life easier for every Shifter in the Phaenian Kingdom and paved the way for their children and Grandchildren, followed by many more generations.

    Das outlived both her Mates and spent herst few years at the Pce with her children, grandchildren and even great¨Cgrandchildren.

    Quin passed away before Rani stepped down as Queen, leaving Larissa with their four children and three grandchildren at the time. Like Larissa, their youngest child was deaf, but it didnˇŻt prevent him from bing the best representative the Kingdom has ever known.

    Everett lived long enough to see his Grandson be crowned as King, but never saw his Grandson find his

    <b>true </b><b>Mate</b>-bond. Quin and Everett both died of an aggressive and ancient disease <b>that has </b><b>taken </b><b>more </b><b>Wolves </b>and Lycans than anyone wants <b>to </b>remember.

    Dave and Benton outlived their Sister. Both of them visited her grave until the day they <b>died</b><b>, </b><b>leaving </b>behind a wealthy Kingdom with solid and fairws.

    Lucy found her connection after Aubree became Shadow Valley PackˇŻs Beta and lived <b>at </b>the <b>Pce until </b>the day she died, shortly followed by her Mate.

    Preston and Pearl never had children and lived within Silver Eclipse territory until their deaths <b>many </b>yearster, peacefully in their sleep.

    As for Alpha Leon and Nico, I suggest that you use your imagination. After the debacle with Alpha Leon Jr, Alpha Leon Sr left the territory to find Nico. Whether he seeded or not is unknown.

    The End

 Werewolf and 141

    Chapter 141 Unknown

    Chapter 141 Unknown

    Das<b>ˇ® </b>p.o.v.

    21 80

    +20 Free Coins

    I look around the room at my family and I realize that if I were to die tonight, I would die a happy woman.

    Trion, EverettˇŻs Lycan, lies curled up in front of the firece, and the Grandchildren are climbing over him as if he were a jungle gym. Charna joins him sometimes, but only when we are in the garden and the sun is out.

    ˇ°You okay, Little One?ˇ± Darius asks as he sits on the floor in front of me.

    ˇ°I am fine, Old Man. I enjoy these moments with our family and sometimes I wish that we didnˇŻt have a Kingdom to think about.ˇ± I answer.

    As I listen to the noises around me and watch the Grandkids running around the living room, my mind starts to wander.

    In the thirty¨Csomething years that Quin was King, we visited Shadow Valley Pack at least once a year. The first year was the most memorable one, because Nico was furious with Lucy for not giving him the Beta position.

    He tried to get Quin on his side, but that backfired as Quin asked him if he would do it if the roles were reversed. Nico tried to argue that a man should fill the position and that Lucy hadnˇŻt gotten the proper training.

    Walker might have been an asshole, but he did train Lucy to be a damn good Beta. He even said so to Quin, and he confirmed that Lucy had received the same training I had.

    A few monthster, Nico had rejected Lucy and has been screwing around ever since. No woman is interested in staying with him and as far as we know, he is currently/staying in a small Pack up north.

    ˇ°Care to tell me where your mind took you, Little One?ˇ± Darius asks as he ces his head in myp, while Daxton leans on the back of my chair.

    ˇ°The past. So much has happened since I walked out of Shadow Valley territory and I wouldnˇŻt change a damn thing.ˇ± I answer him and he knows that I sometimes wonder what the hell Nico was thinking when he slept with Lucy,

    I never got to ask him that question, and I doubt he would have answered me if I had been able to ask him.

    Lucy is a different story, because I got the chance to ask her why she needed to take everything that was

    mine.

    Turns <b>out </b>that her Mother gave her a journal with her story written down. Lucy learned that her parents didnˇŻt <b>have </b><b>a </b>true Mate¨Cbond and that Walker had tossed her aside for being a girl, something we had already suspected.

    The journal contained many half¨Ctruths and tant lies about me. Things LucyˇŻs Mother couldnˇŻt have known, <b>because </b>she died without ever meeting me.

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>31 </b>

    201

    |||

    <b>12:46 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 141 Unknown

    <b>80 </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Additionally, some of the things she wrote down never happened, as I was too young for those events to have urred, such as my interest in LucyˇŻs true Mate¨Cbond or my attempt to take her position from her.

    We worked through our differences and our family bond is as strong as that of any family.

    ˇ°Mom, is there anything you want to change about your past?ˇ± Marshall asks and for a moment, I am at a loss for words.

    ˇ°No. I have had a fantastic life, despite a rocky start. I have a family that I love and who loves me in return. I was able to right many wrongs for the Shifters in our Kingdom. I have seen Shifters rise above their potential and I have witnessed Shifters crash and burn.

    What would my life have been like if my parents had stayed together?ˇ± I finish my answer.

    It is a question no one can answer. You live your life to the best of your abilities and make decisions as life presents them to you. There is no right or wrong in the choices you make, because you made the best choice possible under the circumstances.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know if we would have met or not and I am d I donˇŻt have to find out.ˇ± Daxton responds.

    ˇ°Damn, you could have ended up with Nico. No, I am d that he was an ass and that the Goddess put you on our path.ˇ± Darius chimes in and the disgusted look on his face has me giggling..

    Uncle Vaughn looks at me with a sad smile on his face because even though his Sister dug her own grave, he still misses her and still wonders if there was something he could have done. But as we already concluded, I might not have ended up where I am today.

    We all ended up where we needed to be to make the changes that our Kingdom needed.

    During the nearly seventy years that King Quin ruled, followed by Queen Rani, manyws, protocols, and rules were changed. They reversed everything that had been buried or removed during King VaughnˇŻs reign, as well as that of his Father and Grandfather.

    Those changes made life easier for every Shifter in the Phaenian Kingdom and paved the way for their children and Grandchildren, followed by many more generations

    Das outlived both her Mates and spent herst few years at the Pce with her children, grandchildren and even great<b>¨C</b>grandchildren.

    Quin passed away before Rani stepped down as Queen, leaving Larissa with their four children and three grandchildren <b>at </b>the time, Like Larissa, their youngest child was deaf, but it didnˇŻt prevent him from bing the best representative the Kingdom has ever known.

    Everett lived long enough to see his Grandson be crowned as King, but never saw his Grandson find his true Mate¨Cbond. Quin and Everett both died of an aggressive and ancient disease that has taken more Wolves and Lycans than anyone wants to remember.

    Dave and Benton outlived their Sister. Both of them visited her grave until the day they died, leaving behind a wealthy Kingdom with solid and fairws.

    Lucy found her connection after Aubree became Shadow Valley PackˇŻs Beta and lived at the Pce until

    Chapter 141 Unknown

    the day she died, shortly followed by her Mate.

    Free Come

    Preston and Pearl never had children and lived within Silver Eclipse territory until their deaths many yearster, peacefully in their sleep.

    As for Alpha Leon and Nico, I suggest that you use your imagination. After the debacle with Alpha Leon Jr. Alpha Leon Sr left the territory to find Nico. Whether he seeded or not is unknown.

    A Final Note from the Author

    DasˇŻs story has reached its peaceful end¨Ca life well¨Clived, a kingdom restored, and a legacy secured in love and justice. But the world of wolves and Lycans is vast, and the fire of vengeance burns in more than

    one soul.

    While Das found her crown and contentment, another powerful womanˇŻs journey is only beginning. Her revenge wonˇŻt be quiet. It will rewrite the rules.

    ˇ°I, Zalia, decline the position of Gamma of Moon Stone Pack.ˇ±

    After I find out that my friends, the future Alpha and Beta are hypocrites, that they never want me, at female, to be their Gamma, I reject the position immediately and leave the Pack.

    Soon, I find out my true bloodline and build my own Pack.

    Within a year, my Pack bes the Strongest Pack ever.

    A yearter, I make my stunning appearance at the Royal Pack Competition.

    My former friends, who have been stripped of their titles due to their poor leadership of the Pack, fall on

    their knees to me.

    ˇ°Zalia, pleasee back. We are sorry to reject you as our Gamma.ˇ±

    ˇ°Toote.ˇ± I sneer. ˇ°Now I am the Alpha of thergest pack!ˇ±

    Continue in ZaliaˇŻs story, where strength meets fury in the next chapter of the saga.

    The first 8 chapters are free,

    admin

 Werewolf and 142

    Chapter 142 The Unknown Future Gamma

    Chapter 142 The Unknown Future Gamma

    Zalia

    +20 Free Coins

    My name is Zalia, I am a twenty¨Csix¨Cyear¨Cold Lycan and the future Gamma of the Moon Stone Pack. Our Pack is thergest Pack after Mystic Moon Pack, the KingˇŻs Pack.

    Also, our Pack is one of the few Packs in our Kingdom that is a mix of Werewolves and Lycans, with my family being one of the Lycan families that live in our Pack.

    Our current leadership each has a male and female Pup, but unlike what everyone seems to think, our future leadership will have two males and one female. Because I am the first born Pup of our PackˇŻs Gamma, it means that I will be taking over from my Father when they step down<b>, </b>something I have been training for since I turned fifteen.

    As the future Gamma, I am smart enough to know how to take every precaution to counter any attack. Our Alpha has seen it happen over and over again during our training, that I have been putting the future Alpha and Beta on their asses more than once and I can see that our Alpha always had to hide hisughter at the embarrassment his Son faced.

    Luckily every Pup in his Pack was raised the same way, and no one got angry when they got their asses kicked by me. No one ever treated me differently because I am a female; they always listened if I pointed out where they made a mistake and most of our Warriors have grown because of it.

    I am very contented with my position and my Pack. The only thing that annoys me is the Pack Visits we have <i>to </i>conduct every now and then: I need to tag along but no one in other Packs even realize that I am my PackˇŻs future Gamma.

    When we arrive at Sundown Pack, the Alpha and Luna are looking down on me, and they act as if I am the help.

    This has been going on for a few years now and each time it gets more difficult to bite my tongue during Pack visits, but Alpha Brad had been very clear in his warning towards me: I am not allowed to harm anyone, just because I am better trained than most Pups I meet.

    ˇ°You, get me some coffee.ˇ± La, Alpha MikeˇŻs Daughter, is pointing me.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt you get off yourzy ass and do it yourself?ˇ± I growls at her. Donovan, our future Alpha, and Gibson, our future Beta, startughing their asses off. I doubt anyone has ever spoken to her like that and the dumbfounded look on her face is priceless.

    Her high¨Cpitched cry for her Daddy has me rolling down the aisles with Twilight, my Lycan. She is a fucking adult and she should be able to fend for herself.

    Donovan stopsughing the moment Alpha Mike steps into the room, but there is no way in hell I can stopughing and I donˇŻt even try to hide it.

    Alpha Brad tries to talk to Alpha Mike in a normal fashion, but Alpha Mike is demanding an apology from us for making his Daughter cry, and we just stare at him in surprise. Donovan actually does apologize to her, but I t out refuse to do it and Alpha Brad knows better than to try and force me.

    <b>12:46 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>Gw.

    Chapter 142 The Unknown Future Gamma

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Alpha Mike is unaware of my temper and gets into my face, yelling at me to apologize to his Daughter.

    ˇ°Why the fuck would I apologize to her? She acts like a spoiled six¨Cyear¨Cold, maybe you should have raised her better.ˇ± I yell back at him and my Lycan Twilight nearly takes over control when he raises his hand. He is lucky that Alpha Brad steps between the two of us.

    I would have kicked Alpha MikeˇŻs ass if he had tried to hit me. Alpha Brad is very aware of the fact that I would have been able to take him down.

    This is why I hate Pack visits so much. Some act like everyone owes them something and as if theyˇŻre so much better than the rest of us. On top of that there is the way they talk to anyone who isnˇŻt of an Alpha bloodline. Would it hurt them to treat someone with some respect?

    Other than that ident, some even thought I was there because I was Alpha BradˇŻs mistress, and some thought I was sleeping with Donovan or Gibson. None of them even thought I was there because I am DonovanˇŻs Gamma.

    I was surprised when Donovan didnˇŻt correct them, but I med it on their Daughter who was ogling Donovan and her relentless attempts to get him to go with her.

    I am grateful that Alpha Brad instilled a great respect for the Mate¨Cbond in all of us at an early age: you donˇŻt sleep with everyone that is willing and you certainly donˇŻt sleep with someone from your own Pack.

    I never slept with a male, even though many have offered but I shot each and every one of them down and I might have punched a handful of them for not taking a hint.

    If Donovan or Gibson get agitated with females who canˇŻt take No for an answer, they go for a run or spar at the training grounds of the Pack we visit.

    I canˇŻt do that because no one knows that I am the future Gamma of Moon Stone Pack and that means that they donˇŻt allow me to train with the members of the Packs we visit. I donˇŻt have an outlet for my frustrations during a visit.

    I always envy them because I canˇŻt even go for a run without a Luna or Alpha talking down to me. No one questions Donovan and Gibson when they take off for a run or some training.

    ThatˇŻs why I chose to keep to myself during the visit¨Cit causes trouble if I interact too much with those bimbos and assholes.

    Aside from my run¨Cin with Alpha Mike, I stayed quiet the entire time, and he nearly paid the price for all the crap I heard during the visit.

    Another thing I hate about these visits is the fact that everyone tells me to eat less. I need the food to keep up my stamina and I need a lot of stamina for the patrols I run every day. I am a Lycan, it isnˇŻt as if I will be fat and even if some of it sticks to my bones I donˇŻt care.

    Every Luna would tell me that I needed to watch what I was eating, that my Mate wouldnˇŻt appreciate a Mate that ate so much, and that my Mate wouldnˇŻt like a Mate with a size more.

    Damn, a size more. I have a size six and damn proud of it, I donˇŻt need to look like a stick.

    <b>12:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 142 The Unknown Future Gamma

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Most of the Lunas are so thin I fear they would be blown away during a storm and still theyin about being overweight.

    During this visit though it was almost every female that made remarks about my food consumption and from the corner of my eye, I had seen Donovan and Gibsonughing, but I thought they were justmenting on the females through their mind¨Clink.

    I am just d that this visit is over, but unfortunately we have to attend to another grand meeting next: a meeting between the Alphas of all the Packs in the Kingdom and the Alpha King.

    For over a decade I have been forced toe to this meeting. I didnˇŻt have a choice though, our King demands that the future leadership of a Pack start attending after the future Alpha turns sixteen.

    ˇ°Calm down, Zalia. You have two months of peace and quiet.ˇ± Donovan says teasingly.

    ˇ°Okay, was it necessary to remind me of that? As if I am looking forward to spending four days with them and no way to get out of it or to get rid of the frustration by running border patrol.ˇ± I growl.

    admin

 Werewolf and 143

    Chapter 143 The All Alphas Meeting

    Chapter 143 The All Alphas Meeting

    Zalia

    <b>80 </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    The day is finally here, note the sarcasm. The annual All Alphas Meeting has arrived and I have been training or running border patrol most of the time. Anything to keep my mind off the next four days.

    We were taught that we needed toe to this meeting to learn how to get along with other Packs, but I think most Alphas use it to find a suitable Mate with a high rank for the future leadership of their Pack.

    Because every Pup of the Alpha, Beta and Gamma that is fifteen or older tags along, just to make sure they get noticed by other Packs, and maybe a male or female takes an interest.

    For our Pack it means that right now, our Alpha and his two Pups, Donovan and his baby sister Elinor are present, our BetaˇŻs two Pups, Gibson and his baby sister Kali are also here, and then there is me and my baby Brother ter.

    As usual, we are the first Pack to arrive, and a Warrior escorts us to our table in thergest meeting room.

    More Alphas walk in right behind them and each of them has the Pups of their leadership with them. The males are dressed properly, but the femalesˇ­ I am not sure how to describe it. Some are wearing a skirt and top, but it looks as if they bought them a size or two too small as it barely covers their ass and breasts.

    I wonder why their parents allow them to dress like that, my Father would kick my ass back up the stairs to my room to change.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>is </i><i>so </i><i>funny</i>, Gamma?ˇ± Donovan asks through the mind¨Clink and when I tell him my train of thought, Dad nearly chokes on the sip of water he took.

    ˇ°<i>YouˇŻre </i><i>damn </i><i>straight </i>I <i>would </i><i>kick </i><i>you </i><i>back </i>up <i>the </i><i>stairs</i>. I <i>donˇŻt </i><i>understand </i><i>their </i><i>parents </i><i>either</i>. <i>Why </i><i>would </i><i>they </i><i>allow </i><i>their </i><i>Daughters </i><i>to </i><i>degrade </i><i>themselves </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Dad growls through the mind¨Clink and we are allughing as we see another female walk in, wearing a dress that leaves almost all of her skin exposed.

    I scrunch my nose as I smell so many males and females covered in the scent of sex and I nearly vomit when a future Gamma sits down at the table behind us.

    ˇ°Fuck<i>, </i>couldnˇŻt he <i>have </i><i>showered</i>?ˇ± Kali shouts over the mind¨Clink as a male sits down behind us, the scent of sex drifting our way and I ask her how he is supposed to do that if it happened only a few minutes ago.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Can </i><i>you </i><i>imagine </i><i>that </i><i>you </i><i>would </i><i>be </i><i>able </i><i>to </i><i>smell </i><i>almost </i><i>all </i><i>of </i><i>them </i><i>covered </i>in <i>a </i><i>scent </i><i>of </i><i>sex</i>?<i>And </i><i>not </i><i>all </i><i>of </i><i>them </i><i>had </i>sex with <i>their </i><i>Mate</i>.ˇ± I ask her and every head snaps in my direction.

    Our Alpha tells us that he feels sorry for us as we as Lycans, are more affected by it than Werewolves.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Yeah</i>, <i>right</i>. How often <i>have </i><i>you </i>asked <i>Dad </i>if <i>someone </i><i>smelled </i><i>of </i><i>sex </i><i>that </i><i>wasnˇŻt </i><i>his </i><i>Mate</i>?ˇ± I ask him.

    Dad startsughing out loud and I know I hit the bullseye with my question. Kali and Elinor giggle as our Alpha turns slightly red.

    By the time everyone is seated, my Brother, my Father and I are breathing through our mouths and even the others have trouble breathing normally.

    <b>12:47 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 143 The All Alphas Meeting

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    Today is for the King to wee everyone to the venue and for everyone to mingle before the Pack meetings begin tomorrow, something I really hate to be a part of. Most of these Alphas have outdated ideas about females or twisted ideas about fated Mates and I hate the way they always stare at me or ignore

    my presence.

    We all stand when the Royal Family finally enters the room and I see each of thern scrunching their noses. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Looks </i><i>like </i><i>they </i>smell it <i>too</i>.ˇ± Elinor says and I just nod my head.

    I had already seen the barely dressed female saunter over to a table near the stage and I felt sorry for whoever she came for. She sits down next to Mavka, Mother of the future Royal Gamma, and both of them are talking softly as the femaleˇŻs eyes keep wandering towards the stage.

    Whoever she is after doesnˇŻt respond and the scowl on her face bes worse by the minute and I hope that none of the males in this room are her fated Mate.

    I hear Twilight, my Lycan, giggle at my thoughts. <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>about </i><i>females</i>?ˇ± She asks and I am so thankful for the training Dad gave me or I would have been rolling down the aisles here.

    The Royal Family allows everyone their five minutes of gossip. I never understood the meaning of it and I doubt I ever will. Why would you want to discuss which male could be your Mate?

    But then again only the future Royal Gamma is unmated and I actually feel sorry for him. ˇ°That is why <i>she </i><i>is </i><i>sitting </i>with Mavka<i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight states, ˇ°<i>She </i><i>must </i><i>be </i><i>after </i><i>her </i><i>son</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>

    Deimos

    Four days of dealing with Alphas and Lunas that want to shove their Daughter in my bed, four days of my Mother Mavka trying to help those Alphas and Lunas. I am wishing I could just disappear while Goliath, my Lycan, is growling in my head at the prospect of the next four days and I know he will snap at our Mother eventually.

    No matter what either one of us says to her, she keeps bringing females with her and I am d the King told her she was no longer allowed to bring a guest when shees over for dinner, but now she tries to force me <i>to </i></dive home for dinner. Which I refuse to do and luckily I have my duties as the future Royal

    Gamma as an excuse.

    My parents were chosen Mates and I know Dad regrets that he didnˇŻt wait for his fated Mate. Mother started cheating on him almost immediately and when she was pregnant with me he refused to believe her until Doc could prove that I was his Son. After that he went to see the King and he was allowed to reject her on the grounds of infidelity.

    Dad raised me on his own, but Mother stayed in the picture hoping that I would get her back into the

    Pce.

    It was my eighth birthday when I decided I didnˇŻt want her there and she tried to persuade me by telling me that she was my Mother and that she loved me.

    ˇ°Mother, you donˇŻt love me. You just love the fact that I will be the next Royal Gamma and you want to take advantage of that status. The only time I see you is when you know that a lot of important Wolves and Lycans will be around, hoping you can find another chosen Mate to give you status and to cheat on.ˇ±

    <b>12:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b><b>GJ</b>.

    Chapter 143 The All Alphas Meeting

    80

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Even Goliath hates her and her Wolf for putting their own needs before those of their Pup. Yes, even my MotherˇŻs Wolf had been neglecting us, which is rare as a Wolf or LycanˇŻs instinct will always be to put their Pup first.

    Ammon, our future King, pulls me from my thoughts as we walk towards the meeting room and we both stick our noses in the air, ˇ°Fuck, this <b>is </b>going to be one hell of a day.ˇ± He says as we both smell the scent of sex and I know it will hit us full force the moment we step into the room.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Why <i>is </i>it <i>necessary </i><i>for </i><i>them </i><i>to </i><i>screw </i><i>around </i><i>just </i><i>before </i><i>these </i><i>meetings</i>?ˇ± Asha, AmmonˇŻs Mate, asks over the mind¨Clink and Ammon decides to give her multiple reasons for it to distract her from the smell, unlike us, she has more trouble hiding her disgust with these Wolves and Lycans<b>, </b>and as the future Queen she canˇŻt show those emotions outward.

    I keep my eyes on our seats, but as every year, I am surprised to see the females of Moon Stone Pack. They are the only ones that actually dress like leaders, and I smile as I see all three of them doing the same thing I am. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Asha</i>, <i>I </i><i>see </i><i>at </i><i>least </i><i>a </i><i>few </i><i>females </i><i>know </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>behave </i><i>themselves</i>.ˇ± I say with a chuckle.

    I nearly lose my shit when I see Mavka, my so¨Ccalled Mother, at a table near the stage, and besides her is a female dressed inˇ­ well, I am not sure what it is supposed to be. If that is meant to turn a male on, then I am probably broken and when I say that through our mind¨Clink, Asha nearly trips up. It is a good thing Ammon always has a good grip on her.

    admin

 Werewolf and 144

    Chapter 144 Food

    Deimos

    80

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    We sit down in our seats as the King motions everyone to quiet down and it takes a few minutes before everyone is quiet, except of course for a few females that think talking about whatever is more important. The King keeps quiet until a few of the Alphas finally realize it is because of the females with them that the King isnˇŻt speaking.

    Goliath points out that everyone at the table of Moon Stone Pack has a smirk on their faces and I have to stifle a smile as I look at each of them, <i>ˇ°</i><i>The </i><i>females </i><i>are </i><i>better </i>at hiding <i>what </i><i>they </i><i>are </i>looking at <i>than </i><i>the </i>males.ˇ± I say to Goliath and we both chuckle as one of the females shoves her elbow into the side of the future Alpha.

    I see the brte smiling as she looks past us for a second and I wonder what the hell is so damn funny, ˇ°Someone <i>is </i>trying <b><i>to </i></b><i>get </i><i>your </i>attention, Son<i>.</i>ˇ± Dad says through the mind¨Clink and I already know what he is talking about, probably also the reason why the brte is smiling.

    The KingˇŻs speech is something we all worked on and we tried to get as many words in without actually saying a damn thing, it was good fun making this speech.

    Our Queen had made the start of the speech in which he wees the Alphas and Lunas for attending and Asha was the one to put in the Pups that were apanying their parents.

    We hadughed our asses off when she tried to find subtle ways to tell them to stop fucking around, but in the end she had managed to find a rather romantic way of putting the message out there.

    ˇ°Alphas and Lunas, your brought along the Pups of your current leadership and they will be our future.

    A future we as the Royal Family have been granted already, we found a Daughter in your future Queen and our SonˇŻs fated Mate. Something we all are longing for, something we are all waiting for and when we find our fated Mate we will be stronger and better.

    Prince Ammon and Princess Asha had both been waiting for their fated Mate to step into their lives, and both of them want to express to all of you how grateful they are that they waited for the other to start their lifeˇŻs journey<i>, </i>to have all the firsts as adults with one another.ˇ± He says.

    I know he had struggled with thatst sentence and he had thrown a few things my way every time Iughed my ass off, he had choked on the words every single time. I hear Ammonughing in our mind- link as the King looks from Ammon to Asha and we all see the look he gives Asha.

    Eryx, the future Royal Beta, and I had taken it upon ourselves to put the meetings into the speech, but like Asha, we struggled to put down a lot of words that meant absolutely nothing and we needed help from the others to get anything on the paper. The King had said it was never easy to say a lot without actually saying anything.

    At least we got the chance to practice, because in the future we have to do this for ourselves and it is not something I am looking forward to.

    ˇ°In the next few days, we all hope to have good and meaningful discussions about a variety of subjects, from training to security and from Balls to meetings.

    <b>12:47 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>Gw

    Chapter 144 Food

    080

    +20 Free Coins

    We all hope that by the time each and every one of you goes home, that it will have been a fruitful event in one way or another and that we all can look back on a sessful meeting.ˇ± He says as we see a lot of the Wolves and Lycans smile, but Asha points out that the members from Moon Stone Pack look as if they know that the King actually said nothing at all.

    ˇ°Lunch has been served in the main dining room. I ask you kindly to stay seated until a Warriores to your table and he will guide you to your table in the dining room. It will be the table you will be seated at during every meal for the next few days.ˇ± He says before we all get up and follow him out of the meeting

    room.

    We get some food from the buffet before we sit down and the Queen nods her head at her assistant, giving the unspoken order to let the others join us for lunch. The first Pack to be seated is Moon Stone Pack and they are at the table closest to ours.

    The Alpha and Gamma sit down while the Pups walk over to the buffet and the brte is joggling three tes with ease. I know everyone is watching her as she fills each te with food, before she heads back to their table and ces a te in front of the Alpha and the Gamma and both of them thank her with a smile.

    Many females look at their table with anger or envy in their eyes, but I know it is an unspoken rule that Moon Stone Pack gets seated near the Royal Family and I know they will not cause any problems with us. They like to keep to themselves just like we do.

    Every female that walks to the buffet looks at our table for as long as they can, but none of us respond to it and I can feel their anger growing more and more. I see them walking in their high heels and it doesnˇŻt look very steady to me, but with a te of food they sway even more on their legs.

    I keep my eyes on my te as I hear Eryx chuckle when a blond nearly loses her bnce.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Who </i><i>the </i><i>hell </i>let <i>her </i><i>walk </i><i>off </i><i>without </i><i>a </i><i>guard</i>?ˇ± Asha snarls through our mind¨Clink and S, EryxˇŻs Mate, asks her why she is <b>so </b>concerned.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i>will <i>happen </i><i>if </i><i>that </i><i>te </i><i>of </i><i>food </i>flies <i>out </i><i>of </i><i>her </i><i>hand </i><i>and </i><i>onto </i><i>another </i><i>AlphaˇŻs </i><i>Daughter</i>?ˇ± Asha asks.

    Zalia

    This food is amazing and I canˇŻt wait for everyone to have had their first serving. I need to get to that buffet again. Twilight agrees with me as a blond walks past us swaying on her high heels.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Why </i>would you <i>wear </i><i>those </i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>canˇŻt </i><i>even </i><i>walk </i><i>on </i><i>them</i>?ˇ± I ask over the mind¨Clink and as expected the males call out in unison, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Because </i><i>they </i><i>think </i>it is <i>sexy</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>

    I stare at each of them before I ask over the mind¨Clink, <i>ˇ°</i><i>They </i>really <i>think </i>it <i>is </i>sexy <i>that </i>they <i>look </i><i>drunk</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>Kali and Elinor burst out inughter with me. ter just chuckles as Dad shakes his head and Donovan just stares at me. And as always Gibson thinks my question is sincere and answers that they meant the high

    heels.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Okay</i>, <i>you </i>did <i>notice </i><i>that the </i><i>Queen </i><i>is </i><i>also </i><i>wearing </i><i>high </i><i>heels</i>, <i>but </i><i>she </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>walk </i><i>around </i><i>as </i><b><i>if </i></b><i>she </i><i>is </i><i>drunk</i>.ˇ± I say as I look at him and he finally realizes I had been pulling their chains.

    <b>12:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 144 Food

    ˇ°Zalia, how did patrol gost night?ˇ± our Alpha asks to change the topic we are discussing.

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ˇ°When I got there at eleven there was nothing to report, but about an hour into my shift, we had two Rogues at our eastern border. When they saw me they thought I was ripe for the picking, but Twilight decided to show them that we donˇŻt back down from anyone and both were dead in a minute or so.

    We didnˇŻt have any other problems during the rest of our shift and before we left, I checked in with morning patrol, but between six and eight there had been nothing to report.ˇ± I answer him as I ask Kali through the mind¨Clink if the buffet is finally free again.

    She tells me that everyone has gotten their te of food, but before I can get up my Dad growls at me, ˇ°Zalia, you are telling me you stayed out on patrol all night, that you havenˇŻt slept at all?ˇ± He says and as I get up to head for the buffet I say,

    ˇ°Just like always, Dad. Why would going to this meeting need to change my routine?

    I didnˇŻt ask to be dragged down here. I didnˇŻt ask anyone to make up this stupid rule that the Pups of our leaderships need to be paraded in front of everyone and I sure as hell didnˇŻt ask anyone to force the future leaderships to be present at every damn boring meeting.

    Now, if youˇŻll excuse me or not for that matter, I need some more food before Twilight decides she is going to eat and then it wonˇŻt be from a te.ˇ±

    I walk away knowing full well that everyone in the dining room heard his question and my answer and I know that is what Dad was going for.

    I keep my eyes on the buffet, but I can see a lot of males staring at me and I know I will get a lot of questions during our mingling session after lunch. Yippie, already looking forward to it, Not. At least now all of them will know that I am a GammaˇŻs Daughter and that means that their attentions will most likely be far from sexual.

    ˇ°You run border patrol often?ˇ± I hear the KingˇŻs voice ask as the entire room goes quiet and I turn towards him as I answer him, ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty. I run border patrol in the same shift as my team, just because I am the Daughter of our PackˇŻs Gamma doesnˇŻt mean I have to act like a spoiled little brat.

    I can take care of myself as I have been training since I turned seven and I started running border patrol when I was forced toe to these meetings. I told our Alpha if I was old enough to be dragged down here, I sure as hell was old enough to run border patrol.

    Just between you and me, Your Majesty. I think running border patrol is a lot safer thaning here.ˇ± I make a little bow before I head back to our table and I can hear the King chuckle behind me, everyone at the Royal table is chuckling and giggling.

    Deimos

    How the hell does she look so good after missing a good nightˇŻs sleep? I always feel like crap after running patrol at night and I always need most of the day to sleep it off. Goliath is rolling down the aisles when she answers her Father and I hear Ammonughing through our mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Dad, <i>can </i>we <i>keep </i>her?ˇ± He asks and I know exactly why he is asking, she isnˇŻt shy with her opinions.

    admin

 Werewolf and 145

    Chapter 145 Dirty Looks

    Deimos

    The Royal Family canˇŻt talk like that, but luckily for them, we can and having her around would be so refreshing. The only answer he gets is in the form of the King getting up to walk towards the buffet.

    She is joggling three tes again and from watching her the first time, I know which te is hers, it is filled more than that of her Alpha or her Father.

    ˇ°<i>She </i><i>needs </i><i>it </i><i>if </i><i>she </i>runs <i>border </i><i>patrol </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>regr </i><i>basis</i>.ˇ± Goliath says and the moment I hear her say that running patrol is safer, I know that I want to get to know her a whole of a lot better.

    Maybe I can even convince her to stick to my side and chase away all the females that want thest spot within the Royal ranks.

    ˇ°Deimos.ˇ± Our queen calls out to me and as I turn my head towards her I know I am in trouble, ˇ°How is it that a GammaˇŻs Daughter from a Pack almost asrge as Mystic Moon Pack can still function?

    I mean, whenever you return from border patrol at night you need the rest of the day to sleep it off and she is walking around as if she just returned from a day at a spa.ˇ± Our Queen says loud enough for everyone to hear and I hear Zaliaughing at my expense, but I also take it as an opportunity.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I have no idea. Maybe Zalia is willing to keep mepany for a while after lunch, see if I can figure out what her secret is or find out if she wants to be Prince AmmonˇŻs baby Sister. After all he did ask if he could keep her.ˇ± I answer and Asha is in stitches as Ammon tries to object.

    ˇ°Deimos, that is an excellent idea. If Zalia is willing to, of course.ˇ± The Queen says as she walks over to the buffet, she likes to get her own food whenever she can.

    ˇ°Of course I am willing to talk to the future Royal Gamma, Your Majesty. If I can help him figure out what he does wrong, we might be able to keep Prince Ammon from finding a recement.ˇ± She answers.

    My jaw drops while Ammon spits out the sip of coffee he took, and I can see that the King has trouble keeping a straight face.

    ˇ°Your Majesty.ˇ± I hear Zalia say to our Queen, and we all look at her, ˇ°I think you need to check on your Mate, he looks a bit bloated.ˇ± She says with a straight face.

    This time none of us can stop it as we burst out inughter and I know that these few days will be very different from other years. I wonder why I never noticed her before.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>We </i><i>were </i>always too <i>busy </i><i>avoiding </i><i>Mavka </i><i>and </i><i>whatever </i><i>female </i><i>she </i><i>brought </i><i>along</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Goliath replies and I am afraid that he <b>is </b>correct.

    Once everyone is finished with lunch, they get escorted back to the meeting room and I see that every table is filled with empty sses and tes, some of them empty while others are still half full. I look at the table of Moon Stone Pack and not only is every ss and te empty, they are also neatly stacked near the edge of the table.

    We make our way over to Moon Stone Pack and it doesnˇŻt take me long to figure out that Zalia is the first

    480

    Chapter 145 Dirty Looks

    +70 Free Coins

    born to the Gamma, she will be taking over from her Father when he steps down. However, it doesnˇŻt look like most males figured that out, and for a second born Beta or Gamma she would be a great catch.

    Goliath growls at my train of thought and I chuckle as I realize he doesnˇŻt like the prospect of her with another male.

    1 step up next to Zalia to offer her my arm and I hear three males standing beside her growl, ˇ°Back off.ˇ±

    She growls back. ˇ°Do I have to spell out to you three idiots why Deimos asked me to join him?ˇ±

    Everyone stares at her when one of them asks her to please enlighten them.

    ˇ°He is using me as a shield. He is the only one still unmated and that means the only one that might give a female some status. You and Gibson know this better than anyone, Donovan.ˇ± She points out and all three males stare at the floor.

    ˇ°Sorry, Sis. It is just strange seeing you on the arm of a male, unless you are ready to smack him dead center to the ground on his ass.ˇ± The younger Pup says and Zalia introduces him as ter, her baby Brother.

    ˇ°Good <i>to </i>know <i>that </i><i>he </i><i>is </i><i>protective </i><i>of </i><i>his </i><i>Sister</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Goliath states.

    S walks up to ter and asks how serious he was with his statement.

    ˇ°I believe everyone heard her when she said she took out two Roguesst night. My Sister can defeat Donovan and Gibson and she has done so on more than one asion.ˇ± He answers.

    I stare at the 5ˇŻ8 brte by my side, she is wearing straight legged pants with a high waist and a short zer that reaches her hips. A white tank top with scalloped edge and a V¨Cneck under neath it, but I canˇŻt tell if it is sleeveless or short sleeved and she has finished it off with ckced boots with a block heel.

    The heels look to be about two or three inches and far better to walk on than the heels most females wear. She is confident as she wraps her arm around mine.

    ˇ°You will get a lot of dirty looks, sorry for that.ˇ± I whisper in her ear and she giggles before she tells me she can handle it.

    Zalia

    I know I painted a target on my own back when I epted Deimosˇ® request, but I am not one to walk away from a fight and it doesnˇŻt matter if it is a physical fight or a verbal fight. Twilight doesnˇŻt object when I wrap my arm around his and she just lies down in the back of my head, keeping an eye on our surroundings.

    He wasnˇŻt kidding when he said I would get dirty looks and Twilight is on full alert as we walk further into the room. A female walks up to us to get Deimosˇ® attention which she doesnˇŻt get. We both scrunch our noses at the same time and I wonder how long there had been between her leaving the dining room and us leaving.

    ˇ°Hello, Deimos.ˇ± She says as she looks up at him and by holding her hands in front of her she manages to press her breasts together, making them almost jump out of her top. ˇ°I was hoping you could tell me a few

    WED

    <b>9 </b>

    <b>12:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G <b>J </b>w

    Chapter 145 Dirty Looks

    things about what you do around here.ˇ± She continues.

    ˇ°<i>Avoiding </i>females <i>like </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight responds.

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    She steps forward to try and ce herself between Deimos and me, but Twilight makes sure I have a firm grip on his arm and she softly growls at the female. She turns to me with a shocked look on her face.

    ˇ°Sorry, my Lycan doesnˇŻt like it when someone steps into our personal space.ˇ± I say loud enough for a few females to hear.

    ˇ°Well, then maybe you should go back to your little Pack and leave the real males to females like me.ˇ± She says as she looks me dead in the eye, my Dad warns me over our mind¨Clink to behave myself and I tell him I always behave myself.

    I turn to Deimos with a serious look on my face before I ask, ˇ°What does an unreal male look like?ˇ± and I see quite a few Wolves and Lycans turn away.

    ˇ°I have no idea.ˇ± He says and he looks as if he is thinking about an answer to give me.

    ˇ°I might have an idea, but I doubt it is a good idea to say it out loud.ˇ± He says while he still looks as if he is thinking about something. The moment the female asks him to say what he thought of, I realize he had been setting her up.

    He leans towards me as he says, ˇ°I think she meant her friend on batteries.ˇ± I know exactly what he means, but I really canˇŻt help myself.

    ˇ°She has a robot that works on batteries, that is cool.ˇ± I say as I look at Deimos and I hear a few Wolves and Lycans choke on theirughter, while Deimos is turning slightly red at my words. At least we got rid of the female as she runs out of the room with a face as red as a lobster.

    ˇ°Is it <i>from </i><i>embarrassment </i><i>or </i><i>from </i><i>anger</i>?ˇ± I ask Twilight, but she is in no state of answering me as she is rolling around in my head.

    For a moment I think we will have some peace and quiet for a while, but I know it was an idle thought when Mavka approaches us and I feel Deimos stiffen beside me.

    admin

 Werewolf and 146

    Chapter 146 Trouble

    Zalia

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Deimos, there you are. I have been looking all over the ce for you.ˇ± Mavka says the moment she reaches us and I roll my eyes at Twilight as she growls softly.

    ˇ°Mavka, what do you want?ˇ± Deimos asks and suddenly I see the scantily dressed female from earlier step next to Mavka, while ter steps to Deimosˇ® other side.

    ˇ°I want you to meet Suzanna, she is the Daughter of an old friend and she is still unmated.ˇ± Mavka says and Suzanna takes a step towards Deimos, but ter takes a step forward at the same time. He makes it

    up and impossible for her to get closer to Deimos and I have to stifle a smile when ter moves his hand down in front of Deimosˇ® face.

    ˇ°What are you doing?ˇ± Mavka asks and I know he is going to make some idiotic remark, ˇ°I thought he might be blind.ˇ± ter states and I see the confusion on MavkaˇŻs face while Suzanna asks him what he means, ˇ°Well, I think everyone can tell that you are unmated, after all there is not enough fabric to cover that up.ˇ± He states.

    Deimos isughing his ass off while Dad looks at ter as if he has lost his mind. Suzanna walks off with a pissed off look on her face and Mavka turns to ter with an angry expression on her face, ˇ°Pup, I suggest you keep your mouth shut. This is none of your business.ˇ± She growls at him.

    Before I can open my mouth, Dad steps in front of her and tells her to back off or she will have to deal with him.

    Mavka wants to say something but movement behind us causes her to mp her mouth shut.

    ˇ°Mavka, you were not invited to the meeting, I warned you to stay away.ˇ± I hear the King say. ˇ°You are banned from the Pce for a year, one more stunt like this after that year and you will be banned from the Pce for life.ˇ±

    The rest of the afternoon is spent walking around the room with my Father and Brother close behind me, until my Uncle asked if he could talk to both of them.

    I see Donovan and Gibson talking to two females from a small Pack not far from Moon Stone Pack, and I smile as I see a lot of females looking at them with envy.

    A lot of Alphas approach us with their Daughters, but they quickly leave when it is clear that Deimos doesnˇŻt have an interest in their Daughters, and with Mavka banned from the Pce there is no one to keep a conversation going. Sometimes the Alphas ignore mepletely, but Deimos keeps pulling me into the conversations and it annoys the hell out of them.

    It is close to dinner time when I see familiar face in the crowd and she is heading straight for me with a huge, fake smile on her face. I try to walk away but Deimos doesnˇŻt budge.

    ˇ°Zalia?ˇ± I turn around at the mention of my name. ˇ°Zalia, it is you. It is so good to see you again.ˇ± The Bitch from my past says and I see her eyeing Deimos.

    ˇ°Care to introduce us?ˇ± Deimos asks and I know it isnˇŻt because he wants to get to know her, he wants to

    <b>12:47 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 146 Trouble

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    hear why I tried to avoid her. I look from Deimos to the Bitch and back to Deimos and as I am about to answer, I see Ammon and Asha approaching her from behind.

    ˇ°Not really. I mean, why would I want to introduce someone that used to be one of our best friends, until she found out that we didnˇŻt get to talk to Prince Ammon. She apparently thought that we could put her in contact with him after we attended our first meeting and made it very clear that we were of no use to her if we couldnˇŻt connect her with Prince Ammon.ˇ± I say and everyone nods their heads as she tries to deny it.

    I tell them what happened after we returned from our first meeting, that when Donovan told one of our best friends that we never even got close to the Crown Prince, she had said that she knew she shouldnˇŻt have bothered with us, that we couldnˇŻt get her near the most important person in the world.

    I exin that GibsonˇŻs Father had been sitting in an armchair by the window, but she had not seen him when she walked in the door and had started asking all of her questions. I tell them that he informed the rest of our leadership about what she had said and we had started to avoid her, because that was not the kind of friend we wanted.

    Dad tells them that when her Mother had confronted our Alpha, he told her that her Daughter might want to be more careful next time when she speaks and our Beta had told her exactly what he heard, they moved to another Pack within a month.

    I see that Dad and ter have stepped in front of Prince Ammon.

    ˇ°Thank you, Gamma and ter. I appreciate you stepping in front of my Son.ˇ± The Queen says as four Warriors approach to take the little devil away, but it seems she hasnˇŻt improved herself at all.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I will be a better Mate for your Son than any fated Mate could beˇ­ˇ± She doesnˇŻt get another word out as Princess Asha roars loudly.

    It is a good thing Dad and ter were still standing in front of them or she might have gotten the chance to rip the little devil to shreds. Prince Ammon wraps his arms around her to calm her down. As he pulls her closer <i>to </i>him, the Warriors take the little devil away, and I ask Deimos how she even got in..

    ˇ°What do you mean by that?ˇ± Eryx asks as he turns around and I tell him that to my knowledge she isnˇŻt a High¨Cranking Wolf, ˇ°I also didnˇŻt see a mark on her, so how did she get in here?ˇ± I ask again and in seconds I see a male shuffling his way over to us.

    The King asks him why he brought the female along, but I already found the answer to my question. It appears in the form of her Mother, his Luna. ˇ°Your Majesty, thank you for making some time for us. I would like to introduceˇ­ˇ± Her sentence trails off when she sees who else is with the King.

    This time no one is stopping Princess Asha from making it known how she feels about the little devil, ˇ°If you are talking about your Daughter, donˇŻt bother, she was taken away by our Warriors for insulting the Princess. If you ever take her to the Pce again she will be spending the duration of your stay in the dungeons.ˇ± She growls.

    The Alpha tries to apologize for his Step¨CdaughterˇŻs behavior, but like her Daughter, his Luna doesnˇŻt understand when to keep her yap shut.

    ˇ°Just because my Daughter said she would be a better Mate to Prince Ammon than any fated Mate would be? You will find out soon enough that fated Mates are overrated, Princess Asha.

    <b>12:47 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 146 Trouble

    +20 Free Coins

    When you find your fated Mate you will understand it is better to choose a Mate yourself.ˇ± She says.

    Princess Asha turns to me as I say, ˇ°I never said they were smart, but I thought even they would have heard that you are Prince AmmonˇŻs fated Mate. Oh Fuck, did I just let the cat out of the bag?ˇ± I exim and Princess Asha startsughing.

    Prince Ammon taps Dad on his shoulder, ˇ°Sir, if you ever want to get rid of your Daughter, please send her to the Pce. I think I can find something useful for her to do.ˇ±

    Everyone startsughing as ter asks him if he is sure he is willing to deal with that much trouble.

    admin

 Werewolf and 148

    Chapter 148 Permission

    Deimos

    <b>80 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Zalia is right, I have more responsibilities than a normal Gamma and I havenˇŻt even taken over from my Father yet.

    ˇ°Okay, but what is the solution?ˇ± I ask her, because I donˇŻt see what it has to do with the attention I get from females and I doubt there is anything that could make it worse.

    Eryx and Ammon have a smug look on their faces and I doubt I am going to like what Zalia will answer, Goliath isughing his ass off makes me regret asking the question. Even though I really would like to know what I can do to be able to stay awake during the day after night patrol.

    ˇ°Okay, let me ask you a question. I know your Father is AlwinˇŻs Gamma and you help him out in any way you can, but does your Father need an entire day to recover from a night patrol?ˇ± Zalia asks me and I answer her that I never paid much attention to it, but Dad answers her that it also takes him an entire day

    to recover.

    Zalia turns to her Father and asks, ˇ°Dad, did you always have trouble running night patrol?ˇ± He seems confused for a minute, but then I see his eyes widen as he shakes his head.

    ˇ°Can you exin to Deimos when it changed for you, Dad?ˇ± She asks and the look in her eyes tells me <i>that </i>a part of the answer wonˇŻt be easy for them.

    ˇ°It changed after your Mother died, until that day I had no trouble running night patrol or with getting called out of bed in the middle of the night. Your Mom would always take care of a part of my

    responsibilities and it gave us time to spend together and with the two of you, but it also allowed me to sleep a few more hours.

    We would make the schedules for training and border patrol together, it was a way for us to spend time together and it made our bond stronger. No one doubted her if she gave an order, they knew she was very capable of doing the job and they all respected her.

    Losing your Mom didnˇŻt just mean losing my Mate, our Pack lost a very capable Gamma female and the two of you lost your Mom.ˇ± He says and I can tell it wasnˇŻt easy for him to remember what his Mate had meant for him.

    What is has to do with me I am so sure about it.

    Until I remember she mentioned more attention from the females that would like a Mate with status.

    If I had a Mate we would share the responsibilities and that would allow me to sleep a few more hours without me neglecting my duties. My Mate would be able to take care of anything that needs to be done or that would need immediate attention.

    ˇ°Okay, you better not repeat that outside this room. That would be disastrous, especially if Mavka were to get wind of this. No, this stays within this room. No one is to repeat this ever again.ˇ± I say as I keep shaking my head, Goliath isughing even louder in my head as I speak and I hear Ammonughing his ass off

    too.

    12:48 Wed, Dec <b>31 </b>Gw

    Chapter 148 Permission

    +20 Free Coins

    Zalia has a smirk on her face as I keep shaking my head. Axelle just looks at me and I know what is going toe. ˇ°Looks like you will have to attend a few more Mating Balls, Deimos. Maybe one of these days you will get lucky enough to find your fated Mate.ˇ± Axelle says and Zalia bursts out inughter as I start shaking my head again.

    We talk about the uing Mating Balls and I can tell that Zalia is not looking forward to them either. She tells Axelle that most males treat her like she is made of porcin, that is until she mentions that she runs border patrol herself.

    ˇ°I have met a lot of these unmated males that attend those Balls, they are full of themselves and they think that they are the Goddess send gift to women.

    They donˇŻt care who they sleep with, whether it is with a Pack¨Cmember or a visitor and their Mates will have to face those females on a daily basis. So I am not that interested in any of them.

    But there might be another problem that can have more consequences. That is with me being a first born. It means that my Mate will have to move and I doubt anyone of those males can handle that.ˇ± Zalia says.

    I watch Donovan and Gibson closely, but neither one of them moves a muscle or blinks as she speaks. I would have expected them to back her up, but they have been pretty quiet ever since we sat down and I think they are a bit intimidated by being in the presence of King Alwin and Queen Axelle.

    Eryx and ter are discussing the meeting we have in the morning and I see Zalia looking rather bored, but when Alwin asks her about, it her answer surprises me.

    ˇ°Alwin, I am forced to sit through those meetings every year and every year the same thing happens. No one listens to us when we speak, if we get the chance <i>to </i>speak that is.ˇ±

    In a matter of minutes Alwin and Zalia are in a heavy discussion about why they have to attend these meetings and the rest of us sit back as we listen to Alwin exin that this is a learning process for them.

    ˇ°What the fuck am I supposed to learn from this? How to parade around like a whore?ˇ± Zalia yells at him.

    This is one of the few times I have seen Alwin speechless and Axelle just watches as Zalia continues her speech, ˇ°I have no intention of taking a chosen Mate, I will wait for my fated Mate as long as it takes and with these meetings, you practically approve of them taking a chosen Mate.

    You canˇŻt tell me that none of you have smelled the sex scent in the room or that it isnˇŻt with their Mate. Nor can you deny that their Pups are acting the same way as their parents, they just follow their parents example and you never correct their behavior during these meeting.

    If the purpose of these meetings is that we learn how to y nice with one another, I can tell you the visits we pay to other Packs are more than enough practice for me. I have never killed anyone during those visits, no matter how justified it would have been.ˇ±

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Damn</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>better </i><i>make </i><i>sure </i><i>you </i><i>never </i><i>piss </i><i>her </i>off. She will <i>bury </i><i>you</i>.ˇ± Goliath mumbles in my head and I know that she will bury me if I do anything to upset her. It takes Alwin a few seconds to gather his thoughts and asks her to rify her statement on Pack visits.

    for She tells us about theirst Pack visit and how everyone reacts to her eating habits or her requests to go a run, how she isnˇŻt allowed to train to blow off steam. It makes me understand why she said she wanted to 2/3

    <b>12:48 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G.

    Chapter 148 Permission

    go for a run if she had the time and I really hope that she will find the time to go for that run.

    admin

 Werewolf and 149

    Chapter 149 Get Your Paws Off Her

    Zalia

    +20 Free Coins

    I wake up in the morning a lot earlier than usual and I know Twilight is responsible for it, she wants to go for a run. I slip on my ck leggings with an oversized shirt and step into my sneakers, it is easier to take off before shifting than wearing jeans and boots. I walk down the stairs and ask one of the servants where I can find a Guard, she points me towards the backdoor of the Pce.

    Within seconds of stepping out of the Pce a Guard shows up and when I tell him I want to let Twilight out for a run he tells me to follow him. He guides me through the gardens I sawst night and I smile when I see that he leads me towards the forest.

    ˇ°You can strip behind that tree and leave your clothes in the basket. The Warriors on border patrol are aware of your presence, they will warn you if you get to close to the border.ˇ± He says before he walks back the way we came and I quickly take my clothes of to ce them in the basket.

    I shift into Twilight and let her take off as I retreat to the back of her head. I am grateful that no one was surprised I wanted to go for a run and I will do this as often as I can. I enjoy looking at the scenery through TwilightˇŻs eyes. She runs through the forest as she jumps over tree stumps and straight through bushes without checking if it is clear.

    She is taking it easy, she wants to see as much of her surroundings as I do and suddenly we see a few of the Warriors that are on patrol. Twilight slows down to a trot as one of them turns his attention to us, ˇ°Enjoying your run, Zalia?ˇ± He asks and Twilight nods her head as she approaches the males.

    We can see the markings on the trees that tells every Wolf or Lycan thates near them, that they are approaching a PackˇŻs territory. Twilight slows down even more as she looks at the markings and we look through the trees to the outside of the territory. Twilight growls the moment she spots a Rogue close to

    the border.

    ˇ°Twilight, what do you see?ˇ± The same Warrior asks and she just keeps looking at the Rogue, she doesnˇŻt react to the Rogue even though she wants to. This isnˇŻt our territory so we canˇŻt charge at him, unless we get permission to take him down and I believe these males are more than capable to take care of him themselves.

    Another Warrior steps beside me as I hear from behind me, ˇ°Stop, you are approaching the border of Mystic Moon.ˇ± The Rogue keeps looking at Twilight and she releases a menacing roar as he takes a step forward, her way of warning him to stay put.

    The Warrior next to me bends towards us, ˇ°You have permission to take him out if he doesnˇŻt leave, Twilight.ˇ± He whispers and the moment the Rogue takes another step Twilight is off.

    I watch as the Rogue looks at Twilight with surprise in his eyes. I doubt he expected her to charge at him. He will be even more surprised the moment she ends his pathetic life. A Rogue isnˇŻt a match for us in whatever form we are and today he will find out that underestimating a female ends your life.

    He lunges at her but she quickly moves to his left and she jumps up to bite down on his side, taking a chunk of his fur and flesh as he still moves forward. The Rogue turns around in the air and the moment hends he lunges towards her again, but Twilight lowers herself to the ground.

    <b>12:48 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b><b>GM </b>

    Chapter 149 Get Your Paws Off Her

    80

    $20 Free Coins

    The moment he is above her she raises her hindlegs, digging her ws into his stomach and pushes him out of bnce. He flies into a tree which causes him to howl in pain and before he knows what is happening she sinks her canines into his neck, she closes her jaw as she pulls back to rip his throat out.

    She slowly walks back towards the border and the Warriors are smiling at her as she approaches them. One of the Warriors steps forward with a wet cloth to wipe her snout and she gently pushes against his arm to thank him.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt you head back, Twilight. You need to take a shower before you go to breakfast, Zalia.ˇ± He says as he scratches Twilight behind her ears.

    She nudges his arm again before she takes off and heads back to the Pce. I link Dad to make sure that no one is in the bathroom when I return. He asks me why I am in such a need of a shower and he chuckles when he hears what Twilight did.

    After Twilight gives me back control, I shift back into my Human form and I quickly put my clothes on before I run into the Pce and back up the stairs to the suite we are staying in.

    ˇ°Everything is in the bathroom.ˇ± Kali yells the moment I open the door and I make a beeline for the bathroom to take a shower, before getting ready for breakfast.

    We head down the stairs to the main dining room and Deimos is waiting for us with Eryx next to him.

    ˇ°Did Twilight enjoy herself?ˇ± Eryx asks with a smile on his face and I tell him she really appreciated the distraction from todayˇŻs schedule.

    ˇ°The Warriors were impressed with her skills and I think my baby Brother might have a crush on her.ˇ± He

    says.

    Eryx exins that the Warrior, that told Twilight she was allowed to take down the Rogue, is his baby Brother Leander.

    As we walk towards the dining room, I see an Alpha approach, whom I wish I would never have to see again and Deimos steps next to me, cing my arm around his arm.

    Alpha Mike approaches us with a smirk on his face and I grab Deimosˇ® arm a little tighter, not liking the look I am getting.

    ˇ°Well, if it isnˇŻt our little troublemaker.ˇ± Alpha Mike says. ˇ°Make anyone cry, yet?ˇ±

    I look at him before I blurt out, ˇ°You might be the first one, Alpha Mike.ˇ±

    I push against Deimos to walk away from Alpha Mike, but it seems that the guy wants to feel my full wrath as he grabs my arm as I try to pass him.

    A menacing growl rips through the room and I know who let it out, as does Alpha Mike.

    ˇ°Get your paws off her.ˇ± I hear an unfamiliar voice say and when I look at Deimos I can see that his Lycan has taken control.

    admin

 Werewolf and 150

    Chapter 150 Lucky

    B0

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    The look in his eyes is murderous and it subsides a little when Alpha Mike releases me, but everyone can tell that Deimos has trouble regaining control.

    ˇ°Twilight, what can I <i>do</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask her and she tells me to talk to Goliath, his Lycan. I donˇŻt know how she knows the name of his Lycan and in that moment I donˇŻt care.

    ˇ°Goliath, you have to give control back to Deimos. I am fine and I doubt Alpha Mike will be stupid enough toe near me again. Just give control back to Deimos, please.ˇ± I say as I look into his eyes and after he kisses me on my forehead, he retreats to give control back to Deimos.

    Once it is clear that Deimos is in control, I push him to move away from Alpha Mike and I am grateful he doesnˇŻt fight me on it, he just allows me to guide us to another spot.

    I guide him towards the gardens to have a change to talk about what happened. He needs to know why Alpha Mike responded that way and to thank Goliath for protecting me.

    ter and Eryx follow us but keep their distance, almost as if they understand that we need a few minutes to ourselves.

    I tell Deimos what happened with Alpha MikeˇŻs Daughter and I can see that neither Deimos nor Goliath is pleased.

    ˇ°Thank you, Goliath. I can take care of myself, but I appreciate the fact that you donˇŻt like it when a male acts like that towards a female.ˇ± I say.

    ˇ°Sorry to interrupt, but breakfast is about to be served and King Alwin hopes that today they will all follow protocol.ˇ± Eryx states and I giggle as I think to myself that I hope someone screws up.

    ter guides me towards Dad as Eryx and Deimos walk towards the King and Queen, before they all make their way into the dining room.

    1

    I see a familiar face approach us and I smile as he tells us to follow him, ˇ°Thank you, Leander. Did other Rogue show up after I left?ˇ± I ask him and he smiles at me as he guides us towards our table.

    any

    ˇ°No, it stayed quiet after that. I am here because Eryx asked King Alwin to appoint me as your Guard, he wants to make sure that Alpha Mike stays away from you.ˇ± He answers,

    Leander stays near me during breakfast and it is a good thing he did, because Alpha Mike tried to get close to me every chance he got. Leander would just step in between us every time and I managed to get through breakfast without killing Alpha Mike.

    Deimos

    I was surprised to see Leander walking in with Moon Stone Pack, but when Eryx exined that he asked Alwin to appoint Leander as ZaliaˇŻs Guard, I understood he wanted to protect her from Alpha Mike, and knowing what Twilight did at the border this morning, it might be more to protect Alpha Mike from losing his life.

    I link Ammon and Eryx, because I need them to do something for me, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Guys</i>, <b><i>I </i></b><i>need </i><i>you </i>to <i>keep </i><i>an </i><i>eye </i><i>on </i>

    80

    Chapter 150 Lucky

    +20 Free Coins

    Donovan and <i>Gibson</i>. I canˇŻt exin <i>why </i><i>but </i><i>something </i><i>seems </i>off with the two of them, from hearing the others of Moon Stone Pack talk, <i>I </i><i>would </i><i>have </i>suspected <i>them </i>to make it <i>known </i>that Zalia is their Gamma.ˇ±

    Both of them agree with me and we decide to keep an eye on them for the duration of this meeting, just to see if we can figure out what might be going on with those two.

    After we finish breakfast, we head to the meeting room for our first meeting and I hope this morning will pass quickly.

    Today we will address a territory dispute between Crescent Fall Pack and Rock Moon Pack, both of them want to purchase a piece ofnd that is connected to their territory, and both have a different reason for wanting the piece ofnd.

    Rock Moon Pack is a nice, secluded Pack and they want thend to amodate their Pack¨Cmembers, to build more buildings for their Pack¨Cmembers. Crescent Fall Pack wants thend to secure a better perimeter around their territory and to expand their Pack business.

    ˇ°Good morning, I hope everyone has taken the time to read the dispute we are going to be handling this morning. I will give both Alphas a chance to exin what they want to use the property for and then we will discuss who has more im to the property.ˇ± King Alwin says and he calls the Alpha of Crescent Fall Pack to the floor.

    He presents a good case, but we still have the Alpha of Rock Moon Pack to argue his case. He argues that they deserve the piece ofnd because they are arger Pack than Crescent Fall Pack and I have to agree with the Alpha that as arger Pack they have more use for it.

    with Rock One after the other Alpha gets up to give King Alwin their opinion and most of them agree Moon Pack. When it is the turn of Alpha Brad to give his opinion he turns towards Zalia. She gets out of her seat and asks us if we have even taken a look at the papers in front of us, which I have to admit I

    hadnˇŻt.

    ˇ°There is only one reason Rock Moon Pack wants that piece ofnd and it has nothing to do with amodating their members, but everything to do with being bullies. So far every time Crescent Fall Pack tried to acquire a piece ofnd to expand their Pack business; Rock Moon Pack hase in iming they need it for their Pack¨Cmembers.

    Each time Rock Moon Pack has been allowed <i>to </i>acquire the piece ofnd and guess what the Royal Family has aplished by doing <i>so</i>.<i>ˇ± </i>She says, arms crossed over her chest looking mad as hell at all of us. Even King Alwin feels ufortable with her statement and for a few moments it is deadly quiet in the room.

    Eryx is the first one that gets out of his daze and asks her what she means. ˇ°If you look at the territory of Rock Moon Pack, you will notice that every piece ofnd they acquired in the past decade hasnˇŻt been touched and yet their argument for needing it has been the same every time.

    You may also notice that Rock Moon Pack has almost closed off Crescent Fall Pack from every road and river surrounding them, something they need for conducting their business and yet none of you have ever looked at the maps closely in all those years.

    How can any of you make a good and just decision without looking at the big picture?ˇ± She asks and her eyes are on King Alwin and my Dad. I have taken a good look at the map during her exnation and I am ashamed to say that she is right, Rock Moon Pack hasnˇŻt done anything with the new territories.

    <b>12:48 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, Dec </b>31

    Chapter 150 Lucky

    80

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I also see that if we allow them to acquire thisst piece ofnd, Crescent Fall Pack will be cut offpletely and I get this sickening feeling we might have helped the wrong Pack all these years, making me wonder if there have been any other Packs that are or have operated in the same way.

    Through the mind¨Clink I inform King Alwin that Zalia is correct and that we need to discuss the other pieces Rock Moon Pack has imed to need so desperately.

    ˇ°Rock Moon Pack will provide me a detailed report as to why they have done nothing with their new territory and it will be on my desk tomorrow morning at nine.

    If I find any reason for deception from Rock Moon Pack for iming their need for the pieces ofnd they acquired over thest decade, I will reim them and they will not be receiving a refund of the money they spend. Make sure that your report is detailed andplete, Alpha.

    As for the current request in front of us, I side with Crescent Fall Pack, they are allowed to acquire that piece ofnd and to show them I regret that I didnˇŻt do my job thoroughly, I will personally fund half of the amount. I also want to thank Zalia for pointing this out to me, Moon Stone Pack is lucky to have you in their Pack.ˇ± King Alwin says.ˇ±

    admin

 Werewolf and 151

    Chapter 151 Confused

    King Alwin

    +20 Free Coins

    Last night Zalia shocked me when she exined why she hateding to these meetings, that this wasnˇŻt a learning process for her and that I was amodating Wolves and Lycans to sleep around without holding them responsible.

    After Moon Stone Pack left our wing to turn in for the night, I had talked to my Gamma about ZaliaˇŻs statement and he understood where she wasing from, ˇ°She is the future Gamma, but no one seems to realize that and no one has pointed it out so far. I am not sure why that is, but because of it she is treated like every other Gamma Daughter.

    As a spoiled female that canˇŻt take care of herself, a female that needs to watch her diet to maintain her figure even though as a Wolf or a Lycan that is not necessary, she has learned the hard way to keep the peace, if she hadnˇŻt, I am sure someone would have died by now.ˇ± He had answered me and we both chuckled at the thought of that.

    Eryx asks me if Zalia has permission to take down a Rogue that is nearing our border and after hearing that Leander is there, I grant her the permission she needs. Leander reports on the Rogue and how Zalia dealt with him half an hourter, we head down to breakfast as Leander makes his way up to the Beta Floor to freshen up.

    Wet

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Your </i><i>Majesty</i>, <i>something </i><i>happened </i><i>between </i><i>Zalia </i><i>and </i><i>alpha </i><i>Mike</i>. <i>I </i>

    <i>listen </i><i>in </i><i>on </i><i>the </i>conversation.ˇ± Eryx links me and I remember Alpha MikeˇŻs Pack was thest Pack they visited, this must have happened during that visit. Leander agrees to keep an eye on Zalia, especially after I tell him what happened with Alpha Mike and I know he will make sure she doesnˇŻt have a reason to hurt the Asshole.

    Every Alpha has the right to let a Pack¨Cmember speak on his behalf and when Zalia gets up to address the issue at hand I know something is up. The more she says the more stunned I am, and even though many Alphas will think she is disrespectful to me she isnˇŻt, after all I asked for everyoneˇŻs opinion.

    Now I am even more surprised Donovan hasnˇŻt pointed out to anyone that she will be his Gamma, she has proven to every male in this room that she has what it takes to be an excellent Gamma and any Pack that will have her as their Gamma will benefit greatly from it.

    She saw that a problem urred with Rock Moon Pack purchasing those pieces ofnd and she knew that no one else had seen it before, I remember that Crescent Fall Pack brought it to our attentionst time but Rock Moon Pack had assured them that it would cause problems. Looks like it was done to cause problems and I didnˇŻt see iting.

    Deimos

    Okay, it is official. I have lost my fucking mind. This is the first time I am actually sorry the meeting ising to an end and it has everything to do with the members of Moon Stone Pack, they have made the past few days a whole lot better from any other year.

    I am not sure what to think about, Donovan and Gibson. DonˇŻt get me wrong they are decent males, but something about them doesnˇŻt add up and after I discussed it with Ammon after that first day, he decided to keep an eye on them and even though he couldnˇŻt figure it out either, he agrees with me.

    <b>12:48 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>G W

    Chapter 151 Confused

    80

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Elinor might be an AlphaˇŻs Daughter, but she knows how to behave as a grown up and she knows more about an AlphaˇŻs job than some future Alphas I met in the past few days. Kali seems to understands a lot more about her FatherˇŻs job than her Brother does, but she never makes him feel less when she corrects

    him.

    ter and Zalia seem to work as one and I know he will make an excellent Gamma one day, I just hope his Mate is from another Pack with the same rank. Because within Moon Stone Pack he will never get the position, both the Alpha and Beta made that very clear.

    I am waiting not far from the suite they are staying in and I have two Warriors with me to keep unwanted attention away from me. They will stay close even after Moon Stone Pack has shown up. It is not just for my protection, it is also for Zalia as more and more Wolves and Lycans have started to re at her for spending time with me.

    I canˇŻt tell if she is my fated Mate or not, I need to be with her during the Full Moon and it is another two weeks until the next Full Moon. All I know is that she is funny, smart and gorgeous, I can talk to her about almost anything and she never shies away from an argument on any subject.

    Ammon and Asha like listening to those arguments. It gives them a chance to practice with listening to arguments that canˇŻt cause a war if they respond to slowly. ording to them, Zalia and I can go at it like two Alphas. I smile remembering the first time she pointed out that we overlooked something important, the issue between Crescent Fall Pack and Rock Moon Pack.

    It wasnˇŻt the only time she pointed out things none of us had noticed, and almost every time she did I felt ashamed calling myself a Gamma. It is a GammaˇŻs job to see to the security of a Pack and its Pack- members and as a future Royal Gamma it is my job to make sure every Pack gets protected.

    A Gamma is in charge of training their Pack¨Cmembers, of cing the right Warrior at the right station and to make sure that their Pack security is where it should be. A Gamma needs to think at least two steps ahead, to see what might happen in certain situations and I failed at that with Crescent Fall Pack.

    My Dad and I had a serious discussion that second night and we started looking at this type of behavior, but luckily so far only Rock Moon Pack had yed us like that. The King reimed every piece ofnd they ever acquired, and in addition to the piece ofnd Crescent Fall Pack asked for this time, they were allowed to pick another piece ofnd without being charged for it.

    I hear the door of their suite open and Kali is the first to walk out.

    ˇ°Good morning, Kali. Did you sleep well?ˇ± I ask her. I found out the first morning that she doesnˇŻt sleep well if she is not in her own bed.

    ˇ°Not really, do you think the King will allow me to bring my own bed next time?ˇ± She mumbles as she walks past me.

    I tell the King through the mind¨Clink about KaliˇŻs request and he closes the link before he has given me an

    answer.

    Elinor and ter are discussing this morningˇŻs meeting as they walk past me.

    ˇ°Good morning, Deimos. Just a few more hours and you will be able to breathe a little easier again, until Mavka invites you for dinner again.ˇ± Zalia says as she walks towards me.

    <b>12:48 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    80)

    Chapter 151 Confused

    +20 Free Coins

    I make a gagging sound as she mention Mavka and we bothugh because we both know she wonˇŻt stop until I find my fated Mate. Goliath has been able to talk to Twilight, ZaliaˇŻs Lycan, and he told me that Twilight is just like Zalia in her opinions, she also speaks her mind.

    It is notmon for Lycans or Wolves to talk to one and other, but they are not the first ones that made that connection and I know it has made the past few days easier to deal with for Goliath.

    Last night I asked him if I would be able to talk to Twilight, but he couldnˇŻt tell me so we are going to test it. S was very surprised to hear that Goliath and Twilight were able tomunicate. We discussed if this would actually work and S asked me to inform her the moment I had an answer.

    ˇ°<i>Twilight</i><i>, </i><i>can </i><i>you </i><i>hear </i><i>me</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask and I see Zalia turning towards me with a confused look in her eyes.

    ˇ°Sorry, Goliath and I wanted to test something. Maybe I should have warned you up front, but we were both curious if it was just our Lycans that couldmunicate.ˇ± I exin.

    ˇ°We both heard you, Deimos.ˇ± She says and I smile as I link S to let her know the results of my little test and she squeals through the mind¨Clink.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Yes, <i>Deimos</i>. <i>I </i><i>can </i><i>hear </i><i>you </i><i>and </i><i>you </i><i>already </i><i>know </i><i>that </i><i>Zalia </i><i>could </i><i>hear </i><i>you </i><i>as </i><i>well</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight says and I stop walking as I look at Zalia with a smile on my face.

    ˇ°This will <i>make </i><i>today </i><i>even </i><i>better</i><i>, </i>now <i>we </i><i>can </i><i>talk </i><i>even </i>if we <i>are </i><i>seated </i><i>at </i><i>our </i>own <i>tables</i>.ˇ± I say to Zalia as I ce my hand on her lower back to guide her down the stairs.

    ˇ°Zalia, have you seen Donovan and Gibson?ˇ± Alpha Brad asks and when she shakes her head I notice that he links them.

    We only have to wait a few minutes when theye running up the stairs and as they reach thending of the floor we are on, I can smell both males smelling of sex. By the look on their faces, I can see that everyone else has smelled it as well and Alpha Brad is growling at both males.

    ˇ°Have the two of you lost your fucking minds?ˇ± He asks, but he doesnˇŻt allow them to answer.

    ˇ°You both have constantly been talking bad about other males and females that are unwilling to wait for their fated Mate and yet here we are with the two of you smelling of sex.ˇ± He growls.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs just hope they wrapped it up, Alpha.ˇ± Zalia replies and Alpha Brad roars as the look on Donovan and GibsonˇŻs faces tell us they didnˇŻt.

    ˇ°Get those females and their Fathers to our suite, now.ˇ± He growls and we all walk back to their suite while Donovan and Gibson walk back down the stairs.

    admin

 Werewolf and 147

    Chapter 147 Implication

    Chapter 147 Implication

    Deimos

    780

    +20 Free Coins

    Moon Stone Pack has made the first day of this meeting enjoyable, it is the first time I enjoyed mingling with the Alphas and Lunas.

    Whenever an Alpha or a Luna was to overstep, one of the members of Moon Stone Pack intervened. I especially liked terˇŻs response to Mavka and Suzanna. Goliath still snickers when we remember his antics.

    I hate that dinner is about to get served and I link the Queen to tell her that I still donˇŻt have an answer from Zalia.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad, I would appreciate it if you and your Pack¨Cmembers join us in our private wing after dinner. I believe that Zalia still owes Deimos an answer.ˇ± She says and with a small bow Alpha Brad epts the

    invitation.

    One of the KingˇŻs Guards announces that dinner will be served in fifteen minutes and everyone rushes towards the dining room, except for Moon Stone Pack. They follow behind us as we walk into the dining room, just as they are supposed to do ording to protocol and I hear Goliath growl in my head <i>at </i>the disrespect.

    Moon Stone Pack doesnˇŻt sit down until the King gestures to them that they can and I know the others will get an earful on the disrespect they just showed the Royal Family. The King keeps standing in front of his seat and it takes a while before everyone realizes that he wants to say something, another form of disrespect.

    ˇ°Thank you for granting me your undivided attention.ˇ± He sarcastically says, but I doubt any of them has gotten the message. ˇ°If I am not mistaken, you all receive a file on the correct protocol with your invitation <i>to </i>this meeting.ˇ± He states and every Alpha nods their head.

    ˇ°If you all received it then why is it that none of you, except for Moon Stone Pack, show it? When the announcement is made that a meal is about to be served, you wait until the Royal Family has left for the dining room. If one of you breaks protocol again that person is responsible for the entire Pack to be removed from this meeting.

    That Pack will also be taken off the invitation list for five years and will only be able to get back on the list five years after taking a test. This is the only warning you get.ˇ± The King states before he sits down and I see a lot of Lunas staring daggers at their Mates.

    Our staff walks in to start serving dinner, and as instructed they serve the Royal Family first, followed by Moon Stone Pack before they move on to the other tables.

    A few of our Omega servants look a little ufortable as they walk around the dining room, as some Pups from other packs keep uttering disrespectful words towards them, but it isnˇŻt until ter gets up that I realize it is more than just difort.

    ˇ°Alpha, I suggest you either teach your Pups some manners before taking them into the big world again, or leave them at home. One more remark from this table to people, IˇŻll make sure you can all stay on yourzy asses and I will personally kick each of you out of the dining room. Am I making myself clear?ˇ± He

    <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>

    Chapter 147 Implication

    growls.

    +20 Free Coins

    Eryx is already standing beside ter and it is clear to the Alpha he better not talk back to ter.

    The Omega servant is smiling at ter, who makes a little bow towards her before he sits down again. It wasnˇŻt a mocking bow, it was a sign of respect from someone that understands that we all need our Omegas to survive.

    The rest of dinner is spend in silence and from time to time I nce around the room to see that every Alpha is mind¨Clinking, probably warning their Pack¨Cmembers about protocol. Some might even warn their Pack¨Cmembers not to treat our Omegas the way they treat their own Omegas and just the thought of it makes Goliath roar in my head.

    Once dinner is over, one of the KingˇŻs Guards opens the doors of the dining room, and after the King has excused everyone, they slowly make their way out of the dining room.

    A

    *

    Most linger in the hall way or the main living room and I see a lot of people ring at the members of Moon Stone Pack as they follow us to the Royal Wing of the Pce

    Zalia

    I am grateful that ter got up to address the issue with the table behind us, I would have lost control to Twilight if I had gotten out of my seat. I still canˇŻt believe the remark the AlphaˇŻs Daughter made and Twilight gets agitated just thinking about it.

    I was patiently waiting for everyone to be served when I heard the AlphaˇŻs Daughter ask softly, ˇ°Who would want a filthy Omega for a Mate? What did you do to get a Mate? Did you trick him by getting pregnant?ˇ± I could feel how ufortable it made

    e servant feel and Twilight wanted to sh her w

    over the femaleˇŻs face.

    She would have if I hadnˇŻt had an iron grip on my control, and if ter hadnˇŻt gotten up, I might have lost the battle for control.

    I can feel the eyes staring at my back as I follow Dad, it isnˇŻt just because I spend the afternoon next to Deimos. It isnˇŻtmon for an Alpha and his Pack to get invited to the Royal Wing of the Pce.

    Another thing they will hate me for and Twilight just shrugs her shoulder, neither one of us cares what anyone thinks or how they feel about us. I donˇŻt have to get along with everyone, and most of therger Packs are Packs I would like to ignore for the rest of my life, but I will have to learn to y nice someday.

    I know exactly why we were invited by the Queen, and I did find out why Deimos has trouble with staying awake after a night patrol, but I wonˇŻt say anything until the Queen asks me about it.

    Kali and Elinor are walking on either side of me and we take a good look at our surroundings, we donˇŻt get this chance every day.

    As we enter their private wing, Eryx tells us that the ground floor holds their offices and private meeting room, and we follow him up the stairs to the first floor where their private living room is located.

    There is enough room for each of us to sit and rest, with couches and armchairs spread across the room. Some seating areas offer a more private setting for a nice one¨Con¨Cone conversation, and at the back of the

    <b>12:48 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>Gw.

    Chapter 147 Implication

    room, a couch and a few armchairs are arranged facing a tscreen mounted on the wall.

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    The Queen excuses herself to get changed into something morefortable and Asha and S follow her out of the living room.

    I walk towards the window to take a look at the view: the garden next to the Pce has areas ofwn with pavement running through it and every now and then a flowerbed. The further away I look, the more I see flowerbeds taking over until the garden ends near the tree line of the forest that surrounds the Pce.

    ˇ°Enjoying the view, Zalia?ˇ± the King asks and I just nod my head as I think about running through that forest, maybe I can ask the King if I can take a run before we have to go home.

    ˇ°Your Majestyˇ­ˇ± I get interrupted by a soft growl from the King and I look at him in confusion, ˇ°Please, just call me King Alwin in public and Alwin in private.ˇ± He says,

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Another </i><i>reason</i>.ˇ± Twilight says chuckling and I just shake my head at her. ˇ°Alwin, if I can find the time, I would like to take Twilight for a run in the forest. I would like to see it through her eyes instead of my own, I always love how clear everything is when she runs through an area.ˇ± I say and Eryx tells me that I can report to one of the Guards whenever I find the time.

    4

    ˇ°Zalia, did you figure out why Deimos needs so much time to recover from night patrol?ˇ± The Queen asks and before I can answer she tells me to call her Axelle in private. I smile as I try to find the words to exin what I discovered during the day.

    ˇ°Axelle, I did figure out why it takes him some time to recover and there is a way to improve it, but I am not sure if that is going to work. At least not with the amount of work he does beside running border patrol. I run border patrol every single day, and I rotate shifts just like our Warriors, that is why I have no problem functioning.

    It is a part of my routine, but I doubt Deimos can fit that into the workload he already has. My Dad runs border patrol with his team at least three times a week, but I know it is never easy for him to function fully after a night patrol and I believe that Deimos has even more on his te than my Father does.ˇ± I answer the Queen.

    1

    Prince Ammon asks me if there is a way to change that and I nod my head at his question, ˇ°I am not going to repeat this out loud in front of anyone else though, he already has enough trouble fighting off the females as it is, and this would just add more pressure to Deimos.ˇ± I respond and by the looks on their faces they all know what I meant with my answer.

    The unmated males however seem to be oblivious to what I was implying with my words.

    admin

 Werewolf and 152

    Chapter 152 Punishment

    <b>Zalia </b>

    Twilight nearly forces a shift the moment she smells the scent <b>of </b>sex on Donovan and Gibson, but I am able to stay in control and I am d Alpha Brad is the first to say something about it. Realizing they didnˇŻt use protection makes me feel very disappointed in my friends and I wonder which females were able to change their minds.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Who </i><i>says </i>it was <i>the </i><i>females</i>?ˇ± Twilight asks and I am at a loss for words, but she could be right. I link Dad to make sure this question gets asked, I want to know if this might not have been the first time and I need to know what they will do if these females are pregnant.

    Deimos stays close to me and I think Goliath is trying to keep Twilight upied, to keep her from reacting to anything Donovan and Gibson have to say. It takes about ten minutes before they show up with two pissed off looking males and two females behind them.

    Alpha Brad doesnˇŻt waste time in exining why they were asked toe here and I see the Alpha and Beta get angrier the more he says. I have seen the females before and I know they are nothing like most of the females that are present in the Pce at the moment.

    ˇ°I would like to ask a question and I would appreciate it if your Daughters would answer it, Gentlemen.ˇ± Dad says and after both the Alpha and the Beta nod their heads he shifts his attention towards the females. ˇ°Who approached who?ˇ± He asks and I know that everyone from our Pack understands why he asked that question.

    Both answer that Donovan and Gibson came to them, ˇ°They said they felt as if we were Mates and that even though it is still two weeks away it shouldnˇŻt stop us. They would invite us to Moon Stone Pack for the Full Moon and that we would discover that they had been right.ˇ± One of them exins.

    Alpha Brad asks them if they would ept Donovan and Gibson as their chosen Mate if they are not fated Mates but with Pup, they both seem to be reluctant to answer the question and I think I know the reason.

    ˇ°If the two of you are with Pup it means you carry the future of Moon Stone Pack inside you and I donˇŻt think that you would be willing to give up your Pup.

    If you be their chosen Mates I will make sure they donˇŻt turn into most males that have taken a chosen Mate. I will kick their fucking asses every single day if I have to.ˇ± I say to them and I see both of them smile.

    They tell Alpha Brad they need some time to think about it, but that they will let him know before we leave the Pce.

    Once the females, the Alpha and the Beta have left our suite, Donovan tries to say something, but I cut him off before he has the time to utter a word.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt want to hear your excuses, Donovan. I am very disappointed in the two of you and I can guarantee you that I am not the only one. I even get the feeling this wasnˇŻt the first time.

    Maybe the first time you used this excuse to get them into bed with you, but not the first time you slept with a female that isnˇŻt your fated Mate.ˇ± I state before I walk out the door. I need some time away from

    <b>12:49 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G .

    Chapter 152 Punishment

    $20 Free Coins

    those two Morons and I ask Deimos to take me somewhere quiet as he follows me out of the suite,

    The Warriors follow us as he leads me towards some staircase that is hidden from sight and we follow the stairs down to the back of the Pce. Deimos guides me into the gardens and the Warriors follow us at a distance, probably understanding we donˇŻt need them to watch us that closely.

    ˇ°Tell me what is running through that head of yours, Zalia.ˇ± Deimos says and for a moment I try to find the words to express how I am feeling.

    ˇ°We have all been raised the same way, you wait for your fated Mate and you donˇŻt sleep around. I mean, not with males or females that might trick you into marking them.

    Wolves and Lycans are basically animals and animals have sex often, but most stay with one Mate. We arenˇŻt forbidden to have sex, just to make sure who we sleep with and to take every precaution we can. Donovan and Gibson have always been protective of me and their Sisters when a male came too close, making sure those males knew to stay away from us.

    Both of them are alwaysining about females that sleep around with any male they can find, that they wouldnˇŻt want a fated Mate that has slept around. Yet, here we are. Both of them slept with a female without using protection and neither of them knows if they really are their fated Mate.

    If they have been deceitful about this, what else did they pretend about? Wanting their fated mate or a female Gamma perhaps? Or not being upset with me for kicking their assess? I have so many questions, but I donˇŻt know if I can trust their answers. What if they keep lying to my face?ˇ± I tell Deimos exactly what is running through my mind.

    His hand is running circles on my lower back as he listens to me and once I am done talking, he asks me if that is all, making me giggle.

    ˇ°Zalia, I understand you are doubting them. Only time can tell if they have been pretending to be something they are not, just make sure you do not change because of it.ˇ± He responds.

    ˇ°Deimos, Zalia. It is time for breakfast.ˇ± One of the Warriors says and I reluctantly turn towards the Pce, not looking forward to the rest of the day.

    ter is waiting for me outside the dining room, ˇ°Alpha <i>Brad </i><i>has </i><i>grounded </i><i>them </i><i>to </i><i>the </i><i>suite </i><i>until </i>we <i>go </i><i>he </i>made <i>a </i><i>call </i><i>home </i>with <i>all </i>of us <i>there </i><i>and </i><i>informed </i><i>their </i><i>Mothers </i><i>and </i><i>GibsonˇŻs </i><i>Father</i>.

    <i>home</i><i>, </i>

    <i>To </i><i>say </i><i>they </i><i>were </i><i>pissed </i>is <i>putting </i>it <i>mildly</i><i>, </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>moment </i><i>I </i><i>thought </i><i>Beta </i>Fred <i>was </i><i>going </i><i>to </i>tell <i>Gibson </i>he <i>would </i>hand <i>over </i>his position to <i>Kali</i>.ˇ± He tells me through the mind¨Clink and I have to stifle a smile as I try to picture what Beta Fred might have looked like, hearing about his SonˇŻs indiscretions.

    Without looking at my surroundings I had made my way over to the buffet and ter hands me a te to get myself some breakfast.

    ˇ°Some females donˇŻt understand that no matter who they spread their legs for, they will never get respect.ˇ± I hear someone say next to me and you donˇŻt have to be a genius to understand that she is talking about <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    ˇ°And yet it doesnˇŻt stop you from doing it.ˇ± ter rebuttals and I hear a few males around us chuckle.

    <b>12:49 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G ?

    Chapter 152 Punishment

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    I donˇŻt pay any attention to the female as I ce food on my te and I almost lose control of Twilight when I hear her say, ˇ°I was talking about the whore you call Sister.ˇ±

    I slowly turn around and ter takes a step back when he sees the look on my face.

    ˇ°ter, will you hold my te for a moment?ˇ± I ask as I hold my te in front of him, the scrapping of chairs over the floor tells me that at least my Dad is on his feet and I know I will see Alpha Brad on his feet as well if I turn around.

    ˇ°I suggest that you sit your ass down or I will allow Twilight to put you back in your ce.ˇ± I say loud enough for everyone to hear.

    ˇ°Everyone is well aware of the fact that your parents are power hungry and that they raised you in the same way. Everyone knows that you have tried more than once to trick an Alpha, luckily they were able to think with more than just their dick and kept themselves out your clutches. You and your family are a disgrace to every Wolf in the world.

    I donˇŻt owe you or anyone else an exnation, but I have slept in my own suite every night and I can guarantee you that most of the future leaders in this room havenˇŻt.ˇ± I continue before I take my te from ter and turn my attention back to the buffet.

    Leander steps between me and the female and I hope she gets the message the King is sending here silently.

    After I ce my te on the table I pull back my chair, only for someone to push it back towards the table. I turn around to re at the future Gamma that has been sitting behind me during every meal, ˇ°Sit elsewhere. I donˇŻt need to smell the sex scenting from you.ˇ± He growls and I burst intoughter.

    ˇ°I think you are smelling your future Alpha and Beta, they had sex within thest half hour and between you and me it was just the two of them in the room.ˇ± I say as I pull my chair out again and I get the chance to sit down as he is looking at the males next to him, too shocked to say a word.

    <b>I </b>see the stunned looks on the faces of my Alpha and my Dad, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Just </i><i>take </i><i>a </i><i>sniff </i><i>when </i><i>you </i>walk <i>past </i>them.ˇ± I say through our mind¨Clink and I know both of them will do as I suggested.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Fuck</i>, <i>Zalia</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>are </i><i>right</i><i>. </i><i>Do </i><i>you </i><i>think </i><i>they </i><i>are </i><i>Mates</i>?ˇ± Alpha Brad asks through the mind¨Clink and I nce over my shoulder at both males as I turn towards my Dad.

    ˇ°Dad, what time are we heading home? I have seen, heard and smelled enough tost me a life time, I need to run a border patrol or two to get this meeting out of my system.ˇ± I say and he tells me that we will leave immediately after this mornings meeting. We are not waiting for the lunch that always ends this meeting with the King.

    ˇ°Good, IˇŻll let my team know I will be joining them tonight for patrol.ˇ± I respond before I start eating and as I eat my breakfast, Twilight points out that Deimos is disappointed, ˇ°<i>Deimos</i>, <i>I </i><i>am </i><i>sorry </i><i>if </i><i>my </i><i>words </i><i>sounded </i><i>harsh</i>. <i>I </i><i>just </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>here </i><i>before </i><i>I </i>kill <i>someone</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say, knowing that he can hear me.

    ˇ°I <i>am </i><i>surprised </i><i>you </i><i>didnˇŻt </i>kill <i>that </i><i>little </i><i>bitch</i><i>, </i>Goliath <i>was </i><i>close </i>to <i>taking </i><i>over </i><i>control</i>. <i>Ammon </i><i>had </i><i>to </i><i>order </i><i>him </i><i>to stand </i>down or <i>he </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><i>ripped </i><i>her </i><i>to </i><i>pieces</i>. <i>We </i>didnˇŻt like <i>what </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>implying </i><i>and </i><i>neither </i><i>did </i><i>the </i><i>King</i>. <i>I </i><i>believe </i><i>he </i>will <i>take </i><i>them </i><i>off </i><i>the </i>invitation <i>list</i><i>.</i>ˇ± He responds and I smile as I hear that she got her entire family punished.

    <b>12:49 </b><b>Ved</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 153 Imagination

    admin

 Werewolf and 153

    Chapter 153 Imagination

    Zalia

    380

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Thest meeting goes by quickly and every Pack gets escorted back to the dining room for lunch.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad, I am sorry to hear that you are already leaving.ˇ± Queen Axelle says. ˇ°However, Deimos exined a few things and we understand that you want to go home. I hope the boys were right about those girls for their sakes and that everything turns out fine.ˇ±

    Asha pulls me in for a hug, ˇ°Pleasee visit soon. I might need some help with those bozos behind me.ˇ± She says and I smile when I see Ammon stare at his Mate.

    ˇ°I think you got yourself in some trouble, Your Highness,ˇ± I say as I look at her and I hear Ammon mumble that she wonˇŻt be able to sit during dinner.

    ˇ°Okay, that is information I could have done without.ˇ± ter yells as he covers his ears and both Ammon and Asha turn slightly red.

    I hug all of them goodbye and Deimos holds me in his arms just a little longer. I think he even buried his nose in my hair to inhale my scent. ˇ°I am going to miss you and that big mouth of yours.ˇ± He whispers.

    Donovan and Gibson donˇŻt look too happy when they walk down the stairs followed by Alpha Brad and I see the Alpha and Beta from this morning waiting outside, ˇ°We will let you know if our Daughters are with Pup as soon as we find out, if not they want nothing to do with them and they donˇŻt care if they are fated Mates or not.ˇ± the Alpha says as the Beta stares at Gibson.

    ˇ°We will respect their wishes. Call me when you have news.ˇ± Alpha Brad replies and everyone realizes that this might turn out disastrous for Donovan and Gibson. They might spend the rest of their lives waiting for their fated Mates. A part of me hopes they are not fated Mates and that the girls arenˇŻt pregnant, the other part hopes that they are fated Mates and carrying the next heirs to our Pack.

    I wave goodbye to a few Warriors on our way to the gate. I enjoyed this yearˇŻs meeting and it has everything to do with Deimos and the Royal Family. He is willing to listen to me, he is willing to take my advice and he even asks for it when I donˇŻt say anything. He will be a great Gamma to Prince Ammon and he will make some female very happy one day.

    ter wakes me when we are near our territory and I try to stretch as best as I can in the SUV, not an easy task.

    GibsonˇŻs Mom is waiting on the front porch and I gulp as I see the look on Luna HesterˇŻs face. Donovan is in deep shit. I know he did this to himself but I feel sorry for him. Luna Hester is a bitch when she is angry and today her Son is on the receiving end of her rage.

    ˇ°<i>The </i><i>whole </i><i>Pack </i>is <i>going </i>to <i>be </i>witness to <i>Donovan </i>and <i>GibsonˇŻs </i><i>screw </i>up.ˇ± ter says through the mind¨Clink and that is when I notice that the entire Pack is waiting for us. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Fuck</i><i>, </i><i>she is </i><i>beyond </i><i>pissed</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I reply and I get out of the SUV as fast as <b>I </b>can. I want to hear what she has to say to them.

    ˇ°Donovan, Gibson.ˇ± A shiver runs down my spine when I hear her ice cold voice. ˇ°Neither one of you will take over until I am absolutely sure your actions match your words. If I find out that the two of you have been dishonest about anything I will make sure that your Sisters take over this Pack, am I making myself

    <b>12:49 </b>

    <b>d</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 153 Imagination

    80

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    clear.ˇ± She asks and both nod their heads.

    After that she tells the entire Pack what happened at the meeting and everyone looks shocked at Donovan and Gibson, not really believing that they did what Luna Hester has just told them. Alpha Brad confirms the events from that morning and he also tells them what the Alpha told us before we left.

    ter and I take our bags up to the Gamma floor and I ce DadˇŻs bags inside his bedroom.

    ˇ°ter, what did Uncle Joseph want from you and Dad?ˇ± I ask him. He was supposed to tell me after he met with Uncle Joseph and instead we ended up talking about the first day of the meeting.

    Uncle Joseph is mated to the Gamma of Little River Pack, a small Pack to our southern border. Our northern border is near the southern border of Mystic Moon Pack, together with seven otherrger Packs we surround the Royal Pack and smaller Packs surround our Packs.

    Little River Pack is one of those Packs and Moon Stone Pack has always had a good rtionship with them.

    When Dad and Uncle Joseph went there for a Mating Ball, they both found their Mate, who happened to be siblings. Mom moved to Moon Stone Pack while Uncle Joseph moved to Little River Pack and our family expanded quickly with Mom and Uncle Richard having four more siblings.

    Uncle Richard and Uncle Joseph are the ones I go to whenever I am in need of some advice, whether it is on my future position or after we have visited another Pack and they always let me vent. There is only one problem, as a same sex couple they have been unable to adopt a Pup of their own.

    As I sit down, I stare ter to get an answer from him. ˇ°I was asked to be the future Gamma of Little River Pack.ˇ± He says as he sits down next to me and I smile as I pull him in for a hug, ˇ°I hope you said Yes. You already know a lot thates with the position and I know Uncle Richard and Uncle Joseph will teach you the rest.ˇ± I say.

    ˇ°Fuck, when do you leave?ˇ± I mumble when I realize he will have to move to Little River Pack soon and he tells me that Dad arranged everything with King Alwin, that his transfer papers were signed by King Alwin. ˇ°The only thing left is to inform Alpha Brad and Donovan. I will do that tonight after dinner, Dad will make sure we are having dinner on the Alpha floor.ˇ± ter says.

    ˇ°Will Uncle Richard and Uncle Josephe here to pick you up?ˇ± I ask him, because I missed Uncle Richard at the meeting. One of them alwayses along with their Alpha, they only joined him together the first time after they met and they had gotten a lot of negativements from other Packs.

    I had suspected that Uncle Richard would be there this time around, but it had surprised me when I saw Uncle Joseph. But knowing what I know now, it makes sense that Uncle Joseph came along, and I am proud of ter for getting the chance to be a Gamma at Little River Pack.

    ˇ°Yeah, they will bothe here and so will the future Alpha and future Beta. They wanted a chance to meet you and Dad away from the meeting.ˇ± He answers and I smile as I think about the two males that will form the future leadership of Little River Pack with ter.

    We have finished unpacking both our bags while we were talking and we sit down in our own living room. I sit down in the swivel chair Dad bought a few years ago and ter sits down in the armchair across from me, we never sit elsewhere in our living room.

    <b>12:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b><b>Gw </b>

    Chapter 153 Imagination

    80

    420 Free Coins

    ˇ°I still canˇŻt believe What Donovan and Gibson did, do you think it was the first time?ˇ± ter asks me and I think for a while about what to answer him, ˇ°I donˇŻt think this was the first time. I will even go as far as saying that they used training and a run during Pack visits as an excuse. If I were to ask Dad how often they told him and Alpha Brad they would go for a run or some training and add it to the times they told me, it will be a hell of a lot more than what they do here at the Pack.ˇ± I answer.

    I never thought it was strange because I would have joined them on many asions if they hadnˇŻt pointed out the Alpha and Luna wouldnˇŻt appreciate it.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>They </i><i>probably </i>said <i>that </i>to <i>make </i><i>sure </i><i>you </i><i>stayed </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>Pack</i><i>¨C</i><i>house </i><i>and </i><i>wouldnˇŻt </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>clue </i>as to <i>what </i><i>they </i><i>were </i><i>doing</i>.ˇ± Twilight grumbles in my head and ter asks me what Twilight said.

    I tell him my own thoughts and TwilightˇŻs response to it.

    ˇ°Fuck, you might not want to repeat that in front of Luna Hester.ˇ± ter says and both of us areughing our asses off. She would really make sure both of them wouldnˇŻt take over the Pack and maybe it would be for the best if they didnˇŻt get a chance to run Moon Stone Pack.

    Dad walks into the living room and tells us to get ready for dinner on the Alpha floor. ter and I both walk to our bedrooms to take a shower and to get dressed. Once we are all done we head up the stairs to the Alpha floor and as I walk through the door, I see Donovan and Gibson sitting on the two seat couch, neither one of them is looking happy.

    During dinner both of them are quiet and it feels as if they me me for what happened, but I wasnˇŻt the one that slept with someone that wasnˇŻt my Mate. Both of them know how much their parents hate that kind of behavior, it has destroyed many Mate¨Cbonds for Wolves and Lycans they know and they were determined to raise their Pups better.

    ter is finished with his dessert first and I know that he will inform Alpha Brad of his decision to leave Moon Stone Pack, ˇ°Alpha Brad, during the meeting, I had a meeting with the Alpha of Little River Pack and his Son. I was offered the position of Gamma when Uncle Richard and Uncle Joseph step down.

    King Alwin already signed all the paperwork, I will be moving by the end of the week.ˇ± ter says and everyone is so busy congratting him that they donˇŻt see the angry looks Donovan and Gibson give him, but Twilight and I do see it.

    ˇ°<i>What </i><i>the </i><i>fuck </i><i>is </i><i>that </i><i>about</i>?ˇ± Twilight asks me, but I donˇŻt have an answer for her.

    When everyone turns their attention to Donovan and Gibson, they act as if they are happy for ter, but I know I didnˇŻt imagine the look in their eyes.

    admin

 Werewolf and 154

    Chapter 154 Agitated

    Chapter 154 Agitated

    Zalia

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    <b>I </b>am waiting on the front porch for Uncle Joseph and Uncle Richard to arrive. I need to talk to them about Donovan and Gibson, and ter promised me he would keep the others upied while I talked to them. The moment I see two SUVs approaching, I know that I will get my chance to vent my frustrations and Uncle Joseph and Uncle Richard will give me advice on how the deal with this.

    Uncle Richard is the first one to get out of the SUV and I jump into his arms as he takes a step forward, ˇ°Alpha, I believe this Little Spitfire needs some time with her Uncles. Can you handle things inside with ter?ˇ± Uncle Joseph asks and I am d their Alpha knows me well enough to understand that something is on my mind.

    I am still in Uncle RichardˇŻs arms as we walk towards a clearing not far from the Pack¨Chouse and I sigh in relief when it turns out to be empty. I tell Uncle Richard what happened at the meeting and that I get the feeling they me me for Luna Hester being pissed off with them. I also tell them what I saw when ter made the announcement.

    ˇ°Little Spitfire, if you and Twilight saw that, I believe that you did see it. The only thing I can think of as a reason for them to be angry with ter, is that they wanted him to be their Gamma. However, we all know Alpha Brad and Luna Hester would never allow them to push you aside without a very solid reason.

    If that is the reason for them to be angry at ter, than I can guarantee you that this Pack will be without a Gamma in the near future. Your Father wouldnˇŻt allow you to stay here if they want to refuse you your birth right and he will follow you in a heartbeat, leaving this Pack without a gamma.ˇ± Uncle Joseph says.

    Uncle Richard tells me to keep a close eye on both Donovan and Gibson, to keep a journal for myself on their behavior, and to stay true to myself if I ever feel I can no longer trust them as I once did.

    ˇ°Even if it means that you have to decline the position of Gamma of Moon Stone Pack, the King might be able to find you somewhere else to go.ˇ± He says.

    ˇ°Yeah, to the Pce as Prince AmmonˇŻs baby Sister.ˇ± I respond and I have to exin to both of them what I meant with that remark. Both of them areughing their asses off and I feel a lot better after having talked to both of my Uncles. It helped me and Twilight to make up our minds.

    In the first few days after ter left, I was too busy adjusting to his absence to realize that Donovan and Gibson were avoiding me. But once the realization hit me, I took Uncle RichardˇŻs advice and I started to keep a journal. At first, it was just writing down how it felt like that they were avoiding me, but soon I started to write down examples of how I noticed it.

    In front of others, they always made up an excuse to leave the room when I entered, but if no one was around, they would just walk past me without acknowledging me. Even at training, it was obvious to me that they were avoiding me, but no one else seemed to see it though.

    Two days before the Full Moon, Alpha Brad got the call we all were waiting for, and thank the Goddess they didnˇŻt get the females pregnant, but both of them still refused toe to Moon Stone Pack for the Full Moon. I hoped that it would change things between the three of us, but apparently, it only made it worse and I know Dad has noticed it too.

    80

    Chapter 154 Agitated

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I spend the Full Moon on border patrol. I didnˇŻt feel like celebrating anything and my team had no trouble with joining me. It was an uneventful night and I went back up to the Gamma floor feeling frustrated and even Twilight was done with the whole situation here.

    My team and I were on the training grounds when Alpha Brad linked me to get to his office, ˇ°Okay, I am needed at the Pack¨Chouse. I will let you know what Alpha Brad has to sayter.ˇ± I say as I walk away from my team and head towards the Pack¨Chouse. I hear excited voicesing from the office as I approach.

    ˇ°Zalia, have a seat.ˇ± Alpha Brad says as he is holding an envelope in his hand.

    ˇ°Alpha Chris of Blue Blood Pack is stepping down, and that means there will be apetition for the title of Royal Pack. All eight Packs surrounding Mystic Moon Pack will bepeting for the title and you will be leaving in tomorrow morning to Blue Blood Pack.

    There you will hear what thepetition will be and it will be different from any otherpetition. It never is the same twice, just to make sure no one can cheat.ˇ± Alpha Brad says and I know it means that if we win thepetition, our current leadership will step down to make sure Moon Stone Pack can keep the title for a few decades.

    The Pack that holds the title of the Royal Pack is an extension of the KingˇŻs Pack and will have many benefits and obligations with the Royal family.

    When the Alpha of the Royal Pack steps down it doesnˇŻt mean his heir takes over that title as well, every Pack gets the chance to win the title of Royal Pack during apetition.

    Our Pack, Moon Stone Pack, could have been the Royal Pack if Alpha Brad had felt ready to enter thepetition back then.

    But during thestpetition, Alpha Brad hadnˇŻt found his Mate yet and his Father didnˇŻt know how long he would still be running Moon Stone Pack, so they decided not to enter thepetition. Neither one of them regretted the decision, but Alpha Brad knew there might be a chance his Son could enter thepetition before he would take over.

    Blue Blood Pack is currently the Royal Pack and Alpha Chris is stepping down to look after his Mate who is fatally ill.

    Alpha Brad is convinced that with the future leadership of Moon Stone Pack, it will be easier to win thepetition.

    I am not sure what to do, and Twilight points out to see how Donovan and Gibson would act when we are at Blue Blood Pack before we make a decision. I think it is the best way to go about it and I ask Alpha Brad if there were any instructions for us, but other than to go to Blue Blood Pack, there was nothing else in the

    note.

    Alpha Brad tells us to Pack a bag and to take it easy for the rest of the day. I head up to my room to pack an overnight bag and after that <b>I </b>go in search of Donovan and Gibson to see if there is something I can help them with, but neither one of them is in their room. I head back to the training grounds and inform my team of thepetition.

    Kianda is the first one to notice me enter the training grounds and with her attention shifted towards me, she doesnˇŻt see the punching that Nyx throws her way, she staggers as Nyx connects with her jaw. I

    <b>12:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 154 Agitated

    80

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    chuckle as I see her ring at Nyx, but she just shrugs her shoulders at Kianda and asks me what Alpha Brad wanted to talk about.

    ˇ°Alpha Chris is stepping down.ˇ± I say and I have the full attention of my entire team. Hestia and Gaia walk towards us as I sit down in the grass. We all know what it means when Alpha Chris steps down and they want to know if I have any other information.

    ˇ°You will have to wait until we get back from Blue Blood Pack, we are leaving tomorrow morning.ˇ± I say.

    Gaia looks around her to make sure that no one is around, before she asks me the question I already asked Twilight and I tell her what Twilight and I decided to do. ˇ°If their attitude doesnˇŻt change while we are at Blue Blood Pack, I will decline the position and that means Moon Stone Pack canˇŻt enter thepetition.ˇ± I say.

    Dad once told me and ter about thepetitions that were held to get the title of Royal pack and we both had gone to the library to read as much about it as we could find. We really enjoyed reading the rules of thepetition and I truly believe that ter and I are the only ones that know all the rules.

    A PackˇŻs leadership can enter, but have to give the title back when they step down. If the future leadershippetes and wins thepetition, they have to take over from the current leadership. If a leadership is iplete they can notpete for the title, because at the start of thepetition there has to be an Alpha, a Beta and a Gamma.

    If during thepetition, a member of the leadership gets taken out, the remaining members of the leadership continue, until the entire leadership is taken out of thepetition. There is also an extra challenge during thepetition, winning the extrapetition might even result in a leadership getting the title even though they were taken out of thepetitionpletely.

    That only happened once and was over a hundred years ago. Onyx Moon Pack was one of the first to get taken out of thepetition. Each Pack had been dropped at a location and they had to make their way back to the Pce on foot without shifting, but one after the other had given up.

    The extra challenge that time was finding a certain flower and when no Pack had made it to the finish line, the Packs were asked about the extra challenge. Onyx Moon Pack was the only one that had paid attention to their surroundings and the Gamma had picked the flower from the extra challenge, which earned them the title of Royal Pack.

    Normally my team would all head home for dinner, but tonight they join me in the dining room and instead of sitting down in my usual seat, I walk to a table near my usual table. Dad and Alpha Brad smile as they see us sitting down and Luna Hester tells the girls teasingly that I am not going away for weeks.

    ˇ°<i>They </i><i>refuse </i><i>to </i><i>say a </i><i>word </i><i>to </i><i>you</i>, <i>Zalia</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Gaia says in my head. <i>ˇ°</i>If <i>they </i>keep <i>this </i>attitude <i>up</i><i>, </i><i>everyone </i>will <i>start </i>to <i>notice </i><i>something </i>is <i>wrong</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I know she is right, but I doubt it will happen anytime soon and all hell will break lose for them when Luna Hester puts two and two together.

    During dinner we talk about what kind of a challenge thepetition will be and everyone has an opinion about it, but Donovan and Gibson keep quiet.

    Dad nces at them from time to time and I can tell that he is getting agitated with them.

    admin

 Werewolf and 155

    Chapter 155 Handle

    Eryx

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    King Alwin links me toe to his office and I know what this is about, thepetition for the Royal Pack title. We will have toe up with a challenge that will be the mainpetition and an extra challenge to determine the winner at a draw, something Ammon, Deimos and I have already discussed.

    We have read through everypetition there has been so far and there have been a few that peeked our interest, but nothing really stood out. I just hope we have enough time toe up with a good challenge, a challenge that will force a leadership to work together as a well oiled machine to seed and I know which Pack I am rooting for.

    ˇ°Eryx, I want to send out the notifications in the morning. How long do you think you need toe up with a challenge?ˇ± King Alwin asks and I tell him that we had gone through everypetition, but hadnˇŻt found anything we could use. S and Asha both have a smirk on their faces and I know that Mate of mine found the perfect challenge,

    ˇ°Okay, S. Out with it.ˇ± I growl and Asha ces an old fashionedser game vest on the table. We all stare at the device, ites from a museum within our Pack borders and in the museum you can find anything rted to an era when Human kind was still alive. ˇ°Okay, can one of you exin what this is for?ˇ± King Alwin asks.

    S exins what the main challenge will be and it seems they thought it through from start to end, as for the extra challenge they havee up with an excellent idea. Even Queen Axelle has a few ideas on how to make it even more interesting, each Pack will receive their own extra challenge and if they pay attention during the briefing they will know where to look for it.

    ˇ°Eryx, you will be going to Blue Blood Pack with S to inform the leaderships that willpete. The rest of us will take care of the extra challenge and make sure everything is in ce when thepetition starts. LetˇŻs get thispetition organized and make sure we have everything ready before Eryx leaves.ˇ± King Alwin says.

    Deimos looks a bit disappointed the moment he hears that I will be informing the Packs about the challenge and I know exactly why he wanted to go, he is hoping to run into a certain brte. This was the first time he was actually disappointed the meeting ended, but he wasnˇŻt the only one that hated to see her <ol><li>go. </li></ol>

    At least S and I will see her soon, she made the meeting a lot more interesting and we all enjoyed the time we spend with them. Deimos told us that Zalia was afraid they might have been dishonest about more things and I hope she was mistaken about it, because the other things I came up with made my Lycan angry.

    Asha has invited one of our tech¨Cguys for the meeting and we discuss the options we have. He can make the device anyway we want to and when S exins to him what they hade up with he nods his head, ˇ°Yes, we can do that. We will have them ready the day after tomorrow and then we can exin how they work.ˇ± He says.

    After he leaves we start working on the extra challenge and in a matter of hours we have all the extra challenges, I think the King and Queen will enjoy taking care of their part. Even Deimos looks a little more like himself as we go over everything again, just to make sure we didnˇŻt forget everything.

    <b>12:49 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G.

    Chapter 155 Handle

    <b>80 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    It is close to midnight when we finally call it a night and I toss S over my shoulder as I run out of the meeting room. I am going to enjoy my night with my Mate and I am d that S is always willing to take me, she loves it when I make it known what we are going to do. Even if it means we will get some annoying remarks in the morning.

    I slowly lower her down my body after I have closed the door to our bedroom and she moans the moment her clit slides over my rock¨Chard cock, the smell of her arousal fills the room. I ce her on her feet with her back against the door and I lower my head to capture her lips with mine, softly nipping her bottom lip to get ess to her mouth.

    S presses herself closer to my body as my hands slide towards her ass and I pull her up as I step closer to the door, pinning her between the door and my body. I grind my cock against her core and I grab her wrists to pull her arms above her head.

    My other hand grabs her breast through her shirt and I start massaging her breast a little rough, just the way she likes it. ˇ°Eryx, please.ˇ± She whispers and I start grinding harder against her core, making her moan louder the faster and harder I grind against her core. ˇ°Come for me, Baby.ˇ± I whisper near her ear to push her over the edge.

    I hold her close to my chest as shees down from her high and I slowly walk over to the bed to lie her down. As I look at my Mate I let my we out and slowly rip her shirt in two followed by her skirt. She will give me an earful in the morning, but I donˇŻt care because I want her naked and I want it right

    now.

    Our eyes lock as I let my w slowly grace up her body and with one nail I slice her bra in two, just before I treat her panties to the same treatment. I retract my w before I slide two fingers into her soaking wet pussy and she moans as I push them deeper inside her, before I start sliding them in and out of her body.

    Just before she orgasms I pull my fingers from her core and she whimpers as I pull my pants down to ce myself between her legs, ˇ°Ready for me, Baby.ˇ± I growl just before I m my cock into her pussy, even after being together for nearly a year she still feels tight around my cock and I love the feel of her walls gripping my cock.

    I slowly pull my cock out before I m it back inside her and I start repeating my ministrations, but I pick up the pace the moment I hear her breathing be heavy. I can feel it the moment she is close and I pull out once more to flip her over, pulling her ass up in the air before sliding my cock back into her pussy.

    I start out slowly again, only to prolong the tight feeling of her pussy around my cock and after a while I pick up the pace. My Lycan pushes forward to watch my cock sliding in and out of her body and S knows this night isnˇŻt over yet, she knows us to well by now.

    I grab her hips to pull her towards me while I push my cock into her body, going harder and faster with every thrust. S screams my name as she reaches her climax and I start mming harder into her core, wanting toe inside her before she hase down from her orgasm.

    ˇ°Fuck, Baby. I am going toe inside you.ˇ± I groan just before I feel my balls tighten and I start shooting cobs of cum into her pussy, pushing my cock as deep as it can go. I pull S with me as I crash on the bed next to her, both of us breathing heavy and I hold her close to my chest as we slowly drift off to sleep.

    Zalia

    <b>12:49 </b>Wed, <b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G ?

    Chapter 155 Handle

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Donovan and Gibson have been a bit more talkative this morning, but I think it is more about the prospect of thepetition than anything else. They keep talking about what they hope the challenge will be, but neither one tries to involve me in the conversation and Twilight and I are getting more and more agitated with them.

    They havenˇŻt said it yet, but something tells me they are only using me to get the title of Royal Pack and if we win they will toss me aside. I am not paying attention to them anymore as Twilight and I try toe up with a n on how to proceed, neither one of us wants to help them win but we do want to put them back in their ce.

    ˇ°<i>LetˇŻs </i><i>just </i><i>see </i>what <i>the </i><i>challenge </i><i>is </i><i>before </i><i>we </i><i>make </i><i>any </i><i>decisions</i><i>. </i><i>Maybe </i><i>we </i>will <i>be </i><i>able </i><i>to </i><i>show </i><i>them </i>what they will <i>be </i>missing <i>out </i>on <i>if </i><i>we </i><i>do </i>win. I <i>would </i><i>like </i><i>to </i><i>see </i><i>if </i><i>we </i><i>can </i><i>get </i><i>further </i>into <i>the </i><ipetition </i><i>than </i><i>those </i>two <i>Morons</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Twilight says to me and I think it is smart to wait a little longer.

    I take the book with rules in thepetition out of my bag and open it to where I had left of thest time I read it. I know there are a lot more rules to thepetition than I had read so far and I want to be prepared for whatever might happen in the future, I will not go down without a fight.

    I read through the first part of the chapter on leaderships entering thepetition, it starts with the rule of a leadership needing to beplete and I know that I will determine if I will let Moon Stone Pack enter after I hear what the challenge is about.

    Donovan and Gibson are still talking about what the challenge might be, and most of theirments are so far off base that I have to stifle a smile. The challenge will always be about teamwork and individual strengths, if you want to be a Royal Pack, you need to show that you can handle any situation thrown

    at you.

    admin

 Werewolf and 156

    Chapter 156 ns

    <b>Zalia </b>

    80

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    By the time we reach Blue Blood Pack, I have gone over every rule for thepetition and I have gotten a few ideas from them, it depends on the challenge what I will actually do. As we pull up the Pack¨Chouse, <b>I </b>see that we are the first ones to arrive. Alpha Chris and his Son Angelo are waiting for us on the front porch.

    Eryx and S are standing off to the side and I smile at them as I get out of the SUV. Donovan and Gibson walk in front of me towards Alpha Chris. He wees both of them with a strange look on his face and I wonder if it has anything to do with the females from the meeting.

    ˇ°Hello, Zalia. It is a pleasure to see you again, I wish the three of you good luck during thepetition.ˇ± He says.

    ˇ°Thank you, Alpha Chris. Angelo. I wish you and your leadership the same. LetˇŻs hope the challenge is an interesting one.ˇ± I reply and shake both their hands. Donovan and Gibson look a little surprised at the fact that Alpha Chris isnˇŻt surprised to see me, but then again as the Alpha of the Royal Pack he has to know who are the future leaders within a Pack.

    One of the Omegas shows us to our rooms and as I suspected DonovanˇŻs room is between my room and that of Gibson, I like the fact that I have the room at the end of the hallway. I open the door to the balcony and I find out that it isnˇŻt a balcony at all, it is a boardwalk that runs from the front of the Pack¨Chouse all the way around it back to the front.

    It even has a stairs going down at the back of the Pack¨Chouse, making it easier for someone toe in after training or a fight during border patrol and not making a mess of the entire Pack¨Chouse. A knock on the door makes me turn my back on the boardwalk and I walk over to the door to see S and Eryx.

    ˇ°Come on in.ˇ± I say as I sit down on the foot of the bed and gesture to the couch against the wall. They leave the door open to make sure that no one will use them of favoritism.

    ˇ°How are things at the Pce? Did Mavka invite Deimos to dinner yet?ˇ± I ask and the three of us areughing our asses off, with her being banned from the Pce she will need to invite him over.

    1

    ˇ°She actually did, but as always he has found excuses to decline them. Even King Alwin and Prince Ammon have helped him out.ˇ± Eryx responds and before I can ask anything else an Omega walks in, ˇ°Lunch is almost ready and all the other Packs have arrived too.ˇ± She says.

    Donovan and Gibson walk out of their rooms just as I close the door to my room. ˇ°Hello, Donovan and Gibson.ˇ± S greets them and they mumble some kind of greeting in return. Eryx looks at me and I just shrug my shoulders, not really knowing how to answer his unspoken question.

    Once we are all seated, Alpha Chris exins that we will go to the meeting room after lunch, ˇ°Royal Beta Eryx and his mate will exin to you what the challenge is and the rules during thepetition. For now I suggest you eat some food.ˇ± He says before he sits down again.

    Rick, the future Alpha of Moon Storm Pack, looks strangely at me and he turns his attention to Donovan, ˇ°Are you fucking kidding me, Donovan? You are allowing a female to take the position of Gamma in your leadership?ˇ± He asks and I bite my tongue, I want to know how he will answer this question even if I might

    Chapter 156 ns

    80

    $20 Free Coins

    hate the answer.

    Donovan just ignores Rick by shoving food in his mouth and Gibson does the same, neither one of them sticking up for me as they do at home.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Well</i>, at <i>least </i><i>now </i><i>we </i><i>know </i>we <i>will </i><i>decline </i><i>the position </i><i>of </i><i>Gamma</i>. <i>The </i><i>only </i>question <i>is </i>when we will, I want to kick their <i>asses </i><i>before </i><i>we </i><i>tell </i><i>them </i>to go <i>screw </i><i>themselves</i>.ˇ°Twilight growls in my head.

    I finish my food as I feel eyes on me and as I look to my right, I see Eryx and S looking our way, SˇŻs eyes are on me while Eryx is giving Donovan and Gibson a death re. Both of them are staring at their tes and it seems that they are oblivious to the looks they get from Eryx and Alpha Chris.

    Alpha Chris guides us to their meeting room, and as soon as everyone is inside, he leaves the room, after he has closed the door behind him, S gets up to speak. Most of the future leaderships are talking amongst themselves and donˇŻt seem to understand that they should shut the fuck up. S out ranks all of <ol><li>us. </li></ol>

    A roar from Eryx rumbles through the room and everyone immediately stops talking, ˇ°Thank you, Babe.ˇ± S say to Eryx with a smile on her face. ˇ°Today I will tell you about the challenge and exin the rules to you. My Mate is just here to look pretty.ˇ± She says with a twinkle in her eyes and some of the males chuckle as I hide my face behind my hands.

    ˇ°Tomorrow morning each of you will report to me and Eryx to get your equipment for the challenge, this has been handmade after an ancient device from Human kind. You will also receive your envelope with all the rules I will be giving you today, make sure you read it very carefully or you might miss a few important things.

    The challenge this year is to take out the leaderships of the other Packs, and for at least one of you to survive until the end. You will receive a handgun and a vest, the vest has to be worn on your body and stays visible at all times. At night you better keep it on your nightstand or elsewhere out in the open and I am told it is not smart to wear it to bed, unless you are suicidal.

    1

    The vest has a bar that will read ˇ°livingˇ± as long as no one has shot you with theser handgun, but the moment your opponent shots the bar with theser, it will read ˇ°Deadˇ± and that means that you are out of thepetition. To make sure you donˇŻt leave it in your room the entire time, the vest is programmed to register your heartbeat and if it doesnˇŻt register your heartbeat for more than seven hours at night it will kill you.

    So, in other words it will self¨Cdestruct if you donˇŻt y by the rules. Tomorrow evening at eight the vests will get activated and that means you will need to wear it from that moment on until you go to bed. Where you ce it after you go to bed is up to you, but it has to be in in sight and in the morning you put it back on. <ol><li>on. </li></ol>

    You can inform your Pack on this challenge to make sure it will be more difficult for others to ess your territory, but they are not to interfere with your opponents entering the territory or to shield you from your Pack getting shot. Your Alphas have already received an email from the King and they will inform about the challenge.

    However, they are not fully aware of what the challenge is, but you can exin that after you get back home.ˇ± S exins and Twilight is doing a happy dance in my head, she is really enjoying this challenge.

    <b>12:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 156 ns

    ˇ°Are there any questions?ˇ± Eryx asks and I raise my hand.

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    He nods his head at me, ˇ°If I understand Royal Beta S correctly, only one member of a leadership has to survive to win the challenge and it doesnˇŻt matter who kills who.ˇ± I state and Eryx has a huge smile on his face, he knows I used her full title on purpose. ˇ°Yes, Zalia. You understood it correctly.ˇ± Eryx answers.

    It is almost dinner time and we all walk to the dining room to wait for dinner to get served. Donovan is mind¨Clinking Gibson as they sit down and I decide to sit elsewhere. Angelo and his leadership join me at another table and we talk about the challenge and the difficulties it might bring, but I doubt that Donovan and Gibson notice that I am not sitting near them.

    ˇ°Angelo, do you think your Father would mind if I leave the territory through your southern border? I need to talk to my baby Brother and my Uncles before I go home.ˇ± I exin and I can tell that he is linking his Father. ˇ°Dad will inform border patrol there that you will be heading for Little River Pack, you can leave at any time.ˇ± Angelo responds.

    I return to my room early and read a few more chapters in my book, learning a few things about what I can and canˇŻt do during thepetition. ˇ°<i>LetˇŻs </i><i>show </i><i>them </i>what we <i>are </i><i>made </i><i>of</i><i>, </i><i>Twilight</i>. I <i>would </i><i>like </i>to see <i>the </i>look <i>on </i><i>their </i><i>faces </i><i>when </i><i>the </i><ipetition </i><i>is </i><i>over</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>hope </i><i>we </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>able </i>to <i>make </i><i>it </i><i>until </i><i>the </i><i>end</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say to her after I have put the book down.

    The next morning I wake up early and I pack my bag before I head down the stairs in search of some breakfast. Luckily it works the same here as in Moon Stone Pack, breakfast is ready for those that have

    early training or border patrol and I smile as an Omega ces a coffee in front of me as I eat my breakfast.

    I

    go into the living room to get my gear from S and I wait in a corner out of sight for Donovan and Gibson to arrive, both of them sign for their gear but donˇŻt ask about me or my gear. I slowly follow them out of the Pack¨Chouse and watch them get in the SUV, driving off without me.

    ˇ°What the fuck.ˇ± I hear Eryx growl behind me and I tell him it is fine, that I am going to Little River Pack before heading home. I send Dad a message about my ns and I make sure he understands that Donovan and Gibson are unaware of my ns.

    admin

 Werewolf and 157

    Chapter 157 Mine

    80

    <b>$</b><b>20 </b>Free Coins

    Zalia

    I grab another cup of coffee before I head towards Blue Blood PackˇŻs south border and one of the Warriors on patrol tells me there are no Rogues around, ˇ°What a shame. I could have used a Rogue or two to get rid of my anger.ˇ± I say as I cross the border and start walking in the direction of Little River Pack.

    Just as I approach the border Dad sends me a message and I smile when I read that Luna Hester gave them hell for leaving me behind. She had told them to go back to Blue Blood Pack to pick me up, but Dad had stopped them just before they drove off and told them I was on my way to Little River Pack.

    ter is waiting for me at the border with a huge smile on his face, but the moment he sees me he knows I came by with a reason and as he introduces me to some of the Warriors, I can tell he wants to hear what has me agitated. We walk to the Pack¨Chouse in silence, but I can feel his curiosity grow inside him.

    Uncle Richard rushes down the front steps when he sees me and wraps his arms tightly around me. Looks like ter informed them I wasnˇŻt there for just a family visit.

    ˇ°Coffee, Sis?ˇ± ter says before he disappears into the kitchen and I just shake my head.

    ˇ°Why ask, if he has no intention of waiting for an answer.ˇ± I mumble.

    ter returns to the living room with a coffee and his arm wrapped around a young female.

    ˇ°My condolences on getting stuck with that,ˇ± I say as I point at ter and she giggles as ter growls softly at me. ter introduces her as Bellona, his Mate, and I smack him on the back of his head.

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt think about calling me when you found her or to let Dad know that you found your fated Mate? Great, not only will I have thepetition to worry about, I also get to arrange your funeral.ˇ± I growl as I sit down and I see ter pale at my words.

    ˇ°Fuck, I totally forgot.ˇ± He whispers and I see Uncle Joseph and Uncle Richard stare at him.

    ˇ°How could you forget that you have a big Sister and a Father that want to know something this important? Did someone smack you so hard on your head that you lost the little bit of brain you had?ˇ± I ask and Bellona isughing her ass off, while ter is looking very ufortable.

    I make a video call to Dad and the moment he answers, we can all hear Luna Hester scolding Donovan and Gibson.

    ˇ°Dad, you might want to find a ce that is a bit more quiet,ˇ± I say and Luna Hester stops scolding as Dad asks me what is going on. ˇ°ter has something to tell you,ˇ± I say as I turn my phone towards him.

    Dad sees it in a second and asks ter the same question I asked him, ˇ°You just wait until I get there, Son.ˇ± Dad says before he disconnects the call and I stare at my phone as I mutter ˇ°Uh Ohˇ± under my breath. I know Dad isnˇŻt mad at him but he doesnˇŻt seem to realize it, Uncle Joseph on the other hand does realize <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    ˇ°Zalia, why did you decide to drop by?ˇ± Uncle Richard asks and I know it is his way of making sure that ter canˇŻt ask me any questions.

    <b>12:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 157 Mine

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    I tell them what happened when Rick had made his remark and ter is roaring angrily as Bellona wraps her arms around him, but the others roar as well when I tell them what happened that morning.

    I donˇŻt tell them the decision Twilight and I made, but I do tell them about the challenge and Uncle Richard isughing his ass off. Bellona asks ter why he isughing so loud and ter exins to her <b>I </b>am a sharp shooter with a gun and with a bow and arrow, ˇ°She can hit anything she sets her mind to, whether the target is moving or not and size doesnˇŻt matter.ˇ± ter concludes.

    We donˇŻt use guns on a daily bases, but we are taught how to use them just in case of a war. It saved a lot of lives during the Human war, and Moon Stone Pack still teaches their Pups how to use weapons during a battle. I am just grateful I was taught how to use them and that I am damn good at it, because it will help me a lot during his challenges.

    It is almost time for lunch when Dad shows up, and I see ter taking a step back.

    ˇ°Wee to the family, Sweetheart,ˇ± Dad says with a huge smile on his face as he wraps his arms around Bellona. ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you tell me, ter? I have been waiting so long for either one of you to find your fated Mate, and now you have found her, but you donˇŻt mention it to your family?ˇ± Dad asks ter.

    ˇ°I just forgot, Dad. It isnˇŻt an excuse, but I had to settle into a new Pack and learn to deal with my new position. Finding my Mate here was the icing on the cake, and it just slipped my mind.ˇ± ter says with his head hung, Bellona sees the huge smile on my face and she realizes that we are not mad at him.

    Uncle Richard startsughing his ass off and ter finally looks up, understanding that we were just pulling his chains.

    During lunch, I find out that Bellona is an Omega and not every Pack¨Cmember is too pleased with her being mated to their new Gamma, but when one of the females at the table makes a wrong remark, ter blows.

    Twilight and I know ter well enough to know what will happen if he gets his hands on her and I step in between ter and the female, ˇ°Let me make one thing clear. You are very lucky that I am here, or your parents would have had a funeral in the morning. Make one more remark like that about my Sister¨Cinw or any other Omega in this Pack, and you will have to worry about what I will do to you.

    I am not sure how your parents raised you or what your AlphaˇŻs thoughts are about this, but ter and I were raised to cherish the Mate¨Cbond, and we will ept whoever the Goddess pairs us with. Next time you open that yap of yours, I will let ter do whatever the hell he wants, and I know that will end with a lot of blood and your death.ˇ± I say with Twilight right there with me.

    Bellona is able to calm ter down, but I see her facial expression change the moment a male steps next to the female, ˇ°My Daughter is correct; an Omega doesnˇŻt deserve to be mated to a Gamma. A female like my Daughter is better suited for that position and ter should reject his Mate for the benefit of the Pack.ˇ± He says and this time I am the one that explodes.

    Twilight pushes forward and I jump over the table to grab him by the throat and I m him against the window behind him, ˇ°If I find you or your Daughter anywhere near Bellona or ter, I will take great pleasure in ripping you apart and that goes for every Pack¨Cmember that shares your opinion.ˇ± I growl in his face.

    I slowly take a step back, but I donˇŻt release him, and I see six Warriors surrounding us. The male looks at

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>12:50 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 157 Mine

    me with a smug look on his face.

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Throw Pete and his Daughter in the dungeons. I will deal with them tomorrow.ˇ± I hear the Alpha say from behind me, and I drop the Idiot to the floor.

    As they get taken away from the living room, both of them plead with the Alpha to reconsider, but he ignores them as he walks over to ter and Bellona. I open my mouth to apologize for my behavior, but he holds up his hand before I can say a word, ˇ°Zalia, donˇŻt apologize. I am d someone is willing to stand up to Idiots like that.

    Everyone knows I donˇŻt appreciate behavior like that, and I wish more Pack¨Cmembers were like you and our future leadership, but it seems that some will never learn. I hope everyone will heed ZaliaˇŻs warning. because I will give her a call if any of you ever step out of line again.ˇ± He says before he sits down in his

    seat.

    I see a rather ufortable look on the face of Mars, the future Beta of Little River Pack, and I follow his line of sight to see him looking at a male. He is serving the Warriors their lunch, and as he walks back towards the kitchen, I see him ncing at Mars.

    ˇ°Fuck, <i>you </i>think <i>they </i><i>are </i><i>Mates</i>?ˇ± Twilight asks me, and I tell her I am positive.

    ˇ°Alpha Eros, do you think Pack¨Cmembers are allowed to keep fated Mates apart with their opinions?ˇ± I ask the moment the male is in the dining room again, and every conversation halts as I wait for Alpha Eros to respond.

    ˇ°No, Zalia. No one is allowed to keep fated Mates apart, by words or actions. My Pack¨Cmembers know I will not tolerate it.ˇ± He answers.

    ˇ°What would you do if a fated couple stayed clear from one another because they fear what other Pack- members will say, Alpha Eros?ˇ± I ask, and he looks at me deep in thought.

    ˇ°If I find out my Pack was ever responsible for that, I would dissolve my Pack and let King Alwin deal with them. I donˇŻt want to be the Alpha of a Pack that doesnˇŻt respect our Goddess.

    Our Goddess pairs those together that will enhance one another, regardless of rank or gender. I know there are Packs that donˇŻt believe this, and I canˇŻt stand being around the Alphas of those Packs.ˇ± He answers and I havenˇŻt taken my eyes off Mars while Alpha Eros seemed to be addressing his Pack- members.

    Mars gives me a small nod with his head as he gets out of his seat, and he walks towards the male who is still standing near the table with the Warriors.

    ˇ°Mine.ˇ± He growls just before he ms his lips to his MateˇŻs lips and I hear one of the Warriors mumble, ˇ°About damn time.ˇ±

    admin

 Werewolf and 158

    Chapter 158 Leadership

    Chapter 158 Leadership

    S

    580

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I tell Asha what happened at Blue Blood Pack and she agrees with Eryx, we better not tell Deimos about this. He had his doubts about Donovan and Gibson from the start, their indiscretion at the end of the meeting didnˇŻt improve it and this will only prove to him that they have been deceitful towards Zalia.

    We talk about how she put all the future leaderships in their ces by using my full title, ˇ°But I doubt they really understood why she did it or if it actually stuck in those puny brains of them.ˇ± I respond and we are bothughing our asses off.

    There is a feature to the vest I didnˇŻt reveal to anyone, only our tech¨Cdepartment, Asha and I know about it and I am going to enjoy keeping a close eye on that feature. I installed it on my tablet to have ess to it at all times and no one will be surprised to see me walking around with it, which means I will know things no one else knows.

    I ask Queen Axelle if they were able to finish the extra challenge and she tells me that Deimos took care of it all, he needed a distraction. He really hated that Eryx and I were send to Blue Blood Pack, but Alwin did it to avoid anyone of using the Royal family of favoritism and with him hovering around Zalia it would have looked like that.

    Most Alphasined during lunch about the attention Moon Stone Pack got from us, but King Alwin made sure it was clear that it was their own behavior that caused us to avoid too much one¨Con¨Cone time with them. He had reminded every Pack of an incident from the past, an incident in which they themselves or their Pups were unwilling to take a hint.

    By the time King Alwin had finished speaking, he had looked around the dining room and asked the Alphas to mention an incident like that involving Moon Stone Pack or a few of the other Packs he hadnˇŻt mentioned, but no one had been able to give such an example. It doesnˇŻt mean the Alphas liked that we are willing to spend time with another Pack than theirs, but we hope that it will make them think twice before acting like that again.

    King Alwin chose eight oˇŻclock in the evening as the start time, because most Packs have dinner during that time and it meant that everyone would be able to see it getting activated. It would also give Pack- members the chance to ask questions about the challenge, not everything was exined to the Alphas in the email they got.

    As the Royal family we have a side bet during thepetition and this time it will be which Pack will lose one of their member first and that rank of that person. Queen AxelleˇŻs assistant will write down everything and like always there will be money involved, money we will donate to one of the smaller Packs.

    Half an hour before dinner we sit down in the office to make our side bet, first King Alwin discusses each member that will be in thepetition and after that he asks us one by one to ce our bet. Eryx and King Alwin both go with the Beta of Onyx Moon Pack; Dixon who is EryxˇŻs Father goes with Amber Moon PackˇŻs Gamma.

    Liam who is Deimosˇ® Father also goes with Amber Moon Pack, but he thinks the Alpha will be taken out first and Queen Axelle goes with Dark Moon PackˇŻs Gamma. Deimos goes with Spirit Moon PackˇŻs Gamma and Asha and I are looking at one another while shaking our heads.

    <b>12:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b><b>GSW </b>

    Chapter 158 Leadership

    80

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ˇ°Moon Stone Pack, Donovan.ˇ± We both say at the same time and through the mind¨Clink we both tell Queen AxelleˇŻs assistant at the same time that Zalia will take him out. He smiles as he writes down our bet and I know he will write down that we expect Zalia to take him out of thepetition. If she does than Gibson will be the next one to leave thepetition, something I am looking forward to to reveal when thepetition is over.

    Zalia

    Dad and I arrive back at the Pack¨Chouse an hour before dinner and Alpha Brad is waiting for us on the front porch with Luna Hester, she wraps an arm around my shoulder and leads me <i>to </i>Alpha BradˇŻs office. It is just the four of us inside and I wonder what this is all about, normally Beta Fred would be here as well.

    ˇ°Fred is keeping an eye on the boys.ˇ± Luna Hester says as if I asked the question out loud. ˇ°We want you to know that we have no intention of stepping down anytime soon. We want to make sure we turn this Pack over to the right leadership and at this time I doubt it is my Son,ˇ± Luna Hester says.

    Alpha Brad has been standing in front of the window the entire time and when he turns around I see a murderous look in his eyes, ˇ°I had a conversation with Alpha Chris and I know neither one of them defended you against Rick. On top of that they left you behind at Blue Blood Pack and I donˇŻt care about the fact you already made ns to go see ter.

    They should have waited for you and asked about your gear when they got to the living room. Elinor and Kali know we will be training them alongside their Brothers, but I have this feeling we need to find another Gamma to fill that position in the future.ˇ± Alpha Brad says and I know he is not asking me if I want to stay, he knows I canˇŻt.

    I ce my vest on the table and I see that Donovan and Gibson ces theirs on the table too, ˇ°Zalia, what is that for?ˇ± one of the Pups asks and I exin that it will be activated at eight, ˇ°Once it activated it will tell if I am alive or dead, as long as it say ˇ°Livingˇ± I am still in thepetition. We also have aser handgun and with that we need to shoot at the vests of our opponents to eliminate them.

    To win the title of Royal Pack at least one member has to be alive at the end of thepetition, how it will be judged if no one survives I donˇŻt know. So there are twenty one others that need to ˇ°dieˇ± for a Pack to win thepetition.ˇ± I say as I use my fingers to air quote at the word die.

    We get asked a lot of questions and most get answered by me, because apparently Donovan and Gibson were busy with other things. Everyone chuckles when I refer to S warning us not to wear them to bed and I know that no one in this Pack will interfere with thepetition.

    Elinor and Kali made sure the seat between them was empty and I am d I donˇŻt have to sit near Donovan and Gibson, ˇ°How <i>do </i>you n on taking the other Packs down, Donovan?ˇ± Elinor asks and I hear Twilight chuckle in my head. We all know Donovan would usually leave this up to me, but I have no intention of helping him out.

    I cross my arms in front of my chest and lean back in my seat as I look at Donovan. He looks from me to Gibson and back again, before he looks at Elinor and tells her that is none of her business. ˇ°What are you afraid of, Donovan?ˇ± She asks him and I know she is taunting him, she wants to rattle his cage.

    ˇ°No, Elinor. This is between me and my leadership and how we are going to take down the other Packs is nobodyˇŻs business.ˇ± He growls and I get out of my seat as I ce my hands on the table, ˇ°Then answer the question for me, Donovan. After all, I am the future Gamma of Moon Stone Pack, how are we going to

    <b>12:50 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 158 Leadership

    +20 Free Coins

    take down the other Packs?ˇ± I ask.

    I keep looking into his eyes and I know that everyone can see that he is getting ufortable, he starts squirming in his seat as I lean closer to him. ˇ°We will discuss that in the morning in DonovanˇŻs office,ˇ± Gibson says as he pulls Donovan out of his seat, but Alpha Brad tells them both to sit down. ˇ°You will wait here until the devices are activated.ˇ± He says.

    Halfway through dinner, the devices get activated and Gibson almost pulls Donovan out of his chair as they put the vests on.

    After dinner, I walk out of the Pack¨Chouse with my team right behind me. ˇ°My Brother is on patrol,ˇ± Gaia says and we follow her to the cottage she lives in with her Brother.

    The moment the door closes Kianda asks what that was all about and I tell them about what happened yesterday and this morning. ˇ°However, I will get my revenge on them. Tonight I will take both of them out, take pictures of the rules they received and I will finish thispetition on my own.

    I will not tell them that I am still alive, because they will never see my device. Tomorrow morning will be thest time I will be in the dining room for a meal, I know they will assume that I got killed as well and I need to keep them in the dark about my ns. I will need your help though to make sure they donˇŻt find out I left Pack territory to take down the other Packs.

    LetˇŻs just hope I can figure out what the extra challenge is and that I will be able to finish at least ours before I get taken out.ˇ± I say and we discuss how to proceed after I take out Donovan and Gibson, we decide to take them out randomly. Blue Blood Pack will be thest one though, I have no problems with Angelo and his leadership.

    15

    admin

 Werewolf and 159

    Chapter 159 Growling

    Princess <b>Asha </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    S and I are looking at the countdown on her tablet and we smile the moment every device gets activated, now all we have to do is wait to see who dies first. When S and I thought of this idea for the challenge we knew it would be hard, because Pups donˇŻt get trained in using weapons anymore.

    Trying to shoot a moving target is difficult, especially if that target is shooting back at you and we had a lot ofughs as we went through every possible scenario. Our tech¨Cdepartment made sure it couldnˇŻt be worn to bed and it is even very sensitive to clothes covering it up, it has to stay a challenge after all.

    The surface is a bit bigger than itˇŻs ancient predecessor forser games, we decided to go with light instead of sound and we did that to prevent an entire Pack to go hunting after the other leaderships. If someone was smart enough to attack during the night, I can think of at least one person who mighte up with that idea.

    D

    ˇ°Okay, they are all activated. Let thepetition begin.ˇ± S says and I know that everyone is curious if they can figure out the extra challenge we gave them, Eryx seems convinced that no one will be able to figure it out. We have given them two weeks for thispetition and every morning and every evening at nine Deimos will check the locations.

    We want to know if anyone has figured out where to find their reward and by giving each of them a different hint and location we will know which Packs have found their reward. In the rules S gave each Pack it states that the extra challenge can still bepleted even if they get taken out of thepetition.

    LetˇŻs just hope that some of them are smart enough to read all the rules and not just to rely on what S told them, because that would mean that not everyone will go after the extra challenge. It is a test of its own and will determine if a leadership will give up at the first signs of trouble or will stop if a challenge seems too big.

    I mean trying to get into the Pce and to find a hidden reward, it would probably stop quite a few people from going after it. We also chose eight different ces to hide the rewards and gave them a cryptic hint on where to find it, using references from the past of Royal family members.

    S had a lot of fun with Queen Axelle to find the right references to put in the hints and I learned a lot about AmmonˇŻs family members that once lived in this Pce. Some stories never left the Pce walls and those were not used for the extra challenge, but stories that were known throughout the Kingdom were the ones we did use.

    Ammon holds the rulebook of thepetition in front of me with his finger near one of the rules, I read the rule he is pointing at and I burst out inughter. Zalia could have taken Moon Stone Pack out of thepetition by declining the Gamma position and I wonder if she isnˇŻt aware of this rule or that she has an agenda of her own.

    Zalia

    I walk up to my room and decide to stay awake tonight, I can sleep after I have taken out Donovan and Gibson. At breakfast I will leave the device in my room, I am only going to breakfast to see how Donovan and Gibson react to being ˇ°Deadˇ± and if they will automatically assume that I was taken out too.

    Chapter 159 Growling

    To pass the time until I can get into action, I write down all the Pack names that are in thepetition and I give each of them a number in the order I will take them out. My first target will be Moon Storm Pack, just because of the remark Rick made and I startughing when Twilight tells me what I should do before taking them out.

    ˇ°Lights are out on the Alpha and Beta floor,ˇ± Kianda says in my head and I slowly get out of bed to grab my handgun. I check if it is on before I open my bedroom door and walk towards the hidden staircase the Omegas use, it will take me to the Beta floor and Alpha floor without being seen.

    My first target is Donovan and as I reach the Alpha floor I peek around the corner to find the hallway empty. I walk to DonovanˇŻs room which is not far from the master bedroom, I have to be real quiet <b>as </b>Luna Hester is a light sleeper and I donˇŻt want her to catch me <b>in </b>the act. Even though I have a feeling she wouldnˇŻt say a word about it.

    When I reach DonovanˇŻs room, I take a deep breath before I slowly open the door, and as I look into <b>his </b>room, I want to scream at the top of my lungs: there is someone in bed with him!

    I sniff the air to find out who it is and I nearly vomit when I smell the scent of the one person Donovan always said he would never want near him.

    Twilight reminds me of an app ter downloaded on my phone, it is able to make infrared pictures and I think it will be a good time to try if it really works. I walk closer to the bed to get a great shot and after I take the picture I send it to Gaia, she will print it for me. All that will be left to do is to tape it to his door before the Omegas start walking around the Pack¨Chouse.

    Donovan has ced the device on his nightstand and I aim at it to take a shot, the word ˇ°Aliveˇ± changes to ˇ°Deadˇ± in a split second. I smile as I quietly leave his room to make my way down to the Beta floor, before I reach the end of the hallway a widely smiling Nyx shows up and through the mind¨Clink I tell her what to do with the picture.

    The Beta floor is deserted as well and I get to GibsonˇŻs room without any problems. I slowly open his door to quickly step inside. His device is on the dresser next to the door and under it is the envelope S gave to Donovan, I quickly take pictures of its contents before I turn my attention to the bed.

    Gibson isnˇŻt alone either and I take a picture of the scene in front of me before I turn towards the device. I shoot at the device and again it switches from ˇ°Aliveˇ± to ˇ°Deadˇ± in a split¨Csecond, I smile as I walk out of his room. Kianda is waiting a few feet away and she tapes the picture to the door the moment I have closed it behind me.

    ˇ°I hope Kali and Elinor find the pictures,ˇ± Twilight says and I know that if they find the pictures all hell will break loose. By the time I have killed both of them and have returned to my room, it is near four in the morning. I ce the device on my dresser near the door before I turn in for a few hours of sleep.

    Roaring from the floors above me wakes me a few hourster and I smile as I realize that Donovan and Gibson just discovered that they are out of thepetition. I quickly get dressed and exit my room at the same time Dad exits his room, and both of us run up the stairs to find Donovan and Gibson on thending

    of the Beta floor<b>. </b>

    Alpha Brad looks at both of them as they show him their devices and he shrugs his shoulders, ˇ°Too bad. I had hoped you would make it further into thepetition.ˇ± He says and I see two very pissed¨Coff Sisters walking toward their Brothers, even Alpha Brad takes a step back from them.

    <b>6 </b>

    <

    <b>12:50 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G ˇ¤

    Chapter 159 Growling

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°What the fuck is this?ˇ± Both of them ask in unison as they hold the pictures in front of their Brothers, Donovan tries to take it away from Elinor but he hasnˇŻt counted on his Mother. Luna Hester grabs both pictures and I see a murderous look appear on her face when she sees what the pictures show, she turns them towards Alpha Brad for him to take a look.

    Alpha Brad roars as his eyes are glued to the pictures, the entire Pack¨Chouse shakes from the aura that seeps out of him and everyone submits to Alpha Brad. I lower my head out of respect for him but his aura doesnˇŻt affect me, it has never affected me and I learned quickly to hide that fact from everyone else.

    Alpha Brad orders everyone to the dining room through the mind¨Clink and I know he will expose Donovan and GibsonˇŻs little secret, I hope he will reveal their elimination from thepetition first. Dad ces his arm around my shoulder as we walk down the stairs and I see all of our Pack¨Cmembers walk to the dining room.

    ˇ°I will not waste too much of your time.ˇ± Alpha Brad says. ˇ°Our leadership has been taken out of thepetition. I had hoped they would have gotten further into thepetition, but we donˇŻt always get what we want. The next thing I want to address is something I had hoped would never happen with my Son, he chose to sleep with a Pack¨Cmember and so did Gibson.ˇ±

    I can hear murmurs all around me and everyone is looking around to find out who they might have slept with. Alpha Brad clears his throat and every head snaps back towards him, ˇ°I have decided that Donovan and Gibson will not take over the Pack, their Sisters will form the future leadership for Moon Stone Pack.ˇ± He says.

    Kali and Elinor stare at him, while Donovan is growling at his Father. Luna Hester doesnˇŻt hesitate to smack him on the back of his head.

    admin

 Werewolf and 160

    Chapter 160 Answer

    Donovan

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    I never liked the way I was raised, a female shouldnˇŻt be allowed to fight or to have a high rank within a Pack and as I grew older I found out I had to hide my true feelings. Dad made it very clear that if I didnˇŻt follow his rules I wouldnˇŻt be allowed to take over the Pack from him and I had to bite my tongue a lot.

    Zalia is an excellent Warrior and she is a well¨Ctrained Gamma, but I never wanted her as my Gamma. I kept an eye on ter as he followed his Father and Sister around and I knew I wanted him as my Gamma, when I asked Gibson about it I found out he agreed with me.

    We also didnˇŻt like the rule on not sleeping with Pack¨Cmembers or sleeping with females who offered themselves during Pack visits, luckily for us, we could sneak off under the pretense of training. Ourst night at the meeting we finally were able to convince the females that caught our eye to sleep with us, but we had both fallen asleep.

    Hearing Dad in my head woke me up that morning and I hoped no one would be in the suite anymore, Gibson and I had already discussed how to get into the shower fast. The moment I saw Zalia and Deimos I knew they would smell the scent of sex on us, but I had not counted on my Father being there with them.

    The moment I heard Zalia speak I knew Dad would know we didnˇŻt use protection and after that, it went downhill fast. She ruined everything for me and Gibson, I talked to Gibson about asking ter to be our Gamma and we decided to wait until we got home to sit down with him.

    That didnˇŻt go as nned either, because ter was offered the Gamma position in another Pack and all the paperwork was already taken care of. I was stuck with Zalia whether I liked it or not and if I wanted to take over from my Father I had to make sure I yed ording to his rules.

    Then the news about thepetition for the title of Royal Pack came in and I knew we needed Zalia to win thispetition, but I probably screwed up when I didnˇŻt respond to RickˇŻs remark. Gibson and I were trying toe up with a way to fool Zalia, that we forgot about her when we left Blue Blood Pack and Mom nearly bit my head off because of it.

    This morning was the worst when I woke up and saw the word ˇ°Deadˇ± on my device, someone came in at night and took us out of thepetition. I left my room so fast to find Gibson that I didnˇŻt notice something being taped to my door and I knew I was in deep shit when Elinor held the picture up in front

    of me.

    I watch our Pack¨Cmembers quiet down as Dad looks at them and I see the disappointment on their faces when he tells them we are out of thepetition, but I never thought he would discuss my sleeping around with the Pack. Well, technically he didnˇŻt as he just informed them of it and I can hear the murmurs as I keep looking ahead.

    I growl the moment he says that Elinor will take over from him and I know I will fight him every step of the way, I am the firstborn Pup of the Alpha. I will have to talk to Zalia and make sure she sticks with me and Gibson when we talk to Dad about this, he needs to see that we are aplete leadership.

    By the time everyone has calmed down I look around for Zalia, but she isnˇŻt in the dining room anymore and when I try to link her, I run into a block. I will talk to her at lunch and make sure she meets us in my office. ˇ°Donovan and Gibson, my office. Now.ˇ± Dad growls as he walks out of the dining room.

    Chapter 160 Answer

    <b>20 </b>Free Coins

    Beta Fred guides Elinor and Kali to DadˇŻs office and I wonder why he wants them in there as well, guess I will find out soon. We all sit down in DadˇŻs office, ˇ°Donovan, you will clear out your office. Elinor will start using it immediately as she needs to find herself a new Gamma, Zalia will never ept the position of Gamma within this Pack and that is all thanks to you and Gibson.

    I am d you are already out of thepetition or I would have pulled you out. My only regret is that Zalia didnˇŻt get to prove her worth to the other Packs, she will make a great Gamma one day and I will ask King Alwin to help her find that position elsewhere.ˇ± Dad says.

    Zalia

    I leave the dining room as everyone tries to wrap their heads around the announcement Alpha Brad just made, ˇ°<i>Dad</i><i>, </i>I will <i>be </i><i>staying </i>with <i>Gaia </i><i>for </i><i>a </i>while. I <i>donˇŻt </i>want <i>to </i><i>see </i><i>Donovan </i><i>and </i><i>Gibson </i><i>until </i>I know <i>what </i><i>I </i>am <i>going </i>to <i>do</i>.ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink and he tells me to take all the time I need to make a decision.

    I pack two bags to take with me and I ce the device on before I sneak out of the Pack¨Chouse, Gaia is waiting for me outside the Pack¨Chouse to walk me to her house. ˇ°What are your ns for tonight?ˇ± She asks as she shows me to the guestroom that will be mine for a while.

    ˇ°I am going to pay Rick a visit tonight, I need that printer of yours just in case I need to print out a picture,ˇ± I say and she giggles as she grabs a backpack for me. I go to the pictures I took in GibsonˇŻs roomst night and I read through the rules to find out I already know them.

    The rulebook ends rather strangely: <i>Enter </i><i>the </i><i>Pce </i><i>from </i><i>your </i><i>northern </i><i>border</i>. <i>Find </i><i>the </i><i>little </i><i>Prince </i><i>for </i><i>your </i>reward<i>. </i>I show it to Gaia with a smile on my face, because I know where to find our reward. ˇ°I will get our reward on the way back and I might grab their reward as well, if I can figure out where it is hidden,ˇ± I say to Gaia.

    After I am sure I read everything from the rulebook I tell Gaia I will go to sleep for two hours and ask her to make sure she wakes me up on time, I need to make sure I donˇŻt have the device for more than seven hours. With my sleep this morning and the two hours I will sleep now, I will have two more hours left before eight tonight.

    After Gaia wakes me up I n my trip for tonight, I will head to Moon Storm Pack before I pay a visit to the Pce. If I canˇŻt find a way into the Pce fast I will return home and make a n for tomorrow night to take those rewards. I will shift into Twilight to get to Moon Storm Pack as fast as I can, it will be a lot faster in my Lycan form.

    Kianda is in the kitchen preparing dinner when I finallye out of the guestroom and we talk about the rumors going around the Pack. I smile when I hear that Donovan and Gibson are no longer the most popr Wolves in the Pack and that Elinor is using his office now.

    Nyx and Gaia are preparing my backpack and I ask Hestia to help me with my vest, I need to know how Twilight can take it with her in her Lycan form. After trying it a few times we decide the best way is to ce it on the backpack, so she can carry it until we reach Moon Storm Pack and if I leave at seven I will stay within the hours I am allowed to take it off.

    I reach the southern border of Moon Storm Pack half an hour into the second twenty four hours of thepetition and after I ce the vest back on my body I climb into a tree. I watch their border patrol to find the best time to enter the territory and as time passes I see more and more lights dim in the Pack- house.

    <b>12:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 160 Answer

    80

    +20 Free Coins

    Climbing out of the tree I keep my eyes on the border and when the first patrol passes I run across the border towards the Pack¨Chouse. After watching the territory for hours I nned my route to the Pack- house and it makes it easy to get there fast and undetected.

    A tree next to the Pack¨Chouse is my way up to the Gamma floor, but I want to take Rick out first and I have never been here before whichplicates things for me. The branch I use to reach the Gamma floor leads to an empty room and I quietly step into the hallway, hoping and praying that they have a staircase for Omegas like our Pack¨Chouse.

    I sigh in relief when I find the staircase and I walk up to the Alpha floor to find RickˇŻs room. I smile when I see two devices on the dresser and I take a picture of the scene in the bed, Rick cuddled in the arms of his Beta. I had left the backpack and printer in a staircase, just to make sure no one would hear it print if I wanted to use it.

    I see their envelope on the dresser and I take pictures of their rulebook, smiling as I read their hint; <i>Enter </i>the Pce from <i>your </i>Southern border<i>. </i><i>Find </i>the <i>first </i><i>Royal </i><i>for </i><i>your </i><i>reward</i><i>. </i>I shoot at both devices and tape the picture to their door before I go back down to the Gamma floor to take care of the Gamma.

    Leaving the same way I came in I sit in the tree for a moment, I know where to find their reward and I hope I manage to take both rewards tonight. I walk towards the Pce in Human form and I have to climb a few trees to avoid the Pce Warriors, their patrol is a little tighter than that of most Packs.

    Twilight is having fun avoiding the Pce Warriors as we get closer and closer to our first target, but our real challenge will be inside the Pce. I have no idea if it can be as qujet as our Pack¨Chouse at night or that it is full of life twenty four seven, only going into the Pce will answer that question for me.

    admin

 Werewolf and 161

    Chapter 161 Night Patrol

    Zalia

    +20 Free Coins

    With my back against the wall I look in the direction of Moon Storm Pack, I wish I could be there in the morning when Rick wakes up to find out that he is taken out of thepetition. <i>ˇ°</i><i>No </i><i>one </i>is <i>in </i>the kitchen.<i>ˇ± </i>Twilight says and I slowly open the door to make my way inside, keeping an eye on my surroundings.

    The door to the hallway is open and so is the door to the dining room. First I go to the dining room to find the statue of the male that founded our Kingdom, he never carried the title of King but most consider him the first Royal we had and I know that he will hold the reward for Moon Storm Pack.

    I look around the dining room that ispletely empty and I wonder if this room gets used if there are no visitors, it looks so huge and impersonal when it is empty. I walk up the stage to sit in the KingˇŻs seat and look at the room from his point of view, ˇ°<i>Not a </i><i>seat </i>I <i>would </i><i>want </i>to <i>fill</i>.ˇ± Twilight says in my head and I slowly get up to grab the first reward.

    I have to grab a chair to reach for the box that is ced on the statueˇŻs shoulder, whoever put it there made sure it wasnˇŻt really noticeable. I walked around the statue twice before looking up and down the statue, but once I spotted it I quickly got it down from there. I ce it in my backpack before I go back to the kitchen and head towards the main living room of the Pce.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Why </i><i>do </i><i>we </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>go </i>to <i>the </i><i>main </i>living <i>room</i>?ˇ± Twilight asks and I smile as I duck into a bay window. ˇ°Prince <i>Reginald </i><i>was </i><i>called </i><i>the </i><i>little </i><i>Prince</i>, <i>even </i><i>though </i><i>he </i><i>was </i><i>as </i><i>tall </i><i>as </i><i>Deimos</i>.ˇ± I answer her and she is rolling around in my head as she calls Deimos ˇ°little Gammaˇ± over and over again.

    ˇ°That is <i>the </i>little <i>Prince</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say to Twilight as I step in front of the painting, only to drop to the floor the next second when I hear footsteps near the window. I look up at the painting to see where the reward is hidden and I see a sachet hanging from the back of the painting. Once I make sure that the coast is clear, I get to my feet and snatch the sachet off the painting.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>do </i>you <i>think </i><i>is </i><i>in </i><i>there</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Twilight asks as I put it in my backpack. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>donˇŻt </i><i>know</i><i>. </i><i>Why </i><i>donˇŻt </i>we wait until we <i>get </i><i>back </i>to <i>GaiaˇŻs ce </i><i>and </i><i>have </i><i>some </i><i>sleep</i>?ˇ± I answer as I walk towards the exit, but I turn around quickly as I realize I can never open that huge door without anyone noticing it.

    Luckily I had seen a small door not far from the painting and I walk over there as I listen for any sounds in the vicinity, but it seems this is my lucky day. I make my way out of the Pce and climb the nearest tree to make a n <i>to </i>get out of Mystic Moon Pack territory, I smile when I see Leander walking around the Pce with another Warrior.

    ˇ°<i>He </i><i>was </i>the one <i>that </i><i>nearly </i><i>caught </i>us, <i>Twilight</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say as I keep staring at Leander, I know that if I keep staring long enough he will be able to feel it and I wonder if he can find where it ising from. Twilight is game, I keep staring at him and after a minute or two he starts looking around.

    His buddy is talking to him and Leander apparently answers him as he also starts looking around, but neither one of them seems to understand where ites from. I let my eyes glide up the Pce walls and I smile when I see Deimos stepping on to his balcony, a momentter Eryx steps onto the balcony above

    him.

    Both of them are scanning the area, ˇ°<i>Looks </i>like <i>Leander </i>tipped <i>them </i><i>off</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight says, but this time we donˇŻt keep our eyes on Deimos or Eryx. They will probably be able to locate me and that would mean losing my 1/3

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>12:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 161 Night Patrol

    rewards, no way in hell I will let that happen.

    480

    +20 Free Coins

    After about twenty minutes they all give up, Deimos and Eryx go back into their rooms and Leander assumes his patrol around the Pce. The moment he rounds the corner I want to get out of the tree, but Twilight warns me to sit still and a momentter I see Deimos looking out his window<i>. </i>ˇ°Sneaky bastard.ˇ± I whisper.

    I wait a minute or two after he has stepped away from his window before I get out of the tree and make my way to their southern border. Along the way I have to climb a few trees again, but I get out of the territory without getting caught and I sigh in relief when I see our own bordere into view.

    ˇ°<i>Honey</i><i>, </i><i>IˇŻm </i><i>almost </i><i>home</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink to Gaia and she tells me they are almost done with border patrol. I tell her that I will get some sleep first and tell them all about my adventures in the morning, my team wishes me Goodnight as I walk into my bedroom.

    ˇ°Zalia, are you awake?ˇ± I hear Nyx ask from the other side of the door.

    ˇ°I am now.ˇ± I answer and she apologizes as she walks into my room. ˇ°Your Dad came by and wanted to know if you were okay.ˇ± She says as she sits down next to me on the bed and I tell her I will link him after 1 have told them aboutst night.

    During breakfast I tell my team about my night and I show them the picture I took of Rick and his Beta, ˇ°Maybe we should post those pictures online.ˇ± Hestia muses and Gaia tells her it will lead back to us, a risk none of us is willing to take.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Get the rewards, I want to know what it is.ˇ± Twilight says and I get up to get my backpack.

    ˇ°This is the reward from Moon Storm Packˇ± I say as I ce the box on the table,

    ˇ°This one is ours.ˇ± I say as I ce the sachet on the table, I sit down next to Gaia before I grab the sachet, I

    it before I turn it upside down and a delicate golden ne falls onto the table.

    open

    ˇ°Fuck, that is the ne the little Prince gave to his Mate,ˇ± I mutter and I wonder what will be in the box, it has to be a reference to the first Royal. I pull the box towards me and I slowly open it to reveal the ring the first Royal gave to his Son when he took over, bing the first King of our Kingdom.

    The five of us just stare at the jewelry in front of us for a few moments, before Gaia asks me where I will keep it safe.

    ˇ°I will link Dad and ask him toe over. I will exin things to him and ask him to keep them in the safe in his private officeˇ± I respond and all four of them agree with me, it will be safer to ask Dad to keep the jewelry in his safe.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Dad</i>, when you have time I would like to see you at GaiaˇŻs ce.ˇ± I tell him through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°I will be there in half an hour, Donovan is being an ass,ˇ± Dad answers me and when I tell the girls what Dad said we all have a goodugh. Donovan has always been an ass, especially if he thinks that he isnˇŻt at fault.

    I remember when we were about ten years old, he had told Gaia she couldnˇŻt join us for training, and when I had asked him why she couldnˇŻt, he had said, ˇ°Because she is an Omega,ˇ± I had taken a swing at him and he ran into the living room to hide behind Luna Hester, but when she found out why I was angry

    <b>12:50 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec 31

    Chapter 161 Night Patrol

    with him, she forced him to train Gaia himself.

    +20 Free Coins

    He tried to get out from under the punishment, but it only resulted in the punishment getting more severe. Alpha Brad made him train all the Omega Pups for a month and every time he whined about it, Alpha Brad added a day, the end result was that he had to train them for three months. He never learned from it though, he still whines about his punishments and Alpha Brad still adds to his punishments.

    Gaia has a copy of the Kingdom on herptop and there is a red cross running through Moon Storm Pack and Moon Stone Pack. Tonight I will take out Sundown Pack, but I will not go to the Pce for the reward. I will save that for another night. I want to get at least two rewards at the time and that means I will have to take out another Pack.

    ˇ°Fuck.ˇ± I hear Dad mutter and I see that he is staring at my chest. ˇ°You are still in thepetition.ˇ± He says and I tell him that I took out Donovan and Gibson. ˇ°You took those pictures and taped them to their doors.ˇ± He says with a huge grin on his face.

    I tell him that I figured out what the extra challenge is and what I did during the night, ˇ°I need you to ce the items in the safe in your bedroom or in your private office. I donˇŻt want them to get lost or for someone to identally find them.ˇ± I say as I show him the contents of the box and the sachet.

    We all have a goodugh as I tell them how I spooked Leander and that he woke Deimos and Eryx to help him search.

    ˇ°Make sure you write down their patrols fromst night, it might help you the next time you go to the

    Pce.ˇ± Dad says and Gaia asks me to tell her what I rembout it.

    Dad takes the box and sachet with him and the five of us go over the patrols at the Pce. I assume they will switch their strategy at some point, but for now, it wille in handy knowing how they run patrol at night.

    admin

 Werewolf and 162

    Chapter 162 Laughing

    Deimos

    80

    <b>$</b>20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Good morning, Deimos.ˇ± Eryx greets me as I walk into our private dining room. ˇ°Did you get any sleep after Leander woke us?ˇ± He asks and I grab a coffee before I sit down in my seat, this is answer enough for him as he chuckles.

    Ammon asks why Leander woke us, ˇ°He felt someone watching himst night, but he couldnˇŻt locate the source and decided to wake me and Eryx to help him out. I even peeked out the window after Leander had continued with his patrol, but there was no one out there.ˇ± I answer him.

    ˇ°Could it have been a Pack that came to the Pce to find their reward?ˇ± Asha asks and I jump out of my seat to run down the stairs, my first stop being the main living room. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Fuck</i><i>, </i><i>they </i><i>found </i><i>it </i>or <i>should </i><i>I </i><i>say </i><i>she </i><i>found </i><i>it</i>.ˇ± Goliath says in my head and I quickly check every other location, Moon Storm Pack collected

    their reward as well.

    ˇ°Moon Stone Pack and Moon Storm Pack have their reward.ˇ± I say as I walk back into the room.

    Asha asks me what time Leander woke me and she gets a strange look in her eyes when I say that it was near four in the morning. Ammon asks S if anyone has been taken out of thepetition yet and S tells him that we wonˇŻt know until thepetition is over.

    I decided to run border patrol tonight and I use the afternoon to rest, because I want to be able to check the locations in the morning. Leander joins me on patrol and I ask him if it could have been Zalia that had been watching him, ˇ°Damn, I hadnˇŻt thought of that. It could have been any of the Packs that want to get their reward.ˇ± He responds.

    I ask him if any of the patrols saw anyone that entered thepetition, ˇ°No, so far none of them has left their territory. I hope Moon Stone Pack makes it until the end, I want to see if Zalia managed to take out a few of those Assholes.ˇ± He says and we bothugh at that prospect.

    We talk to a few of the Warriors on patrol during the night, but they all confirm what Leander already told me. None of thepetitors has left their territory yet and I wonder if they might barricade themselves in their Pack¨Chouses <i>to </i>survive the challenge, but that wouldnˇŻt exin how two of the rewards are already

    gone.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Does <i>it </i>say <i>in </i><i>the </i>rulebook <i>that </i><i>they </i><i>canˇŻt </i><i>barricade </i><i>themselves </i>in their Pack<i>¨C</i><i>house</i>?ˇ± Goliath asks and I tell Leander I need to cut my patrol short, before I rush back to the Pce. I link S and Eryx as I enter the Pce and both of them are waiting for me in our private living room, both not looking very happy with me waking them up.

    ˇ°S, is it stated in the rulebook that they canˇŻt barricade themselves in their Pack¨Chouse?ˇ± I ask her and I see a very surprised look on her face. I exin to Eryx what I had thought of and what GoliathˇŻs question had been as result of that thought.

    S is going through the rulebook over and over again, ˇ°Fuck, we never took that into consideration. If they stay inside their Pack¨Chouse it is within the rules and we canˇŻt do anything about it.ˇ± She says. ˇ°LetˇŻs just hope they will not be that childish and maybe they didnˇŻt read the rulebook at all.ˇ± She continues, but I

    think at least two Packs did read it.

    <b>12:51 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b><b>GJ </b>

    Chapter 162 Laughing

    79

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Zalia

    I have managed to get enough sleep during the day, and as soon as I finish dinner, I am out the door.

    ˇ°Sundown Pack, here <i>I </ie.ˇ± I say in my head and Twilight just shakes her head at me. As I near our border I hear someoneing and I quickly climb the nearest tree to hide in, I patiently wait to see who is approaching our border.

    I smile when I see the leadership of Amber Moon Pack and I decide that they will be my target tomorrow night, I wish I could see the look on their faces when they see Donovan and GibsonˇŻs devices. The moment the coast is clear I get out of the tree, I take my clothes off and I shift into Twilight.

    We go past the eastern border of Mystic Moon Pack as we head north to Sundown Pack and with her speed and fur color, I know the Warriors on patrol wonˇŻt be able to see her. I keep an eye on every border we

    pass,

    it wille in handy when I go after the leaderships of Amber Moon Pack and Spirit Moon Pack.

    Likest night I climb into a tree to watch Sundown PackˇŻs Warriors run their patrols and I wonder why there arenˇŻt more reports on Rogue attacks from this Pack, ˇ°<i>Maybe </i><i>they rely </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>KingˇŻs </i><i>Warriors </i>to <i>scare </i>off <i>any </i><i>Rogue </i><i>that </i><i>passes </i><i>through </i><i>here</i>.ˇ± Twilight says in my head and I turn my head to look at the patrols the Pce Warriors run.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>doubt </i><i>they </i><i>can </i><i>see </i><i>a </i><i>Rogue </i><i>that </i><i>is </i><i>close </i><i>to </i><i>the </i><i>border </i><i>of </i><i>Sundown </i><i>Pack</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>think </i>it <i>is </i><i>for </i><i>another </i><i>reason </i><i>they </i>donˇŻt <i>have </i><i>many </i><i>Rogue </i><i>attacks</i>.ˇ± I respond to Twilight and we watch the border a little more closely to see if we can find out their secret. Suddenly, an eye reflecting the moonlight catches our attention.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>They </i><i>have </i><i>some </i><i>sort </i><i>of </i>look¨C<i>out </i><i>point </i><i>inside </i><i>their </i><i>borders</i>.ˇ± Twilight mumbles and as we look along the border we see a look¨Cout point every few feet, this might be a little more tricky than I had thought. We get out of the tree on the side facing the Pce and I take my clothes off once more to shift into Twilight.

    She finds the perfect spot to cross the border and she keeps watching the Warriors run their patrol, suddenly she sprints towards their border. She doesnˇŻt stop until we have left the look¨Cout points far behind us and between some trees she hands over control to me, I quickly put my clothes and vest on.

    I find a dark corner in the garden next to the Pack¨Chouse and I wait for the lights to be turned down inside. It gives me the time to find my entry point: a door that leads to the dining room of Sundown Pack, and the moment thest lights are turned down I walk towards the Pack¨Chouse, but movement from the dining room makes me duck next to the door.

    ˇ°Daniel, leave me alone.ˇ± I hear a female say. ˇ°You made it clear that you donˇŻt want me, but for some reason, you canˇŻt just reject me and let me live in peace.ˇ± I peek around the corner to see Daniel and their BetaˇŻs Daughter, she is one of the few people who never gave me a bad feeling and I hope he isnˇŻt nning on harming her.

    ˇ°Liza, my Wolf wonˇŻt allow me to reject you. He will never allow me to take another female as my Mate or to have sex with. All he wants is his Mate and that happens to be you.ˇ± Daniel responds. ˇ°I know what I said when I found out you were my Mate, but it wasnˇŻt because of you personally. You have always been like a little Sister to me and finding out you are my Mate came as a shock.

    You are a smart woman, you care for this Pack more than any other female ever would and I know you will make an excellent Luna. I am just sorry for hurting your feelings, for not thinking things through before I opened my big yap.ˇ± He says and anyone can tell that he is sorry. ˇ°<i>Fuck</i><i>, </i>who <i>would </i><i>have </i><i>thought </i><i>the </i>Idiot

    <b>12:51 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>GJ.

    Chapter 162 Laughing

    actually has a heart.ˇ± Twilight mumbles.

    479

    70

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°I will give you time to think about it, but I wonˇŻt give up easily, Liza. You are my Mate and I will prove to you for the rest of my life that I love you.ˇ± He says before he kisses her on her forehead and walks out of the dining room. It takes Liza a few minutes before she also leaves the dining room and quietly I make my way inside.

    Knowing both of them just went to bed, I head to the Gamma floor first. It doesnˇŻt take me long to find the room I am looking for and I quickly scan the room for his device and the rulebook. The device is next to his bed and I shoot at it the moment I see it, but the rulebook isnˇŻt there.

    On the Beta floor, I find the correct room the moment I open the first door and I shoot his device as I keep an eye out for the rulebook, which is on the dresser next to the door. I quickly take the picture I need and head back to the stairs to go up to the Alpha floor, I just hope that Daniel is either asleep or in the bathroom.

    I hear a door open just as I want to step into the hallway, ˇ°Daniel, if you hurt Liza I will bury you.ˇ± I hear his Father growl at him and I wait for ten minutes before I decide to pay Daniel a visit. I hear the shower run when I open the door and I quickly step inside to find his device, which he left on the nightstand.

    I have just taken my shot when the bathroom door opens and I am d that Daniel got dressed in the bathroom.

    ˇ°What the fuck?!ˇ± He growls and I just smile at him before I look at his device. He turns towards his bed and I hear him roar when he sees the word ˇ°Deadˇ± on his device, a momentter the door behind me

    opens.

    I step aside to let Alpha Mike walk into the room followed by Liza and the future Beta and future Gamma, LizaˇŻs eyes move from me to Daniel and she startsughing when she sees his device.

    ˇ°Was he the first one?ˇ± She asks in betweenughs and I shake my head.

    admin

 Werewolf and 163

    Chapter 163 Dissolve

    Zalia

    279

    <b>$</b>20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    The Beta and Gamma run from the room and momentster we hear two roars, looks like they found out they are ˇ°Deadˇ± too. Alpha Mike asks me why I took them out and when I tell him that I am the future Gamma of Moon Stone Pack he is stunned, ˇ°I thought ter was the future Gamma.ˇ± He says and I tell him that ter moved to Little River Pack to take over from our Uncle in the future.

    ˇ°Well, it was nice killing you, Daniel. See you when thepetition is over.ˇ± <b>I </b>say.

    ˇ°Daniel, why donˇŻt you walk Zalia to the border? I would feel better if I knew no one thought she was a Rogue and hurt her on her way home.ˇ± Liza says and Daniel tells me to give him a minute.

    I walk into the hallway with Liza.

    ˇ°How did you manage to get up here and kill all of us?ˇ± LizaˇŻs Brother asks. I tell them I just walked in the door and made my way up the stairs one floor at a time, I donˇŻt tell them I overheard the conversation between Daniel and Liza.

    Daniel finally emerges from his room, he is dressed in sweats and <i>a </i>t¨Cshirt and he asks me if I am ready to go to the border.

    Daniel, Liza and I walk down the stairs to the front door, as Lisa opens the door, DanielˇŻs younger Sister walks up the steps and I see her ring at me.

    Liza steps in front of me to make sure that she cannot see my device, I am not sure if she would tell anyone else that I am still in thepetition and I am grateful that Liza makes sure that I do not have to find out. Liza says her goodbyes to me on the front porch and Daniel guides me in the direction of their southern border, I smile as I see warriors looking strangely at my appearance.

    Daniel exins that I somehow made my way into their territory and that I managed to take out the entire leadership. Once itˇŻs just me and Daniel he asks me if I overheard the conversation he had with Liza.

    ˇ°Yes, I did overhear your conversation and I hope you will prove to her that you want her as your mate. Liza is a kind and smart woman, she will make an excellent Luna for your pack and I know she will kick your ass if you screw up.ˇ± I say.

    Daniel chuckles because he knows that IˇŻm right. I asked him why he was reluctant to ept her and even though I already heard him exin it to her, I think there is more to it.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not just because I have always considered her a little sister, she is also the little sister of my best friend and I didnˇŻt want things to be awkward between us.ˇ± He answers me.

    Once I have crossed the border I get behind some trees to take off my clothes, it is time for Twilight to bring us home and I know she will enjoy the run through the forest. Twilight looks over her shoulder and she sees that Daniel is still waiting at the border. She gives him a nod with her head before she runs off.

    I keep an eye on the borders of Amber Moon Pack and Spirit Moon Pack just like I did on the way over to Moon Storm Pack, I want to know what I might run into when I pay a visit to their territories to take out their leaderships.

    <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>

    Chapter 163 Dissolve

    +20 Free Coins

    Luckily neither Pack has look¨Cout points as Moon Storm Pack does, it will make getting into the territory a lot easier and I hope I will be able to take out every leadership of every Pack in thepetition. Gaia and Kianda are waiting for me on the front porch, both of them curious if I seeded in my task and both of them start smiling when they see the huge grin on my face as I approach them.

    ˇ°Were you able to take out Daniel, his Beta and his Gamma?ˇ± Kianda asks and I tell them I will share my story with them in the morning during breakfast, right now I need some sleep.

    Nyx is the one that wakes me in the morning again, I look at her as she tosses a shirt into my face and Twilight growls at her for the rude awakening.

    As we are enjoying our breakfast, I tell my team about my adventure fromst night. I tell them about the conversation I heard between Daniel and Liza and that I really hope that they will work things out.

    ˇ°I can understand it would feel awkward for Daniel to be mated to his best friendˇŻs younger Sister but the Goddess paired them together for a reason and who are we to doubt her?ˇ± I tell them.

    I pull up the picture I took of their rulebook and I read their hint out loud to the girls, <i>Enter </i><i>the </i><i>pce </i><i>from </i><i>your </i><i>southern </i><i>border </i><i>and </i><i>find </i><i>the </i><i>fairy </i><i>Princess </i><i>for </i><i>your </i><i>reward</i><i>. </i>I try to think of a Royal that wasnˇŻt a Werewolf or a Lycan, but I canˇŻt think of any Royal that was anything other than one of our own kind.

    I might need to talk to my Dad and find out if he knows of a Royal who was a Fairy, but that would have been a long time ago because Fairies havenˇŻt been seen for centuries. Some say that they went extinct around the same time Humankind did or maybe they found a way to hide in in sight.

    I always thought that Fairies, Vampires and other kinds of shifters were a myth, but Dad once told me and ter that when the Humans were still alive, Fairies, Vampires and other kinds of shifters were as normal. as we were. The only difference was that in the end, Humans found out that Werewolves, Lycans and others they consider fairytales were no myth, it caused the war with Humankind and in the end, no Human was spared, not even the ones mated to Werewolves or Lycans.

    Dad exined that even Humans mated to Vampires, Fairies or other kinds of shifters were killed.

    Humans always believed that Vampires only came out at night, but unfortunately for them, that was a big myth. It was the only thing about Vampires they were mistaken about, everything else Humankind believed in was true and in the end, Vampires that were mated to Humans had to face the truth: their mates and their families would never ept them for what they are.

    So many of those that were mated to Humans were killed by their own Mates. Halfway through the war with Humans, Vampires slowly disappeared and there hasnˇŻt been a sighting of a Vampire for centuries.

    Fairies we

    were more like the stories Humans told their children, but not everything from those stories was true and I think the biggest difference between the stories and reality was that Fairies arenˇŻt always kind.

    It was during the Human war that Humankind found out that if you cross a fairy thereˇŻs nowhere to run or hide and at the end of the war the Fairies also disappeared just like the Vampires did, no one has seen a Fairy in centuries.

    Which brings me to myst question, was a Royal ever mated to a Fairy, and if so where can I find her in the Pce? I link my Dad to ask him toe see me as soon as he has time, that I have a question for him and that I hope he has the answer for me.

    <b>12:51 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 163 Dissolve

    079

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    IˇŻm on the back porch with a cup of coffee when Dad finally shows up and I show him the picture I took of Sundown PackˇŻs rulebook. He reads the hint on where to find the reward and after a few moments I see <b>a </b>

    smile

    appear on his face, ˇ°It is not an actual Fairy they are talking about, there was a Princess about 250 years ago and she was called the fairy Princess. They called her fairy Princess because she resembled a fairy Princess that once visited our Kingdom before the war with the humans. I saw a painting of her when we walked up the stairs to the private living room of the Royal family.ˇ± Dad says.

    Fuck, that means that I have to go to the Royal Wing at the pce, with the offices being on the first floor I might be able to avoid everyone in the Royal Wing and I hope I can find the reward fast.

    ˇ°The painting of the fairy Princess <b>is </b>hanging on thending at the top of the stairs, you canˇŻt miss it and if you do miss it youˇŻre blind.ˇ± Dad says teasingly.

    He knows that sometimes when IˇŻm deep in thought or very concentrated on my task I miss certain things and this could be one of those times. After all, I need to concentrate on avoiding getting caught, but I also want to find that reward and that means finding a bnce between concentrating so I donˇŻt get caught and looking out for that painting.

    ˇ°Thanks, Dad. I couldnˇŻt imagine any of the Royals being mated to a Fairy and none of us know about it. It would havee out somehow, somewhere down the line and I am not sure how everyone would have reacted to that. Most Wolves and Lycans still me the Fairies for losing all Humans during the war, not that it is fair to me the Fairies because Vampires, Werewolves and Lycans

    were as much to me.ˇ± I say

    to Dad.

    After Dad leaves, I ask Hestia what happened during night patrol, just in case somebody might ask me today. Not that I am expecting anyone toe looking for me, I doubt Donovan will have the guts toe down here and Elinor is smart enough to know that I will not ept the position of Gamma.

    Hestia tells me that nothing unusual happened during night patrol, it was a quiet and boring night for them, and ording to her, I had more fun. Gaia asks me if I took any pictures, but I have to disappoint them as none of Sundown PackˇŻs future leadership was out of line. I tell them it actually surprised me to find every male in his own bed without <i>a </i>female next to him.

    GaiaˇŻs brother is the only one within the pack that knows I am still in thepetition and he has promised me he will not tell anyone, he wants to see the look on everyoneˇŻs faces when they realize I was the one that took out Donovan and Gibson. Even though our entire Pack was raised the same way, there are a few that agree with Donovan, that a female shouldnˇŻt get a high¨Cranking position.

    I donˇŻt know if they also agree with Donovan on chosen and fated mates, but knowing there are more Pack¨Cmembers that donˇŻt want me in that position is enough/reason for me to decline the position when Dad decides to step down. We did talk about Elinor and Kaliˇ® taking over as Beta and Alpha, but so far we havenˇŻt been able to find any Pack¨Cmembers that have spoken out against it and I wonder what Alpha Brad will do if anyone tells him they donˇŻt want females in their leadership.

    Like Alpha Eros he might decide to dissolve the Pack and let King Alwin deal with all the members that no longer have a Pack to call home.

    admin

 Werewolf and 164

    Chapter 164 Next Alpha

    Zalia

    79

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Alpha Brad called me to his office a minute ago and I ask Nyx to keep track of the time, I need to know how long I had to take it off for this meeting. It will affect my ns for the rest of the day and I would like to get some sleep before I head out to Amber Moon Pack.

    I walk into the Pack¨Chouse to find Donovan and Gibson waiting outside Alpha BradˇŻs office, both of them start smiling when they see me approaching and Twilight is growling in my head. I say good morning to them as I walk past them to the door, I knock on it even though it is opened wide and Alpha Brad tells me toe in.

    D

    I sit down in the chair across from him and Donovan and Gibson follow my lead after Gibson has closed the door, ˇ°Zalia, Donovan asked for this meeting, he has something he wants to discuss with us.ˇ± Alpha Brad says and we both turn our heads to Donovan.

    ˇ°Zalia, I am sorry if you thought I didnˇŻt want you as my Gamma. I should have said something when Rick made that remark, but I was to stunned to react. You have proven time and again that you are a good Gamma, you see and understand things most wouldnˇŻt and I apologize if I gave you the impression that I would refuse you the position of Gamma<b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>He says.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>DoesnˇŻt </i><i>he </i><i>realize </i><i>that </i><i>we </i><i>know </i><i>him </i><i>better </i><i>than </i><i>anyone </i><i>else</i>?ˇ± Twilight growls in my head. ˇ°Donovan, I appreciate you apologizing to me.ˇ± I say and I see a smile appear on his face. The look in his eyes tells me he thinks I am dumb enough to fall for his apology and I allow him to make a fool of himself.

    ˇ°Thank you, Zalia. Dad, I know that I need to prove to you and Mom that I can

    the Alpha our Pack needs and I promise that I will prove it to both of you. I am not sure if Elinor will be able to find a Gamma that is right for our Pack and I will ept any time you demand for me to prove my worth.ˇ± Donovan says.

    I shake my head as Alpha Brad looks at me. ˇ°No, Donovan. I will never be your Gamma, not because you didnˇŻt stand up for me to Rick. I will never be your Gamma, because you and Gibson are the kind of males I hate from the bottom of my heart. You apologize for not standing up for me, but you forget that both of you have ignored me ever since we got back from the Pce.

    You were angry with ter for epting a position in another Pack, you probably think no one saw but Twilight and I did. You made up excuse after excuse to leave the room whenever I entered, but you didnˇŻt even bothering up with an excuse if no one else was around. I thought we were best friends, but apparently, that was one¨Csided.

    Elinor has already chosen her Gamma and my Dad is already training her. They will take over when our Fathers step down, you better get used to answering to your baby Sister and if I ever hear that you are making trouble for her, I will hunt you down and kick your fucking ass.ˇ± I say before I walk out of Alpha BradˇŻs office.

    Alpha Brad doesnˇŻt stop me from leaving and I hope he will give both of them hell for what they did to me, for what they tried to do today. I head straight up to my room when I get back to GaiaˇŻs home and I pull out my phone to call Asha, I need someone to talk to who doesnˇŻt live in this Pack.

    Princess Asha

    <b>12:51 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G <b>S </b>

    079

    Chapter 164 Next Alpha

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I feel my phone buzz and I look at the screen to see who is calling me, <i>ˇ°</i>Ammon, I need to answer this call. ItˇŻs Zalia.ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink and he gestures for me to get out of the room. The moment I have closed the door behind me, I answer my phone, ˇ°Hello, Zalia. What is going on?ˇ± I ask her because I know she wouldnˇŻt call me if she could talk to someone else.

    I sit down on my bed as I listen to her, ˇ°Has Donovan tried to apologize before today?ˇ± I ask her.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know, I have been living with Gaia and today was the first time I set foot in the Pack¨Chouse.ˇ± Zalia answers me and I ask her if he ever tried to link her, she tells me he didnˇŻt.

    ˇ°What will you do when Alpha Brad gets approval from Alwin to give DonovanˇŻs position to Elinor?ˇ± I ask her and she asks me what I mean.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad has to inform Alwin about the change in leadership for Moon Stone Pack and he has to exin why he doesnˇŻt want to hand it over to his first born, not having a Gamma isnˇŻt a valid reason.

    Alpha Brad will have to exin to Alwin that Donovan never wanted to ept you as his Gamma and I think it will be difficult to prove that fact.ˇ± I exin and for a moment she is quiet, then she asks me if a taped confession will do.

    ˇ°Yes, if someone could tape Donovan while he confesses that he never wanted a female as his Gamma, Alwin will ept it and he will allow Alpha Brad to hand over the Pack to Elinor.ˇ± I answer.

    ˇ°Now I want you to answer my question, what will you do when Alpha BradˇŻs request gets approved?ˇ± I ask her again and she tells me that she will travel for a while to find her Mate, ˇ°And if that fails I can always move to the Pce and get adopted by Alwin and Axelle.ˇ± She says and both of us areughing our asses off.

    ˇ°Ammon would like that a lot.ˇ± I finally say after I have caught my breath. ˇ°He really likes your attitude and the fact that youck a filter. The Pce has been a little more quiet since the meeting ended and everyone misses you around here. Oh, before I forget. How is ter doing?ˇ± I ask her.

    She tells me she went to visit him, ˇ°Only to find out he found his Mate and neglected to tell his family, but with everything going on in his life who can me him? Besides, Bellona is a very lovely girl and just looking at them tells you that they love one another a lot.ˇ± She answers.

    I tell her I will inform the others at dinner about ter and Bell¨®na, that she will always be wee at the Pce if she needs to and before I disconnect the call I wish her luck with thepetition. I have just put my phone down when S walks in and I quickly tell her why Zalia called,

    S grabs my arm and pulls me with her as she walks out of my room, she quickly makes her way down the hall to AlwinˇŻs private office and after knocking she immediately walks in.

    ˇ°Alwin, did you get a request from Alpha Brad?ˇ± She asks before she sits down in a chair and he tells us that he did get a request from Alpha Brad.

    Zalia

    first

    I never knew an Alpha had to have permission from King Alwin to hand over the Pack to another heir and I think back on a conversation I heard between Alpha Brad and Luna Hester before I went to my meeting. Donovan had just turned sixteen and it would be our first time attending the meeting, Alpha

    79

    Chapter 164 Next Alpha

    Brad didnˇŻt take us along after Donovan turned fifteen.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    He had told us he didnˇŻt like the fact that most Alphas and Lunas used the meeting to hunt for a Mate for their Daughters, so he refused to take Elinor, Kali and ter along until they asked if they coulde along. They wanted to see for themselves if the stories we told them were true and after the first day of the meeting. Elinor had told me she regretteding along.

    But something had been bugging me during the entire meeting, the conversation I had heard between Alpha Brad and Luna Hester and no matter how I looked at the conversation it never made sense. It still doesnˇŻt make sense, but at least now I understand that they feared someone would find out that they did something against thew.

    I had only heard bits and pieces of the conversation between Luna Hester and Alpha Brad, I had heard them mention DonovanˇŻs name and something about a rtive of Alpha Brad that I didnˇŻt know he had. Luna Hester had sighed in relief when Alpha Brad told her that the only person who could reveal the truth wouldnˇŻt be attending the meeting that year.

    Remembering the conversation and adding the information Asha gave me I now understand that they did something against thew, but I still donˇŻt understand what it is they did or why Luna Hester was reluctant to take Donovan to his first meeting.

    Maybe after thepetition is over I should talk to Asha about this, she might be able to understand what could have happened or what they had been talking about. Right now I have to concentrate on thepetition because tonight I will pay Amber Moon Pack a visit to take out their leadership and get a picture of their hint. A hint I need to find their reward and with the hint from Sundown Pack I will go to the pce to find both rewards in one night.

    Tonight at eight the fourth day of thepetition will start, I will take the fifth day of thepetition off to rest ande up with a n to retrieve the rewards from the hints. I will also use the day to ask GaiaˇŻs brother to help me get a confession from Donovan, as a male he will probably be able to make Donovan confirm that he never intended for me to take over the position of Gamma and I know that the King will need it to approve Elinor to be the next Alpha of Moon Stone Pack.

    admin

 Werewolf and 165

    Chapter 165 Elsewhere

    Zalia

    <b>079 </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Kianda and Hestia keep mepany during lunch and I tell them about my conversation with Asha, like me, they never knew that an Alpha needs permission to hand over the Alpha position to another than his firstborn. ˇ°Do you think that the King will approve Alpha BradˇŻs request?ˇ± Kianda asks, I exin my n to the girls and both of them agree with me that GaiaˇŻs brother will help me out.

    I already know where to find my first reward, but I will not know where else inside the Pce I need to go. to find the second reward until I have taken out the leadership of Amber Moon Pack. I just hope I will be able to sneak in and out of the Pce without getting caught, Leander will probably be on the lookout for the person that had been staring at him the other night and he might even ask Eryx and Deimos to help

    him out.

    I wouldnˇŻt put it past him, he probably doesnˇŻt like the fact that he couldnˇŻt find the source and I donˇŻt think Eryx and Deimos appreciated the fact that he woke them up. They will probably want to know who it was that gave Leander the creeps and that means that I will have to be extra careful when I go to the Pce.

    Maybe I will make it more interesting for myself and see if I can take something personal from Eryx and Deimos, maybe even something personal from Ammon or the King. I would like to see the look on their faces when they realize someone entered their private rooms, maybe I should tell Asha and S about it and have them ce cameras inside their rooms.

    Both of them would probably have a lot of fun knowing what I am up to, but Twilight tells me it will be much more fun if no one knows about it and to see if anyone can figure out who took their personal items. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Do </i><i>you </i><i>have </i><i>any </i><i>idea </i>what <i>you </i><i>would </i><i>like </i><i>to </i><i>take </i><i>from their </i>rooms?ˇ± Twilight asks me and I tell her I already have an idea on what to take, but that I need to see first where those items are.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>If </i><i>it </i>is too <i>difficult </i><i>to </i><i>take </i><i>those </i><i>personal </i><i>items </i><i>I </i>will <i>have </i><i>to </i>think <i>of </i><i>something </i><i>else</i>, <i>but </i>we will <i>make </i>sure <i>that </i>we <i>take </i><i>something </i><i>that </i><i>is </i><i>noticeable</i>. <i>If I </i><i>take </i><i>something </i><i>without </i><i>them </i><i>noticing </i><i>it </i><i>is </i><i>gone </i>it wonˇŻt be <i>as </i>much fun.ˇ± I answer Twilight.

    I sit on the front porch when Gaia and her brother approach and I decide to speed up my n. ˇ°Just the person I needed, I need you to do me a favor.ˇ± I say as I look at GaiaˇŻs Brother.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad needs the KingˇŻs permission to hand over the Alpha position to Elinor, but I doubt Donovan will confess to the King that he never wanted me as his Gamma.

    If we could get a taped confession in which Donovan admits that he never nned on taking me as his Gamma, it would suffice in front of the King. I would appreciate it even more if he would admit on tape that he was nning on asking ter for the position that is rightfully mine. Do you think you can help me out with that?ˇ± I ask him and with a huge smile on his face, he nods his head. ˇ°You can count on me. I will get that confession for you.ˇ± He answers.

    I take a power nap before dinner and when Nyx knocks on my door I am already awake. During dinner, Hestia tells me that night patrol encountered the leadership of Amber Moon Pack, but as stated in the rulebook they didnˇŻt interfere and ording to one of the warriors they had looked disappointed when they left our territory.

    <b>12:53 </b>Wed, <b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G ˇ¤

    Chapter 165 Elsewhere

    079

    +20 Free Coins

    Dinner passes quickly as we talk and eat, I have a few moments left before I have to leave and I decide to check my backpack for its contents. I am not sure what I will find when I enter those bedrooms, but I make sure Ie prepared and I know the girls hope that I will get a few good pictures.

    The girls follow me towards the border of our territory, I will head towards Amber Moon Pack while they are going on border patrol. I still have a block up on my mind¨Clink and I know the girls will provide me with an alibi if anyone asks them where I am, hopefully no one will figure out the truth until we have to meet at the pce again.

    Like the other night, I shift into Twilight to get to Amber Moon Pack undetected and after we have reached their border I shift back to my Human form, looking around for a ce to hide as I hear some Warriors talk. ˇ°Why is Luke waiting to attack the other leaderships? Moon Stone Pack has been taken out and so has Moon Storm Pack, if he keeps waiting, whoever took them out wille for Luke and <b>his </b>leadership.ˇ± One of them says.

    ˇ°Maybe we should allow whoeveres for Luke a safe passage.ˇ± A female voice says and the males with her all chuckle.

    ˇ°It would serve him right for being an Asshole.ˇ± She continues. ˇ°I would show them the tree near the kitchen, it is the easiest way into the Pack¨Chouse.ˇ± She says to the others and I quietly thank her for her advice.

    It takes almost half an hour for them to be far enough away for me to cross the border and I make my way over to the Pack¨Chouse, finding the tree the female mentioned earlier. I quickly climb into the tree and wait until the lights go out in the Pack¨Chouse, my sign to get into action.

    I softlynd on the balcony under one of the branches and I find the door unlocked. I wait near the door for a few minutes before I decide to go up the stairs to the Alpha floor, but what I find there nearly makes me lose control of Twilight. A female, in what looks to be a servantˇŻs outfit, is curled up on the floor and I hear her crying and whimpering.

    ˇ°Please, stop.ˇ± I hear her say over and over again, almost as if she is talking to someone and I wonder who is causing her this much pain.

    ˇ°Her Mate might be sleeping <i>with </i><i>another </i><i>female</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight states angrily. <i>ˇ°</i><i>If </i><i>I </i><i>find </i><i>out </i><i>who </i><i>it </i><i>is </i>he will <i>pay </i><i>dearly</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I growl in my head and Twilight nods her head in agreement.

    Suddenly the female goes quiet and momentster her breathing evens out, telling me that she fell asleep. She doesnˇŻt even stir when I pick her up to move her to the staircase, <i>ˇ°</i><i>We </i>are <i>taking </i>her <i>home</i>, <i>Twilight</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say as I walk towards LukeˇŻs bedroom and I soon find out who the femaleˇŻs Mate is.

    ˇ°Looks like she finally got the message, Luke. She is finally gone.ˇ± A blonde, who walks out of his room, says. ˇ°What I donˇŻt understand is why you didnˇŻt ept her rejection. She is just an Omega and you can get so much better.ˇ± She says as Luke steps next to her and I am d I decided to tape the blonde the moment she stepped out of LukeˇŻs room.

    ˇ°Because my Pups will be a lot stronger with my fated Mate as their Mother, but that is all she will ever be, a means to an end.ˇ± Luke <b>says </b>as he walks back into his room and tells the blonde to leave. I stop taping the moment both of them are out of sight and I decide to take the female to the room I entered the Pack- house through.

    <b>12:53 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b><b>G. </b>

    Chapter 165 Elsewhere

    079

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    On the inside of the door, I find the key to lock the door and after I leave her a note, I head to the Gamma floor.

    ˇ°<i>Holy </i>Fuck.ˇ± I mutter in my head when I see the same blonde that left LukeˇŻs room only moments earlier and I quickly take a picture before I aim for his device and fire.

    I rush up the stairs to find the right room on the Beta floor and I quickly take him out before I move to the Alpha floor. I donˇŻt care if he is still awake or not, I am going to take him out and I have a good grip on my handgun before I push the door open. I have taken my shot before Luke can react and I m the door shut in his face, but he recovers fast from his daze.

    His roar wakes everyone on the Alpha floor and I decide to wait for Alpha James to show up, which doesnˇŻt take long at all.

    ˇ°What the hell is going on here?ˇ± He growls as he walks out of his bedroom.

    ˇ°Hello, Alpha James. I just killed your future leadership.ˇ± I say as I lean against the wall, looking at Luke and I decide to take a chance.

    ˇ°Alpha James, do you allow your Pack¨Cmembers to hurt their fated Mate by fucking another?ˇ± I ask as I keep looking at Luke and both of LukeˇŻs parents growl at my question. ˇ°I will take that as a No. Then why is Luke cheating on his fated Mate with his GammaˇŻs Mate and why is he nning on putting her through <i>that </i>for the rest of her life?ˇ± I ask.

    This time I hear a mighty roar from my right and I know that his Gamma heard my question.

    ˇ°I did no such thing.ˇ± Luke states and I hold up my phone towards his parents before I press y, everyone can hear him talking to his GammaˇŻs Mate. There is no excuse he cane up with that to smooth this over.

    ˇ°Alpha James, I want Luke to ept her rejection and I will take her home with me. If Luke refuses I will make sure every Pack gets a copy of this recording, but to make sure he neveres after her I will send this to King Alwin.ˇ± I say as I keep looking at Luke and he lunges for my phone, but I had anticipated that

    move.

    Twilight pushes forward to knock him on his ass and I jump on his chest forcing my knee into his ribs.

    ˇ°Where is his Mate<i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>LukeˇŻs Mother asks and I can see sheer panic in LukeˇŻs eyes. Alpha James asks me to release his Son and as I step back he grabs Luke by his throat, ˇ°Show me where she is, I will force him to ept her rejection.ˇ± Alpha James says.

    Alpha James forces Luke to ept his MateˇŻs rejection, he allows her to pack her stuff and in the meantime, he gives me her file to give to Alpha Brad. LukeˇŻs Gamma rejects his Mate and informs Alpha James he will be leaving the Pack once he knows where he wants to go. He offers to drive me home and I tell him to pack a bag <b>as </b>well.

    ˇ°I think it will be best if you think things through elsewhere, I will let ter know that you are on your way.ˇ± I say and fifteen minutester the three of us leave Amber Moon Pack.

    admin

 Werewolf and 166

    Chapter 166 Trouble

    Deimos

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    It is halfway through the fourth day of thepetition, but all the other rewards are still where they are supposed to be and I wonder how many are out of thepetition already. I canˇŻt wait for thispetition to be over and to find out who survived and who didnˇŻt, <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>just </i><i>hope </i><i>Zalia </i><i>survives</i>.ˇ± Goliath says in my head.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>If </i><i>anyone </i>can <i>make </i><i>it </i><i>till </i><i>the </i><i>end </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><ipetition </i>it will <i>be </i><i>Zalia</i>, <i>there </i><i>is </i><i>no </i><i>doubt </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><i>mind </i><i>she </i>will <i>be </i><i>able </i>to outsmart <i>anyone</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I answer him and I think about the brte that showed me that not every female is power¨Chungry. Zalia, Kali and Elinor showed me that there are still females that want to find their fated Mate and who will ept him no matter what rank he has.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Deimos</i>, <i>my </i><i>office</i><i>.</i>ˇ± King Alwin says and I wonder what is going on, When I walk into King AlwinˇŻs office I see that everyone is present and I know shit has hit the fan. I sit down next to my Dad as King Alwin turns hisptop around and we all watch in silence as we hear a female talking to the future Alpha of Amber Moon Pack.

    ˇ°I am not going to tell you who sent this to me, just know it is one of thepetitors. Not only did Luke cheat on his Mate, the female with him was the fated Mate of his Gamma. Alpha James has forced his Son and the Gamma female to ept the rejections from their Mates, thepetitor dealt with everything else.ˇ± He says and I think it is safe to say that Amber Moon Pack is out of thepetition.

    ˇ°Dad, what else is on your mind?ˇ± Ammon asks and we all smile as King Alwin stares at his Son. ˇ°Alpha Brad has sent me a request to hand over Moon Stone Pack to his Daughter and he provided me with a list of Pack rules his Son and the BetaˇŻs Son broke, but there is only one among them that could persuade me to grant him his request.ˇ± King Alwin answers.

    We all realize that there probably isnˇŻt enough to grant the request and I decide to address the elephant in the room, ˇ°What rule would that be and what is missing?ˇ± I ask him and I can see that Asha and S already know the answer to my question.

    ˇ°ording <i>to </i>Alpha Brad, his Son had no intention of appointing Zalia as his Gammaˇ­ˇ± He gets interrupted by Goliath roaring and I have trouble keeping control of him, but when I tell him I want answers he calms down enough for me to pull up a block on him.

    ˇ°Donovan has made sure that he never said it out loud to his Father or Zalia and that means there is no evidence to support Alpha BradˇŻs im. Even the fact that Zalia no longer wants to be his Gamma or that ter has epted the position in another Pack isnˇŻt enough to take the position away from Donovan.

    Zalia called Asha to get it off her chest and she ns on traveling after thepetition to find her Mate, if that doesnˇŻt happen she ns oning here.ˇ± He says with a twinkle in his eyes and Axelle asks him why

    she wants toe here.

    ˇ°So we can adopt her.ˇ± He answers and Ammon starts nodding his head, he really likes that idea. He asks Asha if Zalia really said that and when she confirms it a huge grin appears on his face, ˇ°I will keep her close to me, that way my days wonˇŻt be so boring anymore.ˇ± He says and we allugh our asses off at the prospect of Zalia moving into the Pce.

    Goliath and I are not too happy with the fact that she wants to travel to find her Mate, but we both know

    <b>wed</b><b>, </b>

    Chapter 166 Trouble

    3279

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    she has a right to find her fated Mate and I hope she will find someone that will ept her for who she <b>is</b>. A male that will treat her like the Princess she is.

    We talk about what happened at Moon Stone Pack and Amber Moon Pack for the next few hours, we have our lunch served in the KingˇŻs office to keep talking and about an hour before dinner, Axelle tells us to get to our rooms to get ready for dinner. I walk to our floor with Dad and he asks me what I think about ZaliaˇŻs

    decision.

    ˇ°Dad, she is an amazing female and a hell of a Gamma. Donovan is an Idiot for not seeing that, I hope that wherever she ends up she gets a chance to show him what he is missing and I hope she finds a Mate that will appreciate Zalia for who she is.ˇ± I answer him as I walk towards my bedroom and Dad says he agrees with me.

    During dinner, several rms are heard at eight and we all know that day five of thepetition has started. We have enough work to do, but everyone is also curious about who will be the next Royal Pack and right now I hate the fact that we wonˇŻt know who won our side bet until thepetition is over.

    After dinner Dad and I head up to our floor and spend the evening on the couch. We talk about fated Mates and second chance Mates, I am still waiting for my fated Mate and Dad is happy I wonˇŻt give in to Mavka. Dad still hopes he will find his fated Mate someday, but he fears he lost that chance when he chose Mavka as his chosen Mate.

    I sit up straight when I hear my phone buzz and I smile when I see that my Grandmother is calling, ˇ°Hello, Nana. How are your travels going?ˇ± I ask her as I put the phone on the coffee table in front of us. ˇ°<i>I </i>am doing fine. I just called to hear how thepetition is going.ˇ± She answers me and I know she hopes we can tell her who is winning the side bet.

    ˇ°Sorry, Mom. We have no answers for you.ˇ± Dad says. ˇ°We wonˇŻt know until thepetition is over, but I wish we would be able to find out who is still in thepetition. Deimos and I have bet on different Packs and different ranks, but a part of me hopes that Asha and S win the bet.ˇ±

    We exin to Nana who they bet on and why we hope that he will be the first one to be taken out of thepetition, but Nana isnˇŻt easily fooled. ˇ°Why do I get a feeling that the two of you are hiding something?ˇ± She asks and Dad tells her about Zalia. How she made the meeting a lot more interesting and how she spoke her mind.

    ˇ°Ammon wants her as his baby Sister and Zalia has told Asha that she will move to the Pce if she doesnˇŻt find her Mate during her travels. It will make things a lot more lively around here and she will probably get Deimosˇ® position.ˇ± Dad tells her and Nana and I areughing our asses off, he is probably right about her taking my position.

    ˇ°Well, I would like to see how she would handle Mavka.ˇ± Nana says and Dad and I slide off the couch as we areughing our asses off. ˇ°DonˇŻt tell me I missed out on that.ˇ± Nana yells at us and all Dad and I can do is nod our heads, it takes a while before either one of us is capable of talking.

    I tell her what ter did and Nana isughing her ass off, she would have loved spending time with both ter and Zalia. We talk to Nana for a few more hours, before we turn in for the night and she tells me that she will be there when thepetition is over before she hangs up.

    When I wake up the next morning I find that no other rewards have been imed, what if no one else was smart enough to either find the hint or to understand it? I am not sure which one I am hoping for.

    <b>12:53 </b><b>ed</b><b>, </b>

    Chapter 166 Trouble

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Zalia

    After we leave Amber Moon Pack, I head to Little River Pack to meet up with ter, he has agreed to take in LukeˇŻs Gamma and to allow him the time to make up his mind. I will take LukeˇŻs former Mate with me to Moon Stone Pack and from there we will figure out what sheˇŻs going to do, I know I will inform King Alwin in the morning, he needs to be aware of the fact that Luke hurt his mate on purpose and that he used his GammaˇŻs fated mate to make it happen.

    Uncle Richard and ter are waiting on the front porch as we approach the Pack¨Chouse and after I have made the introductions, Uncle Richard guides LukeˇŻs Gamma into the Pack¨Chouse. ter and I are discussing thepetition as I keep an eye on LukeˇŻs former Mate and I see her slowly drifting off to sleep, ˇ°I just hope she finds a second chance Mate, and that he will be a hell of a better Mate than Luke ever was.ˇ± I say to ter.

    Suddenly the front door bursts open and I see Dagda, the future Alpha of Little River Pack, rush out the door. With the way he is acting, you donˇŻt need to be a genius to figure out that he has found his Mate and if I hadnˇŻt known the history between Luke and his former Mate I would beughing my ass off, but in this case, I decide it is best if I stop Dagda from making a huge mistake

    ˇ°Dagda, I need you to take it slow, she was mated to Luke of Amber Moon Pack and instead of epting her rejection, he slept with his GammaˇŻs fated Mate to hurt her.ˇ± I say to him as he approaches us and once he realizes what my words exactly mean, his wolf releases a mighty roar, waking up the entire Pack no doubt.

    ˇ°Zalia, I will never hurt her the way Luke did but if she is morefortable staying with you for a while I will ept that. I will do anything I can to make my Mate happy and to keep her safe.ˇ± Dagda tells me and I know he will do exactly as he said, even if it means to be apart from his mate. Something that isnˇŻt easy for an Alpha Wolf who has found his Mate.

    I hear the door of my car opening and I know that Jasmine is getting out, ˇ°I would like to stay with Zalia at least for tonight, I know not every male is like Luke but I donˇŻt know how long it will take for me toe to terms with what he did. I promise you though that I will not go anywhere, if you need me you know where you can find me and I will let you know real soon what I n on doing.ˇ± Jasmine tells him, we both know itˇŻs not what Dagda wanted to hear but I also know he will ept it.

    After Jasmine has allowed Dagda to hug her, she gets back into the car and I say my goodbyes to ter, Bellona and Dagda, I am d ter and Bellona will be there for Dagda if he has trouble with being away from Jasmine.

    admin

 Werewolf and 167

    Chapter 167 Restrain

    Zalia

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I arrive back at GaiaˇŻs ce just before dawn and Gaia takes Jasmine upstairs to the other guest room, while Kianda is asking me about what happened. ˇ°I will exin it all to you once I have had a few hours of sleep, I will take the day off and continue with thepetition tomorrow.

    Tomorrow night I will go in search of both rewards at the Pce. LetˇŻs just hope I will be as lucky this time as I wasst time. After IˇŻm back with the rewards I will ask Dad toe and collect them, I want them in a safe ce as soon as possible.ˇ± I tell Kianda as I prepare to go to bed.

    I will have to figure out where their reward has been hidden and then I have to figure out if I should go with Sundown PackˇŻs reward or that I should go for Amber Moon PackˇŻs reward first. With taking the day off I have all the time in the world to figure that one out and it will give me time to spend with Dad and Jasmine.

    I still canˇŻt believe what Luke put her through and I swear if I ever run into that Idiot again I am going to knock him out. If you donˇŻt want an Omega as your Mate then just reject her or ept her rejection, but donˇŻt put her through hell just because you donˇŻt want her and I smile when I realize that with Dagda being her second chance Mate, Luke will eventually find out what huge mistake he made.

    If I had an Asshole like Luke as my Mate, I probably would have killed him and I would have made sure it was a damn bloody mess, just to send the message out there that it is not smart to mess with me. Twilight has been softly growling in my head ever since we found out what Luke did to his mate, if I had allowed her to take control she would have ripped him a new asshole.

    Before I go to sleep, I send King Alwin the video I taped and I tell him everything that happened, but I leave out the part about Jasmine finding her second chance Mate in Dagda of Little River Pack. With the entire future leadership of Little River Pack finding their Mate, Alpha Eros will not wait long to step down.

    Nyx wakes me up in the morning after a few hours of sleep, ˇ°Zalia, Donovan is here to see you.ˇ± She says as I open my eyes and I am wide awake in a second, what could he want with me? I take my time to take a shower and to get dressed before I walk down the stairs to find Donovan and Gibson in the living room.

    ˇ°Kianda <i>and </i><i>Jasmine </i><i>are </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>back </i><i>porch</i><i>, </i><i>they </i>will <i>listen </i><i>in on </i><i>the </i><i>conversation</i>.ˇ± Nyx tells me through the mind¨Clink.

    I grab the coffee she holds out to me and I walk into the living room to sit down in the armchair by the window.

    ˇ°What can I do for you, Donovan?ˇ± I ask before I take a sip of my coffee, I watch both of them through my eyshes and I see them looking at each other for a moment.

    ˇ°Zalia, I am the first born to this PackˇŻs Alpha and as such it is my right to take over when Dad steps down. I will not allow him to hand over the Pack to Elinor, she will never be able to run this Pack the way I can. Gibson and I are the ones to run this Pack with our Gamma, Elinor and Kali didnˇŻt get the training we have, and even if they start now, they wonˇŻt be able to take over in the next few years.ˇ± Donovan says.

    I donˇŻt respond to what he said, I will let him dig his own grave even deeper. Twilight wanted to react when he said our Gamma, but I made sure I kept a tight grip on my control over her and it seems that she

    <b>12:53 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 167 Restrain

    +20 Free Coins

    finally understands what I am trying to do. I hope that this conversation will reveal he never wanted me as his Gamma or maybe I will find out when his idea about a female Gamma changed.

    ˇ°Your Dad didnˇŻt seem to be in a hurry to step down at the meeting, what makes you think he wonˇŻt give Elinor and Kali the time they need and what makes you think it will take them years to be ready?ˇ± I ask as I look Donovan in the eyes and I can see that Gibson is getting a bit ufortable, everyone knows that Kali always paid more attention to what her Father said.

    If pushes to shove, Kali will be a better Beta than Gibson ever could be, and I finally realize that both Gibson and Donovan think that they are better than their Sisters because they are the first born, not because they have trained harder than Elinor and Kali. They probably neglected their training more than they should have or both of them would know that their Sisters are more than ready to take over.

    Alpha Brad says he needs to train them to take over, but it is the approval of King Alwin that is holding him back and that is if he really wants to step down in the near future. .

    I am still staring at Donovan to get an answer as I take another sip of my coffee.

    ˇ°Dad hasnˇŻt said it in those exact words, but it was clear he hoped to retire in a few years. I doubt Elinor and Kali will be able to learn everything they need to know that fast and their Gamma ispletely inexperienced. I need you to tell my Father that it would be better if he didnˇŻt hand over the Pack to Elinor and Kali, I know he will listen to you. He has always been in your corner, he has never had doubts about putting a female in the Gamma position.ˇ± Donovan says.

    ˇ°You and Gibson just donˇŻt agree with him, do you?ˇ± I quickly respond and I want to jump up and down when he confirms my suspicion, ˇ°We totally disagree with him on that, a female should provide for a male and raise their Pups.ˇ± Donovan responds and through the mind¨Clink Kianda tells me she has it on tape.

    ˇ°Thank you for finally being honest, Donovan. In case you had failed to notice or to understand the hints, let me spell it out for you. I, Zalia, decline the position of Gamma of Moon Stone Pack.ˇ± I say as Kianda and Jasmine walk into the living room. ˇ°Kianda, send that recording to my phone. I have a meeting with Alpha Brad and the future leadership of this Pack.ˇ± I say as I walk out the door.

    ˇ°Already <i>send </i>it to <i>you </i><i>and </i><i>Alpha </i><i>Brad</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>is </i><i>expecting </i><i>you</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Kianda tells me through the mind¨Clink and I can feel Donovan and Gibson right behind me. I know they will try to stop me from talking to Alpha Brad, but I have no idea how far they are willing to take it and I have no intention of finding out.

    I linked Nyx the moment I had gotten out of my chair and I know she is following us quietly. If they try anything, she will be there to help me fight them off.

    ˇ°Zalia, I forbid you to hand that recording over to my Father.ˇ± Donovan growls from behind me and I chuckle as I notice he is trying to use his Alpha aura.

    ˇ°Zalia<b>, </b><b>stop</b><b>.ˇ± </b>I hear Donovan roar and I just ignore him as he tries to use his Alphamand on me. No one knows that <b>I </b>can ignore an AlphaˇŻsmand or that an AlphaˇŻs aura doesnˇŻt affect me. I still havenˇŻt figured out why that is and I have never heard about someone that was able to do that.

    ˇ°Touch her and I will kill you.ˇ± I hear Nyx growl and she steps between me and Donovan, but she isnˇŻt alone. A few of our Warriors form a barrier between us and I just smile at Donovan before I resume walking towards the Pack¨Chouse. It takes Donovan a few seconds to get out of his daze and orders the Warriors to step aside.

    <b>12:53 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G#

    Chapter 167 Restrain

    79

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    He catches up with me as I walk into the Pack¨Chouse and he grabs my shoulder roughly to turn me around, but I see his face contort as he looks over my shoulder. ˇ°Donovan, my office.ˇ± Alpha Brad growls and I shake his hand off my shoulder before I turn to walk to Alpha BradˇŻs office with Donovan and Gibson right behind me.

    I walk into the office and find my Dad sitting in an armchair at the other end. I walk over and sit down in the armchair next to him. After I sit down, he grabs my hand, and I smile at him, squeezing his hand in return. I feel grateful for the strength he tries to give me.

    Alpha Brad is standing in front of his desk with his arms crossed, his face revealing nothing. I know this makes Donovan ufortable. Donovan has never been able to deal with his Father when he looks like that¨CitˇŻs always uncertain which way things will go when he finally speaks.

    Luna Hester is waiting next to her Mate as the others walk into the office one by one and the only thing that gives away her emotions is the color changing of her eyes, something she never learned to conceal in all her years as Luna of Moon Stone Pack.

    Elinor, Kali, and Sammy are thest to enter the office. Despite the crowded room, Sammy doesnˇŻt let her

    difort show. ItˇŻs one of the first things she asked Dad to teach her¨Cjust <i>the </i>thought of being in a

    meeting with Alpha Brad and his leadership used to make her fumble.

    It takes a few moments for everyone to take their seats, and the longer it takes, the angrier Donovan looks. His wolf tries to gain control repeatedly, but somehow Donovan manages to stay inmand. I canˇŻt help but admire the restraint he has over his Wolf.

    admin

 Werewolf and 168

    Chapter 168 Punishment

    Donovan

    979

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>fucking </i><i>Idiot</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Ace, my Wolf, scolds me. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>told </i><i>you </i><i>it </i><i>wasnˇŻt </i>a <i>good </i><i>idea </i>to talk <i>to </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>I </i>told <i>you </i><i>that </i>she <i>would </i><i>find </i><i>out </i>the <i>truth</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I know Ace told me over and over again to just let it be, to avoid Zalia at all cost and I ignored himpletely. I thought all her friends had left the house when we sat down to talk, but I had been mistaken.

    I watch as my FatherˇŻs office fills up with our High¨Cranking members and one look at my Mother tells me I am in deep shit. My Father doesnˇŻt show any emotions and that means in this case, he is going to bury me, not giving a damn about the fact that I am his first born.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>told </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>y </i><i>by </i><i>his </i><i>rules </i>until <i>you </i><i>took </i><i>over</i>, <i>I </i><i>warned </i><i>you </i><i>he </i><i>would </i><i>take </i><i>the </i><i>position </i><i>away </i><i>from </i><i>you </i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>broke </i><i>his </i><i>rules</i>. <i>Our </i><i>Father </i><i>hates </i><i>it </i><i>when </i><i>someone </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>follow </i><i>his </i><i>rules </i><i>or </i><i>acts </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>manner </i><i>he </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>approve of</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Ace

    says to me.

    ˇ°<i>We </i><i>have </i><i>always </i><i>known </i><i>that </i><i>we </i><i>were </i><i>nothing </i><i>like </i>them, <i>I </i><i>know </i>we still <i>donˇŻt </i><i>understand </i><i>why that </i>is <i>and </i><i>I </i><i>donˇŻt </i><i>really </i><i>care</i><i>. </i>

    <i>You </i>ruined <i>our </i><i>chance </i><i>at </i><i>running </i><i>this </i><i>Pack </i><i>the </i><i>way </i>we <i>want </i>and <i>I </i><i>hope </i><i>that </i><i>somewhere </i>down <i>the </i><i>line </i><i>you </i>will find <i>an </i><i>AlphaˇŻs </i><i>Daughter </i><i>that </i><i>needs </i>a male <i>to </i><i>take </i><i>over </i><i>the </i><i>Pack </i><i>from </i><i>her </i><i>Father</i><i>. </i><i>When </i><i>we </i>find <i>her </i><i>you </i>will <i>ept </i><i>her </i><i>no </i>matter <i>what</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>want </i>to <i>be </i><i>in </i><i>charge </i><i>of </i><i>a </i><i>Pack </i><i>by </i><i>any </i><i>means</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Ace tells me.

    I know that Ace is right. We never agreed with our parents on the way they run this Pack. They think males and females are equals and that we should ept orders from a female when she out ranks us, but Ace and I never could follow the orders of a female. I am an Alpha and that means others should follow my orders, not the other way around.

    My Luna will never have a say in Pack business like my Father allows my Mother to, and my Luna will know her ce within my Pack.

    Gibson doesnˇŻt agree with me on everything, but he knows that I am the Alpha and what I say goes. The rule he and his Wolf have the biggest problem with is not sleeping with Pack¨Cmembers and he knows I will take that rule down the moment I take over.

    Ace and I didnˇŻt start sleeping with females until I found out that Gibson had slept with a few females during our visits to other Packs and when he told me how good it was to fuck a female the way he wanted, I decided to follow his lead. I never regretted that decision, I just regret getting busted by my Father.

    Most of the females we slept with werenˇŻt virgins anymore and at first it had been fine, it meant I was able to find out what I like. My first time was with the Daughter of Alpha Mike and I was d she had some experience, she taught me what she liked and how I could make here over and over again.

    I had taking every female to bed that offered themselves to me and in our Pack I found a few females that are more than willing to get into my bed at night. Each of them knew they would never be my Luna. I would chose a female that would make a good Luna and could give me an heir to the Pack.

    I did keep my FatherˇŻs warning about protection in the back of my head and until the meeting I never forget to use a rubber, something I will never forget again. I think I forgot to use a rubber because Ace was so damn annoying that night, I had finally managed to coax her enough to take it a step further and Ace

    <b>12:53 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 168 Punishment

    had pounded on her the moment she said yes.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    She was the kind of female that was perfect for me and Ace, not too outspoken and a little shy. She would do as I said without questioning me and she wouldnˇŻt dare to say anything if I slept with another female, something that will happen no matter who I chose as my Mate.

    Gibson and I even share a female from time to time, but my Father calling my name pulls me from my thoughts down memoryne. I look at my Father as his phone starts ringing.

    ˇ°Moon Stone Pack, this is Alpha Brad.ˇ± He says as he looks around his office. ˇ°Yes, Your Majesty. Everyone is here.ˇ± He is quiet for a moment, ˇ°I have put you on speaker as you requested, Your Majesty.ˇ±

    I see a lot of confused faces around me, but I nearly growl when I see the smirk on ZaliaˇŻs face. She knows what is going on and why Dad has King Alwin on the phone right now.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad, you requested my permission to hand over your Pack to Elinor and you gave me a list of Pack¨Crules Donovan broke.

    All of them are good Pack¨Crules, but only one would grant you permission to hand over the Pack to your Daughter. Unfortunately you didnˇŻt provide any proof of the allegations when you submitted your request and for that reason I can not grant your request.ˇ± King Alwin says and I smile at Gibson when I hear him say that he wonˇŻt take the title away from me.

    ˇ°King Alwin, you need to check your email.ˇ± Zalia says and she sweetly smiles at me as she holds up her phone.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Fuck</i>, <i>she </i><b><i>has </i></b><i>sent </i><i>the </i><i>recording </i><i>to </i><i>the </i><i>King</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Gibson mutters in my head and I look at Dad as the line goes quiet.

    ˇ°I think King Alwin is listening to the recording Zalia sent him and we both know what his answer will be to my request.ˇ± Dad says as he looks me in the eyes.

    The moment King Alwin opens the line again, we can hear a few growls in the background and it is clear that King Alwin wasnˇŻt the only one that listened to the recording.

    ˇ°King Alwin, before you make a decision, I am sending you a second recording. I have no idea what it is about but it concerns the same topic.ˇ± Zalia says.

    For a second time the line <i>goes </i>quiet and everyone is staring at Zalia, but she just repeats that she has no idea what the recording exactly contains and I know that once the phone call is over, Dad will ask her to y it to us all.

    I try to remember if I said anything that could make matters worse for me, but I canˇŻt think of saying anything to anyone that doesnˇŻt share my ideas.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad, you have permission to hand over the Pack to Elinor. Donovan and Gibson will have to report to the Pce for a trial, the Council of Elders will determine what will happen to them. I will sit in on the trial, but I will not interfere with their ruling.ˇ± King Alwin says and I growl loudly.

    ˇ°Donovan, you and Gibson did this to yourselves. Both of you know that an Alpha is to uphold thew and you had no intention of letting Zalia take her rightful spot as your Gamma, you were willing to break the

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G ˇ¤

    Chapter 168 Punishment

    <b>973 </b>

    420 Free Coins

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I will make sure they get to the Pce. I would like to take our new future leadership with me. I want them to see how thepetition ends.ˇ± Dad responds and King Alwin tells him he would like to see them, he also asks Dad to bring Mom along.

    After King Alwin disconnects the call, Dad turns to Zalia and I see her pushing some buttons on her phone, ˇ°<i>My </i><i>Father </i>wants <i>to </i><i>hand </i><i>over </i><i>the </i><i>Pack </i><i>to </i><i>a </i>leadership of <i>women</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I hear my voice sound through the room. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i>will <i>do </i><i>everything </i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>to </i><i>stop </i><i>that </i><i>from </i><i>happening</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>I </i><i>cannot </i><i>do </i>this <i>alone</i>.

    I need <i>each </i><i>of </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>help </i><i>me </i><i>to </i>point <i>out </i><i>their </i>ws <i>to </i>my <i>Father</i>, <i>to </i>make <i>sure </i><i>my </i><i>Father </i>hears about them not being <i>ready </i>and <i>that </i><i>he </i><i>understands </i><i>they </i><i>arenˇŻt </i><i>trained </i><i>enough </i><i>to </i><i>take </i>over. <i>I </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>on </i><i>my </i>best behavior and follow the rules <i>as </i><i>my </i><i>Father </i>wants <i>me </i><i>to</i><i>, </i><i>even </i><i>if </i><i>it </i><i>means </i><i>telling Zalia </i><i>she </i><i>can </i><i>be </i><i>my </i><i>Gamma</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>My voice is the only sound to be heard in the office.

    ˇ°<i>Donovan</i>, what will <i>you </i><i>do </i><i>once </i><i>your </i><i>Father </i><i>hands </i><i>over </i><i>the </i>Pack <i>to </i>you?ˇ± I hear one of the Warriors ask who shares my point of view on women.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Once </i><i>my </i><i>Father </i><i>has </i><i>turned </i><i>over </i><i>power </i><i>to </i><i>me</i>, <i>I </i><i>will </i><i>initiate </i><i>Gibson </i><i>as </i><i>my </i><i>Beta</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>I will <i>refuse </i>to initiate Zalia as <i>my </i><i>Gamma</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>never </i><i>wanted </i><i>a </i><i>female </i><i>as </i><i>my </i><i>Gamma and </i>I will <i>never </i>allow it.ˇ± I hear some chuckles in the background.

    ˇ°Thank you, Donovan. With your confession to me and this recording, you gave us all the proof we needed.ˇ± Zalia says and I wonder what she is talking about, but I donˇŻt have to wait too long for an answer.

    ˇ°If an Alpha wants to turn over his Pack to someone other than his first born, he needs to show proof of his first born breaking thew and ask the King permission to choose another leadership for his Pack.

    If you had kept your mouth shut and yed by the rules you might have been able to pull it off, not that it would have kept you in control of the Pack. Once King Alwin heard about you refusing Zalia her birth right, he would havee down here to strip you of your title.ˇ± Elinor says and I just stare at my baby Sister.

    ˇ°If you had paid attention during your training, you would have know more about ourws and you would have known what would happen if you denied Zalia her birth right.ˇ± Elinor says and Mom res at me as Dad growls. Hearing Dad talk about thews we had to live by was boring and Ace and I often zoned out during his lectures.

    Ace is growling in my head and I feel like joining him. I donˇŻt know what the King has in store for me and I decide it is best to keep my mouth shut for the time being, I will try to stay out of trouble to minimize my punishment.

    admin

 Werewolf and 169

    Chapter 169 Challenge

    Deimos

    +20 Free Coins

    We are in King AlwinˇŻs office when he gets a message with the request to call Alpha Brad and each of us is sitting on the edge of our seats. Once I hear Zalia say that he has an email I am on my feet in a split second and I nod my head when I see it, <i>ˇ°</i><i>It </i><i>is </i><i>an </i><i>audio </i><i>file </i><i>from </i><i>Zalia</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I tell them through the mind¨Clink and King Alwin mutes the call on our end.

    ˇ°<i>Dad </i><i>hasnˇŻt </i><i>said </i><i>it </i><i>in </i><i>those </i><i>exact </i><i>words</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>it <i>was </i><i>clear </i><i>he </i><i>hoped </i><i>to </i><i>retire </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>few </i><i>years</i>. <i>I </i><i>doubt </i><i>Elinor </i><i>and </i>Kali will <i>be </i><i>able </i><i>to </i><i>learn </i><i>everything </i><i>they </i><i>need </i><i>to </i>know <i>that </i><i>fast </i><i>and </i><i>their </i><i>Gamma </i><i>is </i><ipletely </i><i>inexperienced</i>. <i>I </i><i>need </i><i>you </i>to <i>tell </i><i>my </i><i>Father </i><i>that </i>it <i>would </i><i>be </i><i>better </i><i>if </i><i>he </i><i>didnˇŻt </i><i>hand </i><i>over </i><i>the </i><i>Pack </i>to <i>Elinor </i><i>and </i><i>Kali</i><i>, </i>I know <i>he </i><i>will </i><i>listen </i><i>to </i><i>you</i><i>. </i>

    <i>He </i><i>has </i><i>always </i><i>been </i><i>in </i><i>your </i><i>corner</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>has </i><i>never </i><i>had </i><i>doubts </i><i>about </i>putting <i>a </i><i>female </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>Gamma </i>position<i>.</i>ˇ± We hear Donovan say and I know what this means, but we need to hear him say it out loud.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>and </i><i>Gibson </i><i>just </i><i>donˇŻt </i><i>agree </i>with him<i>, </i><i>do </i>you?ˇ± We hear ZaliaˇŻs response and Goliath roars loudly when we hear Donovan respond, ˇ°<i>We </i><i>totally </i><i>disagree </i><i>with </i><i>him </i><i>on </i><i>that</i><i>, </i><i>a </i><i>female </i><i>should </i><i>provide </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>male </i><i>and </i><i>raise </i><i>their </i><i>Pups</i>.ˇ± Has the fucking Idiot lost his mind, I would dly stay at home to take care of our Pups if I had a Mate like Zalia.

    King Alwin unmutes the call but mutes it again after Zalia tells him she send him another recording, if the first one hadnˇŻt been enough to grant Alpha Brad his request this second recording definitely did and I have a huge smirk on my face when I hear that Donovan and Gibson will be keeping uspany for a while after thepetition is over.

    For a few moments we just sit in silence, ˇ°What are your ideas in regard of Donovan and Gibson?ˇ± Queen Axelle asks and Eryx shoot up straight in his chair, this is something he always looks forward to. He loves giving the lectures on ourws and he can make them really boring, than he will give them tests at random.

    What they usually are unaware of is that as long as they fail Eryx will keep giving them his lectures and sometimes it can take along time before they figure out how to get back home fast. ˇ°Well, my Love. I have this feeling that Eryx has a few ideas.ˇ± King Alwin says teasingly.

    ˇ°Eryx, would you mind if I helped you out?ˇ± S asks with a wicked smile on her face and we all know why she is asking to help him, Donovan and Gibson will make mistake after mistake with S around. ˇ°Of course, I look forward to having you around the entire day.ˇ± He says before he kisses her on the top of her head.

    mind. I walk out of the office in deep thought, I let everything from the past few hours pass through my and I have trouble controlling Goliath. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Want </i>to <i>go </i><i>for </i>a run?ˇ± I ask him and I high¨Ctail it out of the Pce once he tells me he needs a distraction, <i>ˇ°</i>Leander<i>, </i><i>where </i><i>are </i><i>you</i>? <i>Goliath </i><i>needs </i><i>to </i>run <i>the </i><i>border </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>while</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I ask through the mind¨Clink.

    Ten minutester I am running along our borders with Leander by my side, for almost an hour we donˇŻt say a word as we keep our eyes and ears out to find Rogues. We are halfway through our first run along the border when Leander finally breaks the silence, he asks me what has Goliath so agitated and I tell him about the phone call with Alpha Brad.

    He nearly tumbles to the ground when I tell him about the second recording and we slow down to a jog as

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b>31

    Chapter 169 Challenge

    79

    +20 Free Coins

    he tries to wrap his head around my words, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Why </i><i>is </i>it that <i>some </i><i>males </i><i>will </i><i>never </i>ept a female in a high- <i>ranking </i><i>position</i>?ˇ± Leander asks me, but we both know I donˇŻt have an answer to that question.

    Once we havepleted our run around the territory we shift back to our Human form and after we have put our clothes back on we sit down against a huge tree not far from the Pce. We spend the next few hours taking about the female we met almost five weeks ago at the meeting, ˇ°Do you think Zalia will stay within Moon Stone Pack?ˇ± Leander asks.

    ˇ°No, once thepetition is over she wants to start traveling to find her Mate, and if she doesnˇŻt find him she will move to the Pce.ˇ± I answer him and I have to exin to him how I can be so sure about her ns. ˇ°Then I hope her Mate is around here somewhere, it will make things a little more interesting around here.ˇ± Leander responds.

    Zalia

    After our meeting with Alpha Brad is over, I head back to GaiaˇŻs ce and quickly put on my device before I run out of time. But Kianda tells me I have enough time left to take a shower. I see Nyx and Jasmine looking at the hints I wrote down, and I decide to take a shower before I start to figure out the best way to find the rewards.

    I let my mind run free as the water cascades down my body, not paying much attention to the thoughts that drift through my mind. There is nothing I could do or could have done to change anything, Donovan never wanted me as his Gamma, and that much is clear. I doubt anyone could have changed his mind.

    ˇ°How <i>can </i><i>he </i><i>be </i><i>so </i><i>different </i><i>from </i><i>his </i><i>parents</i>?ˇ± Twilight asks me. I let it run through my mind as I wash my hair and body. I know every Pup can have a different view on things than their parents and I know I have had my run¨Cins with Dad about things on a few asions.

    I was always able to talk to Dad about the things I didnˇŻt agree with and Dad would always let me speak my mind before he would exin why he did something the way he did. In the end, I would always figure out it was I who had the wrong view and I am d Dad always allowed me to speak my mind.

    I turn the shower off as I try to remember if Donovan has ever spoken out about his disagreements, but I never heard Dad or Alpha Brad mention it and I truly believe Dad would have told me if Donovan had. I dry myself off, then, I walk out of the bathroom to get dressed and I push every thought about Donovan and Gibson out of my mind. I need to focus on getting those rewards from the Pce.

    ˇ°Any idea on where to find the reward for Amber Moon Pack?ˇ± Nyx asks the moment I walk into the living room and I pull out my phone to show her the picture I took: <i>Enter </i><i>the </i><i>Pce </i><i>from </i>your western border. Find <i>the </i><i>one</i><i>¨C</i>legged King for <i>your </i><i>reward</i>.

    Jasmine asks me if I know what they mean with that description and I nod my head as I sit down with my coffee.

    ˇ°King AlwinˇŻs great Grandfather lost his leg when he saved a little girl from a group of Rogues. He was only sixteen at the time and he never regretted it for a moment. They were unable to find her family, so they decided she would stay at the Pce, and in the long run, it was the best decision they could have made. She was his fated Mate.ˇ± I say as I try to remember where his painting or statue is located in the Pce.

    ˇ°His statue is standing in the garden behind the Pce, right next to the entrance to therge meeting room.ˇ± I tell them as I point at the map on the screen and I really hope that Leander wonˇŻt be on patrol

    3979

    Chapter 169 Challenge

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    tomorrow night, he might be one of the few people that could discover my presence. Not that he is allowed to interfere with thepetition, but if I can avoid anyone finding out I am still in thepetition, I would prefer it.

    Dad printed out a map of the Pce and a map of Mystic Moon territory, I wrote down their patrol from the first night I went to the Pce along the edge. I am certain that they will change their patrols on a regr basis, but how often or when it will get changed I donˇŻt know and that means keeping my eyes open at all times.

    I ce both maps on the table and I see that someone has already crossed off the first two clues. I trace at route from the backdoor to the stairs to see what I will encounter on my way to the second reward I want to im. I see a small corridor not far from the main stairs and I wonder if it is the staircase that Deimos and I used.

    As I look at the map of the Pce, I notice more of the small corridors and I think I have found my way around the main hallways and staircases. It might even help me with my personal quest. If those corridors run all through the Pce, they may not only be my ticket to getting around the Pce safely, but they may also be a reason for concern.

    If I can find them so can someone with ill intentions and I will make sure <b>I </b>point this out to King Alwin if it turns out those corridors can be used to hurt the Royal Family. I trace my route a few times to memorize them, I want to get in and out of the Pce fast and get those rewards without getting caught.

    The fifth day of thepetition is spent in a rxing manner, I have a normal nightˇŻs sleep and I even go on border patrol with my team in the morning. We know where our other patrols are and we avoid each of them as we move through the forest. I manage to avoid other Pack¨Cmembers on our way back to GaiaˇŻs ce.

    Day six of thepetition is about to start and I can feel Twilight getting excited about going to the Pce for the rewards, like me she loves a challenge.

    admin

 Werewolf and 170

    Chapter 170 Abilities

    Chapter 170 Abilities

    Zalia

    <b>079 </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Day six just started,ˇ± Kianda says as she looks at the time and I smile as I eat my dinner.

    I am in no hurry to get moving. I want most of the Pce lights out before I enter the Pce. I need to make sure I can avoid anyone who is still awake as I make my way through the Pce and that means I have to make sure most of them are in bed by the time I make my move.

    Dad took Jasmine to Little River Pack in the morning, her Wolf couldnˇŻt stay away from Dagda any longer and I asked Dad to drive her there. Only a few people at Little River Pack know I am still in thepetition and Jasmine understood I wanted to keep it that way. She wished me luck inpleting thepetition and in finding all the rewards.

    When it is close to midnight, I head towards Mystic Moon Pack. Twilight is running at top speed and we get to the border just after midnight. Patrol hasnˇŻt changed their routine yet and that gives me the opportunity to get past them without any trouble. LetˇŻs see if Leander is patrolling around the Pce again.

    I climb the same tree I was sitting inst time and I see that the majority of the lights in the pce are out, except for the lights on the Beta and Gamma floor. I am taking in my surroundings when I see from the corner of my eye that Deimos has stepped onto his balcony and Twilight pushes forward to have a peek.

    He is leaning on the balcony fence as he is looking towards Moon Stone Pack. I keep my eyes on the floor below his feet because I donˇŻt want him to feel me staring at him. It is hard to not let my eyes wander towards him, he is a very handsome male to look at and I understand why females try to get his attention.

    I let my mind wander back to the meeting we had here a few weeks ago. I never felt reallyfortable around males or at these meetings and I had not been looking forward to this meeting. In hindsight it changed a lot of things for me, but it also taught me that not every male gives me the creeps and Deimos is one of those males.

    Walking around the meeting that first day, I didnˇŻt think I would ever consider a male to be able to behave normally. Most males I have met have an outspoken opinion about how a female should behave or that they shouldnˇŻt be allowed to have a High¨Cranking position within a Pack.

    Deimos and his friends showed me that there are males around who value females, who believe everyone deserves to get what is their birthright and I know each of them will uphold the Law. The more time 1 spent with Deimos at that meeting, the more I realized that he is the kind of male that will cherish his Mate<i>. </i>

    I hope my Mate will be like Deimos, a male who will respect who and what I am and who will never belittle me for being a female.

    Movement to my left pulls my thoughts away from the meeting and back to the present. I see Leander walking towards the Pce but instead of patrolling the Pce, he walks straight in through the backdoor.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Looks </i>like <i>Leander </i><i>isnˇŻt </i><i>on </i><i>patrol </i><i>tonight</i>.ˇ± Twilight says to me, but within seconds more and more lights turn on in the Pce and <b>I </b>grumble softly as I see Leander walking back out with Eryx and Deimos. As they move towards me, I keep my head towards the Pce and slowly close my eyes to concentrate on their

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G#.

    Chapter 170 Abilities

    3079

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    conversation.

    ˇ°I have no idea if it was a Rogue or someone here to find their reward, but he is convinced he saw a Wolf cross our south border.ˇ± Leander says. ˇ°It happened about twenty minutes ago, but we havenˇŻt been able to pick up a scent.ˇ± I hold my breath as they walk past the tree I am in and once I am certain they are far enough away, I climb down from the tree.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Looks </i>like <i>someone </i><i>else </i><i>might </i><i>have </i><i>figured </i><i>out </i><i>their </i><i>hint</i>.ˇ± Twilight says as we make our way over to the statue of the one¨Clegged King. I look up and down at the statue as I walk around it. I spot the reward in the opening of his right arm and it is quite easy to take it from its hiding ce.

    I quietly make my way into the Pce through the backdoor and I jump into the small corridor as I hear footsteps approaching the backdoor.

    ˇ°Make sure they keep an eye out for the intruder, they canˇŻt interfere if it is apetitor. We will discuss patrol changes in the morning.ˇ± I hear Eryx say before the backdoor closes and their footsteps start to fade

    away.

    I slowly make my way up to the first floor of the Royal FamilyˇŻs wing. I need to make sure they have enough time to get back to bed and hopefully, they will fall asleep real fast. Almost an hour has passed when I finally step out of the corridor and as I scan the wall for the painting, I decide that Ammon will be my first personal quest.

    Thank the Goddess I know my history or I might have been standing qut here too long, there are two paintings of a female on the wall, and one of their stories I am very familiar with. I approach the correct painting and I already see the sachet with the reward hanging from the side. I take it down with a smile on my face.

    After I ce it in my backpack, I get back in the corridor and slowly make my way up to the floor that belongs to the King and his family. Twilight and I decided to start with Ammon because if he wants me as his baby Sister, he needs to know what he is getting himself into. ter tried to warn him, but I doubt Ammon took it seriously.

    I step into the first room to my right after I get out of the corridor and I make my way over to the balcony. I believe it will be easier to get into his room by using the balcony. LetˇŻs just hope he doesnˇŻt lock the damn thing at night or I will have to use the door to his room instead.

    I am grateful the balconies are the same all around the Pce and luckily Twilight and I took our time tonight to study them. We will be able to jump from balcony to balcony and once we have reached AmmonˇŻs room we will have to get into his room without making a sound, not sure if it will be as easy as it sounds in my head right now.

    I take a moment to calm down once I am on the balcony that is connected to AmmonˇŻs room and I look at the furniture they have ced outside, I can already imagine Asha out here on a lounge chair with a book. Maybe I should take her up on her offer and visit the Pce before I start traveling in search of my fated

    Mate.

    Twilight pushes forward as I lean towards the balcony door and we both chuckle when we hear someone snore, it sounds as if someone is trying to take a tree down. I try the handle carefully and to my surprise it <b>is </b>unlocked, making my entry a lot easier.

    <b>12:54 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b><b>Gw</b>.

    Chapter 170 Abilities

    379

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I let my eyes adjust for a second after I have closed the door behind me and I smile when I see Ammon and Asha curled around one another, not that it looksfortable to me. I keep a close eye on them as I walk around the bed to AmmonˇŻs side and I pump my fist into the air as I see what I came for, the ne Asha gave to him on his birthday.

    Apparently Ammon doesnˇŻt like to wear it when he goes to sleep and it makes this a lot easier for me to pull off. I take the ne from his nightstand and for a moment I consider leaving a note, but I decide against it. I wish I could be here when he wakes up and finds his ne missing, I would like to witness. his response to it.

    I leave the room in the same way I entered and once I am safely back in the corridor I softlyugh. Luckily it is still dark when I walk out of the Pce, but I nearly have a heart attack when I pass some bushes on my way to the border. Against a tree to my left I see Leander sitting, but he is sound asleep and I chuckle when Twilight suggests to take his knife from him.

    The knife was a gift from his Father for his sixteenth birthday and he never leaves home without it, looks like he will have to do without for a while. As I wrap my fingers around the scales Leander stirs and I freeze in my movement but he continues to sleep. I pull the knife from the sheath and I ce it inside my backpack before I make my way to the border.

    It is near dawn when I finally return to the house and Hestia is waiting for me on the front porch, ˇ°Two Rogues tried to enter the territory through our south border, but we were able to stop them. Your Dad knows about it and he will inform Alpha Brad, using Donovan and Gibson as an excuse why you wonˇŻt be reporting it yourself.ˇ± She says as she follows me inside.

    It still amazes me that Alpha Brad didnˇŻt ask to see my device after Donovan and Gibson showed him their devices, he knows me better than that and I wonder if he might have had doubts about my abilities as a

    Gamma.

    <b>12:54 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G.

    Chapter 171 Wait And See

    admin

 Werewolf and 171

    Chapter 171 Wait And See

    Deimos

    979

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I wake up in the morning to a mighty roar and I rush out of my room without getting dressed. I know that roar belongs to Ammon. It means I have no time to lose, and getting dressed means wasting time. I need to get to the Crown Prince as fast as I can.

    It is my job to make sure he is protected at all times, and hearing him roar means something has happened in his room. ˇ°<i>Maybe </i>it <i>was </i><i>the </i><i>intruder</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Goliath suggests and I link Leander as I run into AmmonˇŻs room. Asha is trying to calm him down but it seems something really pissed him off and I think Alwin might need to order him to calm down.

    By the time Leander walks into AmmonˇŻs room, Asha has seeded in calming him down enough. I ask Asha what happened, but she doesnˇŻt have the answer. ˇ°AmmonˇŻs roar woke me up and I have been unable to get him to tell me what is wrong.ˇ± She says, and as I turn towards Leander, I know he is in a foul mood

    as well.

    ˇ°Someone took my ne.ˇ± Ammon growls and for a moment, I am too stunned to say anything. I donˇŻt even know what ne he is talking about.

    ˇ°You ced it on the nightstand when we went to bed, could it have fallen to the floor?ˇ± Asha asks and I remember the ne she gave Ammon for his birthday.

    He always has it around his neck and I donˇŻt think I have ever seen him without it since he got it. I get down on my knees to see if it fell to the floor. ˇ°ItˇŻs not on the floor.ˇ± I state as I get back on my feet and I hear Ammon growl again.

    ˇ°Could it have beenst nightˇŻs intruder?ˇ± Leander asks. ˇ°Prince Ammon isnˇŻt his only victim. He took the knife Dad gave me as well.ˇ±

    Damn, this doesnˇŻt sound good. Two males with a formidable reputation are missing personal items, and in AmmonˇŻs case, it means they had to get into his room to take it, which means that we need to go over patrol and the guards around and inside the Pce.

    King Alwin tells us to meet in their dining room. I know we will be discussing this until we are all sick and tired of it, but it wonˇŻt stop us from going over everything again and again. We eat our breakfast in silence and I go over the events fromst night.

    It was close to one in the morning when Leander linked me.

    By the time I got down the stairs, Leander was waiting inside and once Eryx joined us, we left the Pce through the backdoor. The moment we got outside Goliath pushed forward but he couldnˇŻt exin why to me. He settled down as we approached the guard who saw the Wolf and from what he told us, I knew he wasnˇŻt mistaken; someone crossed our border.

    After we got back to the Pce, Goliath was front and center again, but as we climbed the stairs, he settled down again and despite talking about it, we havenˇŻt been able to figure out what happened with himst night.

    ˇ°Something on your mind, Son?ˇ± Dad asks me. I tell him about what happened with Goliath, but he

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 171 Wait And See

    doesnˇŻt understand it either.

    +20 Free Coins

    Once the servants have cleared the table King Alwin asks Leander to tell him aboutst night. He tells him the same thing he told me and Eryx and when Alwin asks him when his knife went missing, I startughing my ass off.

    ˇ°I had been up for hours and I knew I wouldnˇŻt get much sleep if I turned in for the night, so I told the guards at the border I would take a nap under a tree.

    I slept for about three hours when a guard woke me and informed me that they hadnˇŻt seen a trace of the intruder. I talked to a few of the guards on patrol before I headed back to the Pce. I was almost at the Pce when I noticed that my knife was missing and I went back to look for it <i>by </i>the tree, but it wasnˇŻt there.ˇ± Leander says.

    Eryx asks Leander how it is possible he didnˇŻt wake up when his knife was taken, but other than the fact that he was exhausted, he canˇŻte up with a reason.

    ˇ°I could never sneak into your room when we were younger and even now it is impossible for someone to get close to you when you are asleep, you always wake up.ˇ± Eryx exims and I nod my head in

    agreement.

    Leander is a light sleeper and pulling pranks on him in his sleep is nearly impossible. I have tried for years to pull some pranks on him, but so far he always woke up before I could pull them off and it usually meant I was the one covered in whatever it was I had in my hands at the time.

    ˇ°Sorry for getting off topic.ˇ± Axelle says. ˇ°But are all the rewards still in ce?ˇ± She asks and I run from the room to check the other six rewards that were still in cest night. The first ce I stop at is where Sundown PackˇŻs reward was hidden. I can tell as I approach the painting that it is gone.

    The next four spots still hold their rewards, and as I step out the backdoor, I see that Amber Moon Pack has also gotten their reward. It looks like it could have been apetitorst night. However, this doesnˇŻt exin the missing ne and knife and I wonder if any of the Pack¨Cmembers in thepetition would have the balls to pull this off.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>name </i><i>at </i><i>least </i><i>one </i><i>that </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><i>the </i><i>balls</i>.ˇ± I hear Goliath say in my head and I chuckle as I think of the female he is talking about. Yep she would have the balls to pull it off. It would also exin why she took LeanderˇŻs knife. She knows it was a gift from his Father and like AmmonˇŻs ne it would be noticeable immediately.

    ˇ°Sundown Pack and Amber Moon Pack have their rewards.ˇ± I state as I walk back into the dining room and as I sit down I ask the question I already have an answer to out loud, ˇ°Who would have the balls to walk into the Pce and take your ne, Ammon?ˇ± I ask and I can almost hear the wheels turning in everyoneˇŻs head.

    Alwin seems to be the first that realizes what I am hinting at, he isughing his ass off and I really hope that Goliath is correct with his answer. Once Alwin has calmed down, Axelle asks him what that was all about.

    ˇ°Okay, let me ask this in another way.ˇ± Alwin says and I wonder what other way there might be. He turns to Dixon as he asks, ˇ°If this happened on your floor, who would you point the finger at?ˇ±

    <b>wed</b><b>, </b>

    Chapter 171 Wait And See

    <b>79 </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Easy, if it happened to Eryx, I would point my finger at Leander and vice versa of course.ˇ± Dixon answers and I understand where Alwin is going with his question.

    ˇ°How would you call that, Dixon?ˇ± Alwin asks and when he says sibling rivalry, I see AxelleˇŻs eyes widen, just before she startsughing her ass off.

    Asha and S have caught on as well and even my Dad knows who we are talking about.

    ˇ°That isˇ­ whyˇ­. ter asked.. if youˇ­ wanted the troubleˇ­ˇ± Asha manages to say in betweenughter and soon we are allughing our asses off.

    ˇ°Okay, if she moves here I am locking my door.ˇ± Ammon says out of breath.

    Eryx asks why she would have taken LeanderˇŻs knife.

    ˇ°To prove a point.ˇ± Leander answers and he tells us that he and Zalia had a discussion about the fact that no one could get near him even if he was asleep. Zalia hadnˇŻt believed him and told him that if she was ever able to, she would prove him wrong.

    ˇ°Well, she managed to prove me wrong. She took my knife and I never woke up as she took it.ˇ± Leander growls, but we can all see that he isnˇŻt mad with Zalia and I know exactly why he isnˇŻt angry with her. She never treated him differently just because he was EryxˇŻs baby Brother. Most females tend to ignore him when they find out he is only rted to the next Royal Beta.

    ˇ°I am going to lock my door until thepetition is over. If she shows up again she isnˇŻt taking anything that belongs to me.ˇ± Eryx says and S asks him what the hell he has that Zalia might want to take, ˇ°Except me, of course.ˇ± S says as the rest of us startughing and I see Eryx think about what she said, ˇ°DoesnˇŻt matter, I am not taking any chances.ˇ± He grumbles.

    I wonder who will be next on her list if she ns on doing this to all of us. I would go for Eryx next as his room is a floor below AmmonˇŻs room and she already knows how to get up there without getting caught. Maybe she will go for Alwin or Axelle next and leave me and Eryx out of it, I am not sure what I would do if I had decided to add to the challenge.

    I ask that question out loud and everyone has an opinion on who to go after next or what to take from them. It is a nice, heated discussion. Alwin seems to enjoy himself until Axelle says she could go after him next and try to take his ring, a ring that belonged to his Father once. Maybe not a good idea to say that, Alwin is really attached to the ring and he might kill whoever takes it from him.

    Goliath and I try to figure out what she could take from me, but neither one of us cane up with an answer. I donˇŻt have anything of value that she could be gunning for and I decide we will just have to wait and see if shees after me.

    admin

 Werewolf and 172

    Chapter 172 Tree

    Zalia

    279

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I have found a nice routine for thepetition and I manage to stay within the seven hours I am allowed to have the device off, it is a good thing I donˇŻt need that much sleep. It allows me a bit more freedom to walk around the Pack without the device and that means no one knows I am still in thepetition, I canˇŻt wait for Donovan and Gibson to find out I took them out of thepetition.

    Dad walks into the kitchen as I pull the rewards from my backpack and I see confused looks when I ce a knife and a ne on the table as well. I tell them who it belongs to, how I got it from them and why I gave myself an extra challenge. We are allughing our asses off as we try to imagine how their morning

    went.

    ˇ°This is the reward from Sundown Pack.ˇ± I say as I open the sachet and the ne the fairy Princess was wearing in the painting falls into my hand, it is a golden ne with a fairy pendant. I grab the small box I took from the statue, ˇ°This is the reward from Amber Moon Pack.ˇ± I say as I open it to reveal a bracelet.

    Packˇ± I say <i>as </i>open

    ˇ°The one¨Clegged King gave this to his Mate on the day they were crowned King and Queen.ˇ± Dad says as we all take a good look at it. I doubt many people will have a chance to see it up close and personal and right now I am holding it in my hand, a once in a lifetime opportunity.

    Dad asks me which Pack is next on my list and I take a long look at the map before I point at Dark Moon Pack, ˇ°This is where I am going tonight, I hope I wonˇŻt find anything disturbing there or I mightmit murder. I just want to take out their future leadership, take a picture of their hint and get the fuck out of there without running into trouble.ˇ± I answer him.

    We are in the middle of dinner when Dad links me that Alpha Brad is on his way, I ce the device in my

    htˇŻs patrol when Alpha Brad shows up. room before I sit down at the table again and we talk aboutst ˇ°Zalia, can I have a word?ˇ± He asks and he gestures for me to walk with him, ˇ°IˇŻll keep your food warm.ˇ± Gaia says as I walk away with Alpha Brad.

    ˇ°Zalia, I am sorry for what Donovan did to you. I had hoped that his upbringing was enough to show him that our way of living is better than what some Packs teach their Pups, but it didnˇŻt go as we had hoped and now you are paying the price. I asked King Alwin to find you a Pack that will wee an amazing Gamma like yourself.

    I just wish you had a chance to prove yourself in thispetition, but apparently someone outsmarted you and took that opportunity away from you.ˇ± Alpha Brad says, but something tells me he is not as sorry as he wants me <i>to </i>think and I know like everyone else he has underestimated me,

    ˇ°Thank you, Alpha Brad. You donˇŻt need to apologize for what Donovan did, he is responsible for his own actions. We are all responsible for our own actions and we are all responsible for the way we feel or think about things, we canˇŻt hold anyone else ountable for that.ˇ± I say before I turn my back on him and walk back to the house.

    Gaia ces my te in front of me and as I eat the remainder of my dinner I tell them what Alpha Brad wanted with me. We are all lost in thought as I finish my dinner, I finally decide to confide in my team about the conversation I heard all those years ago and as I open my mouth, an rm goes off on KiandaˇŻs phone. ˇ°Day seven just started.ˇ± She says.

    79

    Chapter 172 Tree

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Okay, that means I have to get ready for tonight. However, I need to tell you something tomorrow and it has to do with Donovan and Alpha Brad. Hestia, can you find out if Alpha Brad had any siblings and what happened to them if he did?ˇ± I ask her and I see four confused faces looking at me, but I tell them I will exin it the next day.

    For now I need to concentrate on thepetition and taking out the future leadership of Dark Moon Pack. Luckily Dark Moon Pack is right next door, I have seen their patrols enough to know their strengths and weaknesses and I will use that to my advantage. I have visited Dark Moon Pack with Dad and I know my way around the Pack¨Chouse, I would always wander around to avoid their future leadership.

    Josh, the future Alpha of Dark Moon Pack, is an asshole. He never passed up an opportunity to touch me inappropriately and I clocked him on multiple asions because of it, but it never seemed to register with him that I wasnˇŻt very appreciative of his attention.

    If I can take him out while he sees it I will be happy, I might take him out the way I took out Luke and I decide to start with his Gamma. Josh will be thest one to be taken out of thepetition and I will enjoy the look on his face when he realizes he got killed by a female, something he will hate with every fiber of his being.

    It is nearing midnight when I walk to the border with Hestia, they will run this side of the border to keep an eye out for thepetition and I will make this a very good trip. It doesnˇŻt take me long to reach the Pack¨Chouse and I climb in a tree not far from the Pack¨Chouse to keep an eye on the lights, I have barely settled down when all hell breaks loose.

    Several Pack¨Cmembers run out of the Pack¨Chouse, some of them covered in blood while the others support them. I hear mighty roarsing from inside and a Wolfes crashing through a window to my right, followed closely by a Lycan jumping after the Wolf. <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>the </i><i>fuck </i>is <i>going </i><i>on </i><i>here</i>?ˇ± Twilight asks me as we see a huge Wolf jump out of the Pack¨Chouse as well.

    ˇ°That <i>would </i><i>be </i>Alpha <i>Rnd</i>, <i>but </i><i>I </i><i>have </i><i>no </i><i>idea </i><i>what </i><i>is </i><i>going </i><i>on </i><i>here</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I respond as I follow Alpha Rnd with my eyes. I stay put in the tree, if I were to get out of the tree now one of them might kill me. The Luna runs out of the Pack¨Chouse followed by a young female, but I know she isnˇŻt rted to the Alpha and Luna of Dark Moon Pack.

    ˇ°She is <i>a </i><i>Lycan</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight states and I understand that the Lycan chasing the Wolf is rted to her, his aura indicating that he is an Alpha. Warriorse running to the Pack¨Chouse and within seconds they form a barrier between the Wolf and the Lycan, but it takes Alpha RndˇŻs roar to make the Lycan back up.

    ˇ°Josh made it clear he doesnˇŻt want your Daughter as his Mateˇ± The Luna calls out and I am surprised that Josh would turn down the female next to his Mother. I keep watching the scene in front of me and I know I need to wait this out before I can make a decision on what to do next, this can end in seconds or it can take hours.

    Alpha Rnd shifts back to his Human form and I am grateful for the Omega that hands him some shorts, ˇ°Shift, Alpha Cameron.ˇ± He shouts and I almost guss out loud, Alpha Cameron might be the Alpha of a small Pack but he is a force to be reckoned with.

    After he shifts to his Human form one of his own men hands him a pair of shorts, ˇ°You said he would take her as his Mate, that she would be his Luna.ˇ± Alpha Cameron says, but Alpha Rnd is shaking his head. ˇ°I never said she would be his Mate, I did say she would be his Luna and the Mother to this PackˇŻs heir.ˇ± Alpha Rnd responds.

    079

    Chapter 172 Tree

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Okay</i>, what the hell. <i>How </i><i>can </i><i>she </i><i>be </i><i>his </i><i>Luna </i><i>and </i><i>the </i><i>Mother </i>to <i>his Heir</i>, <i>but </i><i>not </i><i>be </i>his <i>Mate</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask Twilight and she tells me to keep listening. Alpha Cameron asks Alpha Rnd the same question and I am really hoping he will answer the question out here, I would really like to know the answer. It just doesnˇŻt make sense to me and I canˇŻt seem to wrap my head around it.

    ˇ°Josh has found his Mate, they are already marked.ˇ± Alpha Rnd says and now I am even more confused. ˇ°JoshˇŻs Mate is a male and that means he needs a female that can carry his heir for them and take on the role of Luna.ˇ± He finishes and if Alpha Cameron is going to kill them I will support him all the way, this is no way to treat a female.

    ˇ°If she finds her fated Mate she can mark him and build a life with him, but she will remain our Luna.ˇ± Alpha Rnd states and I see the dumbfounded look on Alpha CameronˇŻs face. ˇ°You want to use my Daughter as an incubator, have you lost your fucking mind?ˇ± Alpha Cameron roars, his Daughter walks towards him and they both start walking towards the front of the Pack¨Chouse.

    ˇ°Find yourself another idiot, Alpha Rnd. I will make sure every other Alpha with a Daughter knows about this, I might even report this to King Alwin.ˇ± Alpha Cameron says as his Warriors follow him, away from Alpha Rnd and Josh. My eyes almost pop out when I see JoshˇŻs baby Brother, he has JoshˇŻs device on his chest and I quickly snap a picture.

    JoshˇŻs Beta and Gamma step next to him and I decide this is the best opportunity for me. I grab my handgun to take all three of them out. I take aim and shoot three times in a row, making all the devices jump from ˇ°Aliveˇ± to ˇ°Deadˇ± and I jump out of the tree in front of Josh as he stares at the device.

    admin

 Werewolf and 173

    Chapter 173 More Questions

    Zalia

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I hear many roars around me, but my eyes are locked with Josh and I can sense Alpha Cameron walking towards me.

    Alpha Rnd stalks towards me, ˇ°What the fuck did you just do?ˇ± He roars at me, but suddenly he stops dead in his tracks as he looks over my shoulder. ˇ°She just took your future leadership out of thepetition, that is what she did.ˇ± I hear Alpha Cameron reply.

    From the corner of my eye, I see one of his Warriors sneak back into the Pack¨Chouse and I decide it is best if all the attention is on me, ˇ°I will make sure King Alwin gets the picture I took. I believe it is against regtions for your baby Brother to carry your device.ˇ± I say as I press a few buttons and send the picture to King Alwin.

    Josh growls at me but as one of Alpha CameronˇŻs Warriors steps next to me, he slowly quiets down. Still, he keeps ring at me.

    ˇ°Dad, why donˇŻt you send a few Warriors with her to the border? We can wait here until they return and then we will head home.ˇ± Cassandra says and I smile at her as she steps next to her Father.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Looks <i>like </i>we <i>need </i><i>to </i><i>return </i><i>another </i><i>day </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>the </i><i>hint </i><i>from </i><i>their </i><i>rulebook</i>.ˇ± Twilight says and I tell her I will think about it when we get home.

    ˇ°Thank you, Cassandra. I would like to take you up on that offer. I wouldnˇŻt really trust Alpha Rnd if he told me something.ˇ± I say as I wink at her and four Warriors step forward to guide me to the border.

    I am just about to cross the border when one of them stops me, ˇ°Cassandra asked me to get this from the Pack¨Chouse, ording to her there is something in here you might need.ˇ± He says as he holds out the rulebook. I open it to the page with the hint and I take a picture before I ask him to get it back to the Pack- house somehow.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, I will toss it through the window. I tipped the table it was on, so it would look as if it fell to the floor during the struggle.ˇ± He says before he wishes me luck with thepetition.

    I quickly make my way back across our own border and I am surprised to see it is almost four in the morning, it took a little longer than I thought.

    I wait for my team at our usual rendezvous point and I sit down against a tree to rest my eyes for a while. Twilight keeps an eye out for trouble as she always does.

    When I open my eyes again Hestia and Kianda are sitting across from me. ˇ°The others will be here shortly and then we can go home. Our shift ends in two minutes.ˇ± Kianda says.

    In a panic, I nce down at my device but it looks like it survived my power nap. The moment Gaia and Nyx show up I get to my feet and we head to the house to get some sleep.

    I donˇŻt waste a lot of time once I am in my room. I take my clothes off to dump them in theundry bin and then I crawl into bed. Sleeping before my head hits the pillow, I think.

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 173 More Questions

    +20 Free Coins

    During breakfast, I tell the girls what happened at Dark Moon Pack and if we didnˇŻt have a dislike for Josh already, this would give us ample reason to dislike him. We are bursting intoughter when I tell the girls how I took care of the future leadership and Nyx asks me if I will return for their hint.

    ˇ°Not necessary, Cassandra realized I might need it and one of the Warriors got it for me.ˇ± I exin as I pull up the picture.

    Enter <i>the </i><i>Pce </i><i>from </i><i>your </i><i>northern </i><i>border</i><i>. </i><i>Find </i><i>the </i><i>angry </i><i>dragon </i><i>for </i><i>your </i><i>reward</i>. Their hint is a good one, if you donˇŻt know your history you might not know about the tattoo our second King had on his back. I know there is a painting of him, the painter had been walking around to find the best position for the painting.

    He asked the King to move his head to the left and started painting him from the back, it is an amazing painting. The second King loved the way the painter captured him and the painter made more paintings of Royals during his life, each of them really capturing the subject of the painting.

    It is hanging in the lobby near the front door, the fastest way to it is through the kitchen and that is on the opposite of the Pce from here. If I go through the backdoor I will have to cross the entire Pce to get to it, I think I have to wait for the hint from Onyx Moon Pack to find the best route through the Pce to get both rewards.

    I feel someone pushing against my block and I slowly lower it to open it for whoever needs to talk to me, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Sweetheart</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>donˇŻt </i><i>know </i><i>when </i><i>you </i><i>want </i><i>to </i><i>attack </i><i>Onyx </i><i>Moon </i><i>Pack </i><i>but </i><i>they </i><i>are </i><i>having </i><i>a </i><i>party </i><i>tonight</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Dad says

    of through the mind¨Clink and I thank him for the warning. Twilight is already excited at the prospect taking them out during their party.

    ˇ°Okay, I just got some interesting news from my Dad. Onyx Moon Pack is throwing a party tonight and Twilight would like to take them out during the event. Some of their guests will be streaming their videos live and I would really like to humiliate them in front of all their peers? I tell them and weugh as we imagine the look on their faces when I take them down.

    ˇ°Maybe we can make it even better.ˇ± Gaia says as she gets up and I watch her walk out of the kitchen, I hear her walking up the stairs to her bedroom. We patiently wait for Gaja to return with whatever she went up there to get and when she walks back in she has a huge grin on her face, ˇ°LetˇŻs tape it from your point of view.ˇ± She says as she holds out a bodycam.

    Nyx points out I need their hint before I can take them out and I hope I will be able to find their rulebook with so many people around. It will be tricky to get in and out of the Pack¨Chouse, someone will probably recognize me and then it might be game over for me.

    Hestia manages to find out that the party will start at eight, the same time that day eight of thepetition starts and we find out that they invited Moon Storm Pack and Blue Blood Pack.

    ˇ°This will be interesting.ˇ± Kianda says, but I really believe their future leaderships wonˇŻt be attending and I have to exin it to Kianda.

    ˇ°Rick is already out of thepetition, but I doubt he wants anyone to know, Angelo is still in thepetition and he will not take a chance of getting killed by Finn, so both of them will not show up. Angelo might ask a few of his Pack¨Cmembers to attend, just to find out if Onyx Moon Pack is still in the running.ˇ± I exin and I wonder if Finn really believes his opponents are stupid.

    <b>12:55 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b><b>GJ</b>.

    Chapter 173 More Questions

    <b>079 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Does he really think that hispetitors will show up at his party and risk the chance of being taken out by him and his leadership? I donˇŻt think any of the future leaderships would be stupid enough to ept FinnˇŻs invitation, but then again some of them might be stupid enough or they would use it as an opportunity themselves.

    Would Donovan have epted an invitation if we were still in thepetition? I have to admit he might be stupid enough to ept and get himself taken out of thepetition, just so he could getid. Twilight growls in my head at my thoughts, but I really believe he would do just about anything to get a female into his bed.

    Besides Finn, Jim and Angelo are still in thepetition as far as I know, either one of them might take this opportunity to take out Onyx Moon Pack and that means I have a few more obstacles in my way tonight. Out of thesest three Packs only Blue Blood Pack is a Pack that values the Mate¨Cbond and the Laws, the other two Packs have a pretty old¨Cfashioned way of looking at females.

    Kianda pulls me from my thoughts as she calls out my name, ˇ°You had something you wanted to share with us.ˇ± She says as everyone turns their attention to me.

    ˇ°Okay, lets take this to the living room. We might as well getfortable while I tell you.ˇ± I say as I get out of my seat and walk towards the living room.

    ˇ°Okay, what I am about to tell you is something I have never told anyone before. Hestia, did you find the information I asked for?ˇ± I ask because it might exin a few things to all of us, it might help me understand what I overheard all those years ago.

    ˇ°I went to our Archive to see if I could find any siblings he might have had, but what I found was rather strange and you might even call it disturbing. Alpha Brad is not a member of the Alpha bloodline, the Alpha bloodline for Moon Stone Pack ended over thirty five years ago when the Alpha and his Mate died during an attack.

    The Pack was attacked by another Pack that imed that the Luna of Moon Stone Pack was forcefully marked and she was their rightful Luna. They had tried to involve King Alwin, but forck of proof he didnˇŻt interfere and in the end, they thought attacking Moon Stone Pack was their only answer.

    Both Alphas were killed during the attack and when the attack was over they found the body of the Luna, she got mixed up in the fight somehow. On both sides, High¨Cranking Wolves were injured or killed and in both cases, the Beta took over the Pack.ˇ± Hestia says, this just gave me more questions instead of answers.

    admin

 Werewolf and 174

    Chapter 174 A Peek

    Chapter 174 A Peek

    Zalia

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Could this be the reason why Alpha BradˇŻs aura ormand doesnˇŻt work on me? Could the forceful marking be true and is that the reason why Alpha Brad is so hellbent on teaching us the right way to see a femaleˇŻs worth? Could Donovan be the Son of thest Alpha? Damn it, I keeping up

    with more questions than answers and I have no one to turn to.

    ˇ°Hestia, when did the attack take ce exactly?ˇ± I ask her and her answer tells me that Donovan isnˇŻt the offspring of the rightful Alpha, but why did Luna Hester fear running into someone that could expose the truth? I need to give them all the information before I can start asking these questions.

    D

    ˇ°A week before we went to our first meeting I overheard a conversation between Alpha Brad and Luna Hester, I couldnˇŻt hear everything that was being said. What I was able to hear had me confused, it didnˇŻt make sense to me at all and even with your information it is still a puzzle.ˇ± I say as I look at Hestia.

    ˇ°Luna Hester asked Alpha Brad if he was sure about bringing Donovan to the meeting, but I was unable to hear his response. The next thing I was able to hear was Luna Hester asking Alpha Brad what they would do if anyone asked about a male named Maxwell in front of Donovan and again I was unable to hear the answer to that question.

    I did hear Alpha Brad say that whoever could put two and two together wouldnˇŻt be attending that year, I couldnˇŻt hear the rest of the conversation as they walked away and I couldnˇŻt follow them without exposing myself.ˇ± I tell them and I see Hestia has written down a few things.

    ˇ°We can find out who didnˇŻt attend the meeting that year but did attend the previous meetings and we might be able to find out who this Maxwell is. We might even be able to find out the connection between Maxwell and Donovan, but I doubt I will find it in our own Archive.ˇ± Hestia says as she looks down at her

    notes.

    ˇ°Dad<i>, </i><i>can </i><i>you </i><ie </i><i>over</i>?ˇ± I ask through the mind¨Clink, if anyone can lead us in the right direction it will be Dad and I know he will want those answers as much as I want them. It takes him only minutes before he shows up and when I tell him what we discovered he looks surprised.

    ˇ°I never knew Brad wasnˇŻt the rightful Alpha, but then again I didnˇŻt live here my entire life. Your Mother and I went in search of a Pack that would take us in after we met and when Alpha Brad offered me the Gamma position I epted it without questioning it. We were just grateful to have a Pack to call home after Father banished us.ˇ± Dad says.

    ˇ°Back up a little, you mean my Grandfather banished you and Mom?ˇ± I ask and Dad looks at me with painfilled eyes<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Your Mom was an AlphaˇŻs Daughter and he wanted her to be mated to Ro, Alpha MikeˇŻs younger Brother. Your Mom told him she would rather kill herself than be his Mate, she knew her Father wouldnˇŻt ept her decision and she ran away that night to the Pce.

    Your Mom knew the Law better than anyone and she had taped the conversation with her Father. King Alwin stripped your MomˇŻs Father of his Alpha title and the territory was added to the Kingdom. King Alwin found your Mom a Pack that was willing to take her in, so she came to our Pack.

    079

    Chapter 174 A Peek

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I believe my Father epted her into the Pack because he wanted her to be my Big BrotherˇŻs <b>Mate</b>, but during the Full Moon your Mom found me and that didnˇŻt sit well with my Father, so he banished us in the end.

    Alpha Brad was there for the ball with Luna Hester and he offered me the Gamma position, your Mom and I took it without hesitation.ˇ± Dad exins.

    ˇ°Dad, only an Alpha can banish a Pack¨Cmember. For Grandfather to be able to banish you and Mom he had to be an Alpha and if that is true it means that I am the Daughter of an Alpha¨Cblooded male and female. No wonder Alpha auras andmands donˇŻt work on me.ˇ± I mumble and I look at Dad in hopes of getting more answers.

    ˇ°Your Uncle, that is, my Big Brother, found out what happened a few weeks after we left and he challenged your Grandfather for the Alpha title. I donˇŻt think Alpha Brad knows that I am the Son of an Alpha, I doubt he would have offered me the position if he had known and I actually enjoy being a Gamma. Less responsibilities and a hell of a lot less hassle.

    I donˇŻt think he realized it butst night you met your Uncle, Cameron found his fated Mate a month after defeating your Grandfather and I believe they have a Son and a Daughter.ˇ± Dad says.

    I nod my head because Dad is right.

    ˇ°Uncle Cameron was there with Cassandra, she is his youngest Pup. I believe she is a year younger than ter and her Brother is a year younger than me.

    Could his Lycan have known?ˇ± I ask as I remember himing back to protect me from Alpha Rnd.

    ˇ°That would be the best exnation, his Lycan probably felt a connection to Twilight but he might not have understood why. I never contacted Cameron after leaving, not because I med him but because I didnˇŻt want anyone here to find out I was the Son of an Alpha.ˇ± Dad says.

    Dad tells me that either Alpha Eros or Uncle Cameron might be able to help me find some answers. Dad believes that Alpha Brad might have taken a few files from the Archive to cover up what happened. The only reason Hestia was able to find anything was because she didnˇŻt just check the files on the Alpha family.

    I understand why he chose to keep things a secret and I even understand why he never told me and ter, I can be a hothead as it is. The knowledge of being an Alpha¨Cblooded female would have made things worse for me, but at least I have a few answers I didnˇŻt have before.

    ˇ°I have to go, Alpha Brad just linked me.ˇ± Dad says as he gets out of the chair and he kisses me on the top of my head before he walks out of the door. For a while we just sit there in silence, each of us deep in thought to process the information my Dad gave us and I know it is a lot to process for all of us.

    ˇ°What are we going to do to get the information on Alpha Brad?ˇ± Nyx asks and I pull out my phone to go through the pictures I took of the rulebook when I took out Donovan and Gibson.

    ˇ°ording to the rulebook, I donˇŻt have to stay within Pack territory during thepetition, I donˇŻt even have to return to spend the night within our territory.

    Uncle CameronˇŻs territory is to the west of Onyx Moon Pack, if I leave now I will be there before dinner and I can go there at night to take out Finn and his leadership. In the meantime I can ask Uncle Cameron

    <b>12:55 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 174 A Peek

    43-73

    +20 Free Coins

    to look for any information he can find in his Archive, it will save me a lot of time if I canbine both

    tasks.

    On my way home I can go to Little River Pack, see if Alpha Eros has any information for us and then I cane home, I can decide during the course of tomorrow if I will go after the rewards tomorrow night or if I will switch my resting day.ˇ± I reply to Nyx.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt you call Alpha Eros before you leave? It will save you time and Alpha Eros will have more time to go through their Archive.ˇ± Hestia asks and I actually like that idea, because it means I can stay on track of my schedule. As I pack a few extra items into my backpack I call Alpha Eros, he doesnˇŻt sound too surprised when I ask him for the favor and he promises he will have everything waiting for me.

    It is almost lunchtime when I leave Pack territory and Twilight enjoys the run through the forest, we take the fastest route to get to Uncle CameronˇŻs territory. We pass in between Mystic Moon Pack and Blue Blood Pack to the north and once we are at the end of Blue Blood territory we head west in between Blue Blood Pack and Onyx Moon Pack, reaching Uncle CameronˇŻs territory in the middle of lunchtime.

    ˇ°<i>LetˇŻs </i><i>hope </i><i>there </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>enough </i><i>left </i><i>for </i><i>us</i><i>.</i>ˇ°Twilight mumbles as I pull my clothes on. I slowly walk over to the border, I donˇŻt want them to think I am a Rogue. I smile when I <i>see </i>the Warrior that got the rulebook from the Pack¨Chouse and he seems rather surprised to see me.

    ˇ°Can you ask Alpha Cameron if I can meet with him? I have something important to ask him.ˇ± I say to the Warrior and a few secondster he tells me to follow him. He doesnˇŻt ask me why I am there, but he keeps looking at the device on my chest from time to time.

    ˇ°This is for thepetition, Alpha Chris is stepping down and that means we get topete for the Royal Pack title.ˇ± I answer his unspoken question. I see Uncle Cameron and Cassandra waiting on the back porch when we are close to the Pack¨Chouse and a momentter I see a male joining them, ˇ°The <i>future </i>Alpha<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Twilight states the obvious.

    ˇ°What can I do for you, youngdy?ˇ± Uncle Cameron asks and I just smile before I say, ˇ°A peek into your Archive, Uncle Cameron.ˇ±

    admin

 Werewolf and 175

    Chapter 175 Own Leadership

    Alpha Cameron

    1079<b>) </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Alpha Rnd had offered me an alliance with the promise of his Son taking my Daughter as his Mate. I didnˇŻt agree to it immediately, I had to run it by my Daughter first.

    Cassandra had weighed her options and decided that taking Josh as her Mate wouldnˇŻt be such a bad idea, she knew the guy and his reputation. It didnˇŻt bother her at all. Cassandra always chooses the option that gives her the best things in life. Whether it is in the near or distant future, she always knows what she will get in the end.

    We arrived here a few hours ago to finalize the alliance in the morning, but apparently Alpha Rnd hadnˇŻt mentioned the alliance or the conditions to Josh and when Cassandra had made a remark about bing his Mate Josh had freaked outpletely.

    ˇ°I am not taking her as my Mate.ˇ± I hear Josh say and I nearly lose control of Canyon. ˇ°I didnˇŻt say that you should.ˇ± I hear Alpha Rnd say and this time Canyon pushes forward so fast that I canˇŻt stop the shift. Josh doesnˇŻt hesitate to shift into his Wolf but he is no match against Canyon and a few Warriors that try to help him get tossed to the side.

    Canyon tosses JoshˇŻs Wolf through a window and he jumps through the window after him, no one treats our Daughter this way. Canyon chases after JoshˇŻs Wolf until Warriors form a barrier between the two of them, I can see Cassandra standing next to Alpha RndˇŻs Mate and she has a goddamn smirk on her face.

    ˇ°I <i>knew </i><i>Alpha </i><i>Rnd </i><i>hadnˇŻt </i><i>informed </i><i>Josh</i><i>, </i>I <i>even </i>know why <i>he </i><i>didnˇŻt </i><i>but </i><i>it </i><i>is </i><i>up </i>to <i>Alpha </i><i>Rnd </i><i>to </i><i>exin </i>it to <i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Dad</i><i>.</i>ˇ± She tells me through the mind¨Clink and when Alpha Rnd orders me to shift Canyon hands control back to me. I put on the shorts one of my men hands me and my jaw drops when I hear what his idea was on the union between his Son and my Daughter.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>If </i><i>that </i><i>Moron </i><i>thinks </i><i>he </i><i>can </i><i>get </i><i>away </i><i>with </i><i>this </i><i>he </i><i>has </i><i>another </i><i>thing </i><iing</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I tell Cassandra through the mind- link, the moment she reaches me I guide her to the front of the Pack¨Chouse. I hear a few roars behind us and Canyon forces me to walk back to where we came from, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Looks like </i><i>Josh </i>is <i>out </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><ipetition</i>. Cassandra says.

    Josh had exined everything about thepetition after we got there and I wondered how he had managed to stay alive this long. Cassandra tells one of my men to get back into the Pack¨Chouse and grab the rulebook Josh had shown her, before she guides us in the direction of the female that took them out.

    I hear Canyon chuckle when she threatens to send King Alwin the picture she took, but he startsughing his ass off the moment we realize it wasnˇŻt a threat she made. Cassandra offers her a safe way out of the territory and I wait for my men to return, only to see one of them toss something through the window.

    On our way home Cassandra exins that in the rulebook was a rather strange sentence and when Josh had exined there was also an extra challenge she had put two and two together, ˇ°She might be able to get their reward as well.ˇ± Cassandra had said with a huge smile on her face.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Alpha</i>, <i>the </i><i>female </i><i>from </i><ist </i><i>night </i>is <i>here </i><i>and </i><i>she </i><i>would </i>like to talk <i>to </i><i>you</i>.ˇ± I hear through the mind¨Clink and I tell him to guide her to the Pack¨Chouse.

    ˇ°Camden, Cassandra. We have a visitor.ˇ± I say as I walk into the living room, both of them look at me

    <b>12:55 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 175 Own Leadership

    before they get up and follow me out of the backdoor.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Canyon doesnˇŻt consider her a threat and he even refuses to help me to release my Alpha aura on her, ˇ°What can I do for you, youngdy?ˇ± I ask her and she smiles at me before she responds, ˇ°A peek into your Archive, Uncle Cameron.ˇ± Canyon has a smug look on his face and I tilt my head to the left as I look at her.

    ˇ°You look just like your Dad. How is the toddler?ˇ± I ask, but I hadnˇŻt expected her response. Before I can blink she has jumped into the air and in mid¨Cair she shifts into her Lycan, a very pissed off Lycan. Canyon does nothing to help me and he even warns Camden and Cassandra to stand down, <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>the </i><i>fuck</i><i>, </i>Canyon<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i><b>I </b>growl at him.

    ˇ°Okay, I get it. Insulting your Father isnˇŻt a good idea. I apologize for calling him a toddler, but I need to add that I am his senior by almost twenty years and in my eyes, he will always be that young Pup that followed me around. From the moment he could walk until the day he disappeared he followed me around, never giving up no matter what I said to him.ˇ± I say as I ce my hands above my head.

    The Lycan tilts her head to the left as she keeps looking at me and then with a thud she sits down on my crotch, ˇ°Fuck, that hurts. Can you get off me?ˇ± I ask her but the Lycan just shakes her head and I hear both my Pups cracking up.

    ˇ°Camden, this isnˇŻt funny.ˇ± I growl but I think I would get a better response from the nearest tree.

    Camden approaches the Lycan with his hands raised and when he is close enough the Lycan softly nudges his side, showing him she means him no harm. He scratches her behind the ear before he hugs her, Cassandra is still giggling as she approaches us and hugs the Lycan as well.

    ˇ°Do you think you can let my Father up?ˇ± Cassandra asks after she has taken a step back. I expect her to get off me by stepping on my crotch, but I never expected to receive a massive lick across the face and this time it is not just my Pups that areughing.

    The Lycan grabs the backpack off the ground and walks behind some bushes, momentster the brte walks out again. Cassandra rushes towards her and pulls her into a hug, ˇ°Wee, Zalia. I didnˇŻt understand why, but Rain told me to trust you.ˇ± She says as she takes a step back, ˇ°This is my brother, Camden. The dumbfounded Idiot over there needs no introduction.ˇ±

    ˇ°Cassandra.ˇ± I growl at my Daughter, but I know she isnˇŻt impressed with it. Zalia walks up to me and for a moment I fear she might try to bite my head off, but instead she wraps her arms around my waist. I pull her to my chest as Canyon mumbles in my head, <i>ˇ°</i><i>That </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>first </i><i>part </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>family </i><i>to </i>return home.ˇ± I know he has missed his baby Brother and I hope we can mend a few things.

    ˇ°Dad isnˇŻt mad at you, he just couldnˇŻt risk anyone finding out you are his Brother.ˇ± Zalia says as if she understands what I have thought all these years, I guide her to the kitchen to get her some food and as she eats she tells me what she learned from her Father.

    ˇ°Well, I am d I wasnˇŻt home back then. I might have allowed your Grandfather to talk me into taking her as a Mate, Canyon and I had given up on finding our fated Mate. I am d my baby Brother found his fated Mate, but I hated what Dad did to him and I made that very clear to him. After I made your Grandfather submit to me I asked him where Benjamin was, but he always told me he didnˇŻt know where they went.

    I hoped by visiting other Packs I would run into him someday, but for some reason I never did. I only have

    <b>12:55 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b><b>Gw</b>.

    Chapter 175 Own Leadership

    373

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    one regret and that is that neither one of us was able to meet the otherˇŻs Mate. I could have told your Mother a few embarrassing stories about her Mate. He would have returned the favor tenfold, by the <b>way</b><b>.</b><b>ˇ± </b>I tell Zalia.

    ˇ°Why have you never visited Moon Stone Pack, Uncle Cameron?ˇ± Zalia asks and I have to admit I never did, ˇ°Canyon doesnˇŻt like Alpha Brad for some reason and we stayed clear of him as much as we could. I never had a need to visit him for business and I hardly ever visited other Packs for pleasure.ˇ± I tell her.

    Camden has been his usual self and ced more on his te than he can handle, I smile when I sec Zalia looking at his te. ˇ°Camden, are you going to finish that?ˇ± Zalia asks and when he shakes his head she grabs the te to finish it for him, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Where </i><i>the </i><i>hell </i><i>does </i><i>she </i><i>put </i><i>it</i>.ˇ± Canyon exims.

    It is as if he asked the question out loud, ˇ°I am an Alpha blooded female and I have been busy with making sure my two¨Ctiming friends donˇŻt find out I am still in thepetition. I have taken out four Packs and my own leadership, I have been to the Pce twice to get the rewards and I might have taken Prince AmmonˇŻs ne in the process.ˇ± Zalia says as she leans back in her seat.

    Camden asks her why she took out her own leadership and I am grateful my Beta and Gamma are around to calm Camden down, Cassandra is too busy to calm me and Canyon down. I canˇŻt wait to be there at the end of thepetition and see the looks on their faces when they find out Zalia took out her own leadership.

    4

    admin

 Werewolf and 176

    Chapter 176 Questions

    Chapter 176 Questions.

    <b>Zalia </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    When they finally calm down enough for Cassandra to step back and for Uncle CameronˇŻs Beta and Gamma to release their hold on Camden, Uncle Cameron asks me why I even entertained the idea of staying in thepetition. He wants to know why I didnˇŻt just shut them out of thepetition to begin with.

    ˇ°Uncle Cameron, the reason I took them out and decided toplete thispetition all by myself has to do with the fact that I want to prove to them that they are in the wrong, just because they believe that a woman shouldnˇŻt have any high¨Cranking position in a Pack other than a Luna.

    They will find out that I am so much more than them, because if my hunch is correct, then Donovan isnˇŻt even an AlphaˇŻs Son and he isnˇŻt even from an Alpha bloodline. And if that is the truth, then I would be more qualified to run that Pack than Donovan, but for some reason, someone allowed Alpha Brad to take over the Alpha position. I was hoping that your Archive will be able to tell me that.ˇ± I exin.

    Uncle Cameron is quiet for a while as he goes over the information I just gave him. If there is truth to what Hestia found out, if the Alpha bloodline did cease to exist over 30 years ago, or if there is something else going on here, I hope Uncle CameronˇŻs Archive can give me the answers I am looking for. Because if Alpha Brad isnˇŻt supposed to be an Alpha, we might need to find out if there is anyone left from the Alpha bloodline that founded Moon Stone Pack.

    If there is an heir to the original Alpha bloodline, then that person has the right to take over Moon Stone Pack instead of Alpha Brad, no matter what he might think or what he thinks he deserves.

    ˇ°Zalia, I will look into our Archive and see if I can find out anything about the leadership of Moon Stone Pack or maybe even find out why Alpha Brad took over. If he was the Beta at the time, I can understand why he took over.

    After all, many Betas step in when the Alpha isnˇŻt present, and maybe that is what happened in this case.ˇ± Uncle Cameron says.

    ˇ°But what if the former Alpha had siblings? WouldnˇŻt it be their birthright to take over Moon Stone Pack instead of Alpha Brad if he was merely the Beta?ˇ± Cassandra asks Uncle Cameron.

    I have been listening <i>to </i>CassandraˇŻs question and she has a valid point. If an Alpha dies without an heir, then the Alpha title goes to his younger sibling, but does that also count if that sibling is a female? It looks like I have a lot more questions than before I came to see Uncle Cameron.

    Camden just asked Uncle Cameron the question that ran through my mind. Uncle Cameron has to inform us that he has no clue if the Alpha title could go to a female sibling without her Father requesting it, but he

    tells me he will find out.

    ˇ°This wasnˇŻt the only reason I came to visit. I hear there is a party at Onyx Moon Pack tonight, and they are next on my target list.ˇ± I say.

    Cassandra and Camden are looking at me with smirks on their faces.

    ˇ°What can we do to help you?ˇ± Camden asks. He seems to understand that I have something nned for

    79

    Chapter 176 Questions

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    the future leadership of Onyx Moon Pack, and as I tell them what I have nned for tonight, the smiles on their faces grow bigger.

    ˇ°The only problem I might have is getting a picture of thest page of their rulebook. It contains a hint to the whereabouts of their reward. It is hidden in the Pce, and it is an extra challenge. If no one survives thispetition, the Pack that haspleted the extra challenge will be the next Royal Pack.ˇ± I exin.

    Camden offers to find out where their rulebook is and to see if he can get to read the hint or take a picture. of it; that will certainly make things easier for me. Cassandra offers to be my eyes on the ground by making subtle hints, ˇ°If my braid is over my left shoulder you can continue your route, but if it is over my right shoulder you better hide.

    We never use the front gate to get into their territory, so we will be able to guide you across their border and as close to their Pack¨Chouse as you want to go.ˇ± Cassandra says, in the meantime, the Omegas have cleared the table, and Uncle Cameron has gone off to their Archive.

    I tell Cassandra I need to sleep for a few hours, but I only have a certain amount of time left.

    ˇ°I need to wear the device when I go to take out the future leadership of Onyx Moon Pack, but I also want to make sure that I get enough rest, and seeing that I still have three hours left, I will take advantage of

    that.

    If the device is off my body for over seven hours out of the twenty¨Cfour hours, it will automatically switch to ˇ°Deadˇ°. At eight tonight, the eighth day of thepetition will start, and I know that Finn will try to make it look as if he is a big shot, but he will not survive day eight of thepetition.ˇ± I say as I look at Cassandra.

    She leads me up to the Alpha floor and shows me to the room next to her own, telling me that this is my room whenever I need it. She even shows me the room that once belonged to my Father, and I can tell not a single thing has been removed from that room since the day he left. Cassandra tells me Uncle Cameron refused to empty DadˇŻs room.

    I take a picture of his old room and send it to my Father, wondering how he will react when he sees that the room is still the same as he left it. It only takes a few seconds for my Father to respond, and I know Uncle Cameron will be relieved to hear the message my Father has sent me, a good thing to bring up at dinner.

    1

    Cassandra wakes me up about an hour before dinner. Iy out my outfit for the evening on the bed before stepping into the bathroom. The warm water soothes my skin as I wash my hair, letting it cascade down my back. After a few minutes, I reach for the shower gel, rinse off, and turn off the water.

    Wrapping a towel around myself, I secure my wet hair with a wrap to keep it from dripping. Once drying off my body, I blow¨Cdry my hair and pull it into a sleek ponytail at the nape of my neck.

    Just as I finish dressing, the door creaks open.

    ˇ°Are you decent?ˇ± Camden asks, and when I tell him I am, he opens the door.

    Camden sits down on the bed right next to me. He has a twinkle in his eyes when he asks me if I have already found another Pack that will ept me as their Gamma.

    <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 176 Questions

    79

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°I havenˇŻt gone that far yet. Once thispetition is over, I might travel for a while and see if I can find my fated Mate. If that fails, I will go to see King Alwin and ask him if he can find a Pack that is willing to

    ept me.

    Though I have a feeling that Prince Ammon will demand that I stay at the pce, because I am not a member of the Royal Family, I can get away with saying things they canˇŻt say out loud and I know it is one of the things Prince Ammon really appreciates about me.ˇ± I tell Camden.

    ˇ°Just to keep in the back of your mind, if you want the Gamma position in this Pack, it is yours.ˇ± Camden says and I hear a mighty roaring from the hallway, ˇ°What did he do to piss you off?ˇ± I ask Camden, and he tells me that his Gamma is an annoying male with a huge interest in Cassandra.

    The look on CamdenˇŻs face is hidden from his Gamma, and he canˇŻt see that Camden is pulling his chains; he only heard the offer Camden made me. Twilight is rolling around in my head, and I have to restrain myself from notughing.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Camden couldnˇŻt handle being around me twenty¨Cfour seven. He forgot for a moment that my Father is from an Alpha bloodline, and what heˇŻs not aware of is that my Mother was of an Alpha bloodline as well.

    I think you are smart enough to understand that a male or a female with both parentsing from an Alpha bloodline are not to be messed with, and if he thinks youˇŻre annoying, guess what he will think of me after twenty¨Cfour hours.ˇ± I tell CamdenˇŻs Gamma, and from the corner of my eye, I see a horrified look on CamdenˇŻs face.

    Another male steps into my room as he isughing his ass off. I assume that this is his Beta and I already like the guy. He reminds me of ter as he leans against the wall to support himself. Camden doesnˇŻt look amused while his Beta and Gamma areughing at his expense.

    ˇ°Will those two be joining us as well tonight?ˇ± I asked Camden, and he tells me they are already aware of the n I have for the future leadership of Onyx Moon Pack.

    ˇ°Both of them will help you in any way they can, whether it is identally obstructing FinnˇŻs Beta or Gamma from taking you down or causing a distraction for you to escape.ˇ± Camden replies.

    As we walk down the stairs to the main dining room, I get introduced to CamdenˇŻs Beta Gerald and his Gamma Victor. Both of them ask me questions about thepetition, and I answer each and every one of them as <i>we </i>walk into the dining room.

    admin

 Werewolf and 177

    Chapter 177 Inside

    <b>Zalia </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    A female is sitting in the chair that usually belongs to the Luna and as I know that Uncle CameronˇŻs Mate died a couple of years ago. I wonder if he has decided to take a chosen Mate but hearing Camden, I know she is hoping for something she isnˇŻt going to get.

    ˇ°ire, what are you doing in that seat? I believe my Father has made it very clear that you will never be this PackˇŻs Luna.ˇ± Camden growls and I get this feeling that dinner is going to be drama. ire looks at Camden with a disgusted look in her eyes and I hear Twilight growling in my head, she really doesnˇŻt like thisdy.

    As I look at the table, I can see that the seats of all the High¨Cranking Wolves and Lycans in this pack are empty, not because this Pack doesnˇŻt have High¨Cranking Wolves and Lycans but because they arenˇŻt present yet and it is going to be a shit show when Uncle Camden shows up.

    I ask Gerald and Victor if both their parents are still alive, and after they confirm that they are, I count the seats from the head of the table, 3 seats on Uncle CameronˇŻs right hand side for Camden, his Beta and his Mate. From the Luna seat, I count 3 seats on the left for Cassandra, his Gamma and his Mate.

    Gerald and Victor will be seated next to their Mothers and I decide to take the seat next to Victor, after all, I am a Gamma. I sit down in the chair I counted would be avable for me, and I decide to wait patiently for the drama to unfold. ire looks at me with confusion written all over her face.

    ˇ°Who are you and what are you doing at the AlphaˇŻs table?ˇ± She asks me with a growl. I fold my arms in front of my chest as I lean back in my seat and I decide to just ignore ire. I donˇŻt owe her an exnation and I know that if I open my mouth to answer her I will say a lot more than just my name. I will be the one starting the drama.

    I hear Pack¨Cmembers walking into the dining room, each of them starts whispering when they see ire. It is clear to see that they donˇŻt like her much.

    ˇ°Are you fucking deaf? I asked you a question and I demand an answer!ˇ± ire yells at me and I slowly rise from my seat. Camden moves my chair back while Gerald and Victor step to the side.

    ˇ°Who I am, is none of your fucking business. I have every right to sit at this table, but from what I heard you donˇŻt. I am going <i>to </i>give you a choice, either you leave this table willingly or I am going to allow my Lycan to help you.ˇ± I say as I stalk towards her, allowing Twilight to push forward.

    ire is baring her neck in submission, but Twilight and I are not backing down and it only takes a minute for ire to crumble to her knees.

    ˇ°Zalia, calm down.ˇ± I hear Uncle Cameron says, his voice is soft and gentle as he speaks and when he ces his hand on my shoulder I feel a bit calmer than before!

    His other hand wraps around my waist and as he pulls me against his chest, I inhale his scent, calming me and Twilight down enough for ire to get to her feet.

    ˇ°Are you fucking kidding me? You want to make that little whore this PackˇŻs Luna?ˇ± ire yells <b>as </b>she points at me and before Uncle Cameron can stop us, Twilight has pushed forwardpletely.

    <b>12:55 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 177 Inside

    She is holding ire in the air with her hand wrapped around ireˇŻs neck.

    43079

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°What did you just call me?ˇ± Twilight growls and I finally understand why ire was on her knees a few moments agoˇŞwe had released our Alpha aura.

    ˇ°<i>Twilight</i><i>, </i><i>you </i>need <i>to </i><i>calm </i><i>down</i>. <i>Our </i><i>aura </i><i>is </i><i>suffocating </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>we </i><i>canˇŻt </i><i>control </i>it <i>like </i><i>Uncle </i><i>Cameron </i><i>can</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I plead with Twilight.

    Not because I believe ire deserves to keep breathing, but because it isnˇŻt our ce to punish her for the disrespect she showed us. It seems that Twilight understands me. She drops ire to the floor and turns around to walk into Uncle CameronˇŻs open arms.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs going to be fine, Zalia. Just breath in and out, calm yourself down.ˇ± He whispers in my ear.

    It takes a few moments for me and Twilight to calm down, and when I look up at Uncle Cameron, I see it wasnˇŻt just him that calmed us down.

    ˇ°Thank you both for calming me and Twilight down. I am not sure what would have happened if you hadnˇŻt been here.ˇ± I say to Uncle Cameron and his Lycan.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Canyon and I will always have your back.ˇ± Uncle Cameron says before he ces a kiss on my forehead.

    He turns towards two of his Warriors, ˇ°Take ire down to the dungeons, I will deal with herter.ˇ± He says as he guides me to the head of the table. He waits there with me by his side until the two Warriors are back and everyone has taken a seat.

    ˇ°Some of you grew up with my baby Brother Benjamin and the rest of you were told about him by your Grandparents, parents or teachers. You all know I was never able to find out where he and his Mate went, and it saddens me to tell you that Benjamin lost his Mate a few years ago.ˇ± Uncle Cameron allows his Pack- members a few moments to process the information.

    ˇ°Benjamin is the Gamma of Moon Stone Pack, his Son ter is the future Gamma of Little River Pack and his Daughter was <i>to </i>be the Gamma of Moon Stone Pack.ˇ±

    A lot of Pack¨Cmembers start to murmur, they all seem to think I am dead.

    ˇ°Sorry, if that came out wrong. His Daughter is still very much alive. This is Zalia and she is BenjaminˇŻs Daughter.ˇ± Uncle Cameron says as he looks at me.

    Uncle Cameron has to exin why I wonˇŻt be the next Gamma of Moon Stone Pack, and to say they are pissed off is putting it mildly. After that he tells me to sit down in the Luna seat.

    ˇ°You are a part of this family, and you showed ire you wonˇŻt ept disrespect from anyone, you this seat.ˇ± Uncle Cameron says as I try to object.

    earned

    During and after dinner I talk to a lot of Pack¨Cmembers, hearing stories about my Father as a young Pup and even a story or two about my Mother.

    ˇ°Okay, I hate to break up this party but Zalia has an assignment to fulfill, and that means we have to leave for Onyx Moon Pack.ˇ± Camden says and I see a lot of exited faces.

    <b>12:55 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 177 Inside

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    GeraldˇŻs Father has set up a screen in the dining room to make sure CamdenˇŻs stream of the party can be seen by anyone that wants to see it, and some of the Pups have already worn out their parents by continuingly asking to stay upte. At first they were reluctant as it is a school night, but Uncle Cameron gave them the first two hours off in the morning.

    He said it was important for the Pups to learn that bias isnˇŻt a good trade for someone, that everyone should be valued for their worth and not their gender. One of the teachers turned it into an assignment for the Pups¨C they are to write about what they see tonight and what they would do differently.

    There are so many youngsters going to the party that it is very easy for me to cross the border. Once we are close to the Pack¨Chouse, I keep my eyes on Cassandra, while Camden, Gerald and Victor take a different route to the Pack¨Chouse.

    ˇ°Finn and his leadership are on the back porch. Gerald says their devices are still on ˇ°Aliveˇ± and Camden already got his hands on their rulebook.ˇ± Cassandra whispers to me.

    I am walking behind some bulky males, and I guide two of them towards a tree at the edge of the clearing with my hands¨C it is the perfect ce to hide in. No one looks in my direction because they donˇŻt want anyone to notice me, and four of the males sit down under the tree with Cassandra.

    There are too many people surrounding Finn and his leadership at the moment. I just lie there on the branch listening to the music that is ying.

    Lying on my back, I look up at the stars to see clouds flowing by, I can see that the moon is almost full and I am reminded of the fact that tomorrow is the Full MoonˇŞa day I havenˇŻt been looking forward to for quite a few years now.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>We </i>will <i>find </i><i>our </i><i>fated </i><i>Mate</i><i>, </i><i>we </i><i>will </i><i>get our </i><i>happily </i><i>ever </i><i>after</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>might take </i><i>a </i><i>month</i><i>, </i>it <i>might </i>take <i>a </i><i>year</i><i>, </i>it might take <i>longer </i><i>but </i><i>we </i>will <i>find </i><i>him</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight tells me and I think of the dream I once had of finding my Mate, of having a family of my own.

    Twilight and I will ept our Mate no matter what his Rank is. The only reason we will reject our fated Mate is if we know that he has been sleeping around, and there is no one that can change our minds on

    that.

    A slow song starts ying when I hear Victor calling out to Cassandra, ˇ°Finn is going to tell us about thepetition, want to join us?ˇ±

    I sit up straight on the branch to look towards the Pack¨Chouse, Camden gestures at everyone to sit down as he

    steps to the side holding his phone up, and I send a thank you to the Goddess for giving him a brain.

    Finn looks around the crowd and one by one the guests stop talking.

    The moment it ispletely quiet, Finn, his Beta and his Gamma step forward.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Looks </i>like <i>they </i><i>want </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>it </i><i>easy </i><i>for </i>you to take <i>them </i>out.ˇ± Twilight chuckles in my head. Each of them is wearing a pair of jeans with a white t¨Cshirt and their device is on full disy.

    P

    ˇ°Good evening, everyone. Thank you foring to celebrate the beginning of the eighth day of thepetition.ˇ± Finn says.

    <b>12:55 </b>Wed, Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 177 Inside

    +20 Free Coins

    He exins what the device is for and shows everyone theirser handgun. He tells them he ns on staying inside the Pack¨Chouse for the duration of thepetition.

    admin

 Werewolf and 178

    Chapter 178 Meetings

    Zalia

    -79

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    <i>ˇ°</i>What the fuck?!ˇ± Twilight yells in my head, I try to remember if I saw something in the rulebook that will tell me this is against the rules.

    ˇ°We already made it through the first week and we will still be ˇ°Aliveˇ± when thepetition is over. Onyx Moon Pack will be the next Royal Pack and that title will stay with us for many years toe.ˇ± Finn says.

    I have my gun in my hand as he says thosest words and I take aim as Finn looks around with a smug look on his face. I shoot his device without blinking. Before his Beta or his Gamma can register that Finn is ˇ°Deadˇ°, I pull the trigger twice and both their devices switch to ˇ°Deadˇ± in a split second.

    At first, the crowd is deadly silent, but that onlysts a moment and then they all startughing.

    Finn roars menacingly when he realizes what has happened, and Twilight sits in the back of my head with a smug look on her face. She is really enjoying this<b>. </b>Most of the guests are on their feet by now and Warriors from Onyx Moon Pack walk past each and every one of them, probably looking for devices and handguns.

    Once they have passed every guest, they walk back towards Finn and I already know what they are going to tell himˇŞnone of the guests is apetitor. They wonˇŻt be able to find me, not even if they stand under the tree and look up.

    It takes over an hour before the party is back to full swing again, but no one has seen Finn and his leadership again since I took them out and Cassandra motions for me to get out of the tree. Camden, Gerald and Victor have joined her and as soon as I am out of the tree, we head back to Silver Sand Pack.

    Like on the way over, I have no trouble crossing the border and the moment we cross the border of Silver Sand Pack, everyone starts cheering and congratting me.

    ˇ°That was awesome.ˇ±

    ˇ°Serves the Jackass right<b>.ˇ± </b>

    ˇ°Did you see the look on their faces?ˇ±

    I smile as I listen to thements around me.

    Cassandra leads me into the main living room and the Wolves and Lycans present start to apud. Uncle Cameron asks me to take off my device so he can hug me

    The moment I ce the device in a safe ce, I get wrapped in his arms, ˇ°That was so amazing to see, Finn didnˇŻt even realize what had happened until you took out his Beta and his Gamma as well.

    After you took that first shot, I said that Benjamin taught you how to use a gun, but what I didnˇŻt expect was Camden sending me a separate video to show us where you were hiding. We watched it over and over again but we couldnˇŻt find you.ˇ± Uncle Cameron says and I ask him to rey the video.

    Everyone follows us back to the main dining room and when the video starts, I see everyone looking at the

    <b>12:56 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec 31

    Chapter 178 Meetings

    wrong ce. All of them are looking for me within the crowd.

    079

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°I know where we were but I can <i>barely </i><i>see </i><i>us</i>.ˇ± Twilight mumbles in my head and I walk closer to the screen to see that I waspletely hidden from sight.

    ˇ°Uncle Cameron, look at the entire scene and try again.ˇ± I say and he starts the video again, but even after looking at it three more times, he is unable to find my hiding ce. I ask him to y it again. As the video starts ying again, I walk up to the screen, cing my finger on my hiding spot.

    The entire room falls silent as they look at my finger on the screen, and everyone present has a huge smile on their face. It is that even if they knew where I was, they still wouldnˇŻt have found me either.

    ˇ°Zalia, Benjamin can be proud of you. I never thought about looking at the tree. I figured it would be impossible to take the shot from up there.ˇ± Uncle Cameron says.

    In the morning I wake with a huge smile on my face and I canˇŻt wait to find out what Onyx Moon PackˇŻs hint is. I hope it will make it easier for me to maneuver through the Pce. After I have finished my morning ritual and got dressed, I walk out of my bedroom to Uncle CameronˇŻs private dining room, he told me he had all the information ready for me.

    We will be going through it at breakfast and after that, I will be visiting Alpha Eros to find out if he has any more information for me. I hope I will get some answers today.

    Cassandra and Camden walk into the dining room when Uncle Cameron and I are going through the files he found, and by the time breakfast is done, I have gained a lot of answers.

    ˇ°Zalia, I would like to meet my Nephew and his Mate. Do you think Alpha Eros will allow me to enter his territory?ˇ± Uncle Cameron asks and Twilight points out something I hadnˇŻt thought of myself. I grab my phone to send Dad a message to call me when he is alone.

    A secondter my phone starts ringing and I answer immediately. ˇ°Dad, I need you to exin something to me. I hadnˇŻt thought about it but Twilight pointed out that I needed to ask you about Uncle Joseph.ˇ± I have kept my eyes on Uncle Cameron as I was talking to Dad and suddenly the phone is gone from my hand.

    ˇ°Where is Joseph?ˇ± Uncle Cameron snarls into the phone and I see Camden and Cassandra staring at their Father. I take the phone from his hand and put it on speaker, ˇ°Dad, start talking.ˇ± I say as I ce the phone on the table.

    Dad tells me that Joseph is his baby Brother and that he followed Mom and Dad when they moved to Moon Stone Pack.

    ˇ°The story on how Joseph found his Mate is the truth. Your Mother and I just decided to use it as our first meeting as well. I am sorry I didnˇŻt tell you or ter the truth. I promised your Mother I would tell the two of you the truth one day. I just never found the courage to tell you that I lied to you and I am truly sorry about that.ˇ± Dad says.

    ˇ°Thank you for exining, Dad. I will tell Uncle Cameron everything, you get back to work before Alpha Brades looking for you.ˇ± I say before I disconnect the call.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>know </i><i>he </i><i>had </i><i>every </i><i>right </i><i>to </i><i>keep </i><i>certain </i>things hidden<i>. </i><i>I </i>just wish he <i>had </i><i>told </i><i>us </i><i>the </i><i>truth </i><i>before </i><i>we </i><i>came </i><i>to </i>

    <b>12:56 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G.

    Chapter 178 Meetings

    <i>Silver </i><i>Sand </i>Pack.ˇ± Twilight says in my head.

    79

    +20 Free Coins

    I scroll through my contacts until I find the number of Alpha Eros. He picks up on the second ring and even though I tell him I canˇŻt tell him theplete truth, he grants Uncle Cameron and his Pups entry to his territory. We agree on having the full discussion in his office and he will make sure that the current and the future leadership are present with their Mates.

    ˇ°You probably wonˇŻt answer me, but why do all of them need to be there?ˇ± Uncle Cameron asks and I tell him that he will understand the moment we get there. Today I get to ride in a car to get from one Pack to another Pack, and I chitchat with Cassandra as Uncle Cameron drives us to Little River Pack.

    Deimos

    We are in the middle of breakfast when Leander bursts through the doors, ˇ°I hope none of you has seen this and that I am the one bringing you the best show of the century.ˇ± He says as he walks towards the screen that is mounted on the wall not far from the table. King Alwin asks him what it is about but all he says is to watch the video.

    ˇ°This was streamed livest night, but I hadnˇŻt seen it and I am d someone pointed it out to me.ˇ± Leander says as he takes a few steps back.

    The video shows Finn of Onyx Moon Pack on the back porch of their Pack¨Chouse and we can all see their devices on their chests.

    Asha and S are rolling their eyes at his speech and even Axelle rolls her eyes from time to time, making me and Goliath chuckle. Suddenly their devices switch from ˇ°Aliveˇ± to ˇ°Deadˇ± in seconds and for <i>a </i>moment we are as silent as everyone that was therest night.

    ˇ°What the fuck just happened?ˇ± I hear Eryx ask.

    The video stops when Finn and his leadership disappear into the Pack¨Chouse and King Alwin is the first one to speak, ˇ°The leadership that took them out is excellent at teamwork. They fired shortly one after the other. I donˇŻt think I have ever seen anyone that good with a handgun and I would like to find out who trained them.ˇ±

    We talk about it for a little while longer when I see a strange look on LeanderˇŻs face, ˇ°I was just informed that they invited a few of the otherpetitors for that party, but ording to my informant, none of them showed up. Not that I can me them. It would have given Finn the best chance of taking out a few of theirpetitors.ˇ± Leander says.

    I ask him if there is footage from a different angle and as he pulls up every video he can find. Dad asks what I am looking for.

    ˇ°If none of them epted the invitation, I want to see if one of them snuck into the territory to take Finn out or if they sent someone else to take them out.ˇ± I answer him.

    We watch every video carefully, but we are unable to tell who took the shot or where they had been hiding. King Alwin has been deep in thought through all of the videos, and when Dad asks him what he is thinking about, he surprises all of us, ˇ°I can only think of one Lycan that was this good with a gun, but no one has seen him for decades.

    <b>12:56 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 178 Meetings

    +20 Free Coins

    Alpha Cameron has two younger Brothers and the oldest of the two was an excellent shot, but both <b>of </b>them disappeared when Alpha Cameron was out of the territory. He has never given up on looking for them, but so far he hasnˇŻt found them and it is one of the reasons he neveres to the meetings.ˇ± He

    states.

    <b>12:56 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    admin

 Werewolf and 179

    Chapter 179 Need

    Alpha Cameron

    K079)

    +20 Free Coins

    My mind is running in circles, both my baby Brothers are still alive and I have met my Niece. I will soon meet my Nephew and I hope that someday I will see Joseph again, I still donˇŻt understand why he felt he had to leave with Benjamin.

    I never got a clear answer from Dad about Joseph leaving the Pack and I can guarantee you I tried everything I could to make him talk, but he refused to talk about Joseph. I just hope that Joseph and his Mate are happy wherever they are living, I will wait until after thepetition to visit Benjamin and ask him to return home.

    I smile as I listen to Cassandra and Zalia talking in the backseat and Camden butts in from time to time, I am d our family isplete again after all these years. The guard at the gate takes a look <i>at </i>me and he smiles when he sees Zalia in the backseat, ˇ°Come to put that baby Brother of yours straight?ˇ± He asks and Zalia asks him what ter did this time.

    ˇ°Just give him a scowl when you see him, I bet you that he will spill his secrets in seconds.ˇ± The guard responds and Zalia isughing her ass off. I drive into the territory towards the Pack¨Chouse and Zalia tells us about ter and Bellona, making us understand what the guard was talking about.

    A female is standing on the front porch and Zalia has jumped out of the car before I pulled to a stop, ˇ°Jasmine, good to see you again.ˇ± Zalia says as she wraps her in her arms and after a hug she leans back to look at Jasmine, ˇ°Good to see you epted your second chance, is he treating you good?ˇ± I hear Zalia ask.

    ˇ°Zalia, thank you for bringing me here. I never thought someone would love me as much as Dagda does. this Pack epts me for me and Bellona already told me if someone ever disrespects me to call you.ˇ± Jasmine says as she looks at the three of us.

    Zalia introduces us to Jasmine and quickly gives us the short version of how she met Dagda, ˇ°It is a good thing you can find your second chance Mate at any time, if you had to wait for the Full Moon you might not have found Dagda.ˇ± Cassandra points out and Jasmine tells us to follow her to Alpha Erosˇ® office.

    Normally the Alpha would be waiting for a visiting Alpha with his Beta and his Gamma by his side, but I

    and made the decision to have the future Luna wait think Alpha Eros was able to understand Zalia bett for us instead. We follow Jasmine into the Pack¨Chouse and Canyon bes restless the closer we get to the Alpha office.

    The moment I step into the office I understand why Canyon is so damn restless, Joseph is in this room and when I call out his name I see him standing near the window. ˇ°Cameron, how did you find me?ˇ± Joseph asks and I see fear in his eyes, something I have never seen him show me.

    ˇ°Joseph, I have no idea what Dad told you but I doubt it was the truth.ˇ± I say as I look at him, Zalia walks past me with a huge smile on her face and she jumps into the arms of the male standing next to Joseph. ˇ°Uncle Richard.ˇ± She says as he wraps his arms around her and suddenly the fear in JosephˇŻs eyes makes

    sense.

    Cassandra and Camden are standing on either side of me as I look at Joseph, ˇ°Looks like the two of you are getting three Uncles instead of two Uncles and an Aunt. Joseph, this is my Son Camden and my Daughter Cassandra.ˇ± I say as I point at both my Pups and Cassandra nearly knocks him to the floor when

    <b>12:56 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>GU4 ?

    Chapter 179 Need

    she jumps into his arms.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Zalia introduces me to Richard while Camden introduces himself to Joseph and after that, I get introduced to my Nephew ter and his Mate Bellona. ˇ°Joseph, I donˇŻt care who your Mate is. All I ever wanted was for you and Benjamin to be happy and if Richard makes you happy then I am happy.ˇ± I say as I look at my baby Brother.

    Zalia

    I knew it the moment I saw the look in Uncle JosephˇŻs eyes. Grandfather was the reason he left the Pack with Mom and Dad, and I do the one thing I know will exin things without words to Uncle Cameron. It takes a while to get all the introductions out of the way and I can tell that ter has a lot of questions, questions I have the answers to.

    Alpha Eros asks me to exin things to ter and as I tell them about what I found out, I see Cassandra sniffing the air.

    ˇ°Jasmine, did Conner return to Amber Moon Pack yet?ˇ± I ask her as he is the only Wolf I know here that can get a second chance Mate.

    ˇ°No, he still hasnˇŻt decided what he wants to do, and he doesnˇŻt want to see Luke or his former Mate ever again.ˇ± Jasmine answers me and I ask Alpha Eros if he can get someone to bring Conner to his office.

    Everyone is looking at me but Cassandra has her eyes on the door and the moment it opens, she jumps out of her seat, growling ˇ°Mineˇ± as Conner walks into the office.

    Alpha Eros tells him to take a seat and Cassandra sits down in hisp while I continue exining things to

    ter.

    ˇ°Hold on a second, Dad is the Son of an Alpha!ˇ± ter exims but when I tell him about Mom, his jaw drops. ˇ°No wonder you could kick DonovanˇŻs ass.ˇ± He says with a smirk on his face.

    It is as if Alpha Eros was waiting for a signal, because at that moment he puts three files on the coffee table and I know he might have some additional information for me on Alpha Brad. After exining why Alpha Eros ced those files on the table, I see an evil smile on terˇŻs face, ˇ°He has no right to the Alpha title, does he?ˇ± ter asks.

    ˇ°Only if there were no siblings, Alpha Brad could have imed the title of Alpha, but with everything Zalia has told me, I doubt the power of the former Alpha was ever transferred to Alpha Brad.ˇ± Uncle Cameron says and he exins that when an Alpha dies or steps down, his power gets transferred to the next in line for the title,

    ˇ°If there are no siblings or an heir to take over, the power will automatically be transferred to his Beta and I believe it is safe to say that the power was never transferred to Alpha Brad.ˇ± Uncle Cameron states.

    Alpha Eros tells me I have permission to take the files with me, ˇ°I know you have a busy schedule and your team can go through this while you focus on the next part of thepetition,ˇ±

    Bellona says she enjoyed watching the footage fromst night and everyone starts talking at once about what they saw. I just smile as I keep an eye on Conner and Cassandra. They are softly talking to one another as the rest are talking about the takedown of Finn and his leadership, Uncle Cameron even shows

    <b>ed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b>

    Chapter 179 Need

    them the footage of my hiding ce.

    079

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ter is the only one that looks in the right direction, but even he canˇŻt tell where I was hiding, and when Camden points at my hiding ce every head in the room snaps in my direction. Conner justughs before he tells Cassandra how I took out him, Luke and the Beta. Camden just shakes his head and everyone else looks at me in awe.

    Camden sits down next to me as I watch Uncle Cameron, Uncle Joseph and Uncle Richard talking, ˇ°Within twenty¨Cfour hours my family grew from just the three of us to three Uncles and two Cousins.ˇ± Camden says and I smack him on the head as I say he forgot about Bellona, he rubs the back of his head as he apologizes to Bellona.

    ˇ°Okay, I better head home. I want to start nning for tonight. I need to find the quickest way into the Pce and the fastest route through the Pce. LetˇŻs just hope they didnˇŻt make it impossible for me to get into the Pce after the stunt I pulledst time.ˇ± I say and I exin to ter what I did, he is rolling in the aisles when he hears what I did to Leander.

    I say my goodbyes to everyone and Camden tells me he has sent the picture he took to my phone. I decide to take a look at it once I get home. ˇ°Remember that you still have an hour and a half to rest.ˇ± Cassandra points out to me and I am grateful she keeps track of time for me. I donˇŻt want to get kicked out of thepetition because I had gotten careless.

    Everyone I pass after I cross our borders is buzzing with excitement and when I hear two Warriors talk, I realize IˇŻve forgotten that tonight is the Full Moon. Not that I will be attending tonightˇŻs party. I already know that my Mate isnˇŻt in this Pack and for a moment I contemte on using tonight as my day of rest.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>We </i><i>go </i>to <i>the </i><i>Pce </i><i>tonight</i><i>, </i>it will <i>be </i><i>a </i><i>bit </i><i>more </i><i>crowded </i><i>with </i><i>guests </i><i>and </i><i>it </i><i>might </i><i>give </i><i>us </i><i>the </i><i>cover </i>we <i>need </i>to find <i>the </i><i>rewards</i>.ˇ± Twilight says. ˇ°<i>And </i>what if <i>we </i><i>find </i><i>our </i><i>Mate </i><i>among </i><i>the </i><i>guests</i><i>? </i><i>What </i><i>do </i>we <i>do </i>then?ˇ± I ask her and for a moment she is silent, but when she faces me I see a smirk on her face.

    ˇ°I know this is <i>unheard </i><i>of</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>I will <i>help </i><i>you </i><i>fight </i><i>the </i><i>Mate</i><i>¨C</i><i>bond</i><i>, </i><i>we </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>finish </i><i>the </i><ipetition </i><i>and </i><i>our </i><i>Mate </i>will <i>have </i>to <i>understand </i><i>and </i><i>ept </i><i>that</i><i>.</i>ˇ± She answers me and for a moment I am stunned into silence. Twilight is right when she says it is unheard of that a Wolf or Lycan willingly ignores the Mate¨Cbond, but in this case, I think it is the best option.

    I just hope that if I find our Mate tonight at the Pce, he will be willing to wait and he understands that this is something Twilight and I need to do.

    admin

 Werewolf and 180

    Chapter 180 Story

    Zalia

    079

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Gaia is waiting for me on the back porch of her house and as she guides me inside she tells me that Donovan has been asking questions about me.

    ˇ°Your Father told him that you went to see your Uncle, that you needed some time to yourself to figure out your future, and that you would be back before you all have to go to the Pce.

    Gibson finally fucked up, he got Mandy pregnant and he is forced to take her as a chosen Mate. It seems to have woken Donovan up, he has steered clear of any female that tries to approach him and this might be the reason he is looking for you.ˇ± Gaia says as she makes me some coffee.

    Nyx walks in just as I take a sip from my coffee and I give her the files Alpha Eros gave me, ˇ°I want you to look at these for me, I need to prepare for tonight and I donˇŻt need any distractions from my goal. Camden was able to take a picture of Onyx MoonˇŻs hint.ˇ± I say and both of them look at me funny.

    ˇ°Camden is Uncle CameronˇŻs Son, he is the future Alpha of Silver Sand Pack, and his baby Sister, Cassandra, is mated to LukeˇŻs former Gamma.ˇ± I tell them before I tell them about the past twenty¨Cfour hours. Kianda and Hestia have joined us in the meantime and they promise that they will go over the files from Little River Pack.

    I take a short nap before dinner and during dinner, I tell them about everything I found in Uncle CameronˇŻs files, ˇ°Combine that with everything you find in these files and see if we can get some answers.ˇ± I say as we clear the table and Gaia and Nyx take care of the dishes while Hestia and I look at my second

    hint.

    <i>Enter </i><i>the </i><i>Pce </i><i>from </i><i>your </i><i>eastern </i><i>border</i><i>. </i><i>Find </i><i>the </i><i>False </i><i>King </i><i>for </i><i>your </i><i>reward</i>.

    I think back to our history lessons, but I never heard of a False King/I go over everything Dad taught me and ter as we grew up and that is when I remember who the False King is, he wasnˇŻt someone that tried to im the Throne while he had no right to it.

    The False King is the second Son of our Third King and many Wolves and Lycans would mistake him for the Crown Prince andter on in life for the King. He was almost a year younger than his Brother, but they looked so much alike that it wasnˇŻt difficult to understand the mistaken identity from time to time.

    A painting of the two Brothers is in the main living room and its position will make it difficult to get the reward, but luckily it means that both rewards are near one another. In my mind, I am mapping out the best route through the Pce and I decide that tonight I will pay a visit to Deimos, he will probably be hiding in his room all night.

    Mavka might be banned from the Pce but I doubt she will stop sending females in his direction. I swear I am d my Father doesnˇŻt try that with me. Deimos told me he usually tries to hide in his room when it isnˇŻt an official Mating Ball and if memory serves me correctly, tonight isnˇŻt an official Ball, allowing Deimos to hide in his room.

    When I reach the border of Mystic Moon Pack, I see a lot more Warriors running patrol, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Looks </i>like <i>you </i>pissed <i>someone </i><i>off</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight chuckles and I watch the patrols for about five minutes when I see the pattern. Within five minutes, we are nearing the Pce and I quickly climb into a tree to watch my surroundings.

    <b>12:56 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 180 Story

    179

    +20 Free Coins

    There are a few more guards patrolling around the Pce, but not as much as I had thought there would be and it seems that Alwin and Axelle decided against a Full Moon party altogether. Almost every light in the Pce is turned off. Only on the Royal Beta floor, there are still a few lights on. ˇ°Maybe Leander has trouble <i>sleeping </i>with <i>his </i><i>knife </i><i>being </i><i>gone</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight says teasingly.

    It takes me some time to figure out the patrol pattern around the Pce, but when I have finally figured it out, I keep my eyes on the small door of the main living room. Tonight it will be my entry point.

    After collecting both rewards I make my way to one of the entrances of the small corridor.

    The entire Royal Gamma floor is dark when I step out of the corridor and Twilight pushes forward as I walk down the hallway. I stop dead in my tracks when I realize what is going on.

    Fuck, <i>Deimos </i><i>is </i><i>my </i><i>fated </i><i>Mate </i>runs through my mind and Twilight is purring at my thoughts of Deimos.

    I am shaking all over my body as I walk into the nearest empty room. I need a few minutes to get myself together before I continue with my task. ˇ°Damn, <i>why </i><i>of </i><i>all </i><i>the </i><i>males </i><i>did it </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>Deimos?ˇ± I ask Twilight, she knows I donˇŻt mean it in a bad way but this might cause a few problems and I am not talking about him rejecting me.

    I am talking about Deimos finding out, about him maybe waking up when I enter his room, and the chance of Deimos triggering the device to switch to ˇ°Deadˇ± when he pulls me in his arms. ˇ°Twilight, I <i>really </i><i>need </i><i>your </i><i>help </i>with <i>this</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say to her and again she tells me she has my back.

    Once I have calmed down my nerves I step onto the balcony, thanking my lucky stars I know which room belongs to Deimos. I lean towards his balcony door to listen and I hear him softly snoring in his bed, unlike Ammon, he isnˇŻt trying to cut down a tree.

    I stand next to his bed, allowing Twilight to inhale the scent of our Mate and suddenly I know what I will be taking with me. It is something he will definitely be missing when he wakes up in the morning. I keep my eyes on Deimos as I walk further into his room, and I start smiling the moment I spot the item. I quickly ce it inside my backpack as I gather some courage and before I leave his room, I kiss him on his forehead.

    Getting back down to the main living room isnˇŻt a problem, but getting back outside is a problem. Leander is standing in front of the door and he is talking to one of the guards on patrol duty. He is taking his sweet time talking about the way I took out Finn. I want to tell him to get on with patrol, but I canˇŻt risk anyone waking up, especially not Deimos.

    I am about to head to the backdoor when Leander decides it is time to resume patrol and the moment he has rounded the corner, I am out of the door, back to the tree I sat in a little while ago. I take a look at the time and I realize I spend a lot longer in the Pce than I had hoped for, that means I have to get moving if I want to cross the border undetected.

    When I near the border, I climb another tree and for a little while I watch the patrols pass me by. They are well trained but for some reason, they still havenˇŻt caught me. The moment I can cross the border, I make my escape and I keep running until I am in Moon Stone territory.

    I link Gaia as I walk into the house and ask her to wake me when they get back, I need to tell them about Deimos.

    <b>12:56 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 180 Story

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    My dream is filled with hisughter, his smile, and his amazing ice¨Cblue eyes. It is some of the best sleep I have had in ages and I know it will only be better when I can fall asleep in his arms, something that will have to wait a little while longer. I wake up in the morning with a smile on my face and I doubt there is anything that can remove it.

    I walk into the kitchen as Kianda ces some food on the table. She looks strangely at the shirt I am wearing and her jaw drops when I press my nose into the fabric. She runs from the kitchen up the stairs and I know what she is expecting to find, but she wonˇŻt find what she is looking for.

    Kianda walks back into the kitchen with Nyx, Hestia and Gaia right behind her and I see each of them staring at me.

    ˇ°I left him in the Pce. He doesnˇŻt know or Goliath must figure it out when they wake up.ˇ± I say as I look at my friends and each of them is sporting the same huge smile I have on my face.

    We have just finished breakfast when Dad walks in and he can tell that something is on my mind.

    ˇ°I found my Mate.ˇ± I blurt out before he has the chance to ask anything, he pulls me in for a hug as he congrattes me. He asks me when he can meet my Mate and as I look towards the floor, Dad realizes something is up.

    ˇ°It is Deimos.ˇ± I say as I keep my eyes strained on the floor and I hear Dad growl before he asks me what Deimos did.

    ˇ°He didnˇŻt do anything, he was asleep when I entered his room and if Goliath doesnˇŻt realize it when they wake up, I will have to wait for the next Full Moon. I knew there was a chance I could find my Mate, but Twilight told me she would help me fight the Mate¨Cbond.

    We still have apetition to finish and neither one of us wants to give that up for our Mate. I know that Deimos and Goliath will understand, but it wasnˇŻt easy walking out of his room.ˇ± I tell Dad and he actually has the audacity to startughing, ˇ°I am sorry, but you look too much like your Mother. I think I need to exin a few things.ˇ± Dad says.

    He asks Gaia to make us some coffee because ording to Dad, we are going to need it and once we all have our coffee, Dad leans back in his seat, an indication he is going to tell us a story.

    admin

 Werewolf and 181

    Chapter 181 Bloodline

    Zalia

    79

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Your Mother was everything I could ask for in a Mate, and the more years passed the more I found out about your Mother, she kept secrets from me but with good reason.

    Your Grandfather and Alpha MikeˇŻs Father wanted her to take Ro as her Mate for one reason only ˇŞ they wanted to get their hands on the next female in your MotherˇŻs bloodline. With your Grandfather getting stripped of his title, the knowledge about their bloodline got lost. Every female in your bloodline has a gift and that gift can be different from generation to generation.

    Your Mother had the gift of hearing, the sole reason she was able to hear your Grandfather plotting to drug her that night and that is why she ran to the Pce. You see, your Mother never told anyone she had gotten her Lycan at sixteen and with it the gift the Goddess gave her.ˇ± Dad says and the five of us just stare at him<i>. </i>

    ˇ°That exins why no one ever knows that you are anywhere near them, why Donovan would sometimes be startled when you showed up. You can hide your scent.ˇ± Hestia says, but I shake my head as I think about the things I have been able to do and I truly believe I have another gift.

    ˇ°Dad, what do you know about the gifts in my bloodline?ˇ± I ask him.

    He tells us that Mom exined there are several gifts that the Goddess can bestow, ˇ°Besides the two gifts already mentioned, there is the gift of sense and the gift of speed. The gift of hearing and speed is a gift that multiplies your natural hearing and speed; the gift of hiding your scent is just what it says and the gift of sense allows you to sense if and how many Wolves or Lycans are around.ˇ± Dad answers.

    ˇ°Did Mom ever mention that someone in our bloodline had more than one gift?ˇ± I ask him and when he nods his head, I can see by the look in his eyes that the story isnˇŻt a good one.

    ˇ°Your Grandmother had two gifts. She could hide her scent and her speed was ten times faster than that of anyone else in the Pack. Your Grandfather had no use for those gifts and hoped to gain a powerful Daughter.

    We all know how that turned out and your Grandfather died when you were about three years old. Your Grandmother was stuck in a loveless Mate¨Cbond, but her story isnˇŻt as bad as some of the other stories your Mother told me. Most females with a gift ended up in the hands of abusive and power¨Chungry males, some through a forced marking because their fated Mates eventually turned against them.ˇ± Dad says.

    None of us has to guess what happened to those females. We have heard quite a few stories in school on that subject and I know I have nothing to fear from Deimos and Goliath.

    ˇ°I have two gifts, the one Hestia already pointed out and the gift of sense. It hase in pretty handy in the Pce and crossing borders.ˇ± I say.

    Deimos

    My Dad yelling in my ear is what wakes me up from the best sleep I have ever had, but the moment I get aware of my surroundings, Goliath and I both say ˇ°Mateˇ± at the same time and I amughing my ass off at the dumbfounded look on DadˇŻs face.

    <b>12:56 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec 31

    Chapter 181 Bloodline

    79)

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ˇ°Did you say something to make her disappear?ˇ± Dad asks and I jump out of bed immediately, sniffing the air to find her.

    Her scent is in my room but fades as I get closer to the door. I turn around to walk to the balcony and it bes stronger again. I step onto the balcony in my birthday suit as I keep sniffing the air and I almost follow the path she took.

    ˇ°You might want to get dressed before you go anywhere.ˇ± Dad suggests and that is when I realize that I am butt naked.

    My eyesnd on the chair by my desk and Goliath isughing and rolling in my head, ˇ°She took my shirt.ˇ± I say as I keep looking at the chair.

    Dad follows my line of sight and this time he startsughing too. I walk into my closet to put some sweatpants on and I pull a shirt over my head as I walk back to the balcony.

    ˇ°See you down the stairs.ˇ± Dad says as I jump onto the next balcony and I follow her scent into an empty room down the hall. Her scent is stronger here which tells me she spent some time inside this room. ˇ°Did <i>she </i><i>hide </i><i>here </i><i>because </i><i>she </i><i>heard </i><i>something</i>? <i>Or </i><i>because </i><i>she </i><i>needed </i><i>to </i><i>calm </i><i>herself down</i>?ˇ± I ask Goliath.

    We follow her scent into a corridor that gets used by Omegas, but this isnˇŻt public knowledge. ˇ°<i>You </i>showed <i>Zalia </i><i>one </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>corridors </i>on <i>the </i><ist </i><i>day </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>meeting</i>.ˇ± Goliath points out and I know the smile I have on my face will be stuck there the rest of my life. My Mate is an extraordinary female with a great sense of humor.

    I keep following her scent and it guides me past two challenge spots, both of them are empty. It leads me out of the Pce and towards a tree, there the scent disappears and it has mepletely confused. How did she manage to disappear into thin air?

    Dad is waiting for me when I walk back into the Pce and he tells me that Alwin wants to have breakfast in our private dining room.

    ˇ°<i>You </i><i>told </i><i>them </i>I <i>found </i><i>my </i><i>Mate</i><i>, </i><i>didnˇŻt </i><i>you</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask Dad through the mind¨Clink as we walk up the stairs. He tells me he did but he didnˇŻt tell them anything else.

    ˇ°Two more rewards are gone.ˇ± I state as I walk into the dining room and Axelle asks me which Packs imed their rewards.

    ˇ°I doubt any of the Packs imed their reward. I believe only one person is responsible for iming the rewards.ˇ± I say as I sit down in my seat and even though I know everyone expects me to tell them who it is, I keep my mouth shut.

    During breakfast I keep my eyes on my te and I can feel their eyes burning into me. They really want me to spill my guts. Asha is the first to crack, ˇ°Fuck, Deimos. Just tell us about your Mate.ˇ± She exims and I slowly lift my head to look at her. I smile before I shake my head.

    Suddenly Alwin startsughing as he looks at me, ˇ°She took your shirt, didnˇŻt she?ˇ± He asks and I nod my head with a huge smile on my face.

    ˇ°No way.ˇ± Alwin says as he looks at me and I know he has figured it out already, but the others are a bit

    slower.

    <b>12:56 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b><b>GJ </b>w.

    Chapter 181 Bloodline

    979

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°How did she get into your room?ˇ± Eryx asks and I just shrug my shoulders, I am not going to tell him.

    Eryx will be the next one on her list and I am not going to give him any clue as to how she got in and out of my room. I know Dad wonˇŻt say anything either, he wants to see if she can pull it off and I hope I can figure out her pattern. Maybe wait for her the next time shees here to im the rewards, even though I would like to keep her here with me.

    Goliath points out that she is still in thepetition and if she took all the rewards it means that Moon Stone Pack took out all the other Packs. I am still trying to wrap my head around the fact that they managed to take out the other Packs. They even managed to find the extra challenge and I really wonder which one of them figured out the hints.

    I doubt if Donovan or Gibson would be smart enough to understand the cryptic hints. If I had to bet on it, my money would be on Zalia. But what I donˇŻt understand is how I was unable to smell any scent on the locations of the rewards, every time I checked the locations of the rewards, the locations that were empty held no scent.

    Maybe I need to discuss this with my Father and see if he has an exnation for theck of scent on those locations, after all every Wolf or Lycan leaves behind a scent, even a small trace. The only thing that could exin it to me is something I have never heard of, and that is if <i>a </i>Wolf or a Lycan would be able to hide their scent.

    If there were Wolves or Lycans in our world that could hide their scent, my Dad would have told me, he knows that this is information I would need to know as the future Royal Gamma. I also believe that if King Alwin knew about Wolves and Lycans being able to hide their scent, he would have told us about it, because that would mean our jobs could get a little more difficult.

    The only thing I remember from school about Wolves or Lycans with gifts is that their lives were almost always cut short, either by themselves or by their Mates and if I remember correctly, there were no bloodlines left with gifted Wolves or Lycans.

    I know of at least one bloodline that ceased to exist when King Alwin stripped the Alpha of his title. If I remember correctly, King Alwin didnˇŻt mention any offspring from that Alpha and that would mean that there are no more Wolves or Lycans from that bloodline that could have the gift of hiding their scent.

    Apparently I was <i>too </i>far gone in thoughts to realize that everyone had left the dining room. The only one still in the room is my Father and the look on his face tells me that he knows where my thoughts ran to.

    ˇ°Dad, could it be possible that Zaliaes from a bloodline that is able to hide their scent?ˇ± I ask him and Dad looks at me as if I have lost my mind

    ˇ°Son, thest known female that was able to hide her scent died centuries ago. No one in her bloodline ever had the ability to hide their scent again and as far as I know, that bloodline ceased to exist when King Alwin stripped the Alpha <i>of </i>his title.ˇ± Dad says and I think heˇŻs talking about the same bloodline that was running through my mind.

    admin

 Werewolf and 182

    Chapter 182 Mistake

    Zalia

    <b>79 </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    The rest of the ninth day of thepetition I spent on cloud nine. One of my friends was staying with me. to make sure I didnˇŻt doze off with Deimosˇ® scent hanging around me. I could identallymit suicide. with my device on and they made sure that wouldnˇŻt happen, keeping an eye on me and the device on my chest.

    Day ten of thepetition started with us discussing the files from Alpha Eros and when I went to bed, I had a few more answers, but I still had a few unanswered questions. As we figured Alpha Brad had been Moon Stone PackˇŻs Beta and he assumed the Alpha position after Alpha Maxwell died, we couldnˇŻt find any evidence of an Alpha ceremony.

    Too much time had passed between the death of Alpha Maxwell and the birth of Donovan to make him the rightful Alpha, not even Elinor has the right to take over Moon Stone Pack. We also didnˇŻt have an answer to the question of who wasnˇŻt at the meeting the first time Donovan had to attend or why she was so afraid about Donovan finding out about Alpha Maxwell, at least we were able to find out who Maxwell

    was<b>. </b>

    We were also able to determine that the Luna was his fated Mate, they had met at a Ball held in Little River Pack territory and Alpha Eros had witnessed everything as the future Alpha. There was a mention in one of the files on the attack, but nothing more than that, and that left us with the question if Alpha Maxwell had any siblings.

    I no longer questioned why I was able to withstand his Alpha aura and his Alpha order, but I did wonder why Alpha Brad and Donovan didnˇŻt feel like an Alpha. Uncle CameronˇŻs exnation on the power transfer had given us a part of the answer, but it also meant there was an Alpha out there without a Pack.

    After a few hours of sleep, we went back to the files, but there was no mention of any siblings, and after writing down everything we knew I told the girls to forget it for a while. ˇ°I will ask Deimos or King Alwin about it after thepetition. I just hate to be the bearer of bad news for Elinor, she is capable of leading this Pack and yet she has no right to the title.

    I doubt if Alpha Brad is aware of the fact that he never received Alpha MaxwellˇŻs power or maybe he chose to ignore it, but I find it curious that none of the Pack¨Cmembers ever raised any questions about it.ˇ± I say and Nyx smacks me on the back of my head, ˇ°You just told us to put it to rest and you just keep going on and on about it.ˇ± She says as she steps out of reach.

    ˇ°Okay, letˇŻs talk about Spirit Moon Pack. Tonight you will have to take out Jim and his leadership. I am not sure how Alpha Marc runs his border patrol and you need some time to check it out.ˇ± Hestia says as Gaia pulls up the map and another cross goes through a PackˇŻs territory.

    I tell them what I remember from running past the territory when I took out Sundown Pack. It seemed to be a standard border patrol and I didnˇŻt notice anything strange as I passed their territory. Jim is one of the few males who doesnˇŻt sleep around, but his opinion on females has me fuming every time he opens his yap, and Twilight growls in my head.

    in

    She really hates him and I know a lot of females share her opinion of him, she thinks he is a pussy disguise. Whenever he gets faced with a strong female, he resorts to degrading and belittlingments or hisments be a bit rude and sexist. We always try to avoid him during Pack visits and meetings,

    Chapter 182 Mistake

    but we arenˇŻt always that lucky.

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Jim is still breathing because thest time he opened that yap of his, ter was standing next to me and he made sure that Twilight didnˇŻt kill Jim. I had been talking to their Head Warrior when fim decided to butt in and tell me that females needed to lie on their backs and take whatever he had to give them. I could tell the guy I was talking to felt very ufortable.

    ter had to pull me away from Jim to make sure I didnˇŻt rip his throat out and Dad excused himself from the visit to head home with me and ter. Alpha Brad wasnˇŻt too happy with it until he heard what had happened. Alpha Marc is even worse than his Son, he doesnˇŻt hide how he feels about a female of a high rank and I have heard the way he talks to his Mate.

    That is when I started to be interested in chosen Mates and fated Mates, how the Mate¨Cbond works between the two and why anyone would want a chosen Mate. After reading everything I could on the subject, I came to the conclusion that Alpha Marc has a chosen Mate, his Wolf would never ept the way he is treating his Mate.

    It didnˇŻt exin why Alpha Marc took a chosen Mate and truth be told I donˇŻt care. I just hoped it would make a few things clear but it didnˇŻt. I will probably never understand why anyone would take a chosen Mate and treat her like crap, but that is probably because I found my fated Mate.

    Being in his roomst night made me want to crawl into bed with him. I wanted to be close to him and I wanted to feel his arms wrapped around me. Having his shirt with his scent on it helped me sleepst night and I canˇŻt wait for these next four days to pass, to be able to stay with Deimos for the rest of my life.

    Kianda pulls me from my thoughts by cing her hand on my shoulder and I turn to face her as I hear Nyx ask what time I want to leave.

    ˇ°I will leave just before midnight, most of the Pack¨Cmembers will be in bed by then and it will make it easier to sneak into the Pack¨Chouse. I just hope that no one is doing something they shouldnˇŻt or I might have to take some action.ˇ± I respond.

    Twilight is contently sleeping in the back of my head and I know I will make thest day of thepetition the best day for the both of us. I just need to figure out the best way to pull this off. I need to n this in detail or it might blow up in my face, something I really hope to avoid.

    I start running border patrol with my friends an hour into day eleven and when it is nearing midnight, I grab my backpack to head out to Spirit Moon Pack. This time I walk over to my targets, because Twilight is still fast asleep and I know it has everything to do with Deimos and Goliath.

    I watch their patrol run past me and the moment they are out of sight, I feel for the presence of anyone else nearby. I can cross their border without running into anyone. I keep my senses open for any Pack- member still walking around and I only have to make a detour once for a couple sitting in a small clearing.

    The Pack¨Chousees into view as I scan the area for the best ce to enter and it takes me off guard to <b>see </b>so many Pack¨Cmembers still at the Pack¨Chouse, but it doesnˇŻt take long before I figure it out. Well, I donˇŻt figure it out because I overhear a conversation between two Warriors.

    who

    ˇ°Jim is really scared someone will take them out of thepetition, he wants us to stop anyonees near the Pack¨Chouse.ˇ± One of them says and I quickly learn that the other just returned from border patrol, neither one of them too happy with the orders Jim gave them. By ordering his Pack¨Cmembers to

    <b>12:57 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 182 Mistake

    interfere with thepetition, Jim is breaking one of the rules.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    It wonˇŻt stop me from taking him out though, it will just be a little more challenging and I am d I taped the conversation between the Warriors. If I fail to take them out, I have evidence to present to King Alwin to im victory, even if it will be an unsatisfying victory.

    ˇ°Where are they staying?ˇ± The Warrior asks as he just returned to the Pack¨Chouse. ˇ°All three of them are staying in the cabin by theke.ˇ± Is the answer he gets and I turn on my heel to head to theke. I know exactly which cabin they were talking about.

    I am at the tree line behind the cabin when Twilight finally wakes up and when I exin to her why we arenˇŻt at the Pack¨Chouse, she growls in my head, <i>ˇ°</i><i>They </i><i>arenˇŻt </i><i>obligated </i><i>to </i><i>stay </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>Pack</i><i>¨C</i><i>house</i>, they <i>can even </i><i>move </i><i>from </i><i>Pack </i>to <i>Pack </i><i>or </i><i>from cabin to </i><i>cottage </i><i>if </i><i>they </i><i>want</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I tell Twilight and remind her of our night at Silver Sand Pack.

    All the lights are out in the cabin and when I peek through the ndow, I see the three devices on the kitchen counter. I move to another window to see them sleeping in the beds ced at the back of the cabin. I walk around the cabin to find a way in, but everything is locked tightly, and just as I am about to give up I find a window that was left open just slightly.

    I donˇŻt want to risk ˇ°killingˇ± myself or I would have taken the shot through the window, but this will do just fine. It takes me a few minutes before I am in the right position and I quickly take the shots, switching their devices from ˇ°Aliveˇ± to ˇ°Deadˇ± in a split second. I decide to take a risk by heading back to the Pack- house to find their rulebook. I really want to find all the rewards.

    To my surprise the front door is open and I quickly make my way up to the Alpha floor. I find their rulebook in JimˇŻs room. I take the picture before heading down the stairs again, the front door still wide open and I ask the Goddess to bless the person who made the mistake.

    admin

 Werewolf and 183

    Chapter 183 Obligation.

    Deimos

    <b>79 </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Ever since the Full Moon, Asha and S have been asking me about my Mate, but so far only King Alwin has connected the dots and he promised he wouldnˇŻt even tell Axelle. He wants her to figure it out on her own, just like I want the others to figure it out on their own and Goliath isughing his ass off every time Asha or S mentions the name of a female that was visiting that night.

    He hates that he canˇŻt hold his Mate, but just like me he understands that this is important to her and we will do everything we can to support her. We will always put her needs before our own needs and we will never ignore anything she has to say, I think she wonˇŻt allow us to ignore her.

    ˇ°Day twelve just started.ˇ± Asha announces and I look at her as she asks if thest two rewards are still in ce. ˇ°Yes, Asha. They are still in ce and I have a feeling thest two wonˇŻt get taken until day fourteen starts.ˇ± I reply. Goliath and I had gone over everything in the past few hours. If the rewards were taken in the most sufficient way, I believe they will take thest two on day fourteen.

    ˇ°We know for sure that three Packs have been taken out: Amber Moon Pack because of what Luke did to his fated Mate, Dark Moon Pack because JoshˇŻs baby Brother had been wearing his device and then Onyx Moon Pack because Finn and his leadership were taken out during a live stream.ˇ± Eryx says to no one in particr.

    ˇ°My money is on Moon Stone Pack winning the title of Royal Pack, if it wasnˇŻt for the fact that Elinor will take over the Pack from her Father.ˇ± Dad says while King Alwin is shaking his head, he still doubts anyone in Moon Stone Pack could take the shots we saw in the video and he is convinced Alpha CameronˇŻs baby Brother lives in one of the other Packs.

    ˇ°Well, whoever has their reward will win and by the looks of it, that is every Pack. How do you n on announcing the winner?ˇ± Queen Axelle asks and I see confused look on King AlwinˇŻs face. ˇ°Okay, lets assume that each Pack read their rulebook and found their hint. Then the most logical conclusion would be that they all went after their reward and that means you will have to announce a winner.ˇ±

    ˇ°S, other than seeing whosted the longest, is there anything else we can tell from the devices?ˇ± King Alwin asks, but S tells him that that will be the only information we can get from the devices. ˇ°We didnˇŻt want to risk anyone taking a look at how thepetition was going, so that is all we can tell at the end of thepetition.ˇ± S answers.

    Dad and I walk back to our floor after we talked a little more about how to announce the winner and as we walk in through the door, Dad says, ˇ°Maybe you should move to the master bedroom. It has been empty since Mavka moved out and I have no intention of moving back in there.

    Zalia might like therger room and you can do with it whatever you want. This will be your floor one day soon. I just hope that the two of you will allow me to keep living here, I want to be close when my Grandpups need me.ˇ± I nearly choke when he mentions Pups, but when Goliath shows me an image of Zalia holding a Pup, I am sold.

    I know I have three whole days to work on the master bedroom, but in the morning I tell Ammon not to bother me and I start working right away. I talk to the carpenter who made my bed when I broke the one before that and he tells me he can have it done in a few hours, giving me enough time to paint the walls of

    the master bedroom.

    <b>12:57 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 183 Obligation

    279

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    A few Omegas help me to sort out the bathroom and soon it is buzzing inside the master bedroom, people walking in and out of the room. Dad helps me wherever he can and time passes quickly with working on something for the female who holds my heart, I just hope she will keep it safe.

    By the time I turn in for the night, I have moved all my belongings to the master bedroom and I fall asleep with my Mate on my mind.

    Zalia

    Day twelve has started and my next target is Angelo and his leadership, this can be easy or difficult. I saved Blue Blood Pack forst because they are the current Royal Pack and also because I didnˇŻt have a problem with Angelo and his leadership.

    They are good males and each of them will make their Mates happy one day, they will show the world how you should treat your Mate.

    <i>Enter </i><i>the </i><i>Pce </i><i>from </i><i>your </i><i>western </i><i>border</i>. <i>Find </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>eyed </i><i>Princess </i><b><i>for </i></b><i>your </i><i>reward</i><i>. </i>That was the hint from Spirit Moon Pack and I know that her statue is in the main dining room, standing near the table of the Royal Family. I hope I can do what I set out to do. I have been nervous all day and the closer it got to the time to leave the worse it was.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>just </i><i>miss </i><i>wearing </i><i>his </i><i>scent</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight chuckles in my head, thinking of Deimos seems to calm my nerves down and I thank her from distracting me. I walk past the borders of Little River Pack and some of the guards even greet me in passing. I enjoy the peace and quiet as I walk closer to my end station.

    I watch Blue Blood PackˇŻs border patrol run by and something seems to be off with the way they run their border patrol. It is as if they are leaving their borders wide open for whoever wants to take out Angelo and his leadership.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Maybe </i><i>Angelo </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>want </i><i>the </i><i>responsibility </i><i>of </i><i>being the </i><i>Royal </i><i>Pack</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>making </i><i>sure </i><i>the </i><ipetitor </i><i>can </i><i>get </i>into <i>the </i><i>territory </i><i>safely </i><i>might </i><i>aplish </i><i>that</i>.ˇ± Twilight says.

    She might be on to something, and I walk towards the border without hiding my presence. I can sense there are Pack¨Cmembers around, but they stay clear of the borders. I keep walking towards the Pack¨Chouse in a calm manner, and I keep my senses tuned to my surroundings. I am not taking chances.

    The lights are still on in the Pack¨Chouse and an Omega that walks out the backdoor tells me I can find them in the living room. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Told </i><i>you </i><i>he </i><i>didnˇŻt want </i><i>the </i><i>responsibility</i>.ˇ± Twilight says with a smirk on her face. I walk through the backdoor into the hallway and follow it past Alpha Chrisˇ® office to the main living room.

    ˇ°Are you really this chicken, Angelo?ˇ± I ask as I walk into the living room, everyone jumps up to tumble into the person next to them and I amughing my ass off when Angelo sees me taking them out in

    seconds.

    I grab a bottle of water from the coffee table before I sit down in an armchair. Alpha Chris is looking at me as he sits back in his seat and asks me how I got into the Pack¨Chouse.

    ˇ°Through the backdoor, an Omega told me where to find you.ˇ± I answer him, but it seems I misunderstood his question.

    ˇ°No, I mean how did you get in? We didnˇŻt smell you until you stepped into the living room.ˇ± He rifies

    <b>12:57 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 183 Obligation

    and I keep looking at him to see if he can figure it out.

    ˇ°I can hide my scent.ˇ± I answer him when it takes too long.

    479)

    +20 Free Coins

    No one says a word after my revtion. I grab the rulebook on the coffee table and open it to thest page.

    <i>Enter </i><i>the </i>Pce <i>from </i><i>your eastern </i><i>border</i>. Find <i>the </i><i>reluctant </i><i>bride </i><i>for </i><i>your </i><i>reward</i>. It is thest hint I need toplete the challenge I set for myself, and Angelo asks me what I am doing with the rulebook.

    ˇ°On thest page is a hint to find a reward. It is the extra challenge for thepetition and this is thest one.ˇ± I answer him.

    Then I tell them about my decision to finish this challenge on my own, that I was the one who took out Donovan and Gibson. ˇ°He never wanted a female as his Gamma; he had hoped that ter would be his Gamma.ˇ± I conclude my story.

    When Alpha Chris asks me what I am going to do, I tell him that I will finish thepetition, probably not the answer he was looking for but it eased the tension in the room.

    I ask Angelo why he didnˇŻt participate in thepetition and he tells me that being the Royal Pack has been putting too much pressure on their Warriors.

    ˇ°If the King orders us to help another Pack, our borders are left weak. It already cost us six Warriors, two Omegas, and a Pup.ˇ± Alpha Chris exins.

    I go over everything I have read about the Royal Pack; their allies should have been there to help them out. I ask Alpha Chris about this, and he tells me that none of his allies ever came during those times.

    ˇ°I would always reach out to my allies, but none of them ever send any backup. Angelo made the decision himself to forfeit the title. He wants to put the Pack first, and being a Royal Pack means that the Packes second. I fully support his decision; it is his choice as the next Alpha of Blue Blood Pack.ˇ± Alpha Chris says.

    I understand the choice Angelo made, but it means another subject has been overlooked by the Royal Family.

    Every Pack makes a vow to the King to help him protect the weak, and that means they have toe to the aid of the Royal Pack to help protect their borders, every Alpha is obligated whether they are allies or

    not.

    admin

 Werewolf and 184

    Chapter 184 Carving

    Zalia

    579

    <b>$</b><b>20 </b>Free Coins

    After saying goodnight to Blue Blood Pack, I head towards the border. Twilight is curled up in the back of my mind again. I wonder if she sleeps this much because she misses her mate, or if itˇŻs a side effect of using my gift. As I walk away from the territory, I try to recall if this has ever happened before¨Cif Twilight has ever slept this much in the past.

    I was never aware of this ability and canˇŻt seem to remember another time when I needed it, but she has never slept this much while using my other ability. Then it hits me: it is abination of using both abilities and probably missing her Mate. ItˇŻs a good thing that thispetition is over, and all that remains is to collect thest two rewards.

    Border patrol is still as tight as it wasst time, and I check to see if Twilight is still fast asleep. I know she will stay asleep for a while because IˇŻll need my abilities to pull this off, and IˇŻm d I figured out I can use my abilities while Twilight is sleeping.

    I dodge every Warrior and Guard along the way, and I sigh in relief when I am back in my treeˇŞyeah, I consider it my tree. I was nning on heading home tonight to take a day of rest before collecting the rewards on the fourteenth day of thepetition, but finding out that Deimos is my Mate has changed my mind.

    Dad is the only one who knows my ns, and heˇŻll inform my friends in the morning just to make sure they donˇŻt worry about me. IˇŻll use days thirteen and fourteen of thepetition to rest and spend time with my Mate, giving Goliath and Twilight some time to bond.

    My eyes drift to the Royal Gamma floor, and IˇŻm puzzled to see lights on in the master bedroom. Deimos told me his father, Liam, had moved to another room after Mavka refused to stop seeing other males. ording to Deimos, that room would remain empty until he found his fated mate. Suddenly, it hits me.

    They know their fated mate was in their roomst night, and Deimos is nning to move into the master bedroom¨Cprobably redecorating it. I just hope the bed is big enough and I would like some natural colors. IˇŻm not a big fan of bright colors.

    Though I wonˇŻt see much of it while asleep, I doubt sleeping will be the only thing IˇŻll be doing there.

    Now I am really d I am all by myself. IˇŻm certain my face has flushed every shade of red, and I have to concentrate on my breathing for a moment. I need to calm myself down before I can enter the Pce again andplete thepetition. I am so close to showing the world what a female can do.

    The moment thest light on the Royal Gamma floor switches off, I make my move. I slip in through the door of the main living room, and I press myself against the wall next to the doorframe. I only sense Wolves and Lycans around the Pce and on the floors above me, it is safe for me to move to the main dining room.

    I cross the hall to enter the main dining room, and I quickly walk to the other side of the room. As I move closer, I scan the statue of the one¨Ceyed Princess. The reward is in a box on her hand, and unlike every other time I check the contents immediately, it is the pair of earrings she is wearing in the statue.

    The painting of <i>The </i><i>Reluctant </i><i>Bride </i>hangs beside <i>The </i><i>Fairy </i><i>Princess</i>. It depicts our Fourth Queen, who

    <b>6 </b>

    <

    Chapter 184 Carving

    +20 Free Coins

    wasnˇŻt reluctant to ept her Mate but struggled deeply with protocol. Her reluctance stemmed from her refusal to live in a cage, and she only epted her Mate because he truly understood her.

    I can sense that the coast is clear, and I quickly make my way up to thending. I wonder why I didnˇŻt see this reward the second time I was in the Pce. I smile when I realize that the sachet isnˇŻt hanging from the painting but ced on top of it. It is probably a bit too big to hang it from the side, and I grab a chair to reach the sachet.

    Opening the sachet, I see the delicate crown worn by the reluctant bride in the painting. Each Queen designs her own crown, and no other Queen will ever wear it. Every item in my backpack is typically disyed in the Throne room, with guards sweeping through every thirty minutes. For thepetition, however, theyˇŻve been temporarily removed.

    I assume they assigned each item to a pack on paper, took photos as they ced them on statues and paintings, and tracked every Pack¨Cmember with ess to the pce. I also assume they made it clear that no one was allowed to leave the territory until thepetition ended, making sure no one can steal the Crown Jewels.

    The entrances to the corridors are hidden pretty well, but someone with a keen eye can find them, and I will inform King Alwin he needs to change the blueprints that are essible by anyone. I slowly make my way up to the Royal Beta floor, and I use my gift to find out that everyone is in their room. Once I am satisfied I step out of the corridor.

    I almostugh out loud when I see a note on the first door in the hallway:

    Try getting into my <i>room</i>, whoever <i>you </i><i>are </i>the note reads.

    I decide to make him pay for this. I donˇŻt need to get into his room to get what I came for, and I canˇŻt wait to hear his reaction when he walks out of his room in the morning.

    The item I am going to take is hanging on the wall across his roomˇŞA picture of Eryx, Leander and their Grandmother, the only female those two fear, and I have heard a few stories about her from Leander. It is the most important thing for Eryx, next to his Mate, of course, and I slip it into my backpack before I walk back to the corridor. I will use the Royal Gamma floor to gain ess to EryxˇŻs room, and I will borrow one of SˇŻs eye¨Cliners for my revenge.

    I ce my backpack in the same empty room I used the other night and I stand on the balcony fence to jump up to Royal Beta floor. I grab hold of the fence to pull myself up. I am proud of myself for jumping

    this high and I am d I practiced this a lot over the years, a skill ter said I would never use in my life.

    up

    I jump from one balcony to the next and the closer I get to EryxˇŻs room the more Twilight starts to stir. I stop on thest balcony before I get to the right one. I donˇŻt want Twilight to wake up while I am making myst jump, <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>are </i>we <i>doing </i><i>here</i>?ˇ± Twilight asks and I tell her about my n.

    ˇ°<i>Eryx </i><i>is </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>regret </i><i>that </i><i>you </i><i>are </i><i>Deimos</i>ˇ® Mate, he will <i>constantly </i><i>look </i><i>over </i><i>his </i><i>shoulder </i><i>out </i><i>of </i>fear <i>that </i><i>you </i>will <i>sneak </i>up <i>on </i><i>him </i><i>again</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Twilight chuckles. After making thest jump I lean closer to the balcony door and it is that my gift tells me that both of them are there or I would have thought that they had moved to another room.

    It is deadly quiet in the room as I step inside and I smile when I see S keeps her makeup on her vanity

    <b>12:57 </b>Wed, Dec 31 GM

    Chapter 184 Carving

    78

    +20 Free Coins

    table, making it easy for me to borrow her eye¨Cliner. <i>ˇ°</i><i>LetˇŻs </i>just hope he doesnˇŻt wake up<i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight says as she watches Eryx through my eyes and as I bend over to write on his forehead, I see S slowly opening her

    eyes.

    I ce my finger on my lips as I start writing on his forehead and once I am done, I take a picture of my handy work, showing it to S before I put my phone away. S curls back into EryxˇŻs side as I walk back to the balcony and I make my way back to the balcony I started from, I need to get back down again.

    After getting back into the room, I take off my device and head towards the master bedroom with the device and my backpack in my hands. I want to see what he has done with the room so far. Once I have taken a peek, I will go to his room and crawl into bed with him, getting a good nightˇŻs sleep.

    ˇ°You n on <i>staying </i><i>here</i>?ˇ± Twilight asks with a smile on her face. I exin to her that I have just finished the entirepetition and that we can spend the next two days with our Mate.

    ˇ°And the <i>best </i><i>part </i><i>of </i><i>it </i><i>is </i><i>that </i><i>no </i><i>one </i>will <i>know</i>. <i>Except </i><i>for </i><i>Dad</i><i>, </i><i>Nyx</i><i>, </i><i>Hestia</i><i>, </i><i>Kianda </i><i>and Gaia</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I tell her and I can feel her rx in the back of my head.

    She no longer has to help me fight the Mate¨Cbond. We can just rx and enjoy the next two days and I canˇŻt wait to see the look on Deimosˇ® face when he sees me. I am so concentrated on opening and closing the door without making a sound that I almost scream when I see Deimos sleeping in the huge bed.

    After I have put down my backpack and device, I take a look around the room, the walls are a soft sand color with a painting of the Full Moon next to the door. A huge bookcase is dividing the room into two sections and I peek around the corner to find a small but cozy sitting area, just perfect for us to spend <i>a </i>few stolen moments in.

    The floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows hold an amazing view and looking at the balcony, I am d he didnˇŻt move into this room before. It would have been impossible to get onto this balcony.

    I turn back towards the bed and I can tell it was handmade to amodate Deimosˇ® height. I stare at the headboard to look at the carvings in the wood.

    admin

 Werewolf and 185

    Chapter 185 Realization

    Zalia

    478

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    My jaw drops when I recognize the Lycan above Deimosˇ® head, it is a perfect copy of Twilight and I know Leander helped whoever made this bed. ˇ°<i>Then </i><i>that </i>must <i>be </i>Goliath<i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight says as she looks at the Lycan on the other side of the headboard and I can feel my eyes filling with tears at the sweet thought.

    ˇ°Are you nning on just staring or are youing to bed?ˇ± I hear Deimos ask and I donˇŻt hesitate as I jump onto the bed, straight into his arms. He just holds me in his arms as I inhale his scent and I can feel my eyes slowly closing, fast asleep before I get to say a word to Deimos.

    Deimos

    Goliath is telling me to wake up, but all I want is to stay asleep with ZaliaˇŻs scent filling my dream.

    ˇ°<i>That </i><i>isnˇŻt </i><i>your </i><i>dream</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>is </i><i>here</i><i>. </i><i>Our </i><i>Mate </i><i>is </i><i>here</i><i>!</i><i>ˇ± </i>Goliath growls, and as I slowly open my eyes, I see her staring at the carving of Goliath, something the carpenter came up with. Leander was able to describe Twilight to him, and he had seen Goliath enough to make the drawing himself.

    I see her eyes be watery and the moment she jumps into my arms, I finally feel at peace. I want to ask her about thepetition but she is asleep before I get the chance. Luckily there is always tomorrow and I pull her closer to my chest as I bury my nose in her hair, just like Zalia, I quickly drift off to sleep.

    Another mighty roar wakes me in the morning, and one look at my Mate tells me that she is responsible for whatever Eryx is mad about, ˇ°See you in a bit.ˇ± I say before I jump out of bed and run up the stairs to the Royal Beta floor, finding a pissed¨Coff Eryx and a hystericalughing S.

    I follow EryxˇŻs line of sight and see that the picture of his Grandmother is gone, but the moment he turns towards me, I amughing my ass off. ˇ°<i>I </i><i>hope </i><i>you </i><i>took </i>a <i>picture </i>of <i>that</i><i>, </i><i>Angel</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say to Zalia through the mind¨Clink and before she can answer me, I cut the link as Alwin and Axelle walk onto the Royal Beta floor.

    Within minutes, everyone arrives, and weˇŻre allughing uncontrobly. Eryx, however, doesnˇŻt seem to realize ourughter has nothing to do with the missing picture.

    ˇ°I locked every door on this floor. How the hell did anyone get onto here?ˇ± He asks and Dad asks him if he locked the balcony doors.

    ˇ°Of course not, no one in their right mind would try to enter a room by using the balcony. No one can make that jump up there from your floor and the drop down would be too noisy.ˇ± Eryx answers and we all agree with him but I know that someone is capable of doing just that.

    Dad and I walk back down to our floor and Dad squeals the moment he spots Zalia in our living room. Goliath is howling withughter in my head while I do my best to keep a straight face.

    ˇ°Good morning, Liam. Sorry for the rude awakening.ˇ± Zalia says as she looks at him.

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt, some future Royal Betaˇ­ˇ± Dad doesnˇŻt continue when it finally hits him and he isughing his

    ass off.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ wroteˇ­ that on hisˇ­. forehead.ˇ± Dad manages to say in betweenughs and I am in stitches because

    Chapter 185 Realization

    of the smug look on her face.

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°That is what you get for challenging me.ˇ± Zalia says before she tells us about the notes on every door on their floor and Dad quickly realizes that she was able to make the jump up and down.

    ˇ°Maybe you should find another nickname for me.ˇ± Zalia says as she snuggles into my side.

    ˇ°Nope, not going to happen. You are our Angel.ˇ± I say before I ce a kiss on her head. We sit there for a few moments longer, and then I tell her I have to get dressed for breakfast.

    ˇ°Please, tell me it will be in the main dining room.ˇ± She says as she looks up at me.

    While I get dressed, I tell her that I will keep the link open, so she can enjoy thements Eryx will be getting and reluctantly Goliath and I leave our Mate in our bedroom. On our way down, we run into an Omega that can keep a secret, ˇ°Can you bring up some breakfast? No one knows it but my Mate is on our floor.ˇ± I say and she tells me she will handle everything.

    On thending of our private wing, Dad and I wait for the others and when I look up at the paintings, I see that another reward is gone. Dad walks to our other main dining room to check thest reward. Eryx probably didnˇŻt waste too much time in the bathroom or he was too preupied to pay attention, because ZaliaˇŻs writing is still on his forehead.

    Leander walks in through the front door and I hear him talking about the missing picture from their floor, but the moment he sees his Brother, he bursts out inughter.

    ˇ°What is so funny?ˇ± Dixon asks before he turns towards Eryx and despite covering his mouth with both hands, we can all tell that he is also roaring withughter.

    ˇ°All the rewards have been imed, Your Majesty.ˇ± I state as we walk into the dining room and I walk around the room before I sit down in my seat. It allowed Zalia to hear thements everyone gave to her writing, and I am d I can keep somewhat of a straight face as I listen to thements.

    ˇ°Who did he piss off?ˇ±

    ˇ°Is the mirror in his bathroom broken?ˇ±

    ˇ°Who will be the first one to tell him?ˇ±

    Each of them is a valid question and I hear Zaliaughing in my head.

    Asha doesnˇŻt look at Eryx during breakfast, not even when he asks her a question and that seems to piss him off even more. Leander keeps staring at him and the angrier Eryx looks the harder Leanderughs.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Still </i><i>nning </i><i>on </i><i>adopting </i><i>her</i>?ˇ± I ask Alwin through the mind¨Clink, and for a moment he is too stunned to respond, ˇ°Are <i>you </i><i>fucking </i><i>kidding </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><i>How </i><i>did </i><i>she </i><i>pull </i>that <i>off</i>?ˇ± Alwin asks through the mind¨Clink. I tell him he can ask her in a few days when thepetition is over.

    Day thirteen of thepetition is spent with another night holding my Mate in my arms. Every free moment during the day, IˇŻm with Zalia, searching for items to decorate our floor or bedroom. I n the delivery for after thepetition ends, though I hate the thought of spending a night without her. Still, she needs to go home.

    :57 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 185 Realization

    78

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Day fourteen of thepetition begins with another night holding my Mate. In the morning, reality hits. when she tells me she needs to pack her belongings. SheˇŻs called her Dad and friends to help, and Goliath suggests I steal one of her shirts¨CitˇŻll help him get through the night.

    ˇ°Dad just confirmed that all my belongings are packed and moved to GaiaˇŻs house. My team will follow us here but stay out of sight. Is there a guard you trust who can be stationed at the gate that day?ˇ± Zalia asks.

    I link one of my childhood friends¨Ca top Warrior in our pack. He assures me we can count on him and even offers to help bring everything to our floor.

    At eight, thepetition finally ends. ZaliaˇŻs device switches to ˇ°Survivorˇ± before shutting off.

    ˇ°Thank the Goddess! If I never see that thing again, IˇŻll die a happy woman,ˇ± she exims the moment the screen goes dark. I pull her into my arms, relieved I no longer have to worry about that damn device.

    Dad stays with us until itˇŻs time for Zalia to head home.

    ˇ°Liam, can you make sure my backpack gets to the Throne room? IˇŻll need it,ˇ± she says, handing it to him. He assures her itˇŻll be there when she returns the next morning.

    We walk her to the door, but she stops us and steps into the corridor. Momentster, thereˇŻs a knock. Dad moves to the other side of the living room entrance, and I open the door to find King Alwin standing there.

    ˇ°Is she still here?ˇ± he whispers. From the corner of my eye, I see her slipping out of the corridor.

    ˇ°Come in, Alwin.ˇ± I say as I open the door wider, keeping myself between Zalia and Alwin until I can close the door.

    ˇ°What can I do for you, Alwin?ˇ± Zalia asks and he jumps a little when he hears her voice.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt do that, Zalia.ˇ± He mumbles as he walks into the living room.

    ˇ°I want to know how you n on handling things in the morning, everyone will know youˇŻre Deimosˇ® Mate if you show up at breakfast and your Alpha will miss you at the Pack as well.ˇ± Alwin says.

    Zalia tells him not <i>to </i>worry about it, ˇ°I would have been on my way out if you hadnˇŻt shown up and I still n on leaving for Moon Stone Pack.ˇ± She answers him.

    A few minutester I guide her to the backdoor and again she stops me when I want to open the door. I listen for a second before I hear Leander passing the door while talking to his partner for tonightˇŻs patrol.

    ˇ°I <i>have </i><i>four </i><i>minutes </i><i>before </i><i>he </i><i>is </i><i>back</i><i>, </i><i>see </i><i>you </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>morning</i>. <i>I </i><i>love </i><i>you</i>.ˇ± My Angel says through the mind¨Clink as she hugs me.

    Before I realize what she is going to do, she opens the backdoor and in mere seconds she is gone. I canˇŻt even smell her scent when I walk out of the back door.

    ˇ°Fuck.ˇ± Goliath growls in my head as we both realize what just happened.

    admin

 Werewolf and 186

    Chapter 186 Taken Out

    Zalia

    KiandaˇŻs eyes are fixed on my neck until I shake my head. I see a questioning look in her eyes.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Our scents will mix after we mark each other, which would have raised questions. We just wanted to spend as much time together as possible,ˇ± I exin to my friends before quickly detailing how theyˇŻll enter Mystic Moon territory.

    Tonight, I donˇŻt have to worry about how many hours I sleep, but my night is short and restless¨Cwe both miss our Mate. Gaia has coffee ready when I reach the kitchen, and I sit on one of the high chairs by the kitchen ind, something I asked Deimos to add to our own kitchen.

    The Royal Gamma floor is a male¨Cdominated space, evident in its decor. I was surprised when Deimos asked what I wanted to change. I involved both him and Liam in the new decorations, and they were equally surprised by some of my ideas. I want our home to be afortable ce to unwind.

    I found out that Mavka was more worried about appearance thanfort, which was reflected in the furniture¨Cit all looked painfully ufortable. Deimos was more than willing to order new pieces, and Liam will be in for a surprise when he sees the chair I picked for him, something Deimos wholeheartedly agreed with.

    After packing everything in GaiaˇŻs guestroom, I head to the Pack¨Chouse with the device in hand. Dad waits for me on the front porch. As he hugs me, he asks how the past few days were through the mind¨Clink.

    Before I can answer, Mandy shows up next to us.

    ˇ°Bitch, because of you, I wonˇŻt be the Beta female!ˇ± she yells.

    I nce at her as Gibson stands a few feet away, and even the others keep their distance.

    ˇ°Donovan and Gibson wanted to break the Law¨CthatˇŻs why you wonˇŻt be the Beta female. It has nothing to do with me and everything to do with their twisted view of females,ˇ± I state before turning to greet Alpha Brad.

    Luna Hester is ring daggers at Mandy, and I canˇŻt shake the feeling sheˇŻs been causing trouble ever since announcing sheˇŻs carrying GibsonˇŻs pup.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad, can you sign this document for me? I want to start traveling once we are done at the Pce, maybe I will find my Mate somewhere along the way.ˇ± I say as I hold out the paper he needs to sign.

    Alpha Brad signs it without hesitation. After he hands it back, I tuck it into my bag¨Cnot that IˇŻll need it. I just donˇŻt want them to know IˇŻve already found my Ma?e. I canˇŻt wait to see the looks on their faces when they realize who is walking out of the door.

    Beta Fred will stay behind while the rest of our leadership heads to the Pce. Mandy grabs GibsonˇŻs arm, dragging him to Alpha BradˇŻs SUV, while Elinor, Kali, and Sammy climb into KaliˇŻs SUV. Dad and I get into his SUV with ter and Bellona. Both wanted to ride with us, and Dad mentioned it would give me a chance to tell ter about Deimos.

    <b>12:57 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 186 Taken Out

    +20 Free Coins

    Traveling to the Pce by SUV takes longer than going on foot. Once weˇŻre on the road, I turn to ter.

    ˇ°I found my Mate,ˇ± I say, looking into his eyes. ˇ°You canˇŻt tell anyone. Only a handful of people know about it¨Cand who he is. My Mate is Deimos.ˇ±

    A huge smile spreads across his face. Both Bellona and ter promise me that they will keep their mouth shut. When I tell them about the night I took out thest Pack, they burst intoughter¨Cuntil I exin why Angelo refuses the responsibility of being a Royal Pack.

    ˇ°Everyone is obligated to help them,ˇ± Dad growls.

    I tell him IˇŻll take it up with King Alwin.

    We talk about thest two and a half days of thepetition, and theyˇŻre in stitches when I tell them about my little payback on Eryx.

    ˇ°Can we move to the Pce, ter? I donˇŻt want to miss out on anything your Sister is going to put males through,ˇ± Bellona asks. I see ter shaking his head profusely.

    those

    When we reach the Pce, the guard informs us that weˇŻre thest Pack to arrive. As we ride down the final stretch, I ask Dad why weˇŻre thest ones.

    ˇ°I might have written down the time incorrectly,ˇ± Dad whispers, and we all burst outughing. Dad is never one to mess things up¨Cat least not by ident.

    King Alwin and Queen Axelle are waiting for us next to the double doors of the Pce entrance. Both refuse to greet Donovan and Gibson¨Ca clear sign of their displeasure. Mandy, however, seems oblivious to the situation and keeps talking to Queen Axelle as if theyˇŻre best friends, something I know the Queen dislikes.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, it is a pleasure to see you again,ˇ± I say, bowing my head respectfully to King Alwin.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, it is a pleasure to see you again,ˇ± I repeat, bowing my head to Queen Axelle.

    ˇ°Zalia, itˇŻs good to see you again. I canˇŻt wait to see how you all did in thepetition,ˇ± King Alwin responds. I notice a scowl on DonovanˇŻs face.

    As the King and Queen walk into the Pce, Mandy tries to step next to Queen Axelle, but Luna Hester grabs her arm and yanks her back.

    ˇ°Remember your ce, Mandy. You will follow your Alpha and Luna into the meeting room,ˇ± Luna Hester scolds before pushing her toward Gibson.

    ter and Bellona have already gone to the Throne room to join the members of Little River Pack. Their seats are a bit further back but elevated a few feet above the rest. Every Pack not in thepetition will be in the stands around the Throne room, giving them a great view of the Packs on the floor.

    I walk into the meeting room with Alpha Brad and Luna Hester beside me, followed closely by Elinor, Kali, Sammy, Donovan, Gibson, Mandy, and Dad. Every Pack in our Kingdom is present, represented by their current and future leadership.

    ed, <b>Dec </b>

    Chapter 186 Taken Out

    1978

    $20 Free <b>Colis </b>

    <b>I </b>nce toward ter, whoˇŻs wearing a huge grin, and notice Dagda standing next to him. <b>When </b>our <b>eyes </b>meet, Dagda ces his hand on his neck. I know exactly what heˇŻs implying and quickly scan thepetitors for Luke. He doesnˇŻt look too happy.

    As I approach, Luke gives me a death re. I flip him the bird as I walk past him toward Daniel.

    ˇ°Hello, Daniel. How are things with Liza?ˇ± <b>I </b>ask. He pulls his shirt aside to show me her mark on his neck.

    ˇ°Congrattions,ˇ± I say before turning to his Beta. ˇ°Now youˇŻre not only his Beta and best friend but also his brother¨Cinw. Quite a few titles to carry¨Cwhat more could you want?<b>ˇ± </b>

    ˇ°The title of Royal Pack,ˇ± he answers with a twinkle in his eyes.

    ˇ°Keep dreaming, Beta,ˇ± I tease, and the four of us startughing.

    Moon Stone Pack is seated behind Blue Blood Pack. I greet Angelo before taking my seat, eagerly anticipating the revtions that will unfold today.

    Leander walks past our seats to ce my backpack on the floor next to me. I notice Liam smiling at me- he probably peeked inside. It takes a while for everyone to quiet down and give the King their full attention.

    As the King speaks, everyone listens. He exins that Asha and S caine up with the idea for thispetition and then gives S the floor to borate.

    ˇ°Before I begin, Your Majesty, I need to apologize,ˇ± S says, addressing the King. ˇ°IˇŻve been asked several times about what the devices could reveal, and I havenˇŻt been entirely truthful. We can gather a great deal of information from them, but I ensured only one person had ess to the data. He will unlock all the features in a moment.ˇ±

    She continues, ˇ°WeˇŻll be able to see who traveled the most or least distance, which device switched to ˇ®Deadˇ® at the exact moment it happened, and who survived the longest. But before I share those details, I want to exin the side bet the Royal Family made. Today, weˇŻll find out who won.ˇ±

    S asks the QueenˇŻs assistant to open an envelope and exins how their bet works. ˇ°The money from this bet will go to Little River Pack,ˇ± she concludes.

    A young male steps onto the stage as a screen lights up. S asks the Royal Family to turn their seats toward the screen.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll start by showing who was eliminated, beginning with day fourteen¨Cwhich, as you can see, was no one,ˇ± S says. Day thirteen also shows no eliminations. On day twelve, the order in which the leadership of Blue Blood Pack was taken out appears: ˇ°Alpha, Gamma, Beta.ˇ±

    Next, day eleven pops up on the screen. ˇ°Beta, Alpha, Gamma¨CthatˇŻs the order in which the leadership of Spirit Moon Pack was eliminated,ˇ± S states. Days ten and nine show no eliminations. Finally, day eight reveals: ˇ°Alpha, Beta, Gamma¨Cthe order in which Onyx Moon Pack was taken out.ˇ±

    admin

 Werewolf and 187

    Chapter 186 Taken Out

    Zalia

    KiandaˇŻs eyes are fixed on my neck until I shake my head. I see a questioning look in her eyes.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Our scents will mix after we mark each other, which would have raised questions. We just wanted to spend as much time together as possible,ˇ± I exin to my friends before quickly detailing how theyˇŻll enter Mystic Moon territory.

    Tonight, I donˇŻt have to worry about how many hours I sleep, but my night is short and restless¨Cwe both miss our Mate. Gaia has coffee ready when I reach the kitchen, and I sit on one of the high chairs by the kitchen ind, something I asked Deimos to add to our own kitchen.

    The Royal Gamma floor is a male¨Cdominated space, evident in its decor. I was surprised when Deimos asked what I wanted to change. I involved both him and Liam in the new decorations, and they were equally surprised by some of my ideas. I want our home to be afortable ce to unwind.

    I found out that Mavka was more worried about appearance thanfort, which was reflected in the furniture¨Cit all looked painfully ufortable. Deimos was more than willing to order new pieces, and Liam will be in for a surprise when he sees the chair I picked for him, something Deimos wholeheartedly agreed with.

    After packing everything in GaiaˇŻs guestroom, I head to the Pack¨Chouse with the device in hand. Dad waits for me on the front porch. As he hugs me, he asks how the past few days were through the mind¨Clink.

    Before I can answer, Mandy shows up next to us.

    ˇ°Bitch, because of you, I wonˇŻt be the Beta female!ˇ± she yells.

    I nce at her as Gibson stands a few feet away, and even the others keep their distance.

    ˇ°Donovan and Gibson wanted to break the Law¨CthatˇŻs why you wonˇŻt be the Beta female. It has nothing to do with me and everything to do with their twisted view of females,ˇ± I state before turning to greet Alpha Brad.

    Luna Hester is ring daggers at Mandy, and I canˇŻt shake the feeling sheˇŻs been causing trouble ever since announcing sheˇŻs carrying GibsonˇŻs pup.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad, can you sign this document for me? I want to start traveling once we are done at the Pce, maybe I will find my Mate somewhere along the way.ˇ± I say as I hold out the paper he needs to sign.

    Alpha Brad signs it without hesitation. After he hands it back, I tuck it into my bag¨Cnot that IˇŻll need it. I just donˇŻt want them to know IˇŻve already found my Ma?e. I canˇŻt wait to see the looks on their faces when they realize who is walking out of the door.

    Beta Fred will stay behind while the rest of our leadership heads to the Pce. Mandy grabs GibsonˇŻs arm, dragging him to Alpha BradˇŻs SUV, while Elinor, Kali, and Sammy climb into KaliˇŻs SUV. Dad and I get into his SUV with ter and Bellona. Both wanted to ride with us, and Dad mentioned it would give me a chance to tell ter about Deimos.

    <b>12:57 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 186 Taken Out

    +20 Free Coins

    Traveling to the Pce by SUV takes longer than going on foot. Once weˇŻre on the road, I turn to ter.

    ˇ°I found my Mate,ˇ± I say, looking into his eyes. ˇ°You canˇŻt tell anyone. Only a handful of people know about it¨Cand who he is. My Mate is Deimos.ˇ±

    A huge smile spreads across his face. Both Bellona and ter promise me that they will keep their mouth shut. When I tell them about the night I took out thest Pack, they burst intoughter¨Cuntil I exin why Angelo refuses the responsibility of being a Royal Pack.

    ˇ°Everyone is obligated to help them,ˇ± Dad growls.

    I tell him IˇŻll take it up with King Alwin.

    We talk about thest two and a half days of thepetition, and theyˇŻre in stitches when I tell them about my little payback on Eryx.

    ˇ°Can we move to the Pce, ter? I donˇŻt want to miss out on anything your Sister is going to put males through,ˇ± Bellona asks. I see ter shaking his head profusely.

    those

    When we reach the Pce, the guard informs us that weˇŻre thest Pack to arrive. As we ride down the final stretch, I ask Dad why weˇŻre thest ones.

    ˇ°I might have written down the time incorrectly,ˇ± Dad whispers, and we all burst outughing. Dad is never one to mess things up¨Cat least not by ident.

    King Alwin and Queen Axelle are waiting for us next to the double doors of the Pce entrance. Both refuse to greet Donovan and Gibson¨Ca clear sign of their displeasure. Mandy, however, seems oblivious to the situation and keeps talking to Queen Axelle as if theyˇŻre best friends, something I know the Queen dislikes.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, it is a pleasure to see you again,ˇ± I say, bowing my head respectfully to King Alwin.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, it is a pleasure to see you again,ˇ± I repeat, bowing my head to Queen Axelle.

    ˇ°Zalia, itˇŻs good to see you again. I canˇŻt wait to see how you all did in thepetition,ˇ± King Alwin responds. I notice a scowl on DonovanˇŻs face.

    As the King and Queen walk into the Pce, Mandy tries to step next to Queen Axelle, but Luna Hester grabs her arm and yanks her back.

    ˇ°Remember your ce, Mandy. You will follow your Alpha and Luna into the meeting room,ˇ± Luna Hester scolds before pushing her toward Gibson.

    ter and Bellona have already gone to the Throne room to join the members of Little River Pack. Their seats are a bit further back but elevated a few feet above the rest. Every Pack not in thepetition will be in the stands around the Throne room, giving them a great view of the Packs on the floor.

    I walk into the meeting room with Alpha Brad and Luna Hester beside me, followed closely by Elinor, Kali, Sammy, Donovan, Gibson, Mandy, and Dad. Every Pack in our Kingdom is present, represented by their current and future leadership.

    ed, <b>Dec </b>

    Chapter 186 Taken Out

    1978

    $20 Free <b>Colis </b>

    <b>I </b>nce toward ter, whoˇŻs wearing a huge grin, and notice Dagda standing next to him. <b>When </b>our <b>eyes </b>meet, Dagda ces his hand on his neck. I know exactly what heˇŻs implying and quickly scan thepetitors for Luke. He doesnˇŻt look too happy.

    As I approach, Luke gives me a death re. I flip him the bird as I walk past him toward Daniel.

    ˇ°Hello, Daniel. How are things with Liza?ˇ± <b>I </b>ask. He pulls his shirt aside to show me her mark on his neck.

    ˇ°Congrattions,ˇ± I say before turning to his Beta. ˇ°Now youˇŻre not only his Beta and best friend but also his brother¨Cinw. Quite a few titles to carry¨Cwhat more could you want?<b>ˇ± </b>

    ˇ°The title of Royal Pack,ˇ± he answers with a twinkle in his eyes.

    ˇ°Keep dreaming, Beta,ˇ± I tease, and the four of us startughing.

    Moon Stone Pack is seated behind Blue Blood Pack. I greet Angelo before taking my seat, eagerly anticipating the revtions that will unfold today.

    Leander walks past our seats to ce my backpack on the floor next to me. I notice Liam smiling at me- he probably peeked inside. It takes a while for everyone to quiet down and give the King their full attention.

    As the King speaks, everyone listens. He exins that Asha and S caine up with the idea for thispetition and then gives S the floor to borate.

    ˇ°Before I begin, Your Majesty, I need to apologize,ˇ± S says, addressing the King. ˇ°IˇŻve been asked several times about what the devices could reveal, and I havenˇŻt been entirely truthful. We can gather a great deal of information from them, but I ensured only one person had ess to the data. He will unlock all the features in a moment.ˇ±

    She continues, ˇ°WeˇŻll be able to see who traveled the most or least distance, which device switched to ˇ®Deadˇ® at the exact moment it happened, and who survived the longest. But before I share those details, I want to exin the side bet the Royal Family made. Today, weˇŻll find out who won.ˇ±

    S asks the QueenˇŻs assistant to open an envelope and exins how their bet works. ˇ°The money from this bet will go to Little River Pack,ˇ± she concludes.

    A young male steps onto the stage as a screen lights up. S asks the Royal Family to turn their seats toward the screen.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll start by showing who was eliminated, beginning with day fourteen¨Cwhich, as you can see, was no one,ˇ± S says. Day thirteen also shows no eliminations. On day twelve, the order in which the leadership of Blue Blood Pack was taken out appears: ˇ°Alpha, Gamma, Beta.ˇ±

    Next, day eleven pops up on the screen. ˇ°Beta, Alpha, Gamma¨CthatˇŻs the order in which the leadership of Spirit Moon Pack was eliminated,ˇ± S states. Days ten and nine show no eliminations. Finally, day eight reveals: ˇ°Alpha, Beta, Gamma¨Cthe order in which Onyx Moon Pack was taken out.ˇ±

    admin

 Werewolf and 188

    Chapter 188 Dearly

    <b>Zalia </b>

    478

    +20 Free Coins

    I knew Gibson saw this as a way to escape Mandy, but I wanted her to learn a lesson too. She needed to know that being a Beta female was a lot of work¨Cand if this annoyed Gibson, even better. It was clear to everyone that Gibson wasnˇŻt happy with my suggestion, and neither was Mandy, but honestly, I didnˇŻt care.

    ˇ°Zalia, I once said that any Pack lucky enough to have you as their Gamma was fortunate. Well, today IˇŻll call my Son the lucky one, as heˇŻll have you as his Royal Gamma female,ˇ± Alwin says.

    I see everyone from Moon Stone Pack looking at me, Mandy even seems to look a little green.

    Deimos steps behind me as Dad moves forward to congratte us, but something tells me to keep an eye on Alpha Brad. The moment I notice his eyes widen slightly, I realize heˇŻs had an epiphany.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, IˇŻve just realized we didnˇŻt anticipate Donovan and Gibson staying behind, and we didnˇŻt pack any of their clothes. If we head home now, they can return in the morning with Zalia. She needs to pack her belongings,ˇ± Alpha Brad says. I catch a smirk forming on DonovanˇŻs face.

    I know heˇŻs up to something.

    Dad smiles at Uncle Cameron, while Deimos nts kisses on my neck. I simply give Alpha Brad a bored

    look.

    IˇŻm starting to wonder how heˇŻs gotten away with it all these years¨Chow heˇŻs managed to deceive so many Wolves and Lycans, and why no one has ever questioned his power as an Alpha.

    ˇ°<i>Angel</i>, <i>I </i>donˇŻt like <i>the </i><i>look </i>on <i>DonovanˇŻs </i><i>face</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Deimos says through the mind¨Clink and I have to agree with

    him.

    ˇ°Nyx, <i>did </i><i>you </i><i>get </i>everything <i>to </i><i>the </i><i>Gamma </i><i>floor</i>?ˇ± I ask through the mind¨Clink. Nyx confirms that all my belongings are there and that theyˇŻre on their way back.

    I fill her in on whatˇŻs happened, and she agrees with Deimos. She doesnˇŻt trust Donovan or Alpha Brad either. She has an idea for handling this, and I exin our n to Deimos.

    ˇ°<i>Angel</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>still </i><i>donˇŻt </i>like <i>this</i>. <i>What </i><i>if </i><i>they </i><i>manage </i><i>to </i><i>pull </i><i>off </i>whatever <i>theyˇŻre </i><i>nning</i>?ˇ± Deimos asks. The only thing that calms him is when I assure him I have no intention of leaving Mystic Moon Pack without him.

    ˇ°<i>YouˇŻre </i><i>stuck </i>with <i>me</i><i>, </i><i>Deimos</i>. <i>I </i><i>changed </i><i>my </i><ipetition </i><i>schedule </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>with </i><i>you </i>and <i>Goliath</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I tell him.

    We agree that Deimos will sneak into DadˇŻs SUV before we leave the Pce. Meanwhile, Leander will leave with a friend whoˇŻll drive him to where Nyx and the girls are waiting. TheyˇŻll sneak him into the Pack- house, and heˇŻll hide on the Gamma floor until we return. HeˇŻll monitor anyone who enters the Gamma floor.

    He knows only Dad and I are allowed there, and anyone else will be closely watched. Deimos will reveal himself once we leave Mystic Moon territory and go back into hiding before entering Moon Stone territory. ItˇŻs the onlypromise IˇŻm willing to make, and Deimos reluctantly agrees.

    <b>13:00 </b>Wed, <b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 188 Dearly

    G

    78

    <b>$</b><b>20 </b>Free Coins

    I also let him inform Liam of our ns. Liam will update the rest of the Royal Family after weˇŻve left. The one thing Deimos and I immediately agreed on is the need to find out what Alpha Brad and Donovan are up to.

    Alpha Brad

    I always thought I knew how angry Zalia could be. I had seen her lose her temper a few times during Pack visits and I thought I had seen the worst of it. I was sorely mistaken though. She brought most of us around her to our knees as she answered Alpha RndˇŻs question, and there is only one exnation I cane up with:

    Zalia is the Daughter of an Alpha ¨C and not just any Alpha. She has to be the offspring of a very powerful Alpha.

    I let every Pack and their leadership run through my mind, trying to figure out who her Father might be, but Ie up empty. Every Alpha I know has a Mate, and most of them even have Pups. I doubt any of them would hide a Pup from their Mate or Pack.

    The other reason I doubt any of the present Alpha is her Father is that she doesnˇŻt resemble any of them. That makes me think her Father might be an AlphaˇŻs second or third Son ¨C but that wouldnˇŻt exin the strength of her aura. Her aura can only be this powerful if she is the rightful heir to a Pack, and I donˇŻt know any Pack without an Alpha.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>are </i><i>forgetting </i><i>your </i>own <i>Pack</i><i>, </i>Nitwit.ˇ± My Wolf growls and I look at my Wolf as reality sinks in.

    Zalia is the rightful heir to Moon Stone Pack. She can take away the life I have built for myself over the years and I need to find out how this is even possible.

    I am the only one who knows that Alpha Maxwell had a younger Sister, but he couldnˇŻt tell me what happened to her, just that she was responsible for their Father losing the Alpha title.

    He told me this when I epted the position as his Beta. I was happy with my position and the life I had. I hadnˇŻt found my Mate yet, but I knew I would eventually.

    I always assumed there was no more heir to Moon Stone Pack when Alpha Maxwell died. He had been the Alpha for just over a year and had met his Mate six months prior. So, as any good Beta would do, I took over as Alpha and led the Pack to the best of my abilities. A yearter, I found my Mate at a party hosted by one of the smaller Packs.

    Hester took to the position as Luna without a hitch and it wasnˇŻt until after Donovan was born that I told her the truth. Together we figured out I hadnˇŻt gottenˇ® Alpha MaxwellˇŻs powers, but we thought Donovan would receive them once we held his Alpha Ceremony and then the Idiot had to go and fuck everything <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    I talked to Hester about it and we both agreed that Elinor would be the Alpha instead of Donovan. With Elinor, we could hold on to the life we were leading. One look at Hester tells me that she hase to a simr conclusion and even though I hate where my mind is going, it is the only solution I cane up with.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>told </i><i>you </i><i>this </i><i>would </i><i>backfire </i><i>one </i><i>day</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>you </i><i>were </i><i>too </i>thick<i>¨C</i><i>headed </i><i>to see </i>what I <i>tried </i><i>to </i><i>warn </i><i>you </i><i>about</i>.ˇ± My Wolf says and I know he is right. I did believe that I deserved the Alpha title. I wanted to be an Alpha my entire

    Chapter 188 Dearly

    420

    life and when I had the opportunity, I took it, but my Wolf kept warning me that it couldnˇŻtst forever.

    Before I can change my mind, I link Donovan and ask him what he thinks of ZaliaˇŻs aura.

    He seems to be too bbergasted to answer me immediately. When he finally does answer, he gives me the perfect opportunity to bring up my idea.

    ˇ°Her Mate will be one lucky Son of a Bitch.ˇ° Is DonovanˇŻs response and I tell him what I havee up with.

    For a moment I think the smirk on DonovanˇŻs face will blow my n right out of the water, but Benjamin agrees with me that it is the best course of action and he points out that Mandy needs to get a copy of her medical file.

    Hester tells King Alwin that we will make sure they return before lunch tomorrow, and for a moment I fear Deimos will demand toe along.

    ˇ°Deimos, we still have a lot of paperwork to do. I will keep you so busy you wonˇŻt have time to miss Zalia and if that fails, I think Prince Ammon can think of a few things to keep you busy,ˇ± His Father says and I sigh in relief when Deimos nods his head reluctantly. He doesnˇŻt want to be without his Mate.

    Zalia says her goodbyes to the Royal Family and Deimos hugs her close before he slowly lets go of her.

    ˇ°I will head upstairs now, <i>if </i>I follow you outside I will never let you leave,ˇ± he says before he kisses her deeply, and as Zalia hugs Royal Gamma Liam, he walks out of the Throne room, easing my mind.

    We all headed out of the Pce to get back in our vehicles, and I smile as I watch Elinor drive behind me. Benjamin is following ElinorˇŻs SUV. Hester is in the back seat arguing with Mandy, who doesnˇŻt like the idea that she also has to stay at the Pce for tutoring, and Hester tries to exin to her it will only benefit her and Gibson in the end.

    Gibson is staring out the window while Donovan and I make ns through the mind¨Clink. We need to make sure we can pull this off before Zalia returns to the Pce. I didnˇŻt see a mark on her neck and that means we still have the chance to get control back over Moon Stone Pack.

    We just need to make sure that Donovan marks her before they head back to the Pce.

    If I had paid a bit more attention to the Royal Family and their leadership, I wouldnˇŻt have let my guard down, but I was so convinced that my n was working and it cost me dearly in the end.

    admin

 Werewolf and 189

    Chapter 189 Bottle

    O

    Deimos

    <b>78 </b>

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    I still donˇŻt understand where ZaliaˇŻs auraes from. I am not even sure if she knows it herself and I have been going over everything I found out today. Her paternal Uncle is Alpha Cameron, making Benjamin an AlphaˇŻs Son¨Cand Zalia an Alpha¨Cblooded female. Not that any of this exins the aura she released in the Throne room, but this is what I know so far.

    It isnˇŻt the entire story. I am sure of that much. I wonder what else there might be to my Angel. I had hoped we would find out everything in the Throne room, but for some reason, she is holding everything close to her chest. I hope that when she reveals the truth, it will answer every question I have running through my mind.

    A Warrior escorts me to BenjaminˇŻs SUV. After I crouch on the floor between the driverˇŻs seat and the backseats, he closes the door and leans against the vehicle. I hear voices approaching. Zalia is telling Benjamin everything she needs to pack, sounding almost carefree but I can tell sheˇŻs not entirely at ease.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>YouˇŻll </i><i>be </i><i>fine</i>, <i>Angel</i><i>. </i><i>Goliath </i><i>and </i>I will <i>protect </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>Leander </i><i>will </i><i>have </i><i>your </i><i>back </i>too,ˇ± I tell her through our mind¨Clink. I wonder if this connection is because weˇŻre Mates or due to ZaliaˇŻs background. Damn, I really need answers before my head explodes from all these questions.

    After the meeting, S and I never figured out why I could link with Zalia and Twilight. However, we discovered that throughout history, this phenomenon had urred a few times, each with a different exnation.

    One reason was a sibling bond, even if they were stepsiblings. Another was that they were long¨Clost rtives. In another instance, the bond formed during times of distress. None of these reasons apply to Zalia and me. S mentioned there was one other possibility: that weˇŻre Mates.

    Eryxughed hysterically and asked when their link had appeared¨Cafter theyˇŻd marked each other. We couldnˇŻt find the answer, and they left me in the Royal Library to figure it out on my own.

    It took a phone call from Nana to point me toward another journal in the Royal Library. After a few days of searching, I found it.

    I couldnˇŻt determine which Pack the journal referred to, but it was about a Pack with a unique Alpha bloodline. From what I gathered, that bloodline went extinct. It seemed like every special bloodline I found in the Royal Library had died out at some point in history¨Cand this one was no exception. But it gave me another clue to my question.

    In the journal, an Elder described the bloodline of an Alpha but wasnˇŻt allowed to use names. Instead, he used numbers to designate the members he wrote about, The daughter of Alpha 4 was designated as 11, and she revealed that she could link with anyone she had ever met.

    At sixteen, 11 discovered her unusual gift¨Cone no one in her bloodline had ever possessed. At first, she was too scared to tell her father. But after confiding in him, her gift became a valuable tool for Alpha 4, and 11 was more than willing to support his ideas.

    Alpha 4 was known for taking in those who needed protection, whether from their Mate, family, or Pack members. With 11ˇŻs ability, Alpha 4 helped many males and females escape their abusers, each bing a

    13:

    <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>

    Chapter 189 Bottle

    member of their Pack. This transformed the Pack from a small one to a medium¨Csized one.

    78

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    It was the only reference I found to someone linking with individuals they werenˇŻt connected to. Believe me, I turned the entire Library upside down searching for any book or journal with simr references, but there was nothing else on this subject.

    ˇ°You cane out of hiding for a while,ˇ± Benjamin says, pulling me from my thoughts towards my Mate in the front seat. I stay in the seat behind him, as it hides most of me if Elinor nces in the rearview

    mirror.

    ˇ°What do you think theyˇŻre up to?ˇ± Benjamin asks, looking at Zalia. IˇŻm d IˇŻm not driving when she replies, ˇ°For Donovan to forcefully mark me.ˇ±

    The rest of the drive to Moon Stone Pack is spent in silence. The only thing keeping Goliath and me from losing our minds is ZaliaˇŻs hand on my knee¨Cit keeps us calm for now.

    As we approach the territory, Benjamin warns me. I wonder how theyˇŻll get me through the gate, knowing from ter that every vehicle is checked.

    ˇ°Zalia, how was it at the Pce?ˇ± a male voice asks. I want to growl at him for looking at my Mate, but Zalia ces her hand on my head as she leans toward the window.

    She tells him she was the sole survivor and collected all the rewards from the extra challenge. Then, she adds that sheˇŻs here to collect her belongings.

    ˇ°IˇŻll head to the Pce in the morning. IˇŻm staying with my Mate,ˇ± Zalia says. The male congrattes her as he walks around the SUV. The moment we lock eyes, he smiles at me and continues his inspection.

    <i>ˇ°</i>What <i>the </i><i>hell </i>was <i>that</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Goliath exims. I shrug, having no answer for him.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs <i>GaiaˇŻs </i><i>brother</i><i>¨C</i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>who </i><i>recorded </i><i>the </i><i>other message</i>,ˇ± Zalia exins through our mind¨Clink. IˇŻm relieved he was on duty at the gate. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Gaia </i><i>asked </i><i>him </i><i>to </i><i>relieve </i><i>the </i><i>original </i><i>guard</i>, which wasnˇŻt <i>hard </i><i>since </i><i>the </i><i>guard </i><i>had </i><i>a </i><i>Pup </i>two <i>days </i><i>ago</i>. <i>HeˇŻll </i><i>take </i><i>every </i><i>chance </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>with </i><i>his </i><i>Mate </i><i>and </i><i>Pup</i><i>,</i>ˇ± she adds, answering my unspoken question.

    I link Leander to check if anyone tried to ess the Gamma floor.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Yeah</i><i>, </i><i>an </i><i>Omega </i><i>came </i><i>in </i><i>about </i><i>an </i><i>hour </i>ago to stock <i>the </i><i>fridge</i><i>. </i><i>Nothing </i><i>exciting</i>. <i>But </i><i>ten </i><i>minutes </i><i>ago</i><i>, </i><i>a </i><i>female </i>walked <i>in </i>and <i>went </i><i>straight </i><i>for </i><i>ZaliaˇŻs </i><i>room</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>was </i><i>locked</i><i>, </i><i>as </i><i>Benjamin </i><i>told </i><i>you</i>, and <i>she </i>left <i>a </i><i>bottle </i><i>of </i><i>lotion </i>on <i>the </i><i>kitchen </i><i>table </i>with a <i>note </i><i>attached</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>havenˇŻt </i>had <i>a </i><i>chance </i><i>to </i><i>look </i>at <i>it </i><i>yet</i>,ˇ± Leander reports.

    I tell him weˇŻre almost there. Before I can inform Zalia about the bottle, the passenger door opens, and a female tells me to get out and follow her. After ncing at Zalia, Iply. The female introduces herself

    as Nyx.

    ˇ°IˇŻll get you into the Pack¨Chouse without anyone seeing you. The others are already in ce, and we think we know how they n to pull this off. They need to sedate her, but Zalia will sense it if they use a syringe. That means theyˇŻll have to contact the one person Zalia hates for no reason,ˇ± Nyx exins.

    IˇŻm about to ask what she means, but she continues before I can.

    Chapter 189 Bottle

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Zalia has never been able to exin it, but sheˇŻs always disliked MandyˇŻs Aunt After Twilight appeared, that dislike turned into hatred. Neither can exin why they hate her, but Zalia once told me to imagine the feeling I get when I see or hear something I hate¨Cthen multiply it by a hundred. Even then, I wouldnˇŻte close to how MandyˇŻs Aunt makes her feel.

    Maybe if youˇŻre with her when they meet, youˇŻll understand what she feels. But I doubt weˇŻll ever know why she feels that way,ˇ± Nyx adds.

    ˇ°And why would they have to contact her?<b>ˇ± </b>I ask as the Pack¨Chousees into view.

    ˇ°Rumor has it that she knows how toce everyday items with poison. ThatˇŻs also why she no longer lives in the territory¨CsheˇŻs in a cottage just outside. We keep an eye out during border patrols, an unwritten rule within the Pack,ˇ± Nyx answers.

    Getting inside the Pack¨Chouse isnˇŻt difficult. We use the Omega stairwell to reach the Gamma floor. I sigh in relief the moment I spot Zalia, wrapping her in my arms as soon as sheˇŻs within reach. Goliath calms the instant I bury my nose in her hair.

    Leander walks into the living room holding a bottle. ˇ°Someone left this for you. ThereˇŻs a note, but it doesnˇŻt make sense to me. It says: ˇ®Congrattions on finding your Mate. I hope he likes this scent,ˇ± Leander reads aloud.

    Nyx takes the bottle from him and opens it to take a sniff. The moment the bottle is opened, Goliath goes berserk.

    ˇ°Nyx, close it! ThereˇŻs Wolfsbane in the lotion,ˇ± I say, backing away with Zalia in my arms. Once the bottle is closed, Goliath calms down. I thank the Goddess for the training Dad gave me. Both Dad and I have highly sensitive noses, able to recognize scents from a mile away¨Csomething I never thought IˇŻd need in my life.

    ˇ°Damn, IˇŻm d Gamma Liam trained you so well. I didnˇŻt smell it, and I doubt Nyx did either,ˇ± Leander says, staring at the bottle.

    I ask Leander to describe the female who left the bottle on the Gamma floor. ˇ°Where do you want me to start?ˇ± he asks.

    ˇ°Start with the unusual features¨Csomething that might tell us who it was,ˇ± I reply.

    ˇ°At first, I didnˇŻt notice anything unusual because she was wearing a hoodie. But when she pulled it off, I saw a scar running downˇ­ˇ±

    Before he can finish, Twilight releases a thunderous roar, rattling the windows and shaking the floor. I look at Nyx, who nods. Now I know who left the bottle in the kitchen.

    admin

 Werewolf and 190

    Chapter 190 Knowing

    Deimos

    $20 Free Coins

    It takes a while for Zalia to calm down. By the time her breathing steadies, she pushes me into a room while Nyx pulls Leander with her.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad, what can I do for you?ˇ± I hear Benjamin ask. I realize everyone heard TwilightˇŻs roar when Leander described MandyˇŻs Aunt.

    ˇ°We heard a roar and realized it came from your floor. What happened?ˇ± Alpha Brad asks.

    ThereˇŻs a moment of silence before Benjamin responds. ˇ°We found a bottle of lotion in the kitchen. When I checked the security footage, Zalia lost control to Twilight. Here, see for yourself,ˇ± Benjamin says.

    I hear a female growl as I assume she watches the footage. Suddenly, multiple footsteps echo onto the Gamma floor.

    ˇ°What are you doing here?ˇ± Alpha Brad demands.

    ˇ°Zalia is our friend. When we heard TwilightˇŻs roar, we came to investigate,ˇ± someone answers.

    Benjamin repeats what he told Alpha Brad.

    Her friends insist on staying with her, but Alpha Brad points out that sheˇŻs in the Pack¨Chouse and thereˇŻs no need for them to remain.

    ˇ°IˇŻll increase patrols around the Pack¨Chouse and add a few Warriors to the security detail inside,ˇ± he says before sending them home.

    If I had to guess, those are ZaliaˇŻs other friends. TheyˇŻll likely return through the Omega stairwell, making it seem like theyˇŻreplying with Alpha Brad.

    ˇ°Zalia, whereˇŻs that bottle of lotion?ˇ± an unfamiliar male voice asks. I wonder who he is and why heˇŻs on the Gamma floor.

    <b>Zalia </b>

    The closer we get to Moon Stone Pack, the more agitated Twilight bes. We have been wondering what Alpha Brad has nned, and the one thing that keeps popping into my mind is a forceful marking. There is a slight problem with that, though: they will need to sedate me for that to happen, and Donovan knows he isnˇŻt strong enough to hold me down long enough for him toplete that task.

    We go over every way they could try to sedate me, and I already informed Dad I wouldnˇŻt be having dinner in the main dining room. I sure as hell wonˇŻt eat something I didnˇŻt prepare myself. So with that covered, I tried to figure out which other ways they coulde up with to sedate me, but the only thing I cane up with is a syringe, and I doubt they believe they can get close enough to me to pull that off.

    It feels strange when I see Deimos walk off with Nyx¨Cnot that I am jealous or anything like thatˇŞbut it seems as if a part of me is walking away from me. I feel a lot better when he wraps his arms around me, and Twilight finally settles down in my mind again. Both of us enjoy thefort we get as I ce my head

    13:01 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 190 Knowing

    against his chest.

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    I can feel anger radiating from Deimos the moment Nyx opens the bottle of lotion. When he says there is Wolfsbane in the bottle, I finally understand how they nned on forcefully marking me. But when Leander starts describing the female that ced it in the kitchen, Twilight releases a mighty roar.

    ˇ°<i>Have </i><i>they </i><i>lost </i><i>their </i><i>fucking </i><i>minds</i><i>? </i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>rip </i><i>them </i><i>apart</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Twilight growls in my head.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Calm </i>down, <i>Twilight</i><i>. </i><i>We </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>calm </i>down <i>and </i><i>think </i><i>about </i><i>this </i><i>carefully</i>. <i>With </i>us <i>knowing </i><i>about </i><i>the </i>lotion and who <i>put </i>it <i>there</i>, no <i>one </i>will <i>expect </i><i>us </i><i>to </i><i>use </i><i>it</i><i>. </i><i>Taking </i><i>away </i><i>their </i><i>one </i><i>opportunity </i><i>to </i><i>sedate </i><i>me </i><i>means </i><i>theyˇŻll </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><ie </i><i>up </i><i>with </i><i>something </i><i>else</i>, <i>and </i><i>that </i><i>means </i><i>they </i><i>will </i><i>screw </i>up,ˇ® ˇ°I say to her.

    Telling her this, along with Deimosˇ® arms wrapped around us, is what calms her down. But then I hear footsteps on the stairs, and I push Deimos into terˇŻs old room. Twilight keeps an eye on Alpha Brad and Donovan as Dad exins why I roared. I am surprised to find out that our floor has security cameras, but also grateful because now we donˇŻt have to tell aplete lie.

    ˇ°<i>He </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>look </i>too <i>happy </i><i>with </i><i>you </i><i>finding </i><i>out </i>who <i>dropped </i><i>off </i><i>the </i><i>bottle</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>think </i><i>Luna </i><i>Hester </i><i>is </i><i>in </i><i>on </i>it,ˇ± Twilight says. I know she will exin everything to me once everyone has left the Gamma floor. Beta Fred asks where the bottle is, but I know I canˇŻt hand it over¨Cand not just because I donˇŻt want to.

    ˇ°I will be right back; I ced it in my room before Dad called me out here,ˇ± I say, and I am d I had taken the note from Nyx before she opened it. I walk into my room to grab a bottle of lotion from the bathroom, and I am d they used my usual brand¨Cit makes this just a little bit easier.

    I ce the note around the neck of the bottle before I walk out of my bedroom again, closing and locking the door behind me. ˇ°Here it is, Beta Fred,ˇ± I say as I walk towards the living room, handing him the bottle before anyone else can take it from me. His eyes are fixed on the note. ˇ°You found your Mate,ˇ± he says after he has read the note.

    Twilight and I had kept our eyes on him, and we both see an emotion in his eyes that I would call relief, but it disappears so fast that I canˇŻt be too sure about it. ˇ°Congrattions, and where is the lucky male?ˇ± he asks as he looks around the living room. Alpha Brad tells him that my Mate isnˇŻt here, that he has a job to do at the Pce.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Okay</i><i>, </i>thatˇŻs <i>it</i><i>. </i><i>Beta </i><i>Fred </i>knows <i>something</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>I </i><i>doubt </i><i>he </i><i>is </i><i>on </i><i>their </i><i>side</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Twilight growls when we see sheer panic in his eyes. I think she is right about Beta Fred, and I wonder if he knows more about Alpha Brad. It takes at least another thirty minutes before everyone has left the Gamma floor, and I really pissed off Luna Hester when I declined dinner on the Alpha floor.

    I told her I wanted to spend myst night at Moon Stone Pack with my Dad and my friends, that I didnˇŻt want to be faced with Donovan and Gibson. The only one who seemed relieved that I refused to have dinner with them was Beta Fred, and it confirmed my suspicions: he knows more about what happened over thirty years ago.

    Dad locks the door the moment he closes it behind Alpha Brad, and the moment I hear the click of the lock, I feel two arms wrap around me. Turning around in Deimosˇ® arms, I wrap my arms around his waist. I hear footstepsing up the Omega stairwell and tell Nyx to unlock the door for the others. I need to spend some time with my friends and forget about this for just a little while.

    I smile when I see Gaia and Kianda walk into the kitchen with a few containers filled with food, and I know

    Chapter 190 Knowing

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    we are going to have an old¨Cfashioned night together¨Cwith, of course, the exception of this not being aplete girlsˇ® night. Leander follows them into the kitchen as he asks questions about what we are <b>having </b>for dinner, and Dad tells Nyx to ce the bottle in a zipper bag he is holding out to her.

    None of us wants it to start leaking, and we want to make sure that it gets to the Pce in one piece; we need it as evidence. Deimos keeps a close eye on the bottle, and I feel him rx a little the moment Dad closes the bag. He really doesnˇŻt like the idea of that being too close to any of us. I canˇŻt me him, as it is known to be harmful to Wolves and Lycans¨Cmore harmful to Wolves than to Lycans.

    Not that I would willingly take some Wolfsbane. For a Wolf, it could be a case of life and death, while for a Lycan, it would cause them to lose their connection to their Lycan for a while. The higher the dosage of Wolfsbane, the more dangerous it is, and I truly believe that the amount of Wolfsbane in that lotion would be enough to disconnect me from Twilight for a couple of hours.

    It would also weaken me because of the loss of my Lycan, and Donovan would probably be strong enough in that case to keep me from fighting him off, making it possible for him to mark me against my will. I bury my nose in Deimosˇ® chest as Twilight and I be agitated. One of his hands is running circles on my lower back while the other is tangled in my hair.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre safe, Angel. I wonˇŻt let anything happen to you,ˇ± he whispers in my ear as I inhale his scent deeply. I can feel Goliath near the surface, and Twilight enjoys feeling her Mate close by. She canˇŻt wait to have some alone time with her Mate; she wants us toplete the Mate¨Cbond as soon as we can, and I agree with her wholeheartedly.

    I donˇŻt want to risk anyone finding out what Alpha Brad has figured out, but I also need to tell Deimos about my secret. He needs to know what he is getting himself into. I know he will be overprotective of me until we are fully marked and mated, and even then, he will demand I stay close by his side¨Cwhich I will have absolutely no problem with, to tell you the truth.

    I doubt there is a female who would choose to be separated from her fated Mate. I know I hated being away from Deimos and Goliathst night, and I know both of them hadnˇŻt enjoyed being away from me and Twilight. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Do </i><i>we </i><i>wait </i>until <i>weˇŻre </i><i>back </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>Pce </i>to <i>tell </i><i>them</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Twilight asks, and I snuggle a little closer to Deimosˇ® chest as I think about her question.

    ˇ°I know I <i>can </i><i>trust </i><i>my </i><i>friends</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>I <i>donˇŻt </i><i>trust </i>Alpha <i>Brad</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>if </i>IˇŻm <i>being </i><i>honest</i>, <i>I </i><i>donˇŻt </i><i>even </i><i>trust </i><i>Luna </i><i>Hester </i><i>anymore</i><i>. </i>I will <i>use </i><i>our </i><i>mind</i><i>¨C</i>linkˇ­ ˇ°I let the sentence trail off as I suddenly realize something, and I link Nyx to tell her what IˇŻm suspecting. Her eyes widen when she realizes I might be right, and that means they might know that Deimos and Leander are here.

    13:01 Wed, Dec <b>31 </b>

    admin

 Werewolf and 191

    Chapter 191 Marking

    Zalia

    <b>(</b>78)

    <b>$</b>20 Free Coins

    Nyx rushes out of the living room, and I know she will take the Omega stairwell to get whatever it is she needs. She will be able to find out if my suspicions are correct. Deimos is the first one I inform of my suspicions, so he can inform Leander while I inform Dad and the girls. I can see an angry look on DadˇŻs face when I exin what I had figured out.

    <i>ˇ°</i>IˇŻm not <i>saying </i><i>itˇŻs </i><i>a </i><i>fact</i><b><i>, </i></b><i>but </i><i>better </i><i>safe </i><i>than </i><i>sorry</i>,ˇ± I tell them.

    Dad wants to say something when there is a knock on the door, and both Leander and Deimos quickly disappear into terˇŻs old room. Dad opens the door to reveal Luna Hester and one of the Omegas who always works the Alpha floor.

    ˇ°We brought you some dinner. We know you want to spend yourst night here with your Father, Zalia,ˇ± Luna Hester says<b>. </b>

    ˇ°That is very kind of you, Luna, but also very unnecessary, as Gaia and Kianda are already in our kitchen preparing dinner for all of us,ˇ± I answer. Even if it was just a split second, I saw the angry look in her eyes.

    ˇ°I thought my Mate made it clear they donˇŻt need to stay here,ˇ± Luna Hester says as she pushes the Omega toward our kitchen.

    Dad steps in her way to block her from entering the kitchen.

    ˇ°You are right, Luna Hester. Alpha Brad told them they didnˇŻt need to stay here to keep an eye on me, but he never said they couldnˇŻt bring me dinner or that they couldnˇŻt have dinner with me. This will also be thest night I can have dinner with my friends, and for that reason, we decided to have dinner together,ˇ± I answer her.

    ˇ°Where is Nyx?ˇ± the Omega asks when she is finally able to look into the kitchen.

    ˇ°Right behind you. I had forgotten to bring the wine Gamma Benjamin likes so much,ˇ± Nyx says as she holds up a bottle of wine. Dad smiles when he sees she is holding his favorite wine. Nyx walks past Luna Hester and the Omega to stand next to Dad.

    For a moment, I think she is going <i>to </i>blow, but she just gives me a small smile before she tells the Omega to return the food to the kitchen. I believe it is safe to say that the Omega hadnˇŻt expected Luna Hester to dismiss her.

    ˇ°I hope we will see you at breakfast in the morning. I think there will be quite a few Pack members who would like to say goodbye to you, Zalia,ˇ± Luna Hester says before she walks out the door.

    The moment I close and lock the door behind her again, Nyx pulls a device from her bag and starts to walk around the Gamma floor in search of something I hope she doesnˇŻt find¨Cbecause if she does, this Pack will be without a Gamma in the morning. Dad and I follow her as she walks through the kitchen and the living room, then down the hall past our guest rooms toward terˇŻs old room.

    The moment she stops in front of the door, she points at her device, and I know that she has found what she was looking for. She opens the door to find Deimos and Leander sitting on the floor. Neither one of

    78

    Chapter 191 Marking

    +20 Free Coins

    them says a word, but they both understand why Nyx is walking into the bedroom. As she walks around the room, she points at two different locations.

    The four of us follow her out of the bedroom as she walks toward my bedroom, and I am grateful I have Deimos with me when the same ritual repeats itself. The same goes for DadˇŻs bedroom. I think what upset Dad the most was finding out that it also happened to his office¨Ca ce that should have been a private and safe room for him to be in.

    We walk back to the kitchen, where Nyx exins that she found a total of nine bugs.

    ˇ°Two in each of the bedrooms and three in your office, Gamma Benjamin. It is safe to say that they are unaware of their presence,ˇ± Nyx says as she points at Deimos and Leander. ˇ°The opening and closing of a door wonˇŻt trigger those bugs, but voices and motions near the devices would.ˇ±

    Deimos has been acting strange ever since we walked back to the kitchen, and it is as if he is sniffing the air.

    ˇ°Who was at the door?ˇ± Leander asks, and I tell him why Luna Hester showed up. ˇ°Could it be we triggered the devices somehow, and she came to investigate?ˇ± Leander asks. Dad tells him that they never got any further than just inside the door.

    I follow Deimos as he walks to the door, and I bump into him as he suddenly backs up. ˇ°There was Wolfsbane in the food,ˇ± he mumbles as he shakes his head. The smell really seems to affect him in some way, and I step in front of him to wrap my arms around his waist. He buries his nose in my hair, and through the mind¨Clink, he tells me that my hair smells a lot better than Wolfsbane.

    1

    By the time Gaia tells us that dinner is ready, Deimos has calmed down enough to step next to me, but I doubt he will be letting go of me anytime soon. He pulls me onto hisp when we sit down at the table in the kitchen. I know there is no use in objecting, and I resign myself to eating dinner while sitting in hisp.

    Deimos is pretty quiet during dinner, but Leander makes up for that. He tells the girls about the stunt I pulled on Eryx and that his Brother is nning on getting even with me.

    ˇ°I wish him luck trying to get even with Zalia. No one can sneak up on her, and trust me, weˇŻve tried,ˇ± Hestia says, and the other girls nod their heads profusely.

    We talk about what happened after we got back from the meeting, how they helped me during thepetition, and, of course, the recordings I sent to King Alwin/ Leander looks at me when he finds out that I was the one who caught Luke cheating on his Mate, but he isughing his ass off the moment I tell him that Jasmine found her second¨Cchance Mate in future Alpha Dagda.

    ˇ°How the hell did you manage to shoot the leadership of Onyx Moon Pack? WeˇŻve watched every possible footage we could find, and the only thing King Alwin coulde up with was that you were trained by Alpha Cameronˇ­. Fuck, youˇŻre his baby Brother,ˇ± Leander says as he looks at Dad. Now I am the one looking at him with probably a huge question mark above my head.

    ˇ°King Alwin said he only knew of one Lycan who could have taken those shots, but that no one had seen him in decades and that he was Alpha CameronˇŻs baby Brother. Do you think King Alwin realized that youˇŻre the one who took everyone out before S announced it?ˇ± Leander asks. All I can do is shrug my shoulders; I really donˇŻt know if he had a hunch or not.

    We spend the next few hours talking about whateveres to mind, and when it is close to midnight, I

    <b>13:01 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>31 </b>G <b>S </b>

    Chapter 191 Marking

    $20 Free Coins

    tell the girls they should make it look as if they went home¨Cafter all, Luna Hester knows they are here<i>. </i>

    Dad and I say goodnight to the girls just outside the door. Dad wanted to see if anyone was standing guard on or near our floor.

    I still canˇŻt believe that someone bugged our rooms or DadˇŻs office. I wonder if it was Alpha Brad or Donovan who bugged our floor¨Cor when it was done, for that matter. What if Alpha Brad never trusted Dad? What if someone suspected that Mom and Dad had been lying all those years? Or maybe someone figured out what I did but didnˇŻt know where to start looking, so they bugged every top floor of the Pack- house.

    I am getting more questions than answers at this point, and I think I need to talk to Uncle Cameron and King Alwin. They might know better if someone could have figured this out before I did. I think it is safe to say that after my outburst at the Pce, Alpha Brad put two and two together, but other than that, I canˇŻt think of anything that could have tipped someone off.

    As far as I can remember, I have never used my Alpha aura as I did at the Pce, nor can I remember ever showing any signs of being an AlphaˇŻs Daughter. Yet someone thought it was necessary to bug our floor. What had they hoped to find out from the bugs? I mean, ter and I never knew the truth about our

    parents<b>. </b>

    Suddenly, something pops into my head, and it might give me the answer I am looking for. I need to ask Dad this in the morning.

    ˇ°<i>Where </i><i>did </i><i>that </i><i>mind </i><i>of </i><i>yours </i><i>take </i><i>you</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Deimos asks as we walk into my bedroom. I tell him I need to ask my Dad something in the morning and that right now, I have more important things to tell him.

    After going through my evening routine, we lie down in my bed, and I ce my head on his chest before I start telling him what I learned from Dad and what I found in the Archives of Uncle Cameron and Alpha Eros. He listens to me as his hand moves up and down my back, and hate that there is a bug in my room, making it impossible to do more than lie in my MateˇŻs arms.

    We keep going in circles as to what Alpha Brad might have nned next, seeing as both his other ideas went down the drain. The one thing that keepsing back to us is Donovan paying me a visit tonight.

    ˇ°Make <i>sure </i><i>Goliath </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>kill </i><i>him </i><i>if </i><i>he </i><i>tries </i>to <i>get </i><i>his </i><i>hands </i><i>on </i><i>me</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>want </i><i>him </i><i>interrogated</i><i>. </i><i>We </i>need <i>to </i>find out <i>who </i><i>in </i><i>this </i><i>Pack </i>is <i>aware </i>of <i>what </i><i>Alpha Brad </i><i>had </i><i>nned</i>, and <i>we </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>take </i><i>those Wolves </i>and <i>Lycans </i><i>out</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I say to Deimos when we have ended up with the same conclusion again. I want to bring everyone to justice if they knew about this forceful marking or if they knew about Alpha Brad.

    After that, it only takes me a few minutes of listening to his heartbeat before I drift off to sleep, only to wake up in a nightmare.

    admin

 Werewolf and 192

    Chapter 192 Chest

    Deimos

    $20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    I look at the ceiling while I listen to ZaliaˇŻs breathing. She was exhausted by the time she told me everything she found out, and donˇŻt even mention the questions she had because of it. We kept going in circles for almost an hour, and after I caught her yawning, I told her it was time to go to sleep, but Zalia and Twilight werenˇŻt too happy about it.

    That was until Goliath pointed out that whoever ced those bugs might be waiting for her to fall asleep- not that I am sure they would be able to tell from her breathing. ItˇŻs a good thing that our Human part can sleep while our Lycan part stays awake, and in our case, I am d Twilight and Goliath can talk to one another while we sleep.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Keep <i>your </i><i>ears </i><i>open </i><i>and </i>wake us <i>the </i><i>moment </i><i>you </i><i>hear </i><i>anything</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I tell Twilight and Goliath, and he rolls his eyes at me while Twilight tells me they will¨Cnot that I doubt either one of them would let us sleep. I pull Zalia closer to my chest as I close my eyes, and as I listen to her breathing, I slowly drift off to sleep.

    <b>GoliathˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    From the moment I woke to the scent of my Mate, I have been waiting to mark her, but the circumstances werenˇŻt right when we finally were able to hold her, and now the circumstances arenˇŻt right because of that Birdbrained Alpha. I am just d I am with her and not back at the Pce. I need to be close to her, and I need to protect her from whatever maye.

    It is quiet in the room as both our Humans are sleeping, but I doubt that willst long. They have already tried twice to get Wolfsbane into her system, and I know they wonˇŻt give up easily, even though they will have to the moment she leaves for the Pce.

    Unless they are really stupid and think they cane after her at the Pce. <i>ˇ°</i>Still with <i>me</i><i>, </i>Goliath?ˇ± I hear Twilight ask, and I feel so much better knowing I have both of them close to me. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>still </i><i>here</i>, <i>just </i><i>thinking </i><i>about </i><i>the </i><i>attempts </i><i>they </i><i>made </i><i>on </i><i>sedating </i><i>Zalia</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>wonder </i><i>how </i><i>long </i>it <i>will </i><i>take </i><i>before </i><i>they </i><i>try </i><i>again </i><i>because </i>I <i>doubt </i><i>they </i>will <i>give </i><i>up </i><i>now</i>,ˇ± I answer her.

    Zalia left the bedroom door slightly open. She wanted to give us a chance to hear the door to their floor open, and right now, my ears perk up as I hear a soft noise. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Which </i><i>door </i>is <i>that</i>?ˇ± I ask Twilight because I canˇŻt tell, and a momentter, she tells me it is the door of the Omega stairwell. We both keep listening for any other sounds, but so far, whoever opened it isnˇŻt moving.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Could </i>it <i>have </i><i>been </i><i>a </i><i>Warrior</i>?ˇ± I ask Twilight as I hear another sound. We both focus on the sounds thate from down the hallway, and it takes me a few seconds to realize that those are footsteps. We both start to wake up our Humans; they need to see whoever is going to walk into the bedroom, and just before the footsteps reach the door, both of them are awake.

    Deimos

    I wasnˇŻt asleep for long when Goliath woke me up, and now I am listening for any sound outside the bedroom. <i>ˇ°</i><i>They </i><i>are </i><i>right </i>next <i>to </i><i>the </i><i>door</i>; <i>I </i><i>can </i><i>hear </i><i>them </i><i>breathing</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Zalia says, and I decide to wake Leander up. He needs to alert the girls. Because Zalia is lying so close to my side, you canˇŻt tell there are two people in the bed, and I hope the shape of the sheets doesnˇŻt scare them away.

    Chapter 192 Chest

    $20 Free Coins

    We need whoever it is to be inside the room with whatever they n on using. There has to be no doubt about what was going to happen if we hadnˇŻt stopped them. I donˇŻt like to let theme this close to Zalia, but she was right when she pointed out that we needed to make sure they couldnˇŻte up with excuses for being on the Gamma floor.

    I open my eyes slightly when I hear someone stepping into the room, and the light from out there shows a ratherrge figure¨Cdefinitely a male. Too big to be Donovan or even Alpha Brad, but it doesnˇŻt stop me from preparing myself to take down whoever it is. The room slowly bes dark as the male closes the door behind him, making it almost impossible to see him.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>He </i>is <i>moving </i><i>towards </i><i>my </i><i>side </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>bed</i><i>. </i><b><i>Just </i></b><i>hold </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>second</i><i>, </i><i>and when </i>I say <i>ˇ®</i><i>Yes</i>,ˇ® <i>I </i><i>need </i><i>you </i>to <i>roll </i>us off <i>the </i>bed on <i>your </i><i>side</i><i>. </i><i>Leander </i><i>and </i><i>Nyx </i><i>are </i><i>waiting </i><i>on </i>the <i>other </i>side of <i>the </i>door<i>,</i>ˇ± Zalia says as I grab her a little tighter. She tells me to make as little sound as I can, and I want to ask her why, but that is when she says ˇ°Yesˇ± in my head.

    I roll off the bed with Zalia in my arms, wrapping the sheets around us as we tumble to the floor, and at the same time, the door opens to reveal Leander in his Lycan form. Nyx switches the light on, and as Zalia and I look over the bed to the male on the other side, I am totally lost because I have no idea who the male is I am staring at.

    Hestia is quick to sedate the male, and with LeanderˇŻs help, they move him to one of the other guest rooms. ˇ°Okay, letˇŻs get back to sleep. That wasnˇŻt who we expected, so we might get another visit before morning,ˇ± Zalia says, and Benjamin agrees with her. She is right; this isnˇŻt who I expected to see, and that means we have another visit ahead of us.

    TwilightˇŻs <b>p.o.v. </b>

    It took our Humans only a few minutes to fall back to sleep, and a part of me hopes they can sleep until the sunes up, but something tells me we will go through this ritualˇ® again. Like Deimos, I have no idea who the male is, but I get this feeling that my Human has a hunch about his identity, and I know she will tell us in the morning.

    Goliath and I talk about who the stranger might be or why he would be after Zalia, but neither one of us can find an answer. I always suspected that there was something special about my Human, but I never would have thought she would be a target. I ask Goliath if we can go for a run in the forest around the Pce when we get back.

    Last time, I really enjoyed running through the forest, and I would love to spend some time there with my Mate. <i>ˇ°</i><i>We </i><i>can </i>go <i>for </i><i>a </i><i>run </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>forest </i><i>whenever </i><i>you </i><i>want</i>, my <i>Love</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Goliath answers me, and he tells me about all the ces in Mystic Moon territory he wants to show meˇŞfrom just a smallke surrounded by trees to the view on one of the mountains.

    He tells me that he and Deimos share a few favorite ces, but also that each of them has their own favorite ces, and I canˇŻt wait to explore all of them with Goliath and our Humans. <i>ˇ°</i><i>If </i><i>you </i><i>had </i><i>to </i>pick <i>your </i><i>favorite </i><i>spot</i><i>, </i>which <i>would </i><i>it </i><i>be</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask him, and I hear him chuckle before he says, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Wherever </i><i>you </i><i>are</i><i>, </i>my <i>Love</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Yeah, it is a good thing I canˇŻt blush.

    This time, the opening of a door is louder, and we immediately wake up our Humans but tell them to leave us in control. Not because we doubt they can handle themselves, but to make it look as if they are still asleep, and the four of us listen to the footstepsing down the hall. This time, we can make out two sets of footsteps, and I think I already know who will be stepping into the room shortly.

    ???

    Chapter 192 Chest

    $20 Free Coins

    Deimos has woken Leander again, and he, in turn, woke the girls. My Human woke her Father. We need <b>all </b>of them awake to take down these two, whoever these two are. Goliath is softly growling through our mind¨Clink; he is really pissed off about the fact that they areing for his Mate, and it is a good thing he knows we need them alive, or we could end up with two corpses.

    Zalia

    Once again, I wake up to a threat, and to tell you the truth, I have had more than enough of it. I never asked for any of this, and I donˇŻt understand why someone would think they can just take whatever the fuck they want. I want tough my ass off because whoever is on our floor now isnˇŻt too quiet, and they would have woken up ter if he had still been living here¨Cthat is how light he sleeps.

    Deimos pulls me closer to his chest as I keep my senses open. They are still in the hallway, and I think they are using the mind¨Clink tomunicate. I can feel both of theming closer to my room, and I concentrate on Deimosˇ® heartbeat to keep my own steady. I donˇŻt want them to hear an erratic heartbeat if they stop to listen for it.

    The moment the door opens, I know who is walking into my room, and I also know what they are bringing with them if Deimosˇ® heartbeat is an indication. <i>ˇ°</i><i>They </i><i>have </i><i>Wolfsbane</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I yell through the mind¨Clink. I donˇŻt want anyone to get it in their system. I tell Deimos we will do the same thing we did before, and the moment they are within armˇŻs reach, I say ˇ°Yesˇ± through the mind¨Clink.

    Just like before, he grabs me tight and rolls us out of the bed on his side. I have no idea how he does it, but again, Ind on top of him. I hear Leander growl at whoever is in my room. I want to look over the bed to see who they are, but the sheets make that impossible. This time, I got really wrapped inside the sheets when Deimos rolled us off the bed, and I hear Goliath chuckle in my head.

    It takes a few moments before Deimos and I have freed ourselves from the sheets, and I am not surprised to see Alpha Brad and Donovan knocked out on the floor. Hestia gave them the same treatment as the stranger. All of them will be sedated till midday, and that will give King Alwin time to get here with his Royal Guards.

    Deimos is on the phone with Liam to inform him of what happened, but Deimos canˇŻt tell him who the stranger is, and I hear Liam say that they will be here around eight in the morning. That gives us a few hours to get some sleep, and I think I fell asleep the moment I ced my head on Deimosˇ® chest.

    admin

 Werewolf and 193

    Chapter 193 Kitchen

    Unknown <b>p.o.v. </b>

    20 Free Coins

    I was twenty¨Cone when my Father told me he had found a Mate for me. I had found my fated Mate when I was eighteen, and she rejected me on the spot. She didnˇŻt reject me because of my rank or for sleeping around; she rejected me because she was pregnant with her boyfriendˇŻs Pup, and my Father made therm ept one another as chosen Mates.

    He told me he had made a deal with Alpha Kyle. I was to take his Daughter as my Mate, and he told me that I needed to make sure she gave birth to at least a few Pups. I asked him why that was so damn important, and when he told me about the abilities in their bloodline, I knew I would ept her as my chosen Mate, but it seemed that she was very reluctant.

    Alpha Kyle had invited us to visit his Pack for the weekend, and during a meeting the three of us had, he told us that his Daughter would get drugged during dinner. ˇ°It is a slow¨Cworking drug, so it will seem as if she is just getting tired. Once she is in her room, you will go in there and forcefully mark her,ˇ± he had exined, and I didnˇŻt have a big problem with it.

    One of the Omegas was sent up to the Alpha floor to get his Daughter, but the Omega came downstairs with the message that her room was empty, and soon every Warrior had been on the lookout for her. They searched the entire territory for her, but they were unable to find her, and after hours of searching, they called off the search.

    The following day, we found out she had managed to get out of the territory and made it to the Pce, where she told the King about what her Father had nned. Alpha Kyle got stripped of his Alpha title because there was more than enough evidence against him with the taped conversation, and his Pack was handed over to his Son.

    We thought that the only reason my Father and I were never punished was because she didnˇŻt know who her Father had made the arrangements with, but she had known, and the reason the King didnˇŻt punish us is because Alpha Kyle told the King he had approached my Father. My Father decided it was best to forget about Alpha KyleˇŻs bloodline, but I just couldnˇŻt.

    She never returned to her birth Pack, and I had been unable to find out where she had gone. For over thirty years, I have been searching for the female that could give me my own Pack and Pups with a special bloodline, but no matter where I looked, I couldnˇŻt find her. That was until I was on Pce grounds during the meeting. For a moment, I thought I was dreaming, but I hadnˇŻt.

    After asking a few questions, I found all the information I needed, and I was able to get into their Pack- house without anyone seeing me. I ced the bugs in the rooms where I knew they thought they could talk freely, and I was even able to find the door to the Omega stairwell, using it to get out of the Pack- house again.

    The female that was promised to me is no longer alive, but luckily for me, she left a Daughter behind, and her Daughter hasnˇŻt found her Mate yet. I will forcefully mark her and im my Pack and Alpha title in one go. I will finally get what I deserve after all these years.

    A few hours ago, I heard her get into bed, and now I am on my way up to the Gamma floor. I know her Father is also asleep, and that gives me the chance to get to her room unnoticed, marking her before anyone can stop me. Her door is ajar as I approach it, and I stop next to the door to listen if she is still

    13:01 Wed, Dec 31 @

    Chapter 193 Kitchen

    asleep. I hear her steady breathing as I wait for a few seconds

    $30 Free Coins

    Stepping into her room, I notice she is curled up under the sheets, and I slowly make my way over to the side where she is sleeping, but the moment I reach out, she rolls off the bed. I realize toote that she wasnˇŻt in bed alone or that someone had been in the hallway. The doorway is blocked by a vicious¨Clooking Lycan, and one of her friends turns on the lights,

    I am too stunned by the fact she escaped and the Lycan standing in the doorway that I donˇŻt see her other friending towards me. The next thing I feel is a prick in my neck, and as I crash to the floor, my Wolf is cussing and swearing. It is thest thing I register before my world turns dark.

    Donovan

    ˇ°What the fuck was that?ˇ± I say to my Wolf when I feel an auraing from Zalia that forces me to the floor, but all he can do is whimper from the force of her aura, and when Deimos is able to calm her down, I know that he is her Mate. Listening to Dad through the mind¨Clink, I could tell that Ace was all ears, and he even came up with the idea to contact MandyˇŻs Aunt.

    What we hadnˇŻt counted on was that Gamma Benjamin had a camera installed on his floor, and when our n for dinner failed, Dad sent Mom up with some dinner, but again, that n failed because she wanted to spend herst night here with her Father. We know where the camera is, and I will take a broomstick with me to push it in the wrong direction, making sure it doesnˇŻt tape?us.

    Dad and I stay in his private office under the pretense of discussing my punishment, but instead, Dad tells me about his childhood and his belief that he deserved more. Dad was the second Son of a Beta, but he was always better than his Brother, ording to him, and he always watched his Alpha at work to better himself.

    He believed that that made him better at leading their Pack than the AlphaˇŻs Son, but he was always shoved to the side when he tried to give his opinion, and when the opportunity arose to take the Beta position in Moon Stone Pack, he took it. Luck was on his side the day our Pack was attacked, and the Alpha and his Luna had died.

    He just assumed the position as Alpha, and no one argued with him about it, but there was an Elder that knew Dad never filed the im as Alpha. Without that im, the rightful heir couldnˇŻt make an appeal with the King to get the position back, but Dad tells me he never filed the im because the heir was the AlphaˇŻs younger Sister.

    It is the only position he feels isnˇŻt suited for a female, and when I tell him that that is a load of bull, he exins to me why he feels that way. ˇ°A female can be smart and strong enough to be a Beta or a Gamma; they donˇŻt have thest say in Pack business, and that also goes for a Luna. I listen to what your Mother has to say because sometimes they can make a useful remark.

    If you ever get the chance, you might want to watch how I handle your Mother. She thinks she has a say in Pack business, and I give her that impression by using her ideas that donˇŻt make much of a difference. Other than that, I just listen to her and ignore what she has said,ˇ± Dad says, and for a moment, I am bbergasted.

    Dad has made sure there are no more Warriors on the top floors by two in the morning, and to be safe, we wait another hour before we make our way up to the Gamma floor. Dad opens the door to the Gamma floor, and I look around for the camera Gamma Benjamin installed. It takes me a moment to find it, but

    Chapter 193 Kitchen

    the moment I see it, I use the broomstick to push it in the other direction.

    $20 Free Goins

    We slowly make our way down the hall towards her bedroom, and I am d that ter no longer lives here: he was always a night owl. Dad points towards her door, and I smile when I see that it is slightly open. This is making it very easy for me. I pull the syringe from my pocket the moment we are in front of her door, and I remove the cap.

    The moment I am close enough to push the needle into her arm, she rolls out of the bed, and a momentter, the room is bathed in light as Nyx switches the light on, a vicious¨Clooking Lycan blocking the doorway. My eyes move from the Lycan to Nyx and back again, and then I feel a prick in my neck as I see Dad falling to the floor.

    ˇ°Sedative,ˇ± Ace growls before I crash to the floor, and I fight it as long as I can. I see them dragging Dad out of the room. My vision starts to blur as I feel someone lifting me off the floor, and I see that I am getting dragged down the hall, further away from ZaliaˇŻs room. I register that Dad and I arenˇŻt the only ones in the room before the darkness consumes me.

    Zalia

    I groan when the sound of my rm wakes me up, and I snuggle into Deimosˇ® side as best as I can. I donˇŻt want to get up just yet. His arms wrap around me a little tighter, and I inhale his scent as I crawl onto his body. I want to wrap myself in his warmth as much as I can. ˇ°We better get moving, Angel. Leander just linked me that there is somemotion on the Alpha floor,ˇ± Deimos says.

    Dad knocks on the door as he opens it slightly. ˇ°I think Luna Hester might show up soon. GaiaˇŻs Brother just linked me that she canˇŻt reach Alpha Brad through the mind¨Clink,ˇ± he says before he walks away. I growl as I get out of bed and get into the bathroom for my morning ritual. I pull on some sweats and a shirt before I tell Leander and Deimos to stay in my room.

    I am in the kitchen preparing some breakfast when there is a knock on the door. Dad gets up to open it, and as expected, Luna Hester is standing on the other side. ˇ°Luna Hester, what can I do for you?ˇ± Dad asks, and I step out of the kitchen just in time to see her push Dad out of the way¨Cor at least she tries to. ˇ°Where is my Mate?ˇ± she asks angrily.

    1

    ˇ°Did you check his office, Luna?ˇ± Dad asks, and I walk back into the kitchen, mumbling something about the bacon to hide my huge smile from her. ˇ°That was the first ce I checked, but I canˇŻt reach him through the mind¨Clink either,ˇ± she answers, and a momentter, Dad tells her he canˇŻt reach him either.

    I know I have to get her distracted long enough for King Alwin to arrive, and I think I have found the way to do that. ˇ°Luna, why donˇŻt you sit down and have a cup of coffee while Dad gets some Warriors to look for him,ˇ± I suggest, and Dad tells her that it is best if she tries to calm herself down. ˇ°I will go downstairs to talk to the Warriors that were on dutyst night.

    Maybe they can tell us when they saw Bradst, and from there, we will start searching for him,ˇ± Dad says as he guides her to a high¨Cchair in the kitchen.

    admin

 Werewolf and 194

    Chapter 194 Trial

    Deimos

    +20 Free Coins

    Zalia lets me listen to everything that happens through our mind¨Clink, and I am still amazed that <i>we </i>can actually use it without having marked one another. I listen as she talks to Luna Hester about Benjamin finding Alpha Brad, that he probably put a block up to avoid getting disturbed, and that he just lost track of

    time.

    She even reminds Luna Hester of a few asions where Alpha Brad actually did that and that he would probably be apologizing for the next two weeks. Luna Hester seems to calm down a bit after that, and both of them drink their coffee while Zalia tells me that Luna Hester seems nervous to her.

    ˇ°She <i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>have </i><i>anything </i><i>with </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>I <i>donˇŻt </i><i>want </i><i>to </i><i>turn </i><i>my </i><i>back </i><i>on </i><i>her </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>second</i><i>. </i><i>How </i><i>much </i><i>longer </i>before they <i>get </i><i>here</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Zalia asks me.

    I look at my watch and see that they can be here any minute. I ask Leander to link Eryx while I tell Zalia that they are almost here. Leander gives me two thumbs up, and I know that they are at the gate.

    ˇ°<i>Dad </i><i>just </i><i>linked </i><i>me </i><i>that </i><i>the </i><i>Warrior </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>gate </i><i>informed him </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>KingˇŻs </i><i>arrival</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>inform </i><i>Luna </i><i>Hester </i><i>and </i><i>tell </i><i>her </i><i>I </i>will meet <i>her </i><i>downstairs</i>. <i>I </i><i>canˇŻt </i><i>face </i><i>the </i><i>King </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><i>sweats</i><i>, </i>now <i>can </i>I? I hear her say before she tells Luna Hester about the arrival of the King.

    Zalia is right that Luna Hester doesnˇŻt want her to face the King dressed as she is. The moment the door closes behind Luna Hester, Leander and I walk out of her bedroom, and she rushes past us to get changed into a bit more appropriate attire. Leander and I pay our prisoners a visit, but all three of them are still unconscious. As we walk out, Zalia exits her room. She smiles at me before she walks into my arms, and I guide her out of the door.

    Leander walks on her other side as we head down the stairs, and the moment we step onto the front porch, the KingˇŻs convoy stops in front of the Pack¨Chouse. Luna Hester is looking rather nervous, and if she knew what I know, she had every right to be nervous. But right now, I think she is nervous because her Mate isnˇŻt here to wee the King.

    ˇ°Benjamin, where is Brad?ˇ± Luna Hester whisper¨Cyells as King Alwin steps out of his SUV. I chuckle when Eryx falls on his ass when S pushes him because she wants to get out of the SUV. Luna HesterˇŻs face pales when she sees me standing behind her.

    ˇ°Any idea where your Mate might be now, Luna?ˇ± Zalia asks her with a sweet smile.

    Leander calls out to a few of our Warriors to follow him, and Luna Hester looks from Zalia to Leander, but neither one of them says a word.

    ˇ°What is going on, Mom?ˇ± I hear Elinor say from behind me, and I know she will be in for the shock of her

    life.

    Luna Hester seems unable to answer her question, and I doubt Alwin wants me to tell her too much.

    ˇ°There will be a trial at the Pce soon, and unfortunately, your Father and your Brother will be the ones on trial,ˇ± I reply.

    13:02 Wed, Dec 31 (GJ<b>. </b>

    Chapter 194 Trial

    978<b>) </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Whether anyone else in this Pack will be joining them or not, it depends on what we uncover in the next few days. From this day until King Alwin decides otherwise, Moon Stone Pack belongs to the Royal Family. No one is allowed in or out without permission from King Alwin,ˇ± I continue, not only to answer ElinorˇŻs question but also to answer any questions the Pack¨Cmembers might have.

    I watch as Dad passes me into the Pack¨Chouse, and I know that within five minutes, no one can enter the Alpha Office or the Alpha floor.

    ˇ°King Alwin, what are my Father and Brother used of?ˇ± Elinor asks, and I can tell she has paid more attention during her training than most future Alphas do.

    King Alwin looks at Elinor as he thinks about how to respond to her question. ˇ°Elinor, your Father and Brother discovered something at the Pce, and they made three attempts to forcefully mark someone. We are going to investigate what they did exactly and who was involved, but also who was aware of their ns,ˇ± he answers her.

    Elinor looks at her Mother, but Luna Hester seems to be deep in thought, and Elinor continues to look at her Mother, but she doesnˇŻt react to the stares she gets from her Daughter.

    ˇ°Why are Pack¨Cmembers telling me that you were here before the King arrived?ˇ± Elinor asks as she looks at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    ˇ°None of your business,ˇ± is my short response to her question, and it is clear to see that she doesnˇŻt like my

    answer.

    ˇ°Zalia, care to exin?ˇ± Elinor asks.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± is ZaliaˇŻs very short answer, and before Elinor can ask anything else, S asks where they will be staying.

    ˇ°With us, of course,ˇ± Zalia says, smiling before she turns her back on Elinor¨Cnot because she hates or dislikes Elinor. No, she just doesnˇŻt want to answer any questions regarding this investigation. She knows better than to give Elinor a peek into her cards.

    Leander walks out of the Pack¨Chouse, followed by six Warriors. Each pair is carrying a male between them, and I see Elinor staring at her Father and Brother.

    ˇ°Get them to the Pce, ce them three cells apart, and have guards around the clock down there. I want to know about every word they say, no matter how insignificant it might seem,ˇ± King Alwinmands, and the Warriors ce the three males in three different vans with guards.

    I stay outside with Leander on the front porch while Zalia takes S and Asha up to the Gamma floor, and Eryx follows them because he will be removing the bugs from their floor. He will also check the Beta and Alpha floors for bugs because I doubt Brad or Donovan ced them, and something tells me that our mystery guest fromst night knows more about them.

    The moment the vans pull away from the Pack¨Chouse, Luna Hester seems to get pulled out of her thoughts, and Elinor has the honor of telling her what happened.

    ˇ°What trial are you talking about?ˇ± Luna Hester asks when Elinor finished talking, and we tell her that we canˇŻt say anything about it until the investigation is over, but that it involves forceful marking.

    <b>13:02 </b>Wed, Dec <b>31 </b>

    Chapter 194 Trial

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Has that fucking bitch been spreading lies?ˇ± Luna Hester yells, and I am d that Zalia isnˇŻt here right

    now.

    ˇ°Mom, calm down. Who are you talking about?ˇ± Elinor asks, and Luna HesterˇŻs words shock the hell out of

    all of us.

    ˇ°Zalia will take this Pack away from us. She is iming that she is the rightful Alpha, and she has done everything to ruin what your Father has built. The tapes we listened to were fabricated; Donovan never said any of those words,ˇ± Luna Hester keeps telling lie after lie, but suddenly, Kianda steps forward to tell her side of the story, and we all find out that there is a third witness to the conversation¨Cthe future Luna of Little River Pack. I know she will testify on ZaliaˇŻs behalf.

    Luna Hester demands that Zalia leaves the territory, but only the Alpha of a Pack can do that, and he is nowhere near here. Besides, King Alwin has taken over the leadership of Moon Stone Pack, so even if he were here, it wouldnˇŻt have done them any good.

    ˇ°Beta Fred, take Luna Hester to the Beta floor. Elinor can pack a bag for her Mother and herself when S gets down here to escort her. No one is allowed on the Alpha floor, Alwin orders.

    Luna Hester wants to object, but one look from Alwin has her shutting her mouth. After Beta Fred leads her inside, the quiet returns to the front porch. Alwin has a strange look on his face as he looks at me. I wonder what is going through his mind, and something tells me I will get an answer to that question soon.

    ˇ°Deimos, <i>I </i><i>found </i><i>bugs </i><i>on </i><i>all </i><i>top </i>floors <i>and </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>rooms </i><i>as </i>on <i>the </i>Gamma floor<i>. </i><i>He </i>targeted <i>the </i><i>rooms </i><i>you </i>would <i>assume </i><i>would </i><i>be </i><i>safe </i><i>to </i><i>talk </i><i>in</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>Eryx says through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°<i>Did </i>you <i>remove </i><i>all </i>of <i>them</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask him, and after he confirms that they are all taken away, I suggest to Alwin that we head up to the Gamma floor.

    I walk up the stairs with Alwin and Leander right behind me, and along the way, many females ogle us openly¨Ceven the King, who has a Mate, but it doesnˇŻt seem to stop them from staring at us.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>want </i><i>Zalia</i><i>; </i>I miss my <i>Angel</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Goliath growls as a female smiles at me, and she gives me a very unpleasant feeling.

    We walk up the stairs as fast as we can, and I donˇŻt care if we look rude. I donˇŻt want any of these females anywhere near me. Two Warriors stop on thending of the Gamma floor, and I sigh in relief the moment Leander closes the door behind us.

    ˇ°Which female chased the three of you up the stairs?ˇ± Benjamin asks teasingly as I walk into the living room to find my Mate in an armchair near the window. I lift her out of her seat to ce her in myp and bury my face in her neck.

    She wraps her arms around my neck as she snuggles closer to my body, and I feel myself rx in her arms while Goliath finally settles in the back of my mind. No one says a word when Eryx ces the bugs he found on the coffee table.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, they are no longer operational,ˇ± he says as he sits down, and we are all waiting for S to return to the Gamma floor. I know our King well enough to know that he wonˇŻt ask any questions until she

    has returned.

    Chapter 194 Trial

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    I hear the others talking as I enjoy thefort of my Mate. I didnˇŻt get much sleep with two attempts <b>on </b>Zalia during the night, and I slowly drift off to sleep.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Handsome</i><i>, </i>you have <i>to </i><i>wake </i>up,ˇ± I hear Zalia say in my head, but I so do not want to wake up. I nuzzle her neck as I mumble for her to leave me alone.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Handsome</i>, <i>you </i><i>better </i><i>wake </i>up<i>, </i><i>or </i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>allow </i>Alwin <i>to </i><i>do </i><i>it</i>,ˇ± she says, and I open my eyes to look at her in disbelief.

    ˇ°You wouldnˇŻt,ˇ± I growl softly.

    ˇ°Well, youˇŻre awake now. So you will never know if I would or wouldnˇŻt have,ˇ± she says with a smirk on her face, and when I look at Alwin, I see a devilish smile on his <b>face</b>. Yeah, my Mate would have sold me out.

    S is seated on a couch with Eryx, but this time, Ammon and Asha are not present, and neither is Benjamin.

    ˇ°Dad is showing them around the Pack¨Chouse. Asha wanted to see how people react to their presence here,ˇ± Zalia says.

    Looks like Alwin has to wait a little longer before he can ask his questions, but something tells me that Zalia will point out that Axelle isnˇŻt here and that it would be best to discuss this either at the Pce or during the trial.

    admin

 Werewolf and 195

    Chapter 195 No Sense

    Zalia

    +20 Free Coins

    Kianda had been outside the Pack¨Chouse when King Alwin arrived, and when Luna Hester had demanded answers, she had opened a link to me. I am still surprised at the usations she made towards me, and I am d Kianda was there to contradict her words. I never wanted any of this to happen, but it did. I doubt any of this would havee to light if Donovan had just epted me as his Gamma. I wouldnˇŻt have been hell¨Cbent on finding answers.

    The most surprising thing was to hear Luna Hester say that I am the rightful Alpha, but I was even more surprised when Elinor didnˇŻt ask her Mother what she was talking about. Did they tell Elinor, or did Elinor figure it out on her own? And if she figured it out on her own, what made her suspect something was wrong? Yeah, eavesdropping on that conversation left me with more questions, and I am not sure where I should start looking for those answers.

    ˇ°Zalia, care to exin what Luna Hester meant by you being the rightful Alpha?ˇ± King Alwin asks, and I hear Deimos chuckle into my hair.

    ˇ°Something funny, Deimos?ˇ± Alwin asks, and he just shakes his head.

    ˇ°Nothing at all, Your Majesty,ˇ± he mumbles, and I look around the room to see that Dad still isnˇŻt back, but I am also missing Axelle.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I think it is best to discuss this at the Pce or at the trial, and I think Axelle would like to be present,ˇ± I answer him.

    I would prefer to talk about this at the Pce during the trial and make sure I get all the answers I need before I exin Luna HesterˇŻs remark. It willplicate everything for all of us, and I am not sure if Ammon will be too happy with what we might discover because a part of me still hopes that somewhere, somehow, someone made a mistake.

    ˇ°Hold on, Dad. Did you just say that Luna Hester said that Zalia is the rightful Alpha of Moon Stone Pack?ˇ± Ammon asks.

    ˇ°Ammon, I donˇŻt have all the answers yet. I am not sure if everyoneˇŻs assumption is correct. I need a lot more answers than what I have gotten so far, and I donˇŻt know what we will actually find if we do get answers. If¨Cand that is a big if¨CI am the rightful Alpha of Moon Stone Pack, I am not sure if I want the title. I was never raised to be an Alpha, and even though I care for our Pack¨Cmembers, I am not sure if I can or want to be responsible for them,ˇ± I tell Ammon.

    ˇ°She is right, Ammon. We still have a lot of questions that need answers, and I am not sure if we will ever find all of them,ˇ± Dad tells him, and I see King Alwin staring at him. I think this gave him more questions than answers. However, he seems to understand he will not get much else out of us, and he asks if we trust Beta Fred.

    ˇ°He joined Moon Stone Pack around the same time I did, and he has never done something to make me doubt him,ˇ± Dad answers.

    ˇ°Dad, when did you install those cameras?ˇ± I ask him, and every head in the room snaps in my direction.

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>13:02 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 195 No Sense

    <b>78</b><b>) </b>

    20 Free Coins

    ˇ°We need to find out if our other prisoner was the one who bugged the Pack¨Chouse. Ifst night was the first time he showed up. I want to know who nted those bugs,ˇ± I tell him.

    Dad tells me he ced them the year ter went to his first meeting, that he wanted to make sure no visiting females would try something in regard to ter.

    Deimos looks a bit funny at Dad until I tell him that males have never been interested in a female that can kick their ass.

    ˇ°Thank the Goddess for that,ˇ± he mumbles into my hair.

    ˇ°Eryx, how is the rotation for the Guards of our prisoners?ˇ± I ask him, and he asks me why I want to know

    that.

    ˇ°I am just assuming that you put them in the darkest part of the Pce dungeons,ˇ± I say, but as he shakes his head, he grabs his phone and orders one of the Warriors to ce them where I want them to go.

    ˇ°Make the rotation of their Guards shorter by half an hour every time. They have no idea what time it was when they were put in the cells, and I want them to think they are there a lot longer than they actually are -mainly during the night when they are sleeping. They will use the change in shift to keep track of time, so make sure the Guards donˇŻt mention times or dates,ˇ± I tell Eryx, and I see a huge smile appear on his face before he tells me that he likes my way of thinking.

    Liam asks Leander and Deimos to follow him to the Alpha floor. He wants to go through every room there is, and I tell him which room belongs to whom. King Alwin takes S and Eryx with him to the Alpha office, and Dad tells him there are two hidden safes in the office¨Cone behind a painting directly behind

    his desk and one hidden in the floor under his desk.

    Asha and Ammon stay with me and Dad on our floor, and Asha asks me if I enjoyed thepetition.

    I tell her how I managed to fool everyone and that Alpha Brad never asked to see my device. I tell her about my travels through the night, how amazing it was to see everything through TwilightˇŻs eyes¨Cthat I saw so many differences in how Packs run border patrol, the difference in their security around their Pack- house, and theck of security inside the Pack¨Chouses.

    When Ammon asks me how I managed to get onto their floor and into his room, I have to disappoint him.

    ˇ°I think it is best if we discuss it with everyone present and preferably at the Pce. I think your Father would like to take action the moment I have exined how I got there, I know I would if I were in his shoes,ˇ± I tell Ammon, and he growls a little at my response. Sounds like Ammon is more like the King than he would like to admit¨Cneither one of them likes to be told to wait for answers.

    King Alwin

    I am not sure if I understand why Zalia was willing to take a risk, but I do understand that she wants to bring them to justice if they carry out their ns. I just donˇŻt understand where her Alpha aura came from.

    Her Father is the second Son of an Alpha, and with the power behind her Alpha aura, she has to be the rightful Alpha to a Pack. Only an Alpha can have that much power in their aura, and I think I finally understand why Alpha Brad always felt off to me and Axelle.

    13:02 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 195 No Sense

    978

    +20 Free Coins

    Liam woke us all early this morning to make sure we would get to Moon Stone Pack on time. Zalia didnˇŻt want to give Pack¨Cmembers a chance to start missing their Alpha, and as I drive with Liam to Moon Stone Pack, he informs me that they had another unexpected visitor in the middle of the night.

    ˇ°Deimos believes he had the same intentions, but he didnˇŻt do his homework when it came to Zalia. Deimos believes she could have handled him without anyone interfering.ˇ± Liam exined.

    The moment the Warriors walk out with the three males, I recognize their unexpected visitor¨CRo of Sundown Pack¨Cand something starts to nag in the back of my head. I shake it off because I have more things to do, and when I want to ask Zalia a question, she points at a sleeping Deimos. By the time I get impatient. Deimos finally wakes up, but I still have to wait until my Son and his Mate return, and I am getting a little more impatient as time passes.

    I should have known I wouldnˇŻt get any answers today, but I was still holding on to hope, and the moment Zalia points out that Axelle isnˇŻt here, I know I need to do something to keep myself busy.

    ˇ°S, Eryx,ˇ± I say. ˇ°We are going to search the Alpha office. I want to find out as much as we can about this Pack and their leadership. No offense, Benjamin,ˇ± I say as I look at him.

    ˇ°None taken. Your Majesty,ˇ± he replies before he tells us about the two safes Alpha Brad has in his office.

    Liam, check the entire Alpha floor for any hidden safes. There <i>are </i>two in the Alpha office,ˇ± I tell him through the mind¨Clink. If Alpha Brad was hiding something all these years, it will be hidden somewhere safely, but I doubt it will be in the Alpha office.

    My Warriors step aside the moment we get to the Alpha office, and Eryx is the first one to enter. S doesnˇŻt waste time getting to both safes. Both of them have a keypad, and I doubt anyone knows the codes to either of them, but I send one of my Warriors to the Beta floor anyway.

    It only takes him a few minutes to return, and the look on his face tells me that I will not like what he has

    to say.

    ˇ°Luna Hester said she didnˇŻt know the codes, and if she did, that she wouldnˇŻt tell you,ˇ± he says.

    Before I can respond to it. I hear S on the phone.

    ˇ°Get your ass down to Moon Stone Pack. You need to open two safes in the Alpha office and maybe more if we find them anywhere else,ˇ± she says into her phone, and I know that those safes will be open before the end of the day.

    I sit down on the chair behind the desk and start to go through every piece of paper on the desk. S empties every drawer in the room, cing everything on the coffee table in front of Eryx. Once she is done, she joins Eryx in sifting through the papers, but none of us find anything that could exin any of what happened here. The only thing I do find is that this Pack is a healthy Pack¨Cnot really wealthy but with enough finances to keep it running.

    This Pack doesnˇŻt own a business of their own, but they have made some smart investments, and that is what keeps enough moneying in to keep this Pack healthy. S and Eryx find some papers with ideas from Pack¨Cmembers to get more ie for the Pack, but all of them are stamped ˇ°Not approved,ˇ± and we all wonder why Alpha Brad didnˇŻt want to make this a wealthy, self¨Csustaining Pack.

    <b>13:02 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    $78

    Chapter 195 No Sense

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    S even finds their bookkeeping from the past two years, and we find out something else that doesnˇŻt make sense for a Pack this size.

    13:02 Wed,

    admin

 Werewolf and 196

    Chapter 196 Cameras

    Deimos

    78)

    +20 Free Coins

    Leander and I follow Dad up to the Alpha floor, and we start looking at every room that isnˇŻt used by the Alpha family. Most of them have a bare minimum of furniture, but that is it. We are about to move to the upied rooms when Dad tells us to revisit every room and check for a hidden safe. We work our way back to the first room we started in, but each room is just what you see when you walk in, and I doubt we will find anything in these rooms.

    We search every closet and every drawer in the rooms. We check for loose floorboards throughout the rooms, and we even knock on every wall. Each room gets ticked off our list one by one, and soon we are back to the first room we checked. Leander starts checking the closet and drawers in the room. Dad and I check for loose floorboards and maybe a hiding spot in one of the walls, but we alle up empty.

    As we walk out of the room, Goliath tells me to stop and look at the hallway a bit more carefully. I let my eyes move from one door to the next on both sides of the hallway. At first, I donˇŻt see what Goliath might have meant, but when I move my eyes toward thest room across the hall from the room we just exited. I finally see what Goliath wanted me to see. Next to the room I am looking at is the door to the Omega stairwell, and that means that the other room should be bigger, but it isnˇŻt.

    I walk back into the room to see that there are bookshelves against the wall, but if my reasoning is correct. there shouldnˇŻt be a wall right there. I grab a few books from a shelf to knock on the back.

    ˇ°Fuck, there is something hidden behind these bookshelves,ˇ± Dad says, and soon each of us is checking the bookshelves for a hidden lever or at least something that will grant us ess to whatever is hidden behind these bookshelves.

    ˇ°Found it,ˇ± we all say at the same time, and we all look at one another in surprise. When Dad says ˇ°Now,ˇ± we all pull the lever, and all three bookshelves start to move toward us. As I step back, I realize that this roomcks the rug we have found in every other room so far, and looking at the bookshelf that opens toward me, I see small wheels underneath it, exining why there isnˇŻt a rug in this room.

    Leander steps forward to see what is inside the small room. ˇ°Each is a space on its own. There is a light switch above our heads,ˇ± Leander states.

    We all turn the lights on before we step back. The space Leander opened holds files on a few shelves, and it looks as if they were ced there to never be touched again. Dad grabs a file to blow the dust off it, and he turns it toward us to show us that it is the Alpha family file¨Cfiles that should be in the PackˇŻs archive. Dad ces it back on the stack he took it from before walking to the space that I opened. On the shelves in this space are a lot of journals, and when he opens the first journal, he shows us that it belongs to Alpha Brad.

    The space Dad opened holds all kinds of research on a female named Juliette, but the research doesnˇŻt make sense to any of us. She grew up in a small Pack north of Sundown Pack. She was raised by her Mother, but there is nothing mentioning her Father, and she disappeared when she turned eighteen. There are family files on Juliette, from the day she was born until the day she disappeared, and even the reports from day and night patrol are in there.

    We just nced through every file to see what they were about, but to make head or tail out of this, we need to read every file from start to finish. Dad tells us that everything will be cataloged and photographed

    before it will be taken to the Pce.

    <b>13:02 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 196 Cameras

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Leander, get two Warriors in here. I want them to stand guard until we leave. I donˇŻt want anyone toe near it. Even though I doubt anyone but Alpha Brad knows about these spaces,ˇ± Dad orders.

    Once the Warriors are inside the room, Dad tells them not to touch anything and that no one is allowed to enter unless he is with them. We check ElinorˇŻs room next, but we donˇŻt find anything strange in there, and we quickly make our way to DonovanˇŻs room. Again, we donˇŻt find any hiddenpartments or a safe, and everything else we find in there isnˇŻt connected to our investigation, even though Leander found a positive pregnancy test in the bathroom.

    ˇ°Looks like he didnˇŻt learn anything from GibsonˇŻs screw¨Cup,ˇ± Leander says as he holds up the test, and we wonder who the female might be that is carrying his Pup.

    The next room we check is the master bedroom, and it surprises me to find it so neat. After all, no one set foot in it since Dad and King Alwin arrived. The bed should have looked like the unmade beds in Donovan and ElinorˇŻs rooms.

    If I hadnˇŻt known that Luna Hester had been on the Alpha floor, I would have said that no one slept in this roomst night, but ording to Zalia, she had been up here during the night. It isnˇŻt until I open a door to the right of the bed and find a smaller room attached to the room¨Clooks like they didnˇŻt share a bed at night. The bed in this room is unmade, and there is even a light on in the room¨Ca small light on the bedside table.

    ˇ°Uhm, you might want to check this out,ˇ± I hear Leander say from what I thought was the walk¨Cin closet, but it is another small room that smells like Alpha Brad, and now I am really confused. Why would both of them sleep in separate rooms? Why are there two rooms attached to the master bedroom? Damn it, instead of finding answers, I am finding more questions, and I am not liking this one bit. I know that Zalia is aware of a few things concerning herself, but I doubt she knows the entire story.

    I had hoped that this search of the Alpha floor would give me a few answers. I had hoped I would have more answers for Zalia and that I could tell her a bit more about the suspicions she has about Alpha Brad. Looks like we will have to wait until everything is sorted out and read before we might find answers¨Cor maybe, if we are lucky, we will get them during the trial. I think our/mystery guest will get a trial of his own, but I canˇŻt be too sure about that.

    1

    Besides the two bedrooms connected to the master bedroom, we find nothing strange, and Dad tells us we are heading back to the Gamma floor. We have just descended the stairs to thending of the Beta floor when Elinor opens the door.

    ˇ°Can we go back to our own floor now?ˇ± she asks, but Dad tells her that the Alpha floor is still off¨Climits to anyone and that she will be informed when she can head back up there.

    ˇ°Why is Zalia using my Father and my Brother?ˇ± Elinor asks when we turn our backs on her.

    ˇ°She didnˇŻt, but I did,ˇ± answers King Alwin. ˇ°There is enough evidence to support the usation, but we havenˇŻt been able to answer the question why they wanted to forcefully mark Zalia.ˇ±

    Elinor shakes her head as if she doesnˇŻt believe a word King Alwin just said. ˇ°Dad made sure we were all raised to respect the Mate¨Cbond. He would never ask Donovan to forcefully mark Zalia. I might understand if it meant that Donovan would gain something¨Cnot that I would condone it. I am just saying that that would make this easier to understand,ˇ± Elinor says as she looks at each of us, but our faces donˇŻt give her an answer to her question.

    Chapter 196 Cameras

    +20 Free Coins

    After she has closed the door to the Beta floor, we follow King Alwin back into the living room on the Gamma floor, and I find my Mate on the couch with Asha.

    ˇ°That Mate of yours is annoying as hell,ˇ± I hear Zalia say to Asha, and Leander asks her how she figures

    that.

    ˇ°Just like Alwin, he hates it when he gets no answer to a question. He had the audacity to growl at me when I told him it was best to wait until we got to the Pce,ˇ± she answers Leander, and then she tells all of us that Ammon wanted to know how she got into his room and onto their floor, but that it would be better to discuss that at the Pce. She crawls onto myp the moment I sit down next to her, and I wrap my arms around her, pulling her close to my chest.

    It only takes her a few seconds to fall asleep in my arms, and Dad looks at me before he turns to Benjamin.

    ˇ°I need you to understand that what I am about to say doesnˇŻt get repeated until we have more answers, Benjamin,ˇ± Dad says, and I see Benjamin looking at his Daughter.

    ˇ°Then I suggest you keep your mouth shut, Royal Gamma Liam,ˇ± Benjamin says before he gets out of his seat and lifts Zalia from myp.

    ˇ°I will never keep a secret again from my Pups. I made that mistake once, and I will never make it again. If any of you know what is good for you, I suggest you donˇŻt keep secrets from her either. Especially you, Deimos,ˇ± he says before he walks away with my Mate, and I have a feeling that I will be sleeping alone tonight.

    I look at Dad to see him looking at King Alwin, and when I look at him, he tells us that none of us is allowed to say a word to Zalia about what we found.

    ˇ°You want me to keep secrets from my Mate?ˇ± I ask him, confused.

    ˇ°Deimos, something is going on here, and I donˇŻt want anyone outside the Royal family to know about what we have uncovered,ˇ± Alwin says, and I wonder if he understands what he just said, but before I can say anything else, he starts talking to Ammon.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>better </i>go <i>find </i><i>our </i>Mate before <i>I </i>take <i>control</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>Goliath growls, and slowly I get off the couch to go look for my Mate.

    ˇ°Where are you going, Deimos?ˇ± Leander asks, and I tell him that I am going to look for my Mate.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt want to hear what was found in the Alpha office. As a matter of fact, I donˇŻt want to hear anything at all about what you might discover in the next few days. I will ask Gaia if Zalia and I can stay at her ce. At least then, none of you have to worry about my Mate finding out anything about what you discover about this Pack, but this will bite you in the ass, Your Majesty,ˇ± I say as I walk past him.

    Benjamin opens the door before I can knock on it, and I see Zalia fast asleep on his bed.

    ˇ°Have a seat, Deimos,ˇ± he says as he points toward a sitting area. He hands me his tablet, and I want tough my ass off. We all forgot about the cameras Benjamin installed.

    admin

 Werewolf and 197

    Chapter 197 No One

    Liam

    +20 Free Coins

    My head is still spinning from discovering the hiddenpartments on the Alpha floor, so I am not paying much attention to my surroundings. When I hear Alwin tell me it is safe to discuss what we found, I mention that what I am about to say must remain a secret. However, I hadnˇŻt noticed that Zalia was asleep because her back was turned toward me. I look surprised when Benjamin takes Zalia from Deimosˇ®p and walks out of the living room, but I am stunned when I hear Alwin talking to Deimos.

    I immediately understand why Benjamin left the room, and hearing Deimos speak, I know the King is in serious trouble. We all watch as Deimos walks out of the living room to follow Benjamin to wherever he went. I wait for someone to realize what they just did, but it looks as if no one understands why both men are angry.

    <i>ˇ°</i>I just <i>hope </i><i>they </i>figure it out before <i>they </i>cause real damage,ˇ± my Lycan says, and I decide to keep my mouth shut for the time being.

    Everyone just sits there, trying to wrap their heads around what just happened¨Cexcept for Leander. He seems to understand the situation, and I believe he knows more than I do. Then, he looks from me to the wall next to the kitchen. I follow his line of sight and have to think of something serious to avoidughing my ass off¨Cthey forgot about the cameras Benjamin installed years ago. It wouldnˇŻt surprise me if he is watching us right now.

    ˇ°We didnˇŻt find much of interest in the Alpha office, but the bookkeeping shows that the Pack is financially stable. What surprised me was finding out that Alpha Brad disapproved of every idea Pack members had to generate more ie. But that wasnˇŻt the only thing that surprised me. This Pack has no businesses of its own. Everythinges from investments, and it is just enough to keep the Pack running.ˇ± Alwin says. ˇ°S called one of our tech guys down here to open the safes for us, but he hasnˇŻt had any luck so far.ˇ±

    We discuss the books for a little while longer before Alwin asks me what we found on the Alpha floor. I tell him what we had been doing when he linked me about the hidden safes and how we revisited every room we had already checked. I exin what Deimos figured out and what we found behind the bookshelves- warriors are ced inside the room to keep it safe.

    ˇ°Everything needs to be read and cataloged to be used as evidence during the trial,ˇ± I say.

    A knock on the door stops Alwin from asking more questions, and Leander gets up to open it.

    ˇ°Hello, Nyx. What brings you here?ˇ± he asks as he steps aside to let her in.

    ˇ°I am here to help Deimos and Benjamin move to GaiaˇŻs house,ˇ± she says as she walks past him with a furious look in her eyes. I know it is safe to say that Benjamin told her what happened here.

    ˇ°Does Gaia have room for one more?ˇ± Leander asks as he follows her.

    ˇ°<i>I </i>will <i>stay </i><i>here </i>and <i>see </i><i>how </i><i>long </i><i>it </i><i>takes </i><i>before </i><i>anyone </i><ies </i><i>to </i><i>their </i><i>senses</i>,ˇ± I say to Leander through the mind- link. ˇ°<i>Tell </i><i>Benjamin </i>I didnˇŻt <i>realize </i>that <i>Zalia </i><i>was </i><i>asleep</i>. <i>I </i><i>would </i><i>never </i><i>ask </i><i>him </i><i>to </i><i>lie </i><i>to </i>his <i>pup</i><i>.</i>ˇ±

    Leander confirms that he heard me and will ry my message to Benjamin.

    13:02

    Chapter 197 No One

    <b>078 </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Everyone stops talking the moment we hear noisesing from down the hall. Momentster, I see Deimos walking by with a sleeping Zalia in his arms, and the others follow close behind him.

    I wonder how long it will take before anyone realizes what AlwinˇŻs words indicated. But I doubt it will be anytime soon, and I hope it doesnˇŻt take until Axelle arrives for them to understand the mistake they made. Because if Axelle or I have to point out why Deimos and Leander chose to leave with Benjamin and Zalia¨Cwell, use your imagination, and I think youˇŻll get very close to what will happen.

    It takes a few moments after they have left before S addresses the elephant in the room.

    ˇ°What is Deimos angry about? He knows we never talk about sensitive subjects with someone who doesnˇŻt belong to the Royal family,ˇ± she says.

    For a moment, I think she is kidding, but apparently, I was wrong¨Cshe is dead serious.

    Deimos

    The only thing keeping me from going back to the Gamma floor is my mate in my arms. I am fuming as I hear AlwinˇŻs words in my head again, and I canˇŻt believe he actually said that. I wonder how Dad is managing to stay calm¨Che knows better than anyone how close Alwin came to losing his own Gamma and his sonˇŻs Gamma, and now he wants to follow protocol. I guess I am not that important to his sonˇŻs leadership.

    ˇ°Deimos, calm down. You will wake Zalia if you keep this up,ˇ± Leander says. ˇ°I know you are angry, and trust me, I would react the same way, but right now, you have to keep in mind that you are holding your mate.ˇ±

    I give him a small smile in thanks. Leander knows me better than anyone else, and I am grateful that he came with me. He was also the one who stopped me from walking away thest time I disagreed with King Alwin.

    Gaia is waiting for us on the front porch, and she doesnˇŻt look too happy¨Cbut then again, neither am I. However, I need to keep in mind that I have my mate in my arms. Leander is right; thinking about my mate keeps me and Goliath from blowing a gasket. Once I am sitting in an armchair, I bury my nose in her hair.

    ˇ°That bad?ˇ± Gaia asks as she sits down in the chair next to me.

    Without looking at her, I mumble, ˇ°Yeah, that bad.ˇ±

    Leander takes our stuff up the stairs to the rooms we will be staying in.

    It takes about an hour before Zalia wakes up, looking surprised to find herself back in a house she called

    home for two weeks.

    ˇ°Why are we here?ˇ± she asks, not directing the question at anyone in particr¨Cshe just wants an answer. I tell her that something happened after she fell asleep but that I need to exin something before I can

    tell her what was said.

    ˇ°Protocol states that during an investigation, we are not allowed to discuss it with anyone who doesnˇŻt

    Chapter 197 No One

    -20 Free Com

    belong to the Royal Family. It ensures that no one can hide anyone or anything from justice but also ensures that no one is used before there is enough evidence against them.

    Seven years ago, we were investigating some usations made against an Alpha and his Beta. Rumors around their pack suggested that they wanted to allow their Daughters to be forcefully marked. We received an invitation to one of their Full Moon Parties, and we epted because it was the easiest way in

    for us.

    From time to time, one of us would disappear for a while to search a certain part of the Pack House, but we all made sure to be back before midnight. That was when Ammon and Eryx found their Mates. Asha was the AlphaˇŻs Daughter, and S was the BetaˇŻs Daughter. I donˇŻt have to tell you how that ended for the four of them. If that had been the only issue, I doubt today would have rubbed us the wrong way. By ˇ®us, I mean my dad, Leander, and myself.

    Their Fathers tried to object to the Mate¨Cbond, but you can understand that Alwin and Axelle werenˇŻt too happy with those objections. We all moved to the Alpha office to discuss our next course of <b>action</b>. Ammon and Eryx nearly lost their minds when Dad told them that Asha and S had to wait outside the Alpha office. But as I just exined, Dad was only following protocol. Leander and I agreed with <b>him</b>, but that didnˇŻt matter.

    We all understood why they didnˇŻt want to be away from their Mates, but without them being <b>marked</b>, they werenˇŻt yet part of the Royal Family. For that reason. Dad pointed out that they couldnˇŻt sit in on the meeting. Alwin told my Dad to calm down, saying that they had every right to be there as the situation involved them. Even though we understood that, we were trained to uphold the Law and follow protocol. If it hadnˇŻt been for Axelle, Dad and I would have walked out that day.

    Axelle exined that we were just following protocol but that she also understood Ammon and Eryx. The only reason Dad and I didnˇŻt walk out that day was that Axelle said that if Leander or I ever found <b>our </b>Mate, she would be allowed to sit in on our meetings without being marked. By making this exception for all of us and not just for Ammon because he is the Crown Prince, Axelle diffused a very tense situation.

    You fell asleep in my arms pretty quickly, but with your back turned to Dad, he didnˇŻt notice that you werenˇŻt awake. When Alwin asked Dad to start talking. Dad said that what was about to be discussed should remain a secret until we had more answers. As you can understand, your Dad wasnˇŻt too happy about that -he thought Dad was asking him to keep secrets from you. I can guarantee that Dad would never ask that of your Dad.

    The problem, however, is that Alwin forgot what happened. After your Dad took you with him to his room, Alwin made it clear that you do not belong to the Royal Family.ˇ±

    I hear everyone growl around me.

    ˇ°I asked him if he wanted me to keep secrets from my Mate, and he responded by saying that we donˇŻt discuss what we uncover with anyone who doesnˇŻt belong to the Royal Family,ˇ± I exin to her.

    She wraps her arms around my neck as I talk.

    ˇ°Deimos, thank you for choosing me above all else. Why isnˇŻt your Father here?ˇ± she asks. Leander tells her that he wants to see how long it takes before anyone realizes what they did.

    Chapter 197 No One

    ˇ°If they donˇŻt figure it out before Axelle gets here, then we better stay as far away from the Pack¨Chorse as we can. Axelle never agreed with Alwin breaking protocol for their Son, and it took them quite a few days to get me and Dad to ept the solution Axelle offered.

    Alwin hates it when someone breaks the Law or protocol, but when it suits him, he sometimes bends the rules. Usually, itˇŻs just a small bending of the rules,ˇ± I exin to her.

    ˇ°Dinner is ready,ˇ± Gaia says as she walks into the living room. She tells us that some of us can eat <b>in </b>the kitchen while the rest will have to cat in the living room.

    ˇ°This house wasnˇŻt meant to hold this many people at once,ˇ± she says before walking back to the kitchen

    Zalia is quiet during dinner, trying to process everything. I know itˇŻs a lot for her to think about.

    Benjamin asks me what I will do if it takes too long for Alwin toe to his senses. For a moment. I have to think about how to answer his question.

    ˇ°Dad and I epted AxelleˇŻs solution on the condition that he would never break protocol again in such a way¨Cand that if he ever did, we would resign our positions.

    In the past seven years, he hase close to bending the rules a few times, but Axelle was always there to put him back in his ce and force him to follow protocol. If he doesnˇŻt figure this out before Axelle shows up and apologizes to all of us, there is nothing Axelle can do or say to stop me from resigning.ˇ± I answer him.

    I know that Axelle will point out that he made a mistake and that he will apologize because of it, but by then, it will be toote.

    Axelle is the Queen of our Kingdom. Alwin is only King in name, and he doesnˇŻt always agree with our Laws and protocols. He canˇŻt make a final decision without AxelleˇŻs approval, and I know he doesnˇŻt like that very much¨Cnot that he would dare go against anything she says.

    Alwin learned quickly that his Mate wasnˇŻt afraid to put him back in his ce¨Cthat she would sideline him if he tried to force an issue. He also learned quickly that no one in the Pce would side with <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    4/

    admin

 Werewolf and 198

    Chapter 198 Silent

    Zalia

    0783

    120 Free Coins

    Twilight is growling in my head as we listen to Deimos exin what happened while we were asleep. Het it all run through my mind as I eat my dinner, unsure of what to think of this revtion. Hearing Deimos say that he will resign if Alwin doesnˇŻt apologize before Axelle shows up calms Twilight down. I believe I have found the answer to my own predicament¨Cwhat to do if I find out that what I have figured out so far is the truth.

    I ask Deimos and Leander what they found on the Alpha floor, and when Deimos says they discovered a lot of files from the original Alpha bloodline, Twilight perks up.

    ˇ°We didnˇŻt read any of it. It has to be cataloged and analyzed to determine if anything can be used during a trial, and that will take a few days. Once everything is cataloged, the process will go much faster because there will be a lot of Wolves and Lycans sifting through the information at the Pce. That will make it easier to determine what happened here,ˇ± Deimos answers.

    I let my mind wander to all the information I have gathered, starting with DadˇŻs story about him and Mom. Mom had been living at Mystic Moon Pack until the King found her a new pack to live in. She had been the Daughter of an Alpha who had been stripped of his title, and his Son had taken over the pack after that. But something about it still didnˇŻt make sense to me.

    There was a reason Dad sent me to see Alpha Eros and Uncle Cameron¨Ctheir archives are meticulously kept.

    Even though my paternal GrandFather was an asshole, he had tracked every pack leadership since he turned sixteen, and Uncle Cameron continued that tradition. However, Uncle CameronˇŻs archive only made things more confusing.

    ording to one of the files, MaxwellˇŻs Father had another Mate before his Mother, but she had died in childbirth. There was a mention of a baby named Juliette being born that day, but no one had ever seen the Pup. After years of waiting, Uncle Cameron wrote ˇ°deceased at birthˇ± in the file¨Csix yearster.

    In one of the files from Alpha Eros, I found a notation from his Father. Maxwell never had an Alpha ceremony after his Father was stripped of his title. The only reason I could think of for not holding an Alpha ceremony was the existence of another heir¨Csomeone with a stronger im to the title than Maxwell. If Uncle CameronˇŻs file was even partially correct, then baby Juliette could be the rightful heir to Moon Stone Pack.

    That brought me back to the same question IˇŻve had since discovering that both my parents are from an Alpha bloodline¨Cwhich pack did Mome from?

    <i>ˇ°</i>Zalia,ˇ± Twilight calls out, pulling me from my thoughts, ˇ°<i>Why </i>did King Alwin ept Queen AxelleˇŻs <ipromise</i>? As King, he could have easily overruled her and changed <i>protocol</i>.ˇ±

    I recall my sses in school to find the answer.

    ˇ°<i>Because </i><i>the </i><i>throne </i><i>belongs </i>to <i>Axelle</i><i>, </i>not Alwin. <i>He </i>is <i>only </i><i>King </i><i>in </i><i>name</i><i>, </i>but his <i>actions </i>can put Axelle in <i>a </i><i>difficult </i><i>position</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I answer her.

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>13:02 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Dec 31

    Chapter 198 Silent

    $20 Free Cons

    ˇ°Does Alwin understand how much damage he could do to his Son by disobeying his Mate?ˇ± I ask as I look at Deimos. The entire room goes silent.

    ˇ°Sounds like someone paid attention in ss,ˇ± Leander responds.

    Dad adds, ˇ°Both my Pups not only paid attention in ss but also listened when I spoke about things I learned as an AlphaˇŻs son.ˇ±

    ˇ°He is aware of it, but I doubt it crossed his mind while you were asleep,ˇ± Deimos replies.

    My team looks at me as if I am speaking a foreignnguage.

    ˇ°Axelle is our Queen, and the throne belongs to her. She never wanted to be a Queen and had every intention of passing the throne to her baby Brother. Unfortunately, he died at sixteen after a year¨Clong battle with cancer. Alwin canˇŻt make any decisions without his MateˇŻs approval because he is only King in name,ˇ± I tell them.

    Deimos and Leander both confirm what I have just said.

    ˇ°What exactly will happen if they donˇŻt realize their mistake before Axelle gets here?ˇ± Nyx asks, cing coffee in front of us.

    ˇ°Then the Royal Family will lose their Royal Gamma, their future Royal Gamma, and me,ˇ± Leander answers as he hands Deimos and me a mug of coffee.

    Nyx asks why they would lose him.

    ˇ°Because Deimos has been my friend my whole life. After Eryx started training as the future Royal Beta, he also started ignoring me. Even though we have a decent rtionship, Deimos and Liam are more of a family to me than my own family.

    If something is wrong or bothering me, I will wake Deimos up in the middle of the night, and I know he will be there for me no matter what. The same goes for Liam. The only reason I would wake my Father or Brother in the middle of the night is for pack business¨Cpreferably only if someone gets close to the Pce. Other than that, they donˇŻt want me to disturb them. DonˇŻt get me wrong, I know they love me, but Eryx always has been and always will be the favorite,ˇ± Leander says.

    ˇ°You woke Deimos when you couldnˇŻt figure out where I was hiding, and Deimos woke Eryx because he wouldnˇŻt react the same way to Deimos as he would have to you,ˇ± I say.

    Deimos nods as Leander just stares at me.

    ˇ°You were staring at me that night¨Cwhere the hell were you hiding?ˇ± he asks.

    Deimos tells him which tree I had been in that night.

    ˇ°And every other night I visited the Pce,ˇ± I add.

    ˇ°Okay, I know you said you wanted to wait until we were at the Pce to reveal how you got onto our floors without anyone seeing you. But will you tell us now? IˇŻm really curious how you did it,ˇ± Leander

    asks.

    <b>13:02 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 198 Silent

    +20 Free Coins

    I smile and ask Hestia to get the blueprint of the Pce, which causes a look of shock on Leander and Deimosˇ® faces.

    ˇ°Where did you get a blueprint of the Pce?ˇ± Deimos asks. ˇ°Those shouldnˇŻt be essible to anyone outside the Pce.ˇ±

    Hestia exins where and how she found it. I wrap my arms around Deimos as he gets angry. I never asked Hestia how she found it, but knowing that Mavka is responsible for sharing it with the public has my blood boiling.

    After we both calm down, I ce the map in front of me and point out the line running across the entire blueprint.

    ˇ°This is the corridor we used to get out of the Pce,ˇ± I say, pointing at the markings representing the corridor.

    ˇ°It wasnˇŻt difficult to figure out that all those lines were corridors. Someone who isnˇŻt paying attention will never see where to ess them, but if you know theyˇŻre there, you can find every entry point,ˇ± I exin, pointing to different ess points on the blueprint.

    Both males mutter, ˇ°Fuck,ˇ± when they realize how severe a security breach this is for the Pce.

    Leander pulls his phone from his pocket at the same time as Deimos.

    ˇ°IˇŻll call Axelle. You call one of the Head Warriors,ˇ± Deimos says to Leander.

    A momentter, I hear Axelle answer her phone. When Deimos tells her how I managed to get to their floors, I hear her cussing and swearing.

    ˇ°I will take care of this right away,ˇ± she says before disconnecting the call.

    Even if Deimos had wanted to tell her about what Alwin did, she didnˇŻt give him a chance. I know he wants Alwin and Ammon to figure it out themselves, but I believe a part of him wanted to throw it in her face that she couldnˇŻt handle her Mate.

    Leander walks back into the living room as he tells us that patrols inside and outside the Pce have been increased.

    ˇ°Axelle called them in for a meeting. She didnˇŻt sound too pleased¨Cor at least thatˇŻs what I was told,ˇ± he

    says.

    He sits down in an armchair and asks Deimos if he has heard anything from Liam.

    ˇ°Not yet, and I doubt he will take the risk as long as they are all still together. My best guess is that he will wait until he gets to his room,ˇ± Deimos answers.

    ˇ°I <i>know </i>I <i>would</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Twilight responds in my head.

    Deimos

    Right now, a part of me is still hoping that someone will figure out what Alwin did, but the more time

    <b>13.02 </b><b>wea</b><b>, </b>De

    Chapter 198 Silent

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    passes, the smaller that part bes. For a moment, I wanted to inform Axelle, but she hung up on me. I thought about calling back, but Goliath stopped me. He felt that it was time for Axelle to take some action where her Mate is concerned, and that the only way she would finally see that he has been trying to undermine her is by letting this y out.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i>donˇŻt <i>have </i><i>to </i>make a <i>decision </i>right <i>now</i>, <i>but </i><i>depending </i><i>on </i><i>how </i>things <i>go </i><i>when </i><i>she </i><i>finds </i>out, <i>you </i><i>can </i>choose to stay on as <i>the </i>future <i>Royal </i>Gamma, <i>or </i><i>you </i>can <i>tell </i>Ammon <i>to </i><i>go </i><i>find </i><i>another</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Goliath had said.

    I knew he was right. I could make that decisionter, but I would talk to Zalia about it first. I still donˇŻt know what she found out during thepetition, and I have no idea if that might bring any changes for the future. My first priority will always be my Mate; she will alwayse before anything else.

    I know that if I resign, two Lycans will follow me: my Father and Leander. Neither one of them agrees with what Alwin gets away with, and I have seen Ammon and Eryx cover for him over and over again. As long as they keep doing that, he will never learn until itˇŻs toote. Dad and I have been keeping track of his screw- ups over the past seven years, and even though they are all small breaches of protocol, they show a pattern. Alwin has trouble following rules when they are inconvenient for him.

    Knowing that someone is looking into the blueprint of the Pce bing public knowledge settles my mind a little. I may not agree with Alwin, but my first loyalty towards the Royal Family lies with Axelle, and she deserved to know that the blueprint is out there. Why or how Mavka released it, I donˇŻt know. All I know is that this will have severe consequences for her, and I will not be there to bail her out.

    ItˇŻs just after midnight when we all turn in for the night, and Zalia is fast asleep before she could even pull the sheet up. I wonder why sheˇŻs so exhausted. She slept in my arms for an hour or two, and now sheˇŻs off to dreand while IˇŻm wide awake. The moment Iy down next to her, she moves closer to my side, and when I wrap my arm around her, she manages to crawl onto my chest. I brush a strand of hair out of her face before I kiss the tip of her nose.

    Apparently, she doesnˇŻt like that because she scrunches her nose, and I canˇŻt resist doing it again and again. Each time she scrunches her nose, Goliath snickers. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Okay</i><i>, </i><i>Buddy</i>. <i>Time </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>some </i><i>sleep</i>,ˇ± I say to Goliath as I pull Zalia closer <i>to </i>my chest, and I hear him softly mumble that he doesnˇŻt want to sleep. I know he will keep an eye on our Mate during the night, and after I wake up, he will go to sleep. But just as I getfortable, my Father links me.

    ˇ°I hope <i>youˇŻre </i>still awake<i>,</i>ˇ± he says, and I know that if I donˇŻt respond, he will back off, thinking I was about to fall asleep. However, my curiosity wins. I really want to know what happened on the Gamma floor, even though I could always ask Benjamin to show me the footage.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Yeah</i><i>, </i>IˇŻm <i>still </i>awake<i>. </i><i>Zalia </i><i>is </i><i>sleeping </i><i>peacefully</i><i>, </i>so go ahead. <i>What </i><i>happened </i>after we left?ˇ± I answer Dad, and for a moment, our mind¨Clink ispletely silent.

    admin

 Werewolf and 199

    Chapter 199 Out Of Sight

    LiamˇŻs <b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    I keep listening as Eryx talks about what he hopes will be in those safes, but I can tell that Ammon and Asha are having a discussion through their mind¨Clink. Suddenly, AmmonˇŻs face pales. It looks like Asha had been paying attention, and from the looks of it, she warned Ammon. IˇŻm curious how heˇŻs going to address this. I watch them from the corner of my eyes as I listen to Eryx and S debating what he could be hiding in those safes.

    AshaˇŻs face bes angrier the longer their discussionsts, and IˇŻm afraid Ammon is going to find out that you should never piss off your Mate.

    ˇ°Liam, I need a guard to escort me to the Beta floor. I will be spending the night there, and hopefully, by morning, my Mate will realize heˇŻs an ass,ˇ± Asha says as she gets up and walks out of the living room. I call in a guard I know will keep Ammon away from Asha for the night, but I also make sure he knows not to openly disobey his Prince.

    4

    A few minutester, Asha walks into the living room with a bag in her hands, and Ammon sits on the couch with his arms folded across his chest. The others look from Asha to Ammon and back to me, waiting to see whatˇŻs going on. I just shrug my shoulders because IˇŻm not going to enlighten them. Ammon and Asha can take care of themselves, and I know theyˇŻll make up in the morning.

    ˇ°Asha, why are you leaving?ˇ± S asks, and Asha gives her a murderous look.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt all of you go over every word that was said before Deimos walked out and see if you can figure out for yourselves why I might be pissed off?ˇ± She answers S with a question of her own, and I have to stifle a smile at how she dodged that question.

    Asha remembers what Axelle had said seven years ago. The guard walks out the door with Asha. The moment the door closes behind them, Ammon starts pacing the floor, and out loud, he goes over everything that was said.

    ˇ°Liam said that what was said here couldnˇŻt be repeated. ThatˇŻs what protocol states when weˇŻre conducting an investigation. No one outside the Royal family gets informed about what we uncover, and we all know why thatˇŻs part of the protocol. Benjamin needed to know that this couldnˇŻt be repeated to anyone, and it was his choice to walk away. No one made him leave. Deimos didnˇŻt want to keep secrets from his Mate, so he left for that reason.

    No one told Deimos that he had to leave. Dad just pointed out that no one outside the Royal Family gets to hear this, and then he gets upset, even though he knows protocol by heart.ˇ± Ammon recounts what was

    said in broad strokes.

    ˇ°It was the first thing Eryx told me when we met, just before we heardˇ­ Oh, fuck, thatˇŻs why he got pissed. DonˇŻt you remember what happened when we met?ˇ± S asks as she looks from Eryx to Ammon.

    They all stare at Alwin at the same time, but it seems like heˇŻs unaware of what he did.

    ˇ°<i>I </i>did <i>the </i>same <i>thing</i><i>, </i><i>didnˇŻt </i><i>I</i>?ˇ± S asks through the mind¨Clink, and I tell her that IˇŻm not sure if he would hold it against her.

    078

    Chapter 199 Out Of Sight

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°You werenˇŻt there when Axelle had to listen to <i>a </i>raging Deimos <i>for </i>Alvin breaking protocol. All you were told was that the exception would count <i>for </i><i>Deimos </i>and Leander in the future. Aloin, on the other hand, knows how close they came to losing their own Royal Gamma and their future Gamma,ˇ± I exin.

    Ammon tells us that his Father is on his own. ˇ°<i>Mom </i>can deal with this mess, but if itˇŻs costing <i>me </i>my Royal Gamma, they can wait a long time before they can <i>retire</i>. <i>I </i><i>know </i>I covered for Dad more than I should have, but that ends today,ˇ± Ammon tells us through the mind¨Clink before asking me if I can link his Mate to tell her that heˇŻs sorry for not listening to him. At first, Asha doesnˇŻt open the link for me. I have to try two more times before I can tell her what happened here.

    She tells me that sheˇŻll link Ammonter herself, but that sheˇŻs d they figured it out and that it doesnˇŻt surprise her that Alwin is still oblivious to what he might have done.

    ˇ°Tell Deimos <i>I </i>wonˇŻt hold it against <i>him </i>if he walks. <i>He </i><i>has </i><i>my </i>full support, no <i>matter </i>what he decides to do,ˇ± Asha says before breaking the mind¨Clink. I tell Ammon through the mind¨Clink not to worry about his Mate before excusing myself to turn in for the night.

    I walk into the room that belongs to Benjamin with my bag because I know Alwin wonˇŻt look for me here -not that I expect him toe looking for me¨Cand go through my evening routine before getting into

    bed.

    I link Deimos to find him still awake. I tell him what happened from the moment he left until I went to bed, and as expected, he chuckles when he hears AshaˇŻs words.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i>sometimes wonder <i>if </i><i>outsiders </i>would <i>mistake </i><i>Asha </i><i>for </i>AxelleˇŻs Pup <i>instead </i><i>of </i><i>Ammon</i>,ˇ± I say.

    Deimos and I talk for a few more minutes, and after I promise him IˇŻll oversee the cataloging of the Alpha floor, we say goodnight.

    It was an exhausting day, and IˇŻm d IˇŻm already in bed, because I doubt I would have made it if I hadnˇŻt.

    Zalia

    I wake in the morning to feather¨Clight kisses being ced on my skin, but when I open my eyes, I am confused because I am not in my own room on the Gamma floor. Then I remember what happenedst night.

    ˇ°Did you talk to your Dad?ˇ± I ask Deimos the moment we lock eyes, and he has a rather unsettling look in his eyes. I wait for him to start talking, but a menacing roar has us jumping out of bed.

    ˇ°That would be the Queen. SheˇŻs probably pissed off at Alwin, and he is undoubtedly still unaware of any wrongdoings on his end,ˇ± Deimos says as we get dressed.

    Running out of the bedroom, we are met by Leander and the girls. Dad tells us to get going and that heˇŻll follow us as soon as heˇŻs ready. Every Pack¨Cmember that isnˇŻt on border patrol is gathered outside the Pack¨Chouse, and the Royal Guards keep them from entering the Pack¨Chouse. However, they step aside the moment theyy eyes on Deimos and Leander. Deimos grabs my hand to pull me with him, and Leander makes sure the girls get in by following behind them.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre in the Alpha office,ˇ± one of the Omegas says before disappearing into the kitchen. The look in her eyes tells me that sheˇŻs scared to death. We walk toward the office to find the door ajar, and I stop Deimos

    13:03

    Chapter 199 Out Of Sight

    from walking further.

    +20 Free Coins

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i>want to hear what he has to say <i>for </i>himself and <i>what </i><i>the </i><i>others </i>have to <i>say</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I tell him through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Dad told mest night that Alwin is <i>the </i><i>only </i><i>one </i><i>who </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>realize </i>what he did<i>, </i><i>and </i><i>theyˇŻre </i>sorry <i>for </i><i>not </i>realizing it sooner. Ammon even decided not to cover <i>for </i><i>his </i><i>Father</i>, and <i>I </i><i>know </i><i>he </i><i>meant </i><i>it</i>. <i>He </i>knows how <i>much </i>I hated it when he constantly covered for his Father,ˇ± Deimos says through the mind¨Clink, and I ry what he told me to the girls.

    We wait outside the office to eavesdrop on the conversation¨Cor better put, the shouting match¨Cbetween Axelle and her Mate. I wonder what Axelle will do if Alwin keeps acting as if he did nothing wrongst night. I step a little closer to Deimos to prevent Goliath from pushing forward.

    ˇ°I followed protocol. Zalia isnˇŻt a member of the Royal Family and doesnˇŻt deserve to know what weˇŻve uncovered so far,ˇ± I hear Alwin say, and I feel anger radiating from Deimos as Goliath tries to take control.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Calm down<i>, </i><i>Goliath</i>. <i>I </i>need <i>you </i>to <i>leave </i>Deimos in control. <i>We </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>hear </i>what Alwin <i>has </i><i>to </i>say. <i>Please</i><i>, </i>Goliath<i>,</i>ˇ± I say to him as I let my hand run circles on his back, feeling that Goliath is still very present but backing down a little bit.

    ˇ°HAVE YOU LOST YOUR FUCKING MIND: DID YOU FORGET WHAT HAPPENED WHEN AMMON AND

    ERYX FOUND THEIR MATES?ˇ± Axelle roars, and even though we are not in the room, we all shrink back a little.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Fuck</i>, <i>how </i>would it feel <i>if </i>we were in that office?ˇ± Twilight asks me, but I donˇŻt want to think about it. I think itˇŻs safe to say that the QueenˇŻs aura would affect me almost as much as it affects everyone around me.

    ItˇŻs quiet in the office, but I can hear Axelle breathing. She has trouble controlling her Lycan, and we can hear her growling from time to time. Her growls be louder the longer it takes for Alwin to respond, and I wonder how long it will take before she explodes again¨Cnot really something IˇŻm looking forward to. However, Alwin deserves everything she dishes out to him, and IˇŻm d that, for once, Ammon has decided to take a step back.

    ˇ°I know that I broke protocol back then, and thatˇŻs why I made sure to follow protocolˇ­<b>ˇ± </b>A mighty roar from Axelle interrupts him, and I doubt he understands that he actually didnˇŻt follow protocol in this case. After all, Axelle made it clear that I was allowed to hear everything because of what Alwin did seven years

    ago.

    ˇ°Axelle, dear, why are you so upset?ˇ± Alwin asks, and again the office goes deadly quiet.

    ˇ°Seven years ago, we almost lost our Royal Gamma because you broke protocol. And how did I make sure that Liam didnˇŻt resign?ˇ± she asks in an ice¨Ccold voice.

    ˇ°<i>Fuck</i><i>, </i>I thought she was <i>scary </i><i>when </i>she roared, but this is worse,ˇ± Twilight mumbles in my head, and I agree with her wholeheartedly.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know,ˇ± Alwin replies, and this time we donˇŻt hear anything, but Deimos and Leander move to the door as one, showing us Axelle with her hand wrapped around AlwinˇŻs throat as Leander pushes the door open wide. No one makes a move as we all watch Axelle squeezing a bit harder, but not hard enough to make it difficult for Alwin to breathe or answer her.

    13:03 Wed<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>31 </b>

    Chapter 199 Out Of Sight

    ? ??<b>?7</b><b>: </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    We all step into the office to see how this situation will develop, and I wonder if Axelle would sideline her Mate if he doesnˇŻte up with a fucking good excuse for his screw¨Cup. IˇŻd really like to know if she would take his powers as King away from him. I know an Alpha can determine that his Mate is not suited for her duties and powers as Luna, especially if she did something simr to what Alwin did. Then she would only be Luna in name.

    ˇ°What is she doing here?ˇ± Alwin asks as he looks at me, and Axelle squeezes a little harder. He still has no fucking clue what he did wrong. Would he be able to figure it out for himself if no one spelled it out for him?

    ˇ°She has every right to be here, Dad,ˇ± Ammon says as he steps next to Deimos, but Alwin tries to shake his head, and Axelle drops him to the floor.

    ˇ°Guards, take my Mate back to the Pce and confine him to our Quarters. Under no circumstances is he allowed to leave, and someone will bring his meals up. Other than that, he will see no one until I return,ˇ± she growls as she looks at Alwin.

    He tries to say something, but one look from Axelle shuts him up.

    ˇ°You broke protocol for Asha and S, and the only reason Liam is still my Gamma is because I made the decision to allow Deimos and Leander to bring their Mate to meetings, even if they havenˇŻt marked one another. You broke the word I gave to Liam. You are constantly breaking protocol, and you just crossed the line. Get him out of here,ˇ± Axelle says, and two Guards help him up from the floor before they walk out of the office.

    ˇ°Zalia and Deimos, I want to talk to the two of you. The rest of you get out. I am very disappointed in most of you, and this will have consequences,ˇ± she says before looking at Ammon.

    ˇ°We will have a talkter, and I suggest you start thinking about what that might be about. I thought you knew me better by now, and still, you allowed your Father to undermine me,ˇ± she growls at him before two Guards walk in. They are given orders to take Ammon to the living room and not let him out of their sight.

    admin

 Werewolf and 200

    Chapter 200 Bush

    Axelle

    420 Free Coins <b>& </b>

    I never liked sending Alwin out on his own because, for some reason, he enjoys making trouble by not following protocol. This time, I had no other choice as someone had to go to Moon Stone Pack. I couldnˇŻt get away from the Pce because of a meeting I had¨Cit had been nned weeks ago¨Cand the only choice I had this morning was to send my Mate on my behalf. We were aware Zalia might be in trouble. and Deimos and Leander had gone with her to make sure nothing bad would happen. But when I was informed in the morning that they hadnˇŻt tried once but twice to forcefully mark her, I knew I had to send representatives of the Royal Family.

    I never wanted to be the Queen. I hate the way people treated my Mother, as she was never sure if someone was being nice because they wanted to know her or if they were being nice because of her title. I had decided at a young age that I wanted to leave the title to my baby Brother. There hadnˇŻt been a male ruling our Kingdom in centuries, and sometimes I wonder if his death was a way for the Goddess to let us know that she would never allow a male to rule our Kingdom again.

    Alwin knows how much I hate this, how much I hate being a Queen, and I think I finally start to understand why we havenˇŻt had a male leading our Kingdom for so long. If memory serves me right, my Mother told me that thest King we had nearly destroyed our Kingdom. None of his offspring were males, and I believe that that was the Goddessˇ® way of telling him and the rest of our Kingdom that he had crossed the line.

    IˇŻm not precisely sure what he did wrong, but my Mother always made sure that I knew there was a reason why the Goddess didnˇŻt allow a male to run our Kingdom. For a long time, I med myself for my baby BrotherˇŻs death. It wasnˇŻt until my Mother told me there was nothing I could have done¨Cthat the disease had taken the lives of many of our family throughout the centuries, both males and females¨Cthat my mind settled.

    I havenˇŻt heard anything from my Mate, my Son, or my Gamma, and I just hope that Alwin has been able to follow protocol. But if my gut is any indication, IˇŻm afraid IˇŻm going to find a war zone out there. The closer I get to Moon Stone Pack, the harder it bes to deny the feeling I have deep down inside me. My assistant is keeping a close eye on me, and I know he can tell that IˇŻm getting more anxious by the

    minute.

    ˇ°You really believe that he would be stupid enough to go against your wishes, Your Majesty?ˇ± my assistant asks.

    I think he asks me <i>to </i>keep me preupied because he knows that if my mind is working on something else, IˇŻm less likely to get too angry.

    ˇ°We both know that Alwin isnˇŻt too happy with the fact that I am the rightful Queen and that he has no say in anythingˇŞthat the ultimate decision on what to do with the Kingdom is mine. My word isw. Alwin knows that, but it doesnˇŻt mean that he likes it,ˇ± I respond.

    I know that after thest time he screwed up, he has made many small mistakes. I also know that our Son, Ammon, has been trying to cover up most of them together with Eryx, and so far, he hasnˇŻt done anything that caused major problems. But if he had caused major problems, I would have pushed him to the sidelines, making sure that he can never interfere with my business again, and then he will really be a King only in name.

    <b>13:03 </b>Ved<b>, </b><b>Dec </b>

    Chapter 200 Bush

    +20 Free Coins

    I know that Alwin is aware of the fact that I can take away what is most important to him¨Cand that is the power he seems to think he has. But truth be told, he doesnˇŻt hold any power within this Kingdom. I think it might be time that people start to realize that again¨Cthat their ruler, the one that makes all the decisions, is a female. When Ammon was born, I had been in shock because, for the first time in centuries, the firstborn in our family was a boy. I had suspected that something simr would happen to Ammon as it did to my baby Brother, but I never got pregnant with a second Pup.

    After discussing it with my Mother over and over, we came to the conclusion that AmmonˇŻs Mate would take my ce on the throne. Asha is more like me than my own son, and I know there are a lot of people who think I misintroduce them every single time. Ammon is aware of the fact that he will never rule our Kingdom, but I never mentioned it to my Mate, and to this day, I still ask myself why I never told him.

    The Guard at the gates of Moon Stone Pack seems to be a bit ufortable when he is faced with me, and I ask him where I can find the rest of the Royal Family.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, your Mate, your Gamma, your Son, and the future Beta are in the Pack¨Chouse. They are staying on the Gamma floor. If you are looking for Deimos and Leander, I will have someone guide you to my SisterˇŻs house,ˇ± the Guard says, and I know that my Mate has done something he shouldnˇŻt have.

    ˇ°Can you link Zalia and ask her toe to the Pack¨Chouse? I want to know what happenedst night,ˇ± I ask the Guard.

    I tell one of my Warriors that no matter what happens, no one is going to interfere with me. ˇ°Just keep an eye on Asha. I donˇŻt want anything to happen to her because she will be the true ruler of our Kingdom one day,ˇ± I say. I know I can tell him and my assistant anything, as they have been with the Royal Family since they were born.

    As the Pack¨Chousees into view, I see that Liam is waiting for me, and the look on his face tells me that my Mate screwed up royally. I think I have to start training Asha, but IˇŻm also afraid that I will not be the only one without a Gamma¨Cthat Asha needs to find a recement for Deimos. Not that I would me him if my Mate has crossed the line once again.

    Liam opens the door and greets me as I step out of the SUV. ˇ°How big is the damage?ˇ± I ask Liam as I stretch my legs.

    ˇ°That depends. If Deimos can look past the fact that Ammon and Eryx forgot about what happened seven years ago, the damage might be controble,ˇ± he answers me.

    Walking into the Pack¨Chouse, I get a lot of strange looks, and through the mind¨Clink, I ask Liam what that

    is about.

    ˇ°<i>TheyˇŻre </i>not happy <i>with </i><i>their </i>Alpha and future Alpha <i>being </i>stuck in the Pce dungeons,ˇ± He says before I ask him to guide me to the Gamma floor. He knows that my Mate is in trouble, that I will not stand for whatever he did. The moment I walk into the living room, I see my Mate looking at me, and I doubt he has any idea about what he did or that he did something wrong.

    I doubt he is aware of the fact that his actions probably cost this Kingdom to Jose an amazing future Royal Gamma¨Cand then IˇŻm not just talking about Deimos. Ammon seems to understand a little bit more than his Father does, and I wonder if my Son will try to make excuses for his Father once again.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Mom</i><i>, </i><i>he </i>is on <i>his </i><i>own</i>. <i>Even </i><i>after </i><i>we </i><i>went </i><i>through </i><i>everything </i><i>that </i><i>was </i><i>said</i>, he didnˇŻt <i>understand </i><i>the </i><i>mistake </i><i>he </i>

    Chapter 200 Bush

    078

    +20 Free Coins

    made,ˇ± my Son tells me through the mind¨Clink.

    I tell them I want to talk aboutst night in the Alpha office, and I walk out the door before anyone can say something. I donˇŻt want to hear any objections from anyone.

    ˇ°Can you bring coffee to the Alpha office?ˇ± I ask an Omega I see at the bottom of the stairs. ˇ°Make plenty of it, because something tells me I am going to need it.ˇ± She bows her head before she disappears into the kitchen, and one of the Guards by the Alpha office opens the door for me.

    ˇ°At least one thing my Mate did right,ˇ± I think to myself as I look at the two boxes on the floor next to the desk. Both of them are marked on the lid. ˇ°Safe Oneˇ± and ˇ°Safe Twoˇ± are written down, and I open the first box to find the PackˇŻs bookkeeping. But I thought Liam told me that Alwin already went through the books.

    Liam steps next to me as I look around the office, and I see papers on the coffee table that look simr to the ones I am holding in my hand. I donˇŻt get the chance to ask about it because the moment the door closes behind him, Alwin says, ˇ°Deimos is overreacting. I followed protocol just as you instructedˇ­.ˇ± But that is all I allow him to say before I turn around and roar in his direction.

    I know that everyone has heard me, and I get linked by several Warriors that apanied us here. I also know that Deimos and Leander will show up soon. I instruct them to keep the Pack¨Cmembers from entering, and before Alwin can say anything else, I wrap my hand around his throat, lifting him off the floor as I stretch my arm.

    ˇ°What did you say to piss off Deimos and Leander?ˇ± I yell at him, and again he says he followed protocol, that Zalia had no right to be included. I roar at him in response, but it doesnˇŻt seem to register¨Cnot even when I ask him what I had to do seven years ago to clean up the mess he made.

    Ammon tries to make his Father understand, but even that fails, and I am left with no other choice. I tell two of my personal Guards to confine him to our Quarters at the Pce before I deal with my Son, and I already know that I wonˇŻt fight Deimos if he decides to resign his position.

    After everyone else has left the room, I sit down in an armchair and ask Deimos to tell me what happenedst night. I think AlwinˇŻs punishment is too light as I listen to Deimos. Alwin broke protocol twice at the same time. He broke it when he made it clear Zalia wasnˇŻt allowed to hear any of it, and he broke it by allowing Benjamin to hear it. Not that Benjamin did, because he left the room with Zalia, but if he had stayed, Alwin would have allowed him to hear things he wasnˇŻt allowed to hear.

    ˇ°This time he really screwed up, didnˇŻt he?ˇ± I ask before I take a sip of my coffee.

    The three of us sit in silence for a while, and I let every Gamma I know pass through my mind. I need to find a recement for Liam and Deimos,

    ˇ°Deimos, I am sorry for what Alwin did. I know that it doesnˇŻt make it right, and I will support you in whatever you decide to do,ˇ± I say, and Deimos tells me that he will resign no matter what the trials might reveal. I look at him in confusion.

    ˇ°Zalia is an Alpha. There is no doubt in my mind about that, and I think the events from two nights ago have something to do with it. Zalia doesnˇŻt know exactly what is going on or how everything is connected, but I have to agree with her. A lot of things arenˇŻt adding up, and I am not just talking about ZaliaˇŻs ability to bring an Alpha to his knees. She has shown characteristics more suited to a Beta or even an Alpha. I think we will uncover a lot during the trial, and I hope it will answer any of the questions Zalia has running

    <b>13:03 </b>Wed, Dec <b>31 </b>G

    Chapter 200 Bush

    around in her mind right now,ˇ± Deimos says.

    +20 Free Coins

    I link Liam toe to the Alpha office and to bring Benjamin and Leander with him. I need to know where I stand when it concerns LiamˇŻs position as my Gamma. It only takes a minute or two before he opens the door and walks into the office, followed by Benjamin and Leander.

    ˇ°Liam, I am going to ask you straight away. What are your intentions?ˇ± I ask him because I know there is no use in beating around the bush.

    admin

 Werewolf and 201

    Chapter 201 Staring

    Perrin, to there screwhere ther we can talk? auk him as we faller the other out of the office. I know I wonˇŻt have a lot of time, a nest to auk Renjamin a few testions. He rells me to follow him to the Gamma flot. After we enter the Cament floor, he fore the deve behind us and walks into the kitchen to make us some coffee.

    ˇ°Zalis is the Daughter of an Alpha blooded male and an Alpha¨Cblooded female. I donˇŻt knend much about my MateˇŻs family, and I doubt I will ever find the whole truth. What I do know is than her Father wanted her to take Ro of Sundown Pack as her chosen Mate, and her Father wasnˇŻt against a forceful marking. June had the gift of hearing and made a run for the Pce tell the Royal Family. From what she told me, her Father got stripped of his title. I donˇŻt know which Pack she came from or what happened to the Pack after her Father was stripped of his ride,ˇ± Benjamin tells me without me asking him a single question.

    Zalia is twenty¨Csix years old, and her Parents moved to Moon Stone Pack after meeting one another, I think to myself. So, if I add a few years to ZaliaˇŻs age¨Cbecause I am not sure if June got pregnant immediately¨Cit could have been thirty years or longer since JuneˇŻs Father got stripped of his title. But I canˇŻt remember an Alpha being on trial around that time, and I try to recall any cases involving a forceful marking as I sip my coffee.

    ˇ°Benjamin, do you remember if June ever mentioned how long it took before she came to Silver Sand Pack?ˇ± I ask him because I do remember a case like this, but that was over thirty-

    seven years ago.

    Benjamin is deep in thought, and I get up to pour us another coffee to keep myself busy while I let him think to see if he can remember anything June told him. I canˇŻt remember a female named Juneing to the Pce, nor can I remember a case from thirty years ago. I keeping back to the same case, but I canˇŻt recall the details, and I know that I will have to take a look in the Pce Archive to find the file. That file will give me any answer I canˇŻt find myself.

    Just as I am about to tell Benjamin to forget about my question for a while, I feel someone pushing against the block I put up on the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°<i>Liam</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>want </i><i>you </i>to <ie </i><i>to </i><i>the </i><i>Alpha </i><i>office </i><i>and </i><i>take </i><i>Benjamin </i>and <i>Leander </i>with <i>you</i>,ˇ± I hear Axelle say the moment I drop the block.

    ˇ°Axelle wants to see us in the Alpha office. I think it has finally sunk in that Alwin made too many mistakes over the years,ˇ± I say as I get up.

    As we reach the office, Leander is already waiting for us. ˇ°Any idea what this is about, Liam?ˇ± he asks, but I think that Leander knows better than anyone else what this might be about, and I

    Sonor the freding then Bicle du die the dating for Ves all walk inns the entire and ot

    sumy to selle

    A

    I am quities for a while, and 1kurs show the women ingens my mouth Aselle will anderdand then she is reing hun sm

    Alle 1 bone put up with enough of AdwinˇŻs crap over the years, and Bruver you are una of some of the things he didnt ld. There see in bringing that up fist & des de gent the finally take your MotherˇŻs attice and that be taking AhwinˇŻt peers away from him. All he ever cared about was himself, and he went thougle about the consequences of his actione There was always someone to clean up his meet. I will resign from my position as Royal Gamma, but I will help you to find a good recement and train him or her on the job,ˇ± I say and I know than Axelle is grateful that I am at least willing to help her with firading and training my recement.

    ˇ°I have a request, though. I would like Zalia to help me, Deimos, and Leander to catalog everything from the hidden spaces on the Alpha floor,ˇ± I say, and I can tell that Zalia and Benjamin are wondering what spaces I am talking about.

    ˇ°Liam, you are still my Gamma, and you are capable of making that decision for yourself. I do appreciate you asking for permission, and I will grant it to you. Maybe Benjamin would like to help out as well. The faster we get through everything, the better, and I want you to take care of the Alpha office as well because I think Zalia will find a lot of answers,ˇ± Axelle says before she asks us to start with the Alpha floor while she deals with her Son and the others.

    Donovan

    My head is hurting, and I slowly open my eyes, but I shouldnˇŻt have bothered. It doesnˇŻt matter whether my eyes are open or closed¨Cit remains dark. It is eerily quiet around me, and I can tell that I am in the dungeons; the smell around here gives that away. I wonder which idiot thought that they could throw me in a cell, but there is no one around that can answer that question for me, and I decide to figure out if I can find out how I ended up in this cell.

    My mind is a mess, and it takes me a few moments before I can make sense of it. It started on thest day of thepetition. I had looked at the screen in surprise because the more they said, the more stunning it became. Every leadership was taken out, but to my surprise, I found out that Zalia wasnˇŻt taken out that first night, and I became pissed when they revealed that Zalia took me and Gibson out. <i>What </i><i>the </i><i>fuck </i><i>was </i><i>she </i>thinking, taking <i>out </i><i>her </i>own <i>leadership</i><i>? </i>

    She even managed to solve the extra challenge, and she gathered every reward that was hidden at the Pce, along with a few extra items. That is when things really turned weird. She had gotten pissed when an Alpha asked how the King would determine the winner now, and I still remember that her aura felt so much stronger than FatherˇŻs aura.

    A sound pulls me from my thoughts, and I slowly sit up on the thin mattress I am lying on.

    Chapter 301 Summe

    senarile wait per fe ve bugs word. They just til at me with disque ins ahede van & Just Hedure that thing than why I am Bey had the thett

    a

    *** am 1 wek, bin they donˇŻt never word you the while they walk one for my cell tearing air in the duit with only very what my rampamises r k me only s momen when I woke to realize that wouldnˇŻt reach Ace, and Fny is remember what happened

    I remember walking towards ZaliaˇŻs room with Das I walked towards her helt us administer the sedative, and then a bes foggy. 1 close my eyes to try and remember what happened after I was about to give her that shot, ban the only thing I can see be an undir fare. Fam very sure that I am no longer in my own territory, and if I am here, then so is my Father There is no doubt in my mind that they caught us both. I just wonder how they found out what we were up to.

    With nothing else to do here in the dark by myself, I let my mind wander back to the conversation I had with my Father. <b>As </b>a young Pup, I had never doubted who and what my Father was, and it wasnˇŻt until the first meeting I went to that I realized that something was off with him. I started to watch him more closely after that, but I was unable to figure out what was wrong, and if he hadnˇŻt told me everything the other night, I doubt I would have been able to figure it out on my own.

    I also found out that Dad showed the world a male who upheld the Law, but that he never agreed with most of our Laws, and if he could, he would bend them in his favor. He never would have denied Zalia her birthright as our Gamma¨Cit is a Law he couldnˇŻt bend in his favor¨Cand with everything I know right now, it might have been best if I had just epted the fact that I would have a female Gamma. It would have meant that I would still be the Alpha of Moon Stone Pack.

    My problem with having a female Gamma would have resolved itself with Zalia being mated to the future Royal Gamma, and I could have gotten myself a male Gamma after she had left. Yeah, I know. Talking in hindsight is always a hell of a lot easier, but it would have saved me a lot of trouble.

    Zalia

    We walk out of the office, and Liam asks me to link the girls. ˇ°We are going to need all the help we can get, and they already know a lot about the things you found,ˇ± Liam says, and I hope we will find answers to some of the questions I have.

    All four of the girls walk out of the living room, and they follow us up to the Alpha floor, only to be stopped by Elinor and Luna Hester on thending of the Beta floor.

    ˇ°I want to see my Mate,ˇ± Luna Hester demands as she looks at Liam.

    Chapter 201 Staring

    :

    420 Free Coins

    ˇ°You will have to take that up with Queen Axelle. She will determine if you get to see him before the trial or at the trial. I also suggest you get both of them a damn goodwyer, even though I doubt anyone can get them out of the jamn they have gotten themselves into,ˇ± Liam answers before he allows the rest of us to pass him.

    Deimos has his arm around my waist as he guides me up the stairs, and Leander is on my other side.

    ˇ°Where are you taking her?ˇ± Luna Hester asks. ˇ°This Pack belongs to us, and she has no right to be on the Alpha floor. I demand you send her to the Pce¨Cshe no longer belongs here.ˇ±

    I look over my shoulder to see Liam turning his attention to Luna Hester. ˇ°Zalia has permission from our Queen to help me with the investigation into your Mate. If you have a problem with that, I suggest you take that up with the Queen as well,ˇ± Liam tells her.

    ˇ°What does the Queen have to do with this? Like every Luna, she is just a pretty face that sits next to the King,ˇ± Luna Hester says, and we all turn around to look at the woman I once considered a pretty smart Luna.

    ˇ°I think you have forgotten something, Luna Hester,ˇ± I say as I take one step down. ˇ°Queen Axelle is our ruler. She holds all the power, and whatever she says goes. You were the one that told us in ss that King Alwin didnˇŻt hold any real power and that, basically, he was the QueenˇŻs puppet.ˇ±

    She looks at me for a moment, and I know she is going to dig herself a nice, deep grave. ˇ°There is not an Alpha around that will listen to a female. They will never do as she says, and they will go against everything she will try to establish through Laws. We are only a means to an end for an Alpha¨Cto make sure they get their heir and to warm their bed. If Queen Axelle thinks she can run this Kingdom, she is sorely mistaken because every Alpha will stand against her,ˇ± Luna Hester says.

    I just shake my head before I turn around and proceed to walk up the stairs. This woman has really lost her mind. Deimos is right by my side, but I can tell that something is bothering him, and I will ask him about it the moment we are on the Alpha floor behind closed doors.

    The Warriors at the door step aside the moment we walk onto thending, and I open the door to the Alpha floor, walking straight into the living room. It only takes a few moments for the door to close again, and as I turn around, Liam is thest one to walk into the living room.

    ˇ°Deimos, what is on your mind?ˇ± I ask him, and everyone turns their attention to Deimos. He walks over to the window and just stands there for a moment, staring out over the territory.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 202

    Chapter 202 Anyway

    Chapter 202 Anyway

    UnknownˇŻs p.o.v.

    20 Free Coins

    I slowly open my eyes as I feel my head pounding. Someone must have injected me with a sedative, and I wonder how long ago the Alpha tossed me into his dungeons. I will ask a Warrior the moment one shows up. They will show up just before or after the shift change, and then I will be able to tell how long they are holding me before the trial starts. It was something my Father taught me as a young Pup. I had found out that the shifts in the dungeons were irregr and had made no sense to me.

    Father exined that it was to throw the prisoner off¨Cto make them miscalcte their time down in the dungeons¨Cand he told me that they would always think they were in the dungeons longer or shorter than they really were. He would shorten or lengthen a shift <i>to </i>confuse them, and in the end, they would find out that time had passed normally. I never met another Alpha that did the same thing my Father did, and Mike didnˇŻt take this habit from our Father after he took over.

    I hear a door open somewhere down the hall, and I wait patiently to see how many Warriors the Alpha ced down here to guard me. I can hear theming closer by the sound of their footsteps, but they are not talking to one another, and I wonder if this Pack has a different way of stressing out their prisoners. My jaw drops the moment I am faced with the Warriors that stop in front of my cell. I am at the fucking Pce.

    ˇ°What time is it?ˇ± I ask, but neither one of them says a word. One of them writes something on a notepad before they walk away, and I try to remember if I ever saw a blueprint of the Pce. I want to know if they wille back past my cell on their way back or if they will be able to make a round through the dungeons without passing my cell again, but I canˇŻt recall ever seeing a blueprint of the Pce, and that means I have no idea how their rounds are conducted.

    ˇ°<i>Were </i><i>you </i><i>able </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>anything </i><i>while </i><i>I </i><i>was </i><i>out</i>?ˇ± I ask my Wolf, but I donˇŻt get a response from him, and that is when I notice that I can no longer feel his presence, forcing me to take a closer look at my surroundings.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Fuck</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>bars </i><i>are </i><i>silver </i><iced </i>with <i>Wolfsbane</i>,ˇ± I think to myself, and I slowly get up from the bunkbed I am lying on. I try to look at the other cells around me, but I canˇŻt get close enough to the bars to take a peek down the corridor.

    With nothing else to do, I let my mind wander back to the day my Father told me about Juliette. She was my ticket to bing an Alpha, and she was a pretty female to look at. I learned that Juliette had abilities and that she was the heir to Moon Stone Pack, but her Father didnˇŻt believe a female would be strong enough to lead a Pack. He wanted to make sure that she was raised the way he wanted and that no one would know that she was the rightful heir to

    19:34 Thu Jan 1

    Chapter 202 Anyway

    his Pack.

    +20 Free Cong

    Juliette grew up in Crystal Cove Pack, far away from Moon Stone Pack, and I had seen her a few times over the years. Her Uncle was the Alpha of Crystal Cove Pack, and her Mother was his younger Sister, making Juliette a full¨Cblooded Alpha. I even met her once while I was visiting their Pack, but Juliette made it clear she was not interested in me or a chosen Mate, and I knew when her Father made his proposition, I would have to forcefully mark her.

    My Father didnˇŻt realize that that was her FatherˇŻs intent, and I didnˇŻt enlighten him about that fact. He would never agree to it. He might have been an asshole, but he would never participate in a forceful marking, and when JulietteˇŻs Father made it clear on the eve of her eighteenth birthday, my Father t out refused the proposition. Looking back, it was probably the best choice he could have made because it saved us both in the end.

    A few hourster, two other Warriors walk up to my cell, and again I ask the same question, but like before, I get no answer. They walk away without speaking a word to me. The day passes by with me thinking about where I went wrong, but I canˇŻt find an answer to that question, and I believe I will get that answer at my trial. I did discover one thing, though, and that is that at the Pce, the Warriors work in three shifts, making it even more difficult for me to keep track of time.

    Zalia

    Deimos turns towards us after everyone has taken a seat. ˇ°Why is it that Luna Hester taught you that Axelle holds the power but doesnˇŻt recognize it herself?ˇ± he asks, and I understand he isnˇŻt just talking about Luna Hester. He wants to know why no one remembers that Axelle is our Royal who holds the power.

    ˇ°I think Luna Hester already answered your question, Deimos. Most Alphas donˇŻt believe a female is capable of leading a Pack, let alone leading a Kingdom,ˇ± I answer him.

    ˇ°I have shown this Pack that I am the best Gamma they could ask for, and still, their future Alpha¨Calong with some of our Pack¨Cmembers¨Cbelieved that a female had no right to that position. I always thought that Alpha Brad was different from most Alphas, but hearing Luna Hester talk, I believe he only made it look like that to the outside world. And I think she is very aware of her MateˇŻs thoughts on females in high¨Cranking positions,ˇ± I tell him as I wrap my arms around his waist.

    I lean my head against his chest as I inhale his scent, and I just enjoy the silence for a little while, but I know we have a job to do. Axelle wants us to catalog everything they found in the hidden spaces on the Alpha floor, and as I think about that, I realize why we sometimes had trouble contacting Alpha Brad¨Cwhy it would sometimes take a while before we were able to find him.

    ˇ°Liam, why donˇŻt you tell us what we have to do? I would like to get some answers,ˇ± I tell him.

    19.34 Thu Jan <b>1 </b>

    Chapter 202 Anyway

    $20 Free Come

    Liam gestures for us to follow him, and I am a little confused when he walks to the other side of the Alpha floor. Even Dad is looking a bit confused as we walk down the hallway. Two Warriors step to the other side when we approach, and I look into the room to see nothing wrong with it, but Leander takes a few pictures of the bookshelves in the room.

    Deimos ces his hand inside one of the bookshelves, and as he steps back, the bookshelf starts moving, revealing a small table and some shelves with a stack of files on it. Liam turns towards Nyx and asks her to get the files and go through cach of them with the rest of my

    team.

    Deimos opens the next bookshelf to reveal a lot of journals, and after that, he opens thest bookshelf. ˇ°Benjamin and I will go through the journals, while you and Deimos go through the files in there. I want Leander to take pictures of everything. After you are done with a file or a journal, I want you to write down your findings,ˇ± Liam says before he grabs a few journals.

    Deimos and I grab a stack of files and sit down on the floor next to the bed with our backs against the wall. The first file I open is the family file on Juliette, and I find out who her Mother and Uncle were. She came from an Alpha bloodline. She was a smart Pup and went through school faster than anyone else her age, graduating at the age of fifteen. She was an only child for the first four years of her life, and then her baby Brother was born, but there is nothing on him in the family file I am holding.

    I read through the file again to find out where he went or what his name was, but I canˇŻt find any other mention of him in the family file. If I had to take a guess, I would say he either died at birth or shortly after. I still havenˇŻt found a mention of JulietteˇŻs Father, and I wonder if theck of information on both males might be connected in some way¨Cif JulietteˇŻs Father might have resented his Mate for giving him a Daughter first.

    I write down my findings and stick the note to the top of the file before grabbing a new one. Reading about her Mother, I find out that she found her fated Mate. Her Brother didnˇŻt trust her Mate and refused to let her go without her protection detail. Like my MotherˇŻs bloodline, this Pack also had gifted females born into the Alpha bloodline. I read through the file, but I canˇŻt find out her abilities or those of Juliette, and I think they kept it hidden on purpose.

    I ce the file on the floor with my findings attached to it, and I grab my third file to read through. It is a detailed report from their protection detailˇŞjust a summary of how they spent their day. I quickly realize that each day is the same for Juliette and her Mother. Not much happened in their lives. They got up, had breakfast, stayed in the Pack¨Chouse, had lunch, stayed in the Pack¨Chouse or on rare asions went shopping, had dinner, would retreat to the Alpha floor, and finally go to sleep.

    After reading three more files like that, I start skimming through the rest of the files on my stack. Each file is the same as thest one, and I really hope that I will find a more interesting file to read in my next stack of files. I grab the first file from my new stack, and I softly growl when I see it is another report from their protection detail.

    1934 thu, sinh 1

    Chapter 202 Anyway

    200

    Free Cons

    ˇ°Bored with reading those reports?ˇ± Deimos asks, and without thinking twice, I m the file into his face.

    ˇ°Yeah, they had a very dull life. I would have gone bananas if this had been my life. I donˇŻt think they chose to live this way willingly,ˇ± I tell him as I force myself to continue reading these boring reports. I ce all of them on a separate stack because I would like to save someone else from having to read this. I quickly realize that the files with reports hold a monthˇŻs worth of information, and it makes it casier to deal with the files, going through them faster without risking overlooking information.

    We take a break to have some lunch, and Kianda made sure it was delivered to the Alpha floor. As we sit down for lunch, I realize that I hadnˇŻt seen the Omegas pass the room we were in. I ask the Warriors if they had seen the Omegas, but the wrong ones answer my question, and I look around the table to see if anyone realizes what I already figured out.

    Once it is clear that no one else figured it out, I turn to Dad. ˇ°Why didnˇŻt they use the Omega stairwell to get to the Alpha floor?ˇ± I ask.

    Everyone just stares at me as I try to find an answer.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Alpha </i><i>Brad </i><i>couldnˇŻt </i><i>risk </i><i>anyone </i><i>finding </i><i>out </i><i>what </i><i>he </i><i>hid </i><i>in </i><i>that </i><i>room</i>. <i>He </i><i>probably </i><i>ordered </i><i>them </i><i>to </i>never <i>use </i><i>those </i><i>stairs</i>. <i>Otherwise</i><i>, </i><i>someone </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><i>let </i><i>it </i>slip <i>that </i><i>he </i><i>spent </i><i>time </i><i>in </i><i>there</i><i>. </i><i>You </i>know <i>they </i><i>could </i><i>never </i><i>keep </i><i>this </i><i>to </i><i>themselves</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Twilight points out, and I know that she is correct. None of the Omegas would have gone to Luna Hester or another High¨Crank within our Pack, but they would have talked about it amongst themselves, and then anyone could have overheard them.

    When I tell them what Twilight came up with, they all nod their heads, and Dad tells me he will ask one of the Omegas about it¨Cnot that either one of us is expecting an honest answer. Alpha Brad probably gave them an order using his Beta bloodline, but with Dad being of Alpha blood, he might be able to get an answer from them anyway.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 203

    Chapter 203 Questions.

    Benjamin

    29

    120 Fore Calls

    I have been reading BradˇŻs journals ever since Liam gave me the task and now I can let it settle in my mind as I cat my lunch, but for a few moments Zalia is able to pull my thoughts away from those journals. The journals I read are from a teenage Brad, who thinks he deserves the Alpha position more than the Son of his Alpha and how he deserves the Beta position more than his Brother. I do not recognize the Wolf I know in the male from the journals, they are total opposites from one another.

    As a teen Brad didnˇŻt like to see females in a High¨Cranking position, but the Brad I know always taught our Pups to uphold the Law and I try to find a memory that can show me that our Alpha put on a show for us to watch. I remember that he would give Hester the choice if she wanted to sit in on our meetings, if she chose to join us he would always listen to her and make notes on her ideas but I canˇŻt remember that he used many of her ideas.

    The meetings Hester chose not to join were meetings that went faster when it came to making decisions, ˇ°<i>Those </i><i>meetings </i><i>were </i><i>usually </i><i>after </i><i>we </i><i>had </i><i>a </i><i>meeting </i><i>in </i>which <i>no </i><i>decisions </i><i>were </i><i>made</i><i>, </i>he <i>probably </i><i>dragged </i><i>the </i><i>other </i><i>meetings </i><i>to discourage </i><i>Hester </i><i>from </i><i>joining </i><i>again</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Armor says as we both go over our morning meetings, he is right about which meetings went faster and I now understand why Brad always asked Hester so many questions when she came up with a solution.

    ˇ°Where did your mind take you, Benjamin?ˇ± Liam asks and I notice it is just the two of us left in the dining room, he tells me that the rest went for a walk to stretch their legs. He also letˇŻs me know that Zalia will ask the Omegas about why they didnˇŻt use the stairwell to get to the Alpha floor and I know my Daughter will get an answer to her questions. I grab another coffee before I lean back in my seat and Liam asks me if my thoughts were that bad.

    ˇ°Not really.ˇ± I reply before I take a sip from my coffee. ˇ°The puzzle pieces are fitting better with the additional information I got from BradˇŻs journals and some of the things that happened in the past have be clearer. I always hated meetings with Hester because they took so much longer than the meetings we had without her, but I found out it wasnˇŻt her fault. It had to do with Brad and his view of females in a High¨Cranking position.

    He always told our Pups that they should uphold the Law and that females deserved a High- ranking position just as much as a male, but the journals from his teenage years paint apletely different picture. I was thinking about our meetings and how he always left the decision to Hester to participate or not, I finally understand why he did that. He made sure the first meeting would drag on and on, which would make her sit out on the next meeting and that meeting would always be over with rather quick.

    I also understand why Hester thought she had some say in Pack business, because he would <ol start="10"><li>31 Thu, Jan 1 </li></ol>

    Chapter 203 Questions

    4371 FANC

    sometimes use one of her suggestions or ideas. He used her suggestions and ideas with a lot of his own input, but basically they were still hers and that is how he fooled all of us.ˇ± I tell Liam as we both enjoy our coffee, we talk about the journals he read and wee to the conclusion that we are still a long way from finding all the answers we need.

    ˇ°Are the two of you ready for a few more hours of going through the journals and files we found?ˇ± I hear Zalia ask and she smile when we turn around to look at her in surprise. ˇ°We took the Omega stairwell and I did find out that he ordered them not to use it or to mention it to anyone. It was rather casy to break the order he gave them and I think it surprised them that I could break his order.ˇ± She says with a huge smile on her face and I think it is safe to say that I will find a few surprises along the way myself.

    Liam and I follow the other back to the room and like before everyone spreads out across the room to continue their task, Leander is busy photographing every file and journal while the rest of us get back to reading whatever we were tasked to read. I watch as Leander transfers his pictures to aptop and types over the notes we put on each of the items, he is very meticulous in the work he does. His task will make it easier in the end to use all this at BradˇŻs trial.

    Deimos

    Zalia is right, if this had been my life I would have gone bananas. Juliette and her Mother didnˇŻt do much on any given day and the reports start to bore the hell out of me, but I have Zalia by my side to get me through this boring task. I really hope that Dad has it better with going through BradˇŻs files, but when I look at him I can tell that the journals are as boring as these reports and I nce towards Nyx and the others to see how they are doing.

    ˇ°Holy Fuck.ˇ± I hear Nyx exim and every head in the room turns towards her. ˇ°Does anyone know what a Delta is?ˇ± She asks as she looks up from the file in her hand. ˇ°A Delta is like a Head¨CWarrior, but with a little more responsibilities. It has been centuries since a Pack had a Delta and in most cases a Pack with a Delta was a Pack that needed extra protection for the Alpha bloodline.ˇ± Zalia answers her as she ces another file on the stack with reports from the protection detail.

    ˇ°Did you know Moon Stone Pack had Deltas until Alpha Brad took over?ˇ± Nyx asks as she looks at Zalia. ˇ°No, I didnˇŻt. It would make sense thou, if the original Alpha bloodline was a special. bloodline. So far I havenˇŻt found anything on Moon Stone Pack in these files and I am not sure what these files have to do with our Pack. The only connection I have is something I found at Uncle CameronˇŻs Pack, the Niece of the Alpha to Crystal Cove Pack and the heir to Moon Stone Pack have the same name.

    No one ever met either one of them and the only one that has a family file is the Juliette from Crystal Cove Pack, the Juliette from Moon Stone Pack doesnˇŻt have one.ˇ± Zalia answers as she leans against me. I can tell that her mind is trying to make sense of all of this, but this puzzle seems to be missing a lot of pieces and I am not sure if we will be able to find them here. Leander grabs the file Nyx was reading to catalog it with the rest of his work, but I can see that

    10 3. Thu Jan 1

    Chapter 203 Questions

    he is reading through the file as he starts cataloging the other files and journals.

    2020

    <2) Frea Cont

    ˇ°He just relieved them of duty, he didnˇŻt strip them of their titles. This isnˇŻt making any sense to me at all.ˇ± Leander mumbles to no one in particr and I turn my attention back to the file I have in my hand, at first nce it looks the same as all the other files. I quickly shift through the pages until my eyes catch a phrase and it is as if I can hear the pure panic in the writerˇŻs words, ˇ°She is gone.ˇ± I turn back a page to find the beginning of the report, but I have to turn two more pages to find the beginning of this report.

    Morning report by Matthew Styxx;

    This morning starts out as all other mornings, Juliette and her Mother are having breakfast in the main dining room and for some reason both of them are anxious. Everyone can tell they are having a conversation and we can see fear shing in both their eyes, I will wait for JulietteˇŻs Mother to return to the Alpha floor before I will ask her any questions. After breakfast both of them return to the Alpha floor and that doesnˇŻt mean anything good in my book.

    Even on the Alpha floor we stay close to Juliette, orders from our Alpha and none of us will break the oath we took to keep her safe. I look at my best friend when Juliette starts packing her suitcases and when I ask her where she is going my jaw drops, her Father wants her to move to his Pack. He even agreed to let us stay with her, something he has never agreed to before and I wonder what the fucking Asshole is up to. Not much good if I have to trust my gut feeling.

    Her Father will arrive in the afternoon and tomorrow morning we will move to another Pack, we would move to the other side of the Kingdom if it meant that we could keep Juliette safe.

    End morning report.

    Now I am even more baffled, her Father lived in another Pack and she had to grow up without him for some reason. The other question that popped into my head was towards her protection detail, why would he refuse to let them move with her?

    Afternoon report by Matthew Styxx<b>; </b>

    Juliette gets more nervous the closer we get to the arrival of her Father and her Mother and Uncle arenˇŻt doing much better, why would they not be happy for Juliette to move to her FatherˇŻs Pack? I wonder if her baby Brother wille to pick her up as well, we know nothing about him and even Juliette canˇŻt answer that question for us. The only thing I know is that her Father cheated on her Mother, I have witnessed the betrayal on a few asions.

    Okay, I finally understand why Juliette is anxious. Her Father gives me the creeps, I can tell that his kindness towards Juliette is a farce and luckily so can she. Not that it will change much because we are still leaving in the morning, but it surprised all of us when he rejected his fated Mate the moment he walked in the door. I guided Juliette to the infirmary as we followed her

    10,34 Thu Jan 1

    Chapter 203 Questions

    *20 Free Coiss

    Uncle while he carried his Sister to the infirmary and I hope that this will not cause permanent damage to JulietteˇŻs Mother.

    End afternoon report.

    ˇ°What the Fuck?ˇ± I ask Goliath and neither one of us can understand why he would reject his fated Mate after all those years. <i>ˇ°</i>He might <i>have </i>rejected <i>her </i>to keep her from <iing </i>with her Daughter<i>.</i>ˇ± Goliath mumbles and a chill runs down my spine, because I donˇŻt like what that would implicate. There is more in the morning and afternoon reports, but none of it gives me much more information and then I get to the next report.

    Evening report by Matthew <b>Styxx</b><b>; </b>

    Juliette is a nervous wreck, her Mother is no longer in pain but she isnˇŻt herself either.

    Our Alpha has refused to let Juliette leave with her Father, but her Father has threatened to take her by force if someone tries to stop him and the look on his face told us he would do as he had said. Juliette has fled into her room and locked the door behind her, I will stand guard in front of her door all night. A few hourster a Warrior tells me that JulietteˇŻs Father haspany and I am surprised to hear that he is meeting with the Alpha of Sundown Pack.

    End evening report.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Is </i><i>this </i><i>making </i><i>any </i><i>sense </i><i>to </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Goliath</i>?ˇ± I ask because I am at a loss here, I keep adding more questions to my list and so far I havenˇŻt been able to find an answer for any of my questions. When will we be able to get a break in this case and find answers to all of the questions we have? Was Alpha MikeˇŻs Father in such a desperate need to find a Mate for his youngest Son that he met with any Alpha that had a Daughter? I mean, JuneˇŻs Father offered to let Ro be his DaughterˇŻs chosen Mate and if my hunch is correct so did JulietteˇŻs Father.

    Why would Ro need a chosen Mate? Was there something wrong with him that he couldnˇŻt find a chosen Mate himself? Why didnˇŻt he try to find his fated Mate?

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 204

    Chapter 204 Twinkle

    Zalia

    I grab the next file from the stack and prepare myself for the same boring reports as the previous thirty- two files I read, but I donˇŻt think anything could have prepared me for the words in this file. At the top of the first page, it says <i>Search </i><i>for </i><i>Juliette</i>, and I blink my eyes a few times to see if I read it correctly, but no matter how often I blink my eyes, the words remain the same. This file is a detailed recount of a search for Juliette. She disappeared the night before she was supposed to return to her FatherˇŻs Pack.

    Pack¨Cmembers were divided into groups to search for Juliette, starting with the Pack¨Chouse and its surroundings before making their way to the borders of Crystal Cove Pack. Every time a group returned to the Pack¨Chouse, this file got updated, and when the entire territory had been searched, Warriors were sent out to search just outside their territory. Thest sentence in this file throws me for a loop: <i>The </i><i>search </i>was <i>called </i><i>off </i>when <i>they </i><i>received </i>news <i>from </i><i>the </i><i>Pce </i><i>that </i><i>Juliette </i><i>had </i><i>shown </i><i>up </i><i>there </i><i>to </i><i>use </i><i>her </i><i>Father </i>of <i>a </i><i>forceful </i><i>marking</i>.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i>the <i>fuck</i>? <i>Someone </i>tried <i>to </i><i>do </i><i>to </i><i>her </i><i>what </i><i>our </i><i>Grandfather tried </i><i>to </i><i>do </i><i>to </i><i>Mom</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Twilight growls in my head, and I turn the page, hoping for some more information, but there is nothing else in this file. I quickly grab the next file to find a report from some Investigators. Each of them found out that Juliette had arrived at the Pce and that she testified against her Father. Other than that, they had been unable to find any information on Juliette. It was as if she had vanished into thin air.

    I sigh in relief when Liam calls it a day, and I snuggle into Deimosˇ® side as I close my eyes for a moment. Apparently, I closed my eyes for longer than just a moment because I hear someone whisper next to my ear, ˇ°Wake up, Baby Girl.ˇ± I slowly open my eyes because the voice and the nickname belong to someone I lost years ago. I feel tears rolling down my face the moment I lock eyes with my Mom. I reach out with my hand to touch her one more time, only to find that she is just out of reach.

    She just stands there with her signature braid over her left shoulder, reminding me of Cassandra. She is wearing the same outfit as thest time I saw her, and my eyes get drawn to her hands. In her hands is a piece of paper, but I canˇŻt see what is written on it, and as I strain my eyesight, I realize the paper is upside down. I let my eyes drift down to notice that the words at the top of the paper arerger, and I focus on deciphering the words one by one: <i>Birth </i><i>Certificate</i>.

    I look up at Mom to see her smiling down at me while she slowly fades away. I try calling out to her, but no sound escapes my lips, and I slowly close my eyes in defeat the moment she is gone.

    ˇ°Zalia, wake up. Zalia, please,ˇ± I hear Deimos say as he shakes my shoulder, and I can hear the worry in his voice as he asks me again to open my eyes. I slowly open my eyes to see a worried look on his face that gets reced by a small smile when he sees I woke up.

    ˇ°Is dinner ready?ˇ± I ask jokingly, but he apparently doesnˇŻt like the joke, a sh of anger shooting through his eyes. I slowly lift my hand to touch his cheek.

    ˇ°What is wrong, my Love?ˇ± I ask him, and I see him smile at the endearment.

    ˇ°You were out all night. You didnˇŻt respond to anything, and Doc ran every test he could think of,ˇ± he answers as he cups my face. ˇ°Please, donˇŻt ever scare me like that ever again. I donˇŻt know how I could live without you, Princess,ˇ± he whispers before he kisses me.

    2

    6

    <b>?? </b>

    A momentter, Doc walks into the room, and after he has checked my vitals, I get released from the infirmary, but Deimos refuses to let me walk. Everyone is waiting for me on the Gamma floor, and Deimos ces me in DadˇŻs arms the moment he steps

    steps forward.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt ever scare me like that again,ˇ± Dad says.

    I look from Dad to Deimos and back to Dad again. ˇ°Did the t smile when I hear both of them chuckle.

    I see Leander working on hisptop, and I remember

    Wo <i>of </i>

    you rehearse this?ˇ± I ask teasingly, and I

    are there any Birth Certificates in the files we handled so far?ˇ± I ask him, and after a few moments, he starts

    so far, but none of them belong to Juliette.

    calling out every name on the Birth Certificates We Words on the paper Mom was holding, ˇ°Leander,

    ˇ°Liam, do you think we can get a Birth Certificate from Crystal Cove Pack of Juliette?ˇ± I ask as I turn to my Father¨Cinw, but he just shakes his head as he sits down.

    Myer pipe past Birty¨Cfive¨Cplus years, they have refl

    to allow anyone into their territory. They even refuse to allow Axelle ess to their territory. We donˇŻt know why they refuse any visitors¨Cthey never give an answer to any questions rted to that¨Cand I can guarantee you that we asked,ˇ± Liam says, and I wonder if it has anything to do with the disappearance of Juliette.

    Deimos asks me why I want to see her Birth Certificate, and for a moment, I consider lying to my Mate.

    ˇ°Okay, I will tell you, but promise me that you wonˇŻt call me crazy,ˇ± I say as I look around the room. ˇ°While I was out, I saw Mom. She was wearing her braid over her left shoulder like she always had, and she was wearing her favorite light blue skinny jeans with her ˇ®If you donˇŻt want a sarcastic answer, donˇŻt ask meˇ® shirt. She was holding a piece of paper, and it took me a moment to realize it was upside down, but I was able to read the words: <i>Birth Certificate</i><i>,ˇ± </i>I tell them.

    Dad looks at me with tears in his eyes. ˇ°I never told you what

    Was on her shirt,ˇ± he says, and I now know for sure that it wasnˇŻt just a dream. I somehow saw my Mom almost fifteen years after her death.

    I cuddle with Dad as the others try to figure out a way to get our hands on JulietteˇŻs Birth Certificate.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>We </i><i>can </i><i>get </i>it <i>without </i><i>anyone </i><i>knowing </i><i>we </i><i>were </i><i>there</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Twilight says, and I hear Goliath growl in my head.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Goliath</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>know </i><i>that </i><i>Twilight </i><i>is </i><i>right</i>. <i>I </i><i>understand </i><i>you </i><i>donˇŻt </i><i>want </i><i>us </i><i>to </i><i>go</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>you </i><i>know that </i><i>she </i><i>is </i><i>right</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I say to him.

    This time, I hear Goliath growl in my head while Deimos growls out loud. ˇ°Not happening,ˇ± I hear both of them say at the same time¨Cone voice in my head and the other right next to me.

    I turn in my FatherˇŻsp to look at my Mate. ˇ°IˇŻll make you a deal. You can join me to the border when I go to Crystal Cove to get a copy of that Birth Certificate, and I promise I wonˇŻt sneak out in the middle of the night without you knowing,ˇ± I say as I look into his eyes.

    It is easy to tell that he is arguing with Goliath, and I hear Nyx and Leander cing a bet on the first thing that wille out of his mouth, but I doubt anyone could have guessed what he said next.

    ˇ°<i>Fine</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>not </i><i>until </i><i>you </i><i>are </i><i>marked</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Goliath growls as he cups my face and pulls me towards him. I am not sure where to look because everyone knows what Goliath is hinting at, and I think I keep turning a deeper

    O <b>2 </b>

    9

    O

    shade of red every time I think about it.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs it going to be, Princess?ˇ± Deimos asks next to my car, and I feel a shiver running down my <b>spine</b><b>. </b>I know I canˇŻt answer his question out loud, and through the mind¨Clink, I tell him he has a deal. But <b>what </b>I hadnˇŻt expected was for him to look disappointed.

    ˇ°<i>They </i><i>probably </i><i>thought </i><i>you </i><i>wouldnˇŻt </i>ept <i>it</i>. <i>They </i><i>probably </i><i>hoped </i><i>you </i><i>would </i><i>back </i><i>out</i>,ˇ± Twilight growls, and I can feel myself getting angry.

    ˇ°Zalia, donˇŻt get upset. I am happy you want to wear my mark, but I had hoped that after marking you, I could give you my GrandmotherˇŻs ne. I am not going to stop you from getting that evidence. I just realized I donˇŻt have a gift for you¨Ca gift to show you that even without the Mate¨Cbond, you are the one I want to spend the rest of my life with,ˇ± Deimos says as he pulls me onto hisp. My Mate turns out to be a silly romantic, and I think I love him even more for it.

    I ce my head on his chest as he wraps his arms around me, and I ask Dad <i>to </i>get me a map of Crystal Cove Pack.

    While we wait for Dad to return with the map, Deimos tells me about the ne¨Cgifted to his Grandmother by his Grandfather after they had marked and mated. They are still alive, and Deimos tells me that his Grandmother didnˇŻt like missing thest day of thepetition. She had wanted to meet me, but circumstances didnˇŻt allow it. I ask him if he told her he had met his Mate, and he starts cussing as he looks at Liam.

    ˇ°Nana is going to kill you, Son. It was nice knowing you,ˇ± Liam says teasingly, and Deimos hides his face in my neck.

    I can sense that two people are approaching the door to the Gamma floor. The moment the door opens, I hear a female voice calling out, ˇ°Deimos,ˇ± and I can feel him stiffen under me. Looking at Liam, I can make an educated guess on who just called out his name, and Twilight asks me to do something, just because she wants to know how Deimosˇ® Grandmother would react.

    I quickly get out of Deimosˇ®p and rush over to the female standing next to Dad. ˇ°Nana, how did you know where to find us?ˇ± I ask as I wrap my arms around her, and I hear herughing as she hugs me back.

    ˇ°Is this the female you told me about, Grandson?ˇ± she asks as we finally let one another go. I look at Deimos to see him nodding his head, and she pulls back a little to take a good look at me.

    ˇ°You better behave yourself, Grandson. Or your Mate might bury you¨Calive,ˇ± she says with a twinkle in her eyes.

    a

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 205

    Chapter 205 Shade Of Red

    After Nana gave me an earful for not informing her that I found my Mate, she sided with Zalia on retrieving a copy of that Birth Certificate from Crystal Cove Pack, After that, she stole my Mate for some girl time. Goliath hadughed his ass off at first, but that quickly changed when Nana asked Zalia to show her around the territory, and Nana made it clear that we werenˇŻt invited. I donˇŻt think I have ever heard Goliath growl at Nana, and it surprised her as well.

    Dad and Leander took me back up to the Alpha floor to continue cataloging every item Brad hid in there, and the girls joined us to give Nana and Zalia some time alone. The first file I grab is another file from Matthew Styxx¨Ca report on their search for Juliette after their Alpha got stripped of his title, and it was against the wishes of their Beta. I reread the next sentence multiple times to make sure I am reading this correctly, but there it is in ck and white.

    Maxwell <i>took </i>over as acting <i>Alpha</i>. <i>He </i><i>would </i><i>run </i><i>Moon </i><i>Stone </i><i>Pack </i><i>until </i><i>Juliette </i><i>could </i>take <i>over </i>as <i>the </i><i>rightful </i><i>Alpha</i>. The Alpha of Crystal Cove Pack made his Pack¨Cmembers search for Juliette in secrecy. He didnˇŻt want anyone to know that his older Sister was the rightful heir, and he made the decision not to tell anyone the truth. Matthew and his team were unable to find Juliette, and after many years of intensive searching, they gave up¨Conly searching for her if they thought they had a new lead.

    Crystal Cove PackˇŻs Alpha was excused from attending the meetings decades ago. I never met him because. of it, but Dad told me a few stories about him, and I think I might have found the missing connection.

    ˇ°Nyx, how many generations of Deltas did Moon Stone Pack have?ˇ± I ask when I start connecting the dots, and she tells me what I already suspected: JulietteˇŻs Father took Deltas after finding his gifted Mate.

    Neither Maxwell nor Brad could send them away, and Maxwell kept them close just in case his Sister would evere home again. But Brad didnˇŻt seem to understand why these two families moved to Moon Stone Pack. So, if I am correct, the Deltas moved to Moon Stone Pack before JulietteˇŻs Father made ns to have her forcefully marked. Juliette fled Crystal Cove Pack the night Ro visited her Father, and for some reason, her identity has been kept a secret.

    I assume Juliette moved to another Pack at some point and must have built a new life for herself somewhere, but how does this all tie to Zalia? Zalia is the Daughter of two Alpha¨Cblooded parents, and with the aura she released, at least one of them needed to be the heir to an Alpha title. But I know Benjamin is the second Son of an Alpha. That only leaves June as the single Pup of Alpha¨Cblooded parents, and one of them had to be running a Pack¨Cmost likely her Father.

    My mind starts spinning when a thought pops into my head: <i>What </i><i>if </i><i>June </i><i>and </i><i>Juliette </i><i>are </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>person</i><i>? </i>I ask Dad if he can have someone look into the Archive at the Pce.

    ˇ°I need to know where Juliette went and if she changed her name,ˇ± I tell him when he asks me what I am looking for. He nods his head as he grabs his phone, and I watch him as he walks out of the room. I know he will ask Grandpa to go to the Archive and find the answers for me.

    In the meantime, all I can do is wait for Nana and Zalia to return. I need to make sure Zalia understands that she might find some truths at Crystal Cove Pack that none of us has thought about, and I need her to know that I am by her side no matter what. I think we might find a new future for the both of us, and it is a future I never thought I would have, but I will give it my all to make it a sess. With Zalia by my side, I

    can do just about anything.

    Nana walks with me out of the Pack¨Chouse, and we get a lot of strange looks, but with two Warriors from Axelle following us, they donˇŻt bother us. Luna Hester wants to confront me yet again, but Elinor is fast enough to stop her Mother froming anywhere near me, and Nana gives both of them a strange look.

    Nana wants to see the territory I grew up in, and as we walk around the territory, I tell her about

    my life and what happened. We talk about the Alpha and Luna, about everything I have found so far, and that I am afraid I havenˇŻt found all the answers yet. I tell her about how I gave myself an extra challenge, and she isughing her ass off when I tell her about the night of the Full Moon.

    ˇ°Oh my Goddess, I wish I had been there when he woke up in the morning,ˇ± Nana says. I tell her to ask Liam about it, and I have to exin that Liam was there when Deimos woke in the morning.

    Most of the Pack¨Cmembers we pass along the way greet me as they normally do, but there are a few that give me a death re or a disgusted look, and I hear both Warriors growl loudly each time. Nana asks me why they act so disrespectful, and I have to tell her that half of them agree with Donovan¨Cthat a female shouldnˇŻt hold a High¨Crank in a Pack. The other half are friends of the Alpha family, and they me me for their Alpha and future Alpha being in the Pce dungeons.

    ˇ°Well, it sounds to me like these Pack¨Cmembers donˇŻt really know the Wolves that have been leading them so far. I hope you find out where the rightful Alpha is and that he or she is willing to take on this bunch of Idiots,ˇ± Nana mumbles as we keep walking along the borders.

    I grab her arm when I sense Wolves and Lycans approaching, but Twilight quickly points out we have nothing to fear from them, and that is when I sense my baby Brother approaching. I can feel the Warriors behind me tense the moment we hear a noise, and I tell them it is just my family before they decide to call in back¨Cup. Soon, Uncle Richard is the first to step into view.

    I introduce Nana to everyone, and Nana quickly sends the males to the Pack¨Chouse. ˇ°This is girl time, and that doesnˇŻt include any of you,ˇ± she says when ter tries to object, and when even pouting doesnˇŻt get him anywhere, he reluctantly follows the others.

    Jasmine and Bellona join Nana and me as we walk along the borders of Moon Stone Pack, and Nana gets to hear all of our life stories. She isnˇŻt pleased with any of them. I hear the Warriors behind us mumble from time to time, and Twilight is having fun as she is eavesdropping on their conversation. I quickly learn why they are following us. Leander asked them to guard me and Nana. They know Leander and Deimos will leave the Pce, and they have every intention of following them.

    It is almost lunchtime when we reach the Pack¨Chouse again, and I see Luna Hester giving Jasmine and Bellona a disgusted look.

    ˇ°Anything wrong, Luna Hester?ˇ± I ask, even though I already have an idea why she looks like that. I just hope that for once she will show her true colors in front of others, and she doesnˇŻt disappoint me.

    ˇ°Omegas belong in the kitchen, Zalia. High¨Cranking Wolves and Lycans should stay as far away from them as they can,ˇ± Luna Hester answers.

    She never said anything out loud, but the looks I would sometimes see in her eyes were always enough to

    know that she didnˇŻt like being around an Omega. She would even send them towards Gaia <b>from </b><b>time </b><b>to </b>time, but she never said out loud what she really thought of an Omega.

    ˇ°Luna Hester, I do not appreciate you disrespecting my Luna,ˇ± I hear Dagda growl, and I see a <b>disgusted </b>look in her eyes as she sees Dagda kissing Jasmine.

    The Warriors that apanied us step closer to Luna Hester with a very angry expression on their faces<b>. </b>They make it clear to her that she should stay away from us, or they would make sure she would get confined to the Beta floor.

    ˇ°You are in no position to threaten me. You are just Warriors, and I am a Luna,ˇ± she yells at them with her hands on her hips, but she hadnˇŻt counted on the Queen overhearing everything. In seconds, two other Warriors show up to escort her back to the Beta floor.

    ˇ°Make sure she stays there. Unless you get a direct order from me, I donˇŻt want to <i>see </i>her anywhere near any of us again,ˇ± Axelle says as both Warriors grab her by her upper arms and escort Luna Hester up the

    stairs.

    I slowly walk into the Pack¨Chouse to make my way up to the Gamma floor, but Elinor steps in front of me.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know what kind of game you are ying, Zalia. But I suggest that you drop it. This Pack belongs to my family, and I will make sure you never get your hands on it,ˇ± she growls at me.

    ˇ°Elinor, tone it down. DonˇŻt do or say something you will regret in the end. I will find the truth¨Cabout your family and mine. Queen Axelle, I know it is protocol to hold a trial at the Pce, but I would like you to consider holding it here and make sure that every Alpha and Luna is present. No exceptions,ˇ± I say as I look her in the eyes, and I hope she understands what I mean with that request.

    Queen Axelle tells me she will take it into consideration, but through the mind¨Clink, I hear Deimos tell me that the trial will be held at Moon Stone Pack and that every Pack will get a mandatory invitation. I quickly pass Elinor to get up to the Gamma floor. I have seen enough backstabbing Bitches for one day, and I know that Deimos is right behind me.

    Dad calls the others to follow him to the Alpha floor. ˇ°I will exin a few things up there. My Daughter has other priorities at the moment,ˇ± he says.

    I am d my back is turned towards everyone, or they would have seen the nice shades of red my face is turning.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 206

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 206 Whisper

    <b>Deimos </b>

    What the fuck is wrong with the people in this Pack¨Cand then mainly the High¨Cranking members? I always believed that Moon Stone Park was a Pack that respected every single member. Looks like they have put on a show for us all these years, and the only ones that are actually genuine in their ways are Zalia, her family, and her friends. I just hope that whatever lies ahead of us will not cause a rift in the friendship I thought she had with Elinor.

    I can feel that Zalia is ufortable with the remark her Father made, but Goliath tells me that there isnˇŻt a female alive that would appreciate ament like that from her Father, and I ce my arm around her shoulder as I catch up with her on the stairs. I canˇŻt wait to mark Zalia as mine, even if it means she will head for Crystal Cove Pack, and I know she wille back with a picture of that Birth Certificate¨Cor maybe the original one.

    Knowing we will be alone on the Gamma floor, Iguide her to the living room, and after I have guided her to the couch, I walk back into the hallway to turn the camera away from the living room. I donˇŻt need anyone to see what I am going to do with my girl. I sit down next to her, and instead of pouncing on her, like I want to, I ask her how she is feeling about everything.

    ˇ°I am not really sure how I am feeling at the moment. I mean, someone I considered a friend just threatened me, and I have no idea if her allegations are correct. If Juliette and my Mother are one and the same person, would I want to take over Moon Stone Pack?ˇ± she asks as she snuggles closer to my side. ˇ°I probably would, but I guess there will be Pack¨Cmembers that wonˇŻt ept it.ˇ±

    She tells me that she will not stop those Pack¨Cmembers from moving to another Pack, that she will help them with their transfers, and that she only wants Pack¨Cmembers that will support her. We discover a little glitch in that n, though: where will she find a Beta and a Gamma? We both agree that will have to wait because we first need to find out what happened to the rightful heir of Moon Stone Pack, and I really hope we will find the answer

    soon.

    We know that right now, everything we discuss is hypothetical. We are still missing a lot of answers to be certain, and even if her hunch turns out to <i>be </i>correct, there are still a few obstacles in the way. We fall silent after a while, and I pull her onto myp to enjoy her closeness, to enjoy this time we have together. I am running one hand in circles on her lower back while the other hand is holding her hand gently.

    Her head is resting on my shoulder as her finger is tracing a tattoo on my forearm, her hand slowly moving up my arm until she reaches the short sleeve of my shirt and the moment she looks up at me I lower my head to kiss her. Zalia doesnˇŻt hesitate and opens up for me. I deepen the kiss and I groan at the feeling of her tongue against mine.

    Chapter 206 Whisper

    14%

    +20 Free Coina

    She wraps her hands around my neck while her tongue invades my mouth. I gently pull her head to the left and I deepen our kiss as Goliaths howling in my head. A moan escapes her lips and I grab her hips to make her straddle me The moment I ce her core on my rock- hard cock. I start grind my hips towards her. My cock is pressing against her

    pussy harder and harder. Soon we are both breathing heavily and I break the kiss to look into her eyes.

    ˇ°Zalia, you will be ours in every sense of the word before we leave this floor.ˇ± Goliath growls and as I look into her lust filled eyes, I know she will not stop me. She wants this as badly as I do and she starts grinding her hips. I slowly start to take her clothes off and soon I am holding her naked in my arms.

    ˇ°This is going to be hard and fast, Princess,ˇ± I grumble into her car, and she pushes her hips forward again, while she whispers ˇ°Please.ˇ±

    I slide my left hand towards her pussy and the moment I run my finger through her wet slit, she cries out, her pussy opening up to my probing fingers. They slide in and she feels <i>so </i>warm, wet and tight around my fingers. My eyes drift to her breasts and I lower my head to suck a nipple into my mouth and with the tip of my tongue, I flick it before I gently bite down on it. I feel her juices running down my fingers as they keep sliding in and out of her.

    I pick up the pace and she is moaning loudly as she keeps whispering ˇ°Pleaseˇ± as I m my fingers into her soaking wet pussy harder and harder. She is rolling her hips to meet the strokes of my fingers and as I bite down on her nipple once more, she shatters on my fingers. ˇ°Deimosˇ± she screams as I push her over the edge and I love the look on her face as shees on my fingers. I hold her close to me as she is catching her breath and I keep cing kisses all over her face and neck.

    ZaliaˇŻs breathing is slowly returning to normal and I get off the couch with her still in my arms, walking to her bedroom because I want to take my time the first time I make love to my Mate.

    I gently ce her on the bed, keeping my eyes on her body as I take off my own clothes and I see her eyes widen as my cock jumps free from his confinements. I watch her as I grab my shaft and start moving my hand up and down in a slow, steady pace.

    my

    cock I can smell that this is arousing her, the air filling with the scent of her lust and I feel twitching in my hand. I slowly crawl onto the bed as I ce kisses up her body, sucking her nipples into my mouth one by one. Her back arches off the bed, pressing her breast closer to my face and I suck her nipple into my mouth even harder. One of her hands tangles in my hair and she gently pulls it as if she wants to tell me to keep moving up her body, once I reach her mouth I kiss her.

    With my knee, I pry open her legs and the moment I am between them, I push my rock- hard cock against her core. Amazing little breathy sounds escape her lips as I press my cock against her core even harder. My eyes trail down her body as I let my hand slide from her shoulder to her breast. I cup her breast as my eyes reach her core and my eyes widen as I see the little piece of fabric she is wearing, ˇ°Fuck, Princess. You look delicious.ˇ± I whisper as my

    Chap

    206 Whisper

    14%~

    420 Fee Gems

    eyes slowly travel back up to her face. 1 lower my head to suck on her nipple while my fingers y with her other nipple.

    My hand leaves her breast to continue its journey down her body and her breathing bes heavier the closer I get to her core. I groan loudly as I feel how wet she is and I start rubbing her clit while I keep kissing her. Goliath tells me to move in between her legs and I slowly make my way down that gorgeous body of hers, kissing every inch of flesh I find on my way down. She is writhing under me as I put a little more pressure on her clit, her breathing tells me she is getting closer to her climax and I slow down my ministrations.

    She whimpers as I pull my hand awaypletely, so I can move between her legs and I am greeted by the sight of my own piece of heaven spread her legs wider to see her soaking wet pussy and I slowly push one finger inside her. It is enough to drive her over the edge and I keep pumping my finger in and out in a slow pace as shees down from her orgasm, but before she is down from itpletely, I push a second finger in.

    I pick up the pace as I lower my head and slowly I let my tongue swirl around her clit, making her moan loudly. Her body responds quickly to my ministrations and I need to be inside of her before Ie too fast like some fucking teen. I donˇŻt want to stop what I am doing, so after I sit up on my knees I ce my rock¨Chard cock at her entrance once I have pulled out my fingers.

    She sucks in a breath when I push the tip of my cock into her soaking wet pussy. I feel her pussy stretching around my cock the further I push it inside her. With my thumb I run circles on her clit, her eyes donˇŻt leave mine as I slowly get deeper into her and when I feel her hymen, I push through in one move. I keep still as I enjoy the feel of her around my cock and to give her body time to adjust to my size.

    I start pumping in and out of her the moment she starts to rx and I can feel myself losing control of my movements. I keep pushing every inch inside her over and over again until I can feel her muscles start twitching. I ce my arms under her knees and pull her legs up higher to give me better ess to her core, allowing me to go as deep inside her as I can get. I have her pinned against the bed, making it impossible for her to add her own momentum to the rhythm I have set for myself.

    I put more pressure on her clit as I m harder into her and when I hear her whisper ˇ°Please, make meeˇ°, I grab her clit between my thumb and index finger and pinch it harder with every thrust into her core. My balls tighten and my cock starts to twitch as I am nearing my orgasm. I lower my head to find her marking spot. I feel her lips in my neck and I know that we will bothe hard as we mark each other.

    I can feel her body start to shake and her tight little pussy squeezes my cock with every thrust into her body. I push in as far as I can the moment her orgasm hits her. The moment I feel her canines pierce through my skin, I m my cock all the way in ande with a roar. The squeezing of her muscles around my shaft are my undoing and Ie with a loud roar, shaking the walls of our bedroom. As my cock shoots its load into her, I bite down on her marking spot and make here all over my cock again.

    Chapter 206 Whisper

    470 Prae Coins

    I ce my arms beside her head, keeping my weight off my precious Mate as I ce my forehead against hers and 1 stare into her beautiful eyes as shees down from her high.

    ˇ°I could do this every day for as long as I live, I donˇŻt think I could ever get tired of being inside you. Princess,ˇ± I whisper in ZaliaˇŻs ear.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 207

    Chapter 207 Karma

    Zalia

    1.4%

    <b>*</b>20 Free Coths.

    I snuggle closer to Deimos, not willing to open my eyes yet and face the world outside my bedroom. I have lost track of how many times Deimos made mee or how often he came. All I know is that I will enjoy my MateˇŻs body for the rest of our lives, and I doubt I will ever be able to tire of it. My hand slowly moves to the mark he made on my neck, and a smile appears on my face when I hear him say through our mind¨Clink that he loves me.

    ˇ°I love you too,ˇ± I answer him back.

    Deimos asks me what I found in the files Uncle Cameron and Alpha Eros gave me. I tell him about baby Juliette and Uncle CameronˇŻs conclusion that she must have died in childbirth along with her Mother. I tell him Alpha Eros witnessed Alpha Maxwell finding his fated Mate, that there is a file on the attack that led to the death of Alpha Maxwell and his Mate, and that there was a file on Alpha Maxwell being the acting Alpha of Moon Stone Pack.

    ˇ°Alpha Eros put extra information into that file about five years after Alpha MaxwellˇŻs death. He figured Alpha Brad took over as acting Alpha because there hadnˇŻt been an Alpha Ceremony. If the rightful heir had taken over, there would have been an Alpha Ceremony, and every Pack would have been notified of the Ceremony. But that never happened,ˇ± I tell

    tattoo on his arm.

    Deimos as I let my finger trace the rest of th

    I ask him if it is possible that the Alpha of Crystal Cove Pack was the one Alpha Brad and Luna Hester feared, and I have to tell him about the conversation I overheard all those years ago, making both of us wonder how much Luna Hester knew about the original Alpha bloodline of Moon Stone Pack.

    ˇ°We should ask Leander if what Alpha Brad did is against the Law and if anyone that knew is an aplice to breaking that Law,ˇ± Deimos says.

    For a moment, I am at a loss for words. I never thought Alpha BradˇŻs actions could mean he broke the Law in some way, and now I really want to find out what happened to Juliette. I donˇŻt care if I find out that I am not the rightful heir. I just want <i>to </i>make sure that the right person is leading this Pack, and I know it isnˇŻt Alpha Brad or Donovan.

    Elinor would make a great Alpha as long as she doesnˇŻt follow in her FatherˇŻs or MotherˇŻs footsteps. But then again, I never saw her treat anyone differently because of their rank. Deimos and I agree that we need to know what happened to Juliette and if there might be another rightful heir to the Moon Stone Pack. While I pay a visit to the Crystal Cove Pack, Leander can find out if Alpha Brad acted against the Law, and Deimos will ask both our fathers to keep him upied.

    We decided it is best if he doesnˇŻt tag along with me to Crystal Cove Pack. We both fear he wonˇŻt be able to let me walk into that territory on my own, and I need to get my hands on

    Chapter 207 Karma

    +20 Free EDME

    that birth certificate. Twilight doesnˇŻt like the far that I n on asking the Alpha for it, nor is she a fan of the idea that I want to ask him some questions. It took me a little time to convince her that this was the best way to get a few answers quickly.

    Deimos and I made

    We sat down at Pes some lunch with whatever was still in the fridge and pantry,

    We sat down at the table in the kitchen and simply enjoyed our food and each otherˇŻspany. In the meantime, we looked at the map of Crystal Cove Pack. Their Pack¨Chouse is built in the middle of the territory and is surrounded by quite a lot of cottages.

    Twilight and I know it will be a piece of cake for the two of us to get into that Pack¨Chouse undetected, but I will make sure that someone notices me before I enter to find the Alpha. ItˇŻs easier if someone brings me to the Alpha than if I have to go looking for him inside a Pack- house IˇŻm not familiar with. After lunch, Deimos and I made final ns on how to spend the rest of the day, and after that, we went in search of our Dads, hoping they found a few more answers on the Alpha floor.

    Nana is sitting on a chair next to Leander as he enters the information found in the files with the photos. Shements on the notes stuck to the files, which tells me that they didnˇŻt find anything new in the files they read while we were otherwise engaged. Nana almost knocks the chair over the moment she notices that we are watching her, and I get wrapped up in her arms as she almost knocks us both to the floor.

    It takes a while before everyone has had the chance to congratte us, and when we are all seated again, I ask if they found anything new. But as I already feared, they didnˇŻt find anything that could answer a few of my questions. Loud noises from outside the Alpha floor make us all move as one to the door, and I am surprised to see a male who looks like Liam growling at Luna Hester.

    ˇ°I thought the Queen told you to stay on the Beta floor,ˇ± Dad says, and she turns to him as she yells that he should show some respect for his Luna. The male growls at Luna Hester again, and she takes a step back at the aura he releases. He is definitely Deimosˇ® Grandfather.

    ˇ°Papa, calm down. SheˇŻs not worth it,ˇ± Deimos says as two Warriors run up the stairs. They are surprised to see Luna Hester at the top of the stairs and ask how she got off the Beta floor.

    Nyx tells them that she must have used the Omega stairwell and that she probably snuck back up the stairs to make sure no one would hear her. But she hadnˇŻt counted on Deimosˇ® friends guarding the Alpha floor or his Grandfather. She exins that she locked the door on the inside of the Alpha floor, that she didnˇŻt trust anyone to stay put as they were ordered, and when her gut tells her something, she always listens.

    Papa turns his head toward Deimos as he sniffs the air, and after a moment, his eyesnd on me. ˇ°My condolences, dear,ˇ± he says before pulling me in for a bear hug. I hear Deimos objecting to his GrandfatherˇŻs words.

    I enjoy the hug from Papa as much as when Nana hugged me, and I realize I missed a few things growing up, but I also know that Mom and Dad did their best.

    Chapter 207 Karma

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    After everything senles back to normal, we sit down in the living room and tell Papa and Nana everything that happened. Papa is not too pleased with AlwinˇŻs actions, and when Liam tells him that he resigned. Papa mumbles, ˇ°Finally.ˇ±

    Papa tells us that he also served Queen Axelle and that he turned over the position to Liam because of Alwin. He hopes that Axelle will finally do what she has to do to keep Alwin from screwing up even more.

    Papa asks me question after question about thepetition, and he seems to enjoy my sneaking around the Pce the most. Nana loves how I reacted when the extra challenge was brought up, and Deimos looks dumbfounded when he realizes that Twilight helped me fight the Mate¨Cbond that night. Liam tells me about what happened the next morning when he woke Deimos up, and even though Deimos is objecting profusely, Liam tells us he almost jumped the balcony in his birthday suit.

    We are allughing at Deimosˇ® expense, and he softly growls at me as he pulls me closer to his chest. I slide my arms around his neck the moment he buries his nose in my neck. I like the way it feels to be in his arms, and I am enjoying this time with my Mate and my family. I donˇŻt know what to expect in the near future or how often I will be able to sit like this with my Mate, my family, and my friends.

    Nana asks me about my trip to Crystal Cove Pack, and Deimos starts shaking his head in the crook of my neck, making me giggle as his hair tickles my face. I exin to Nana what Deimos and I agreed to, and Papa tells us that he will help Dad and Liam distract DeimosˇŞ that he will tie him to a chair if necessary. Deimos understands I need to do this to get some answers, but it doesnˇŻt mean he has to like it.

    I ask Nana what she knows about Crystal Cove Pack, but neither she nor Papa can tell us much about them. It seems that they have always been secretive about their leadership, and the Alpha closed off his Packpletely over thirty years ago without an exnation to Queen Axelle. He did let her know he would no longer attend the meetings, but he didnˇŻt exin why he refused to show up again, and after a few attempts to gain ess to the territory, Axell? gave up.

    I ask Papa to tell me about his years at the Pce, and we hear stories about what it was like decades ago. But it seems that not much has changed when ites to power¨Chungry males and females. Like Deimos, Papa was often the target for females who wanted a high¨Cranking male, and I growl softly when I hear that Nana almost left the Pce before the Full Moon because of a female who imed she would be PapaˇŻs chosen Mate.

    Axelle managed to convince Nana to stay after she told Nana that the female was lying, and i turned out for the best. Nana even knows what happened to the female, and Iugh my ass off when she tells us that someone had overheard what she had said to Nana. That someone happened to be the second Son of a Gamma, and he turned out to be her fated Mate. He told her who his Father was, and she figured he was to be the next Gamma of his Pack. But by the time she found out the truth, she was already marked.

    3/

    Chapter 207 Karma

    14% Äę

    420 Free Coins

    ˇ°After she gave birth to their Son, he started to ignore her. He spent all his time training his Son, and when his Brother stepped down, their son took over the position of Gamma, His Brother was gay and asked his Nephew to take over the position.

    The rtionship between Mother and Son was on¨Cexistent, but she tried to restore it after he took over, and he just turned his back on her Nana says.

    Yep, karma is a bitch.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 208

    Chapter 208 Laughing

    Crystal Cove Pack

    14%

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Pack¨Cmembers are busy with their daily routine training, border patrol, and everything else that needs to be done. For thirty¨Cseven years, they have been going through the motions but not really getting anywhere, and it seems as if everyone is fine with that. Their Alpha has been running this Pack for nearly seventy years, and he is still the same fair and just Alpha today as he was back then. But those who have been living here as long as the Alpha has been in ce know better.

    Their Alpha has a younger Sister who acts as their Luna because their Alpha never found his fated Mate. Their Luna found her fated Mate about sixty years ago, but their Alpha didnˇŻt trust him and insisted that her protection detail would apany her¨Csomething her Mate wasnˇŻt willing to do. Being marked and mated, their Alpha expected his SisterˇŻs Mate to change his mind, but that didnˇŻt happen until thirty¨Cseven years ago.

    Fifty¨Cfive years ago, his Niece was born, and she was announced as the new heir to Crystal Cove Pack. He went through great lengths to keep her safe. With JulietteˇŻs birth, everyone thought her Father woulde and get her and his Mate, but instead, they had to witness how their Luna went through the pains of betrayal. The only times Juliette saw her Father were during supervised visits. Shortly before Juliette turned eighteen, her Father changed his mind and wanted to move his Daughter to his Pack.

    However, it didnˇŻt turn out the way anyone had hoped, and to this day, their Alpha and their Luna are hoping that Juliette will return one day. Every Pup gets taught about Juliette and her position within Crystal Cove Pack. They get taught what her Father tried to do to her. Everyone is still hoping for Juliette to return, but with each passing year, their optimism dwindles.

    Besides the Alpha and Luna, there is one other Lycan who still hopes that Juliette will return. His name is Matthew Styxx, and he was the head of JulietteˇŻs protection detail. He still holds that position, as the Luna wants him near her at all times. He is the only one who can calm her down when the memories of her Daughter get too bad, and he is one of the few who remembers her vividly.

    Matthew is watching Jacqui as she tells a group of Pups about Juliette. A small smile graces her face as she speaks about her Daughter, and he knows this will be one of her good days. Matthew has learned over the years to recognize what kind of day it will be by her demeanor in the morning, and he knows what to do if she has a bad day or a good day.

    The day passes by without any incidents, and during dinner, Jacqui talks about JulietteˇŻs studies¨Cstudies she never finished because she disappeared. For Matthew and Jacqui, today was a day to cherish, a day that passed without Jacqui being reminded of Juliette in a bad way. With a smile on her face, Jacqui wishes her Brother a goodnight. If either of them had known what the night would bring, they wouldnˇŻt have fallen asleep peacefully.

    20:28 Sat, Jan <b>3 </b>n

    Chapter 208 Laughing

    Zalia

    <b>14</b>%<i>ľí </i>

    20 Free Coins

    Papa is talking to Deimos about the hiddenpartments on the Alpha floor when Dad tells me through the mind¨Clink to get going. I know they will keep him upied until I am out of the territory, and to make sure they can inform Deimos the moment I am out of the territory, Leander apanies me to the border. ˇ°See youter,ˇ± Leander <b>says </b>as I cross the border, and I tell him to keep an ey Male.

    on my

    1 strip down behind a tree to shift into Twilight, and Leander whistles the moment he sees her. ˇ°You look absolutely gorgeous. I

    is one lucky Lycan,ˇ± he says before turning to walk back to the Pack¨Chouse. Twilight takes off towards Crystal Cove Pack, both of us in desperate need of some answers¨Canswers I hope to get from the Alpha of Crystal Cove Pack. I know he is JulietteˇŻs Uncle and that his name is Darric, but that is all we could find.

    Even Axelle was unable to tell us more about him, and she had to admit that she should have pressed harder to gain ess to his territory. But I believe it would have backfired if she had tried to push too hard. The moment I leave Sundown Pack behind me, the forest bes dense. The crowns of the trees leave little space for the moonlight to get through, and yet the ground is covered with a mishmash of mushrooms.

    At the first sign of Pack territory, Twilightes to a halt, and we listen for any sounds. But I need to use my gift of sense to find that there are no Warriors near this border. Twilight walks along the border to find the nearest Warrior who can take us to see Alpha Darric, but it isnˇŻt until the forest seems to open up that we find a Warrior, and he looks rather surprised to see a Lycan approaching him.

    I can sense others approaching, so Twilight and I stay where we are and wait patiently until the other three Wolves show their faces. The first Wolf that appears skids to a halt when his eyesnd on Twilight, and within a second, he starts howling¨Ca howl I have never heard before in real life, but I know what it means to a Pack. It is to announce the arrival of the heir and usually only sounds when a Pup is born.

    Not being shy about standing in front of males naked, Twilight lets me shift back to Human form, and I grab the clothing I ced in my backpack before I left our territory. ˇ°YouˇŻre not Juliette,ˇ± the male who howled says as he approaches me. When I ask him why he thought I was Juliette, he exins that our Lycans look alike. He is one of twenty Wolves who have ever seen JulietteˇŻs Lycan.

    I ask him if he can link Alpha Darric because I have a few questions for him.

    ˇ°I have a few of my own,ˇ± I hear a male say, and the moment I turn towards him, my jaw drops. It is as if I am staring at a mature version of ter. I can also tell that he is an Alpha, and I bow my head out of respect for him.

    ˇ°My name is Zalia, and I am from Moon Stone Pack,ˇ± I say, and I hear every Wolf around me growl. ˇ°I mean you no harm. We are investigating Alpha Brad of Moon Stone Pack.ˇ±

    20:28 Sat, Jan <b>3 </b>0 ~ D

    Chapter 208 Laughing

    <b>420 </b>Free Coins

    Alpha Darric takes a few steps towards me when wo Lycanse running from the treeline, und three males step in front of one of them. A male appears the moment they step aside. I gasp when I look at her¨Cshe is a dead ringer for Mom, and I canˇŻt stop myself from whispering, <b>ˇ°</b>Mom?ˇ± Twilight forces me to slowly step forward, and I can feel the same bond form between us that I have with Dad, but I also know that she is not my Mother.

    Twilight points out she can feel the same bond building between us and Alpha Darric, and I step closer to him to speed up the process¨Cnot that it is a painful process, but it isnˇŻt a pleasant one either. I look back at the female who looks so much like my Mom, and I think I finally understand what happened all those years ago. But I still need Alpha Darric to answer a few questions.

    I can see tears streaming down her face, and I know I will cause a few more to fall. ˇ°Maybe we should take this inside, Alpha Darric,ˇ± I say as I turn towards him again, but he is shaking his head as he says to call him Uncle Darric. ˇ°I have a feeling that you are going to answer a few questions for us, and with the bond I feel, I can say without a doubt that we are rted,ˇ± he says as someone picks up my backpack, and an arm gets wrapped around my shoulder to guide me across their border.

    The closer we get to the Pack¨Chouse, the more Wolves and Lycans we pass, and I can see that the older Pack¨Cmembers have a look of relief in their eyes. But at the same time, I can sense the grief they feel. I stop dead in my tracks when I realize I have found a new ability. I let my senses drift to Uncle Darric, and I get the same feeling from himˇŞa feeling of relief and one of grief.

    ˇ°What is wrong?ˇ± Uncle Darric asks, and for a moment, I am not sure if I should tell him. But Twilight points out the deal I made with Deimos. ˇ°I have always thought I was a good judge of character, but it looks like it was an ability that wasnˇŻt ready toe out yet,ˇ± I say as I start walking again, and I hear everyone around us mumbling. Uncle Darric asks me what I mean, and I tell him that I can feel the grief of his Pack¨Cmembers. Some Pack¨Cmembers start to sound excited at my words.

    I look stunned at the Pack¨Chouse. It is bigger than the Pack¨Chouse of Moon Stone Pack, and yet I saw enough cottages along the way for every Pack¨Cmember. I look around me to see even more Pack¨Cmembers gathered here, and there are a lot more than I suspected to find. This is not a small Pack by any means. I let my gift of sense spread out to see if there are other Pack¨Cmembers who havenˇŻt shown up for some reason, and even though I didnˇŻt take the time to count them, I know this Pack is probablyrger than Moon Stone Pack.

    Instead of taking me to his office, Uncle Darric guides me to the living room and asks me to tell him my life story. Not sure where to start, I look around the living room. I see Pack- members of all ages¨Cmost seem too young to remember Juliette, while the others must have seen her grow up. Each of them has a curious look in their eyes. Uncle Darric seems to think that I am nervous, and he tells me to take my time as an Omega walks in with some refreshments.

    I am d I sent Dad a message the moment I saw Uncle Darric, and I know that he will be

    20:28 Sat, Jan 3 0 0

    Chapter 208 Laughing

    <b>14</b>%6

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coing

    here <b>as </b><b>fast </b>as he can. To <b>give </b>Dad the time he needs to get here, I start telling them about thepetition <b>and </b>what I did to my own future leadership. Sometimes a Pack¨Cmember asks a question, but other than that, they just listen to my story. And when I tell them what I did to Eryx, they areughing their asses off.

    <b>> </b>

    A/<i>A </i>

    20:29 Sat, Jane 00

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 209

    <b>Deimos </b>

    $20 Fiss Coins

    Papa and I are talking about the hiddenpartments Alpha Brad used to hide files and journals. He asks how far weˇŻve gotten so far, and when I tell him we still have a lot to do, he suggests going back to cataloging every file and journal. I tell him I want to <i>see </i>Zalia off first, but as I look up, I know she is already gone. Leander tells me he saw her off about an hour ago. ˇ°She should be at Crystal Cove Pack by now he says as Benjamin walks in with ter.

    ˇ°Deimos, Leander. I just got a message from Zal. She wants the four of us to head to Crystal Cove Pack immediately,ˇ± Benjamin says as Bellona walks into the living room. She tells us to get going before introducing herself to Papa. Papa takes an immediate liking to Bellona, and when I tell Papa how Luna Hester reacted to

    her presence, I hear her softly growl. She hates Wolves and Lycans that treat Omegas as trash.

    I follow Benjamin out the door to his SUV, and I start to think of every reason Zalia could have to ask us toe to Crystal Cove Pack. Did she get caught by their Warriors? Did she hurt herself somehow? Goliath isughing his ass off, and with a little trouble, he is able to ask me if I remember who my Mate is. But that still leaves me with the question: why does she want us toe down there?

    ter is as surprised as I am. ˇ°Why does she need us there? She is too smart to get caught or injured. She can get in and out of that territory without anyone knowing until she is long gone,ˇ± ter says, and my jaw drops when Leander asks if she could have decided to let herself get caught. Benjamin has a huge grin on his face, and for a moment, I am too stunned to say anything. ˇ°Why would she let herself get caught? ter asks.

    Leander says that Zalia probably figured out a little more during thepetition than we did going through those files, and she realized that Alpha Darric would be the only one able to answer her questions. ˇ°I doubt that the Birth Certificate will answer all her questions,ˇ± Dad says, and I ask him why he tagged along, face¨Cpalming myself when he says that this involves his Daughter.

    By the time we reach Crystal Cove Pack, we are sure that Zalia is fine, but we still donˇŻt understand why we need to be there. Benjamin tells us that we will get the answer when we get to Crystal Cove Pack. ter slows down the SUV as we approach the gate, and I see the guardˇŻs eyes widen as he stares at ter. A secondter, he starts howling¨Ca howl that indicates the birth of a Pup that belongs <i>to </i>the Alpha. It takes less than a few minutes to hear paws thumping on the ground.

    I can tell that these arenˇŻt young Wolves, and one of them approaches the SUV as he keeps staring at ter. He turns his head towards the guard as if to tell him something. The guard tells ter to follow the Wolves to the Pack¨Chouse, that things will be cleared up there. ter just shrugs his shoulders as he slowly follows the small group of Wolves. The SUV suddenly stalls as ter seems to freeze, and when I turn my head towards Benjamin, I see him

    20.29 Sat, Jan <b>3 </b><b>0 </b>

    Chapter 209 Edge

    <b>shaking </b><b>his </b>head.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Fuck.ˇ± Leander says from beside me, and I follow his line of sight to see Zalia standing next to a female that looks exactly like her. Goliath is hear the surface as he looks from our Mate to the female. I mutter ˇ°Fuckˇ± when a male steps next to Zalia, and the howling suddenly makes sense¨Cter is somehow rted to him.

    We all get out of the SUV while we keep staring at the front porch. This was not what we had expected to find, and I have even more questions than when I got into the SUV. Luckily, GoliathˇŻs attention was on our Mate, because I am able to catch her when she jumps into my arms. I bury my nose in her neck as we wrap our arms around one another. ˇ°I am never letting you go somewhere alone again,ˇ± Goliath growls at her, and I know he means it.

    Zalia pulls back a little to look at ter. ˇ°Kind of creepy, isnˇŻt <i>it</i>?ˇ± she asks. All ter does is nod his head as he looks at the male that I assume is the Alpha. He introduces himself as Alpha Darric before turning to the female next to him. ˇ°This is my baby Sister, Jacqui,ˇ± he says, and Leander grabs Benjamin when his knees seem to stop working. ter grabs his other arm to support him, and Jacqui looks a little confused from Benjamin to Zalia.

    Zalia asks if we can go inside to discuss the little mystery that is her family. It doesnˇŻt take long before the main living room is filled with Wolves and Lycans. The doors to the patio get opened to amodate everyone to hear what Zalia has to say. Jacqui keeps staring from Zalia to ter to Benjamin and back again. ˇ°This is my baby Brother, ter,ˇ± Zalia says as she points at him. ˇ°This is our Father, Benjamin,ˇ± Zalia says, and Jacqui grabs his hand as tears stream down her face.

    ˇ°Before I start exining things, I would like to know who Matthew Styxx is,ˇ± she says, and it surprises me to see that he was rather close to us ˇ°Do you know if some of the files from your Archive are missing?ˇ± Zalia asks, and he just nods his head. It ispletely silent in the living room as Zalia tells them what she uncovered during thepetition and why she came to Crystal Cove Pack. She exins what happened the other night, and the room fills with roars.

    Leander gets up to tell them that the males are in the Pce dungeons and that they are awaiting trial. ˇ°Queen Axelle will send out mandatory invitations to the trial, which will be held at Moon Stone Pack,ˇ± Leander says, and Jacqui asks why at Moon Stone Pack. But Alpha Darric is quick to point out that Brad isnˇŻt the Alpha of Moon Stone Pack. I think I know who Alpha Brad was so scared of all those years ago¨CDonovan would have proimed to be the future Alpha, and Alpha Darric would have exposed Brad for being a cheat.

    Uncle Darric asks his Beta to get a copy of JulietteˇŻs Birth Certificate, and in the meantime, Matthew tells us about the day they found out that the files had gone missing, but that they have no idea when that happened exactly. ˇ°All we know is that it was during thest time we had a huge event within our territory, and that event was also the reason why <i>we </i>never allowed anyone into our territory ever again. Someone tried to find out where our heir was. We never found out who it was, and we werenˇŻt willing to risk anything if Juliette ever came home again,ˇ± Matthew says.

    20.29 Sat, Jan 30 (2

    Chapter 200 Edge

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Zalia

    I already know what we will find when I get handed julietteˇŻs Birth Certificate, and without thinking about it. I hand it to Dad. His face pales the moment he reads her name and date of birth out loud. I have to exin things to everyone, and I know I have my work cut out for me with every piece of the puzzle I have now. I need some time with Deimos to figure out how we can make this work.

    Uncle Darric asks if there is anyone else I would like to have present here, and Leander takes the lead. ˇ°Maybe we can give Zalia some time with Deimos to process everything, and I will tell you who she wants to be here and who they are to her,ˇ± Leander says as he sits down again. Momentster, an Omega walks into the living room to show me and Deimos up to the Alpha floor. My head is spinning as the puzzle slowly falls into ce, and Twilight mutters ˇ°Fuckˇ± when it bes clear to her as well.

    Deimos pulls me into his arms the moment the Omega has left, and I allow him to carry me to the bed. I know I need to distract myself for a while before my mind goes into overdrive. I start pulling on the hem of his shirt the moment he sits down, and in minutes, we are both butt naked, his hands roaming

    driving me insane as his lips Ody. Deimos ces me gently on the bed, and he is

    ministrations.

    to follow his hands, my core heating up really fast from his

    I know he can smell my excitement¨Cthere is no hiding the smell of my arousal, and I donˇŻt want to hide it. I am not going tost long if he keeps this up. My back arches off the bed

    my head when he slips a finger into my pussy, and I canˇŻt stop myself from moaning. Then

    shoots up to look at Deimos¨Chis head is between my legs, and his mouth is sucking on my

    clit.

    He adds another finger and starts moving them in and out of my pussy faster and faster. My hands crush the sheets between my fingers. I canˇŻt stop myself as I whisper his name under my breath. He doesnˇŻt stop or slow down, and I know I donˇŻt want him to. Soon, his assault on my pussy sends me over the edge, and I scream out his name as Ie undone, clenching his fingers tightly.

    He kisses my forehead and lets his hand glide up and down my back. I turn my face up to him and smile. ˇ°Kiss me,ˇ± I whisper, and Deimos is more than willing to oblige me. He kisses me as I crawl on top of him.

    ˇ°Princess, are you sure?ˇ± he asks me, and instead of answering with words, I show him that I am sure. I push myself higher onto my knees as I take hold of his cock. I put it at the entrance of my pussy and let myself lower onto his cock.

    Deimos puts his hands on my hips and starts guiding me up and down his hard¨Con. I throw my head back as I moan loudly, and I start to move faster up and down his cock. One of his hands slides around the back, and I feel his finger sliding in with his cock, making me feel full to the brim. As he pulls his finger out of my pussy, I feel it making its way up my ass, and I wonder if he is going to do what I think he is up to.

    Chapter 209 Edge

    14%ä›

    *20 Free Coins

    I am not sure if I will like what he might be up to. but I know I will try it anyway. Slowly, his finger slides up higher and higher. His finger is getting closer <i>to </i>my backdoor, and then I feel him putting his finger to my back entrance. The slight pressure feels good¨Cit surprises me that it feels good. Because I donˇŻt stop him, he puts more pressure on my backdoor, and I feel his finger, slippery from my juice, slip into my backdoor. For a second, I freeze, and I hear him ask if I want him to stop.

    ˇ°No, donˇŻt stop. It feels good, but just take it slow is my response. He pushes his finger in further and further. I moan as he goes deeper into my ass. Then he starts <i>to </i>move his finger in and out of me. The faster he goes, the more I moan, and I tell him I want more. He starts to alternate between pulling his cock out and pushing his finger in. He adds a second finger, and the sting of him stretching my ass turns into pleasure.

    He picks up his pace again, and I love how it makes me feel. He is slowly pushing me into another orgasm. He moves his other hand to my breast and starts to pinch my nipple. I never knew I would like some pain with my pleasure, and I moan loudly. As if he was waiting for <i>a </i>sign from me, he starts finger¨Cfucking my ass harder and faster, and he is no longer alternating his movements.

    ˇ°Soon, Princess, soon it will be my cock in your ass,ˇ± he whispers in my ear, pushing me over the edge.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 210

    Chapter 210 Reach

    <b>Zalia </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    mid-

    I wake up in the arms of my Mate and I donˇŻt have to open my eyes to know morning. I doubt many Pack¨Cmembers will be awake at the moment. I slowly open my eyes to see that Deimos is tenting the sheet and I slowly move down his body, moving the sheet out of my way as I go. I grab the base of his rock hard cock, making my way from his chest to his crotch. Holding his cock, I open my mouth and slowly put my lips around the head, I start bobbing my head up and down.

    ˇ°Fuck, Princessˇ­ That feels amazing.ˇ± Deimos mutters and I see that he still has his eyes closed as I look up at him. He starts to thrust his hips up and I suck his cock harder, squeezing the base of his cock. I start sucking his cock harder as I move my head up and as I move my head down I scrape my teeth along his shaft, hees as he screams my name.

    He grabs the back of my head and yanks me off his body, flipping me on my back. He gives me no time before he thrust his cock into my soaking wet pussy. I moan loudly at the intrusion and he knows I love it. Deimos puts his arms under my knees to open me even further and he is able to m his cock in even deeper. My moans are getting louder and I hear him groan as his movements be more erratic. He pulls his cock out to rece them with two of his fingers and his head drops to my breast. As he nibbles on my nipple, his fingers start moving in and out of my pussy and just as I am nearing my climax, he pulls out his fingers.

    Slowly he slides his fingers around my body to my ass and I shiver in anticipation, he slowly pushes one finger in my ass as he shoves his cock back into my pussy. He adds a second finger, as he starts to thrust in and out of me and I tell him to go harder. He does as I ask of him, his cock and fingers mming into my body over and over until we both climax and after we both catch our breath, we get ready for another day.

    and

    k at ection I

    I smile when I see my friends and my family in the living room on the Alpha fl Leander hands me the invitation for the trial against Donovan, Brad, and R Deimos as I point at the name Ro, and I believe my Mate is seeing the sa saw¨Cthis was no coincidence. ˇ°Okay, the trial is tomorrow at Moon Stone Pack. That means I donˇŻt want to talk about the trial or anything connected to it,ˇ± I say as I wrap an arm around Deimosˇ® waist.

    Uncle Darric exins that the Omegas set up a buffet for the entire Pack and that we still have time to get some kind of breakfast. ˇ°I also made an announcement through the mind- link that anything connected to the trial is off limits, that we want to enjoy a nice and quiet day,ˇ± Uncle Darric says as we walk down the stairs, and I see Pack¨Cmembers walking in and out of the dining room.

    ˇ°We are having breakfast on the patio, Dear,ˇ± Grandma says as she steps next to me, and I ce an arm around her shoulder as I tell her to lead the way. ter pulls back a chair for

    O

    Chapter 210 Reach

    25%

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Grandma, and Deimos sits down next to her as he pulls me onto hisp. ter does the same on her other side with Bellona. Uncle Darric asks Dad to tell them about me and ter growing up, and Dad avoids every topic that might turn this day into a sad and painful one.

    (

    Leander is talking to Matthew about the territory, and Deimos asks if we ca territory. Uncle Darric says that it would be a great way to spend the day. eaten, I get up to gather the tes we used, and Bellona grabs all the uten grab the mugs. The Omegas in the kitchen halt their conversation as we wall as I ce the tes on the counter before thanking them for preparing breakfast.

    of the

    irls

    i smile

    Bellona asks them what their days are like, and listen as theypare notes. When one of them asks Bellona about her Mate, I find out that this Pack doesnˇŻt ept Pack¨Cmembers who reject their Mate because of their rank, and am a bit stunned to find out that they also train with the rest of the Pack. I learn that Crystal Cove Pack has always trained every Pack- member, and they have a rotation schedule for the Pack¨Cmembers.

    It gives everyone the chance to run border patrol, and they are never without someone who can cook or do other chores the Omegas do. They even get paid handsomely for the job they do. I know Alpha Brad gets our Omegas everything they need, but I donˇŻt remember if they get any other form of payment, and I make a mental note to look into it when I get back to Moon Stone Pack.

    One of the Omegas drops a te as she stares at the door, and I turn around to see ter standing in the doorway. ˇ°Uncle Darric needs to warn his Pack¨Cmembers about how much you look like him, just to make sure there are no huge idents,ˇ± I say as I get down to pick

    the shards of the te. I hear the Omega mumble that it is creepy how much ter looks like their Alpha, and as I look up at her, I hear her mutter, ˇ°Fuck.ˇ±

    up

    I tell her she should see my Lycan if she can withstand the shock, and it takes a moment for her to understand what I am talking about. ter tells me that everyone is ready for a walk around the territory, and we quickly say goodbye to the Omegas as Deimos opens the door to the kitchen. He pulls me against his chest as he lowers his head, and I part my lips under the pressure of his kiss, leaning into his body as I wrap my arms around his waist.

    around

    is, and I

    the

    When we finally break the kiss, I am panting, and thest thing on my min the territory. ˇ°Okay, Sis, that is enough. Save some forter,ˇ± ter says as hear the Omegas giggle as he mutters, ˇ°Ouch.ˇ± Sounds like Bellona smacked head. We join the rest of the family on the patio and I notice that Matthew isn t far behind us, his eyes fixed on Grandma.

    Our first stop is the training grounds, and I see the Omega from earlier this morning sparring with a male almost twice her size, but it doesnˇŻt seem to bother her as her fist connects with his ribs. I brace myself to intervene when I see his Wolf pushing forward, but I could have saved myself the trouble as I see her spinning around and her foot connects with his face. His body ms to the ground with a heavy thud, and his opponent has a smug look on her face.

    2059 Thu Jan 8 ¨C B¨¤

    ČËĆř23%É˝

    Chapter 210 Reach

    120 Free Coins

    It takes a few minutes for him to sit up, and he shakes his head as he looks at his opponent. ˇ°I told you I could take you down,ˇ± she says to him with her hands on her hips, and he lets himself fall back to the ground as he groans under his breath, while a few others areughing their asses ofl. From the banter flying around, I understand that she has bear already, and still, there are those who believe they can take her on.

    males

    Leander asks her if she wants to spar with him for a few minutes, and when

    her

    head, he takes off his shirt. They have been sparing for a few minutes when Leander grabs her hand to spin her around against his chest. He isnˇŻt too rough with her, but he isnˇŻt gentle either, and she looks rather surprised when he asks her to make the same move again. This time, he shows her in slow motion what he did. He also tells her how to get away from him before asking her to do it again.

    He makes her repeat the move over and over again until she finally has the hang of it and manages to get away from him. ˇ°Nice job. You are a quick study,ˇ± Leander says as he walks towards her, and she thanks him for the lesson. ˇ°You are fast for a Wolf,ˇ± she says, and Leander looks rather insulted before Uncle Darric tells her she just escaped a Lycan. She apologizes to Leander, but Deimos isughing his ass off, and I quickly step aside when Leander lunges for him.

    They both m to the ground as Deimos hadnˇŻt seen Leandering, and Twilight pushes forward to watch the two fight. She wants to know if they have any weaknesses. Leander is up a little faster than Deimos, not that it is helping him as Deimos grabs the fist that ising towards his face and pulls Leander towards him to give him a headbutt. I cover my own nose the moment I hear LeanderˇŻs nose break, but it doesnˇŻt stop him from aiming for Deimos again.

    I hear a rib break the moment LeanderˇŻs knee collides with Deimosˇ® ribcage, and I wonder how long these two will keep going. Well, they kept going until Liam stepped in between them and grabbed both of them by their hair to knock their heads together. ˇ°Just leave them. When theye to, they cane look for us themselves,ˇ± Liam says as he interlocks our arms and tells Uncle Darric <i>to </i>lead the way.

    Twilight is ranting at Deimos and Leander for their childish behavior, and ask Liam to teach us that trick. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Just </i><i>in </i><i>case </i><i>he </i><i>isnˇŻt </i><i>around </i>when we <i>have </i><i>to </i><i>s </i><i>toddlers</i>,ˇ± she growls, and I tell her to ask him herself, which of course she do me as Twilight is talking to him, and I giggle when I see his eyes widen. ˇ°How is this possible?ˇ± Liam asks me, but I donˇŻt have an answer for him.

    s me to

    the

    1 turns to

    Liam looks around <i>to </i><i>see </i>who is near us when Uncle Darric asks what is going on, and when he is satisfied, he says that Twilight talked to him, but we arenˇŻt from the same Pack. ˇ°True, but she is mated to your Son. It wouldnˇŻt surprise me if Deimosˇ® Lycan can reach Benjamin and ter,ˇ± Uncle Darric responds.

    admin

 Werewolf and 211

    Chapter 211 Changes

    420 Free Dese

    In the meantime, three males wake up in their cells. None of them know how close or how far away their trial is, each of them caught up in their own mind as they think out the reason why they are in the Pce dungeons. Only one of them knows the knows at the moment, and when everything is revealed, a lot will change members, Wolves, and Lycans in this Kingdom.

    RoˇŻs P.O.V.

    Zalia

    ck-

    Okay, I am admitting defeat. I donˇŻt know who came up with the shifts of the guards, but I am at a total loss. I know that there are three shifts, but I donˇŻt know how long each shift is, and without daylight or the guards talking, I have no idea how long I have been in here. If I had to make a guess, I would say about five days or so, but it could also be a week, and the is what has me so confused.

    I thought that with DadˇŻs training, I would be able to see through the pattern, but there is nothing in their shifts that has shown me any consistency, and I hope I will get my trial really soon. I am just d that Dad is no longer alive to find out I was nning on forcefully marking a female. I think he would be surprised if he found out it is JulietteˇŻs Daughter, and I think they will ask me how I knew during the trial.

    Zalia only looks like her Mother and Grandmother from a certain point of view, and during the meeting over a year ago, I saw it in a split second. I followed her during the remaining days of the meeting to see if I had been mistaken or not. It was on thest day of the meeting that I saw her from the right angle again, and I was amazed as I saw the resemnce to her Mother and Grandmother.

    Finding out about her Mother was a bit more difficult until someone told me that she was sent to Silver Sand Pack, and that is where it became interesting. If only anyone had known the truth, life would be different for so many people, and I doubt I would have thought about forcefully marking Zalia. I never would have been able to get close enough to her¨Csecurity would have been so much tighter around her, and males would have been lined up for miles to be her Mate.

    I can feel my Wolf stirring in my head, but other than that, I still canˇŻt reac.

    id I know

    I will never be able to shift again. Not that my Wolf is gone or anything, but I doubt I will live long enough to get to do that again. We both knew that our lives would be over if we got caught, and it was something we were willing to risk. We hadnˇŻt been really living after we missed our opportunity with Juliette.

    My fated Mate came along when I was neen, and she was definitely not the kind of female I was interested in. She did nothing for me and my Wolf. Apparently, I wasnˇŻt what she wanted either because she epted my rejection without hesitating, and we still donˇŻt regret letting her walk out of our lives. The difference between her and me is that she did find the life she wanted.

    Chapter 211 Changes

    DonovanˇŻs P.O.V.

    +20 Free Coind

    any use

    shifts

    I remember the first time Dad told me about the dungeons and the shifts our Warriors work down there. I didnˇŻt believe I needed to know that, and I never thought I woul for that information. I mean, why do I need to know that our Warriors run down there, that there are only guards at the door from eleven in the eve the morning? Gibson and I tried to figure out why we needed to know all never found an answer to it, other than that it is the responsibility of our Ga

    ve

    en in

    The safety of our Pack will always be the responsibility of our Gamma. After all, I am the Alpha of Moon Stone Pack, and I just need to meet with Alphas and Betas to make alliances. I will have to sign off on a few things my Beta and Gamma need to handle, but other than that, it will be their responsibility, and my Mate will be responsible for organizing every meeting, event, and party.

    I just need to keep an eye on our PackˇŻs investments and know when to sell stock or when to buy new stock. My Beta will be handling all the legal stuff¨Che needs to make sure I can get away with everything about our Laws I donˇŻt like and I think the first thing I am going to do is change our Pack rules. My Pack will do as I tell them, and anyone who doesnˇŻt agree with me can just leave. Damn, I need to find myself a Luna.

    BradˇŻs P.O.V.

    I stare at the ceiling of the cell I am in. There is not much else I can do, and there is nothing in this cell that holds any interest for me. There is a mattress in the cell¨Cjust a flimsy, cheap mattressˇŞand I can guarantee you that this isnˇŻt fit for an Alpha. Even though I doubt I will still be an Alpha when my trial is over, I never was an Alpha, and now I will never get the chance to be one.

    The only thing I can hope for is that no one finds out the truth and that Elinor will be able to take the Alpha position at Moon Stone Pack. No one will get the truth out of me, but I hate that everything was within reach, and I didnˇŻt see it. I just wish I had seen it, but I was too focused on making sure that no one would find out the truth, and in the end, I still didnˇŻt get what I wanted.

    Moon Stone Pack was everything I ever wanted, and I knew I would never

    the Beta

    in my birth Pack¨Cnot that I wanted to be the Beta of a small Pack. I had bigger dreams for myself, and luck was on my side the day Maxwell asked me to be his Beta. I thought I had finally found my destination in life. I was happy for Maxwell when he found his Mate. but I never understood why he didnˇŻt have a huge Luna Ceremony for her, and it took until their deaths that I figured out the truth.

    Maxwell wasnˇŻt the firstborn of the Alpha of Moon Stone Pack. He had an older Sister who grew up in a different Pack with her Mother, and she was the rightful heir. I never found out what happened to her after she reached the Pce, but if my assumptions are correct, she was a hell of a lot closer than I thought, and even if I had known, I never would have gotten what I wanted.

    111

    380, Jalto

    Chapter 211 Changes

    $20 Free Coins

    Benjamin and his Mate moved to Moon Stone Pack to be my Gamma couple, but she never feltfortable around me and would always walk out of a room if I entered. Even after I found Hester, it didnˇŻt change, and even though I asked Benjamin about it, he was unable to answer my question. His Mate kept avoiding me until the day she di

    re was

    me to my

    Benjamin and Frank didnˇŻt know that I wasnˇŻt the rightful Alpha. They nev someone else out there who held the power to rule Moon Stone Pack, and enlighten Benjamin or Frank about what I figured out. I will take my secrets w grave, and no one can tell anyone the truth because I never told Hester or Donovan the whole truth. No one will be able to put the pieces together, not even if they find my hiding ce on the Alpha floor.

    I sit up straight as the Guards stop in front of my cell, and like every other time, neither one of them says a word. They just stare at me as if I am some <i>zoo </i>animal. One of them writes something on his notepad, and off they go again, just like every other time. Their shifts still donˇŻt make sense to me¨Cthey have shifts around the clock, and they walk past the cells every few hours.

    This is a waste of time and money in my eyes. It isnˇŻt necessary to ce multiple Guards during a night shift, and I never allowed more Warriors on a shift or patrol than I thought was necessary. I made sure that I bought everything the Omegas needed in bulk, keeping the prices down, and I never had to pay them. After all, they didnˇŻt have to pay rent or buy their own food, so why bother with paying them if I could save some bucks this way?

    I never heard anyonein about the way I ran the Pack, and no one ever suggested that I should change my ways or start paying my Pack¨Cmembers. No one pays rent in my Pack, but they have to fix whatever is wrong with their homes, and only big repairs were allowed to be ced on my desk. I would try to postpone them as much as I could, but I also knew when I had to honor the request of a major repair.

    Many Pack¨Cmembers handed me ideas over the years to make extra ie for the Pack, but I would always deny their requests. They would cost a lot of money to get off the ground, and it would take years before they would make us any real money. I knew when to unt the money we had and when to keep it close <i>to </i>my chest. I donˇŻt think anyone kn about our PackˇŻs finances, and that is also something I will take with me to

    ything

    ***

    Ro, Donovan, and Brad are unaware of the preparations that are being made in the Pce. The Pack¨Cmembers of Moon Stone Pack are unaware of the preparations that are being made, and no one in the Kingdom is aware of the huge changes that lie in their future, nor does anyone know how close those changes are.

    admin

 Werewolf and 212

    Chapter 212 My Mate

    Zalis

    We have an entire day to spend with my family and friends, an entire day to tell them what I have figured our and to let Unde Darric fill in the nks. I walk between Liam and Dad while ter asks Uncle <b>Darric </b>questions about the territory. Bellona has her arm intertwined with GrandmaˇŻs as they talk about Linle River Pack, and both Grandma and Nana promise they will visit her to put some Pack¨Cmembers in their ce

    Uncle Darric has shown us around the entire training ground by the time Deimos and Leander join us again, and Papa asks how their nap was. I giggle, but I know my Mate doesnˇŻt like it because I can hear him softly growl in my head¨Cand because he just told me through the mind¨Clink that heˇŻs going to punish me for making fun of him.

    Twilight likes the prospect of being bent over Deimosˇ® knees, and I hear her softly purr in the back of my mind as she curls up. IˇŻm d everyone else is walking in front of me because the color of my face would betray what Deimos said to me. I feel heat rush through my body as Twilight shes me that image again.

    We get to see where most of the Pack¨Cmembers live. Only the unmated males and females who donˇŻt want to live on their own or with their parents stay at the Pack¨Chouse, and I think itˇŻs definitely safe to say this territory is bigger than Moon Stone PackˇŻs. Each cottage has enough space around it for Wolves and Lycans to run around. Some cottages are built closer to the forest, while others are closer to the Pack- house.

    Pack¨Cmembers are free to choose where they eat. At the Pack¨Chouse, there is always enough food for everyone, and if necessary, the Omegas can cook more. Families usually eat at the Pack¨Chouse during the week and spend their weekend meals at home, taking time to be with just their family. I never had the luxury of choosing where I wanted to eatˇŞif we didnˇŻt have dinner in the main dining room, we had it on the Alpha floor.

    I know IˇŻll let my leadership make that decision for themselves. I think IˇŻd like to have a night alone with Deimos from time to time, not surrounded by people I already see all day. I never understood why Alpha Bradley always insisted we have every meal together. I know Mom never wanted to, but she couldnˇŻt disobey her Alpha. ˇ¤

    We are nowhere near the Pack¨Chouse when itˇŻs time for lunch, but Grandma tells me not to worry. As we follow the small road leading to the left, we reach a beautiful clearing. ids with baskets beside them are spread throughout the clearing, and Uncle Darric leads me and Deimos to the one in the middle, telling us this is where weˇŻll have lunch.

    The rest of my friends and family sit on the surrounding ids, and I smile, seeing how well protected we are. During lunch, Deimos and I just listen to the othersˇ® conversations. Once I finish eating, I lie down on the id with my head in Deimosˇ®p, listening to ter and Dad talk. It sounds like Little River Pack is outgrowing its territory, and Alpha Eros is trying to find adjacentnd to purchase or arger territory.

    By the time we return to the Pack¨Chouse, itˇŻs dinnertime. Uncle Darric tells us we havenˇŻt seen everything yet but can explore moreter. Pack¨Cmemberse and go from the dining room while we eat, and I enjoy the buzz of Wolves and Lycans around usˇŞthough I understand not everyone wants this every single day.

    111

    Mon<b>, </b>Ja

    Chapter 212 My Mate

    On one side of our table is a door leading into the Pack¨Chouse, and on the other, a door opens to the gardens plenty of ways to leave the main dining room if needed. There are enough exits for Pack- members too, and I make sure to note every one, just in case. IˇŻve already made up my mind: Crystal Cove Pack will be my home once the trial is over, and I have one more surprise for the end.

    Deimos and I retreat to our room on the Alpha floor close to midnight. We need to be up on time to trave! back to Moon Stone Pack and witness the trial against Alpha Brad, Donovan, and Ro. Deimos follows me around as we get ready for bed. He groans when he sees me pull on my sleepshirt, and I giggle as I make my way to the bed.

    In a sh, he has put me on hisp, my ass up in the air and before I can react, his hand collides with my bottom. I shrick as I feel the sting on my ass, but instead of just feeling pain, it quickly turns into pleasure and when he smacks his hand to my bottom a second time, I actually moan. Deimos chuckles as he keeps smacking my bottom again and again.

    I moan even louder and I can feel my panties getting damp. I didnˇŻt think I would like getting spanked, but I do like it and I know I will get myself in trouble again, just so Deimos can punish me in this delicious way some more. ˇ°You like this, donˇŻt you, Princess. I can smell your arousal.ˇ± He whispers near my ear and a loud moan escapes my lips the moment I realize that he is right, I love what my Mate is doing.

    Deimos keeps smacking my ass at a consistent pace and with every smack my moans be louder. I can feel that Deimos is surprised that I love it this much and then the smell of my own arousal hits me again. One of his hands caresses my sensitive ass and the other slides between my legs. I know he can feel that my panties are soaking wet, his hand cups my pussy and I canˇŻt stop myself from pushing against his hand.

    He slips his hand into my panties and he starts to put pressure on my clit, making me moan once again. Deimos seems to need full excess, because he tears my panties out of the way and he pushes a finger inside. my pussy. He starts pumping his finger in and out of my pussy and he slowly adds a second finger, I am so wet that his fingers slide in and out easily. He starts to fingerfuck me faster and harder and I can feel his cock harden against my side.

    He adds a third finger and for a second I tenses at the intrusion, but then it starts to feel good again. I move against his hand to let him know that I am ready for him. Deimos keeps his fingers slipping in and out of me faster and harder, I want him to make mee hard. I know it will not take long before I am going over the edge, I feel the tension building in my body and he moves his fingers even faster into my

    core.

    ˇ°Please, Deimos. Harder.ˇ± I moan and he ms his fingers into my pussy harder and harder. My moans are bing louder with every thrust into my body and I start <i>to </i>move against his hand more wildly, losing control of my movements. Deimos is not slowing down for a second on assaulting my pussy, he pushes me over the edge and I climaxes hard on his fingers. He slows down his ministrations as Ie down from my high, and I feel him remove his fingers one by one.

    Goliath seems to think he isnˇŻt getting enough attention, ˇ°I am going to have fun with you, Princess. Get on the bed and ˇ®spread those legs for me.ˇ± He demands and I turn to climb onto the bed. I have barely gotten both of my knees on the bed, when he grabs my hips to hold me in ce. ˇ°I have changed my mind, this will do.ˇ± Goliath growls as he pulls me back, mming his cock into my core till he bottoms out. I scream for a second at the sudden intrusion, but as soon as he start mming into me I start moaning and I start pushing myself towards his body as his cock slides into my soaking wet pussy. I feel his cock grow as my pussy clinches around my cock. ˇ°Please, Goliath. Harderˇ± I beg and I can feel that Goliath has

    2

    <

    <b>11:11 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>12 ( 1 (0

    Chapter 212 My Mate

    no intention of denying me what is ask for, pounding harder into my body. He isnˇŻt gentle, he takes me hard and rough, just like I asked him and I start moaning louder.

    With one hand he holds onto my hip, while the other finds its way to my clit. He pinches it and I moan loudly before I ask him to do it again. Goliath pinches my clit harder as he ms his cock into my core <b>to </b>the hilt. The hand on my hip slides towards my ass and I feel Goliath pushing his thumb against it. At first I try to stop him by trying to move away from him, but soon I give up as my body starts to respond and f start to push back on his cock and his thumb.

    ˇ°Goliath, I am going toe.ˇ± I whisper, but he tells me to hold it off and that I am not allowed toe until he tells me to. I moan and whimper as he keep pumping in and out of my body. He reces his thumb with two fingers and shoves them deep into my ass. I feel my pussy and ass clench around him and he growls in my car toe, we bothe at the same time and he shoots his load into my pussy.

    We both copse on the bed and he pulls me against his body, kissing down my neck and it takes us a while toe down from our high. I try to fight my eyes as they start to close, but it is a battle I canˇŻt win and I slowly drift off to sleep in the arms of my Mate.

    admin

 Werewolf and 213

    Chapter 213 Present

    Early in the morning, a caravan of SUVs arrives at Moon Stone Pack. Three <b>of </b>the SUVs are <b>surrounded </b>by Warriors who emerged from the other vehicles, and Pack¨Cmembers keep ncing at <b>them</b><b>. </b><b>Even </b><b>though </b>they know who are in two of the SUVs, the third upant is a mystery to all of them <b>and </b>it <b>bes </b>even more intriguing for the Pack¨Cmembers when other Alphas and their leaderships arrive.

    Queen Axelle had made the decision to not inform Moon Stone Pack that the trial would be held here <b>or </b>that every Pack had gotten a mandatory invitation. Arrangements were made for Warriors from <b>the </b>Pce to run border patrol, because Queen Axelle wanted every Pack¨Cmember to attend this trial and her Assistant had sent a team from the Pce to take care of the trial site.

    The team had decided on the clearing next to the Pack¨Chouse for the trial and they had made sure they had everything with them they would need for this trial. A small tform is ced opposite the French doors to the Pack¨Chouse, Queen Axelle will be able to walk from the Pack¨Chouse straight to her seat without anyone getting in her way and on the other side of the tform are three chairs with silver chains attached to them.

    Tables with chairs are lined up in rows of two, all the way to the back of the Pack¨Chouse and these are for the Alphas thate to witness the trial. Behind those tables are rows of chairs for the Pack¨Cmembers, they have a right to a few answers and they deserve the truth as much as everyone else<i>. </i>One by one the. Alphas started to arrive and the buzzing of voices became louder and louder, because none of them had any answers.

    Every Alpha gets guided to the table that is reserved for him and his leadership, King Alwin is already seated on the small tform where the Royal family will be seated while Ammon is waiting patiently for his Mother to arrive and Asha, S and Eryx are keeping him

    More and more Pack¨Cmembers get to the clearing next to the Pack¨Chouse and they are told to take a seat anywhere they like, that everything will be clear soon. At the gate a new caravan of SUVs arrive and one of the Guards recognizes the SUV that belongs to their Gamma, he was informed by his Luna that he wasnˇŻt allowed to let Zalia enter the territory. He steps in front of the SUV and tells his Gamma that Zalia isnˇŻt wee anymore.

    Pce Warriors arrive at that exact moment to relieve the Pack¨Cmembers that stand guard at the gate of duty and one of the Pce Warrior says that he has no say in it and pushes him to the side as he waves the SUV through. He tells the Guards they are relieved of duty for the time being and that their presence is needed at the Pack¨Chouse.

    Queen Axelle gets informed of the situation at the gate and she wonders why those Pack¨Cmembers choose. to ignore her direct order, she informed the entire Pack yesterday that their Alpha and Luna were no longer in control of the Pack. Just as she is ready to exit the Pack¨Chouse every conversation halts and she asks Beta Dixon what is going on through the mind¨Clink. She smiles when he informs her that Alpha Darric just arrived with his leadership and a few other Pack¨Cmembers.

    The murmurs at the trial site are getting louder as every Alpha tries to figure out why Alpha Darric decided to show up here, but the murmurs die down almost as fast as they started when Royal Beta Dixon walks onto the tform. Everyone is dying to find out what this is all about, there are only a few reasons the Royals would send out a mandatory invitation and so far none of those reasons have given the Alphas

    MON

    <b>12 </b>

    <b>?? </b>

    <b>GR </b>

    111

    O

    11:11 <b>Mon</b>, <b>Jan </b>12 <b>DA </b>

    Chapter 213 Present

    an answer.

    $5 Free Coins

    Beta Dixon announces the arrival of Queen Axelle and most Alphas look a bit surprised, not <b>really </b>understanding why the Queen gets announced and not the King. Some of the Alphas even ask <b>their </b>leadership through their mind¨Clink what is going on, but their Betas and Gammas are as clueless <b>as </b>they are and Queen Axelle smiles as she looks at every Alpha sitting at their table.

    It is time that the Alphas get reminded of who is in charge of this Kingdom and Queen Axelle is going to enjoy giving it to them, it will also give her the opportunity to make it clear to her Mate that he is going to watch from the sidelines. She asks for everyoneˇŻs attention as she steps forward and starts to exin that she never wanted the position of Queen, the more she tells the Alphas the stranger they start to look.

    They hear the story of her baby Brother, how he died and the disease that took him. They hear about thest King that ruled the Kingdom and how he nearly destroyed it, that he had no other choice than to let his oldest Daughter take over. That every member of that KingˇŻs bloodline has been a female and that no male has ever been ruling this Kingdom.

    ˇ°King Alwin is King in name alone, he holds no power when ites to the final decisions and after breaking protocol again when he came to Moon Stone Pack he will be sidelined.ˇ± Queen Axelle announces and everyone stares at her as if she has grown a second head, because they all know what it means when someone gets sidelined by their Mate.

    Everyone gets told how he broke protocol or how he would have broken protocol, ˇ°It doesnˇŻt matter what would have happened that day, he would have broken protocol one way or the other and it has cost me my Royal Gamma and our future Royal Gamma.ˇ± Queen Axelle concludes before she sits down in a chair next to her Mate and through the mind¨Clink he tries to convince her to reconsider his punishment, but Axelle has had enough of her MateˇŻs hunger for power.

    For a little while everyone is allowed to talk amongst themselves about what just happened and anyone that would be walking around would hear almost every Alphaining about the fact that their Kingdom is led by a female, but those Alphas will soon realize that that will be the least of their worries. Those Alphas donˇŻt see that there are other Alphas that are listening in on their conversations, nor do they understand that they are sitting close to Alphas that are in favor of Queen Axelle.

    You see, over the years it became clear to Queen Axelle that there were Alphas and even entire Packs that didnˇŻt believe a female could or should have a High¨Cranking position. Axelle used her Mate to her advantage, she allowed him and those Alphas to think that Alwin held any power at all and she even signed. off on some of his decisions behind his back but only if it didnˇŻt hurt anyone.

    Queen Axelle also met Alphas that didnˇŻt hold the belief that a female was weak or shouldnˇŻt hold a High- rank and those Alphas had proven their worth to their Queen over the years. They were also the ones she would rely on today to inform her of any Alpha, Beta or Gamma that could pose a threat to her as the Queen or the Kingdom, she knew they would give her the truth if she asked for it.

    The good, the bad and the ugly; it had all been recorded into files by her Assistant, her Beta and her Gamma and this information was used for the seating arrangements today. After today everyone would know what happens if you went against the Laws, the Queen or the Kingdom and Queen Axelle hoped that today she would also find out why Alpha Darric closed off his Pack from the rest of the Kingdom.

    Queen Axelle looks up as every conversationes to an abrupt halt and she doesnˇŻt have to look behind her to know that the three prisoners are being guided to their seats. The leadership of Moon Stone Pack

    C

    <b>LG </b><b>Ri </b>

    Chapter 213 Present

    15 <b>Pres </b><b>Come </b>

    was ced at the table next to three chairs, but two seats at that table are empty and everyone che at the table is looking around for the two missing people. There are a few other people looking around as well. but no one will be able to find them, unless they look in the right direction.

    Once the prisoners are chained to the chairs Queen Axelle gets up to address the Pack¨Cmembers and every Alpha with his leadership that is present, she takes a step forward to make it clear that she is going to exin a few things. It takes a few moments for everyone to turn their attention to Queen Axelle, but once she has it she knows they will listen to everything she has to say.

    ˇ°Our Laws are clear when ites to the Mate¨Cbond, they are clear when ites to forceful marking or keeping fated Mates apart. If you n a forceful marking it will cost you your rank, but if you carry out the forceful marking or attempt to carry it out it will end in your death.ˇ± Queen Axelle says as she looks around the crowd. ˇ°The three prisoners have tried to carry out a forceful marking and therefore they will be put to death.ˇ±

    Every Wolf and Lycan present reacts in a different way. Some of them roar and growl, while others just stare at the three males and two of them start crying as they shake their heads. Most of them start talking amongst one another as someone addresses the three males with the question why, making every conversation stop around the trial site.

    None of the males says a word, there is no reason that would justify a forceful marking and something tells me that everyone present knows this.

    admin

 Werewolf and 214

    Chapter 214 Roar

    <b>ZaliaˇŻs </b>p.o.v.

    When everyone has settled down again, Queen Axelle tells them that someone will exin why <b>they </b><b>tried </b>to forcefully mark a She¨Cwolf, and when she calls my name, I step out of the Pack¨Chouse<b>, </b>followed <b>by </b>Deimos and Leander. All eyes are on me as I step onto the small tform and take the ce Queen <b>Axelle </b>just upied, Deimos and Leander standing in front of the tform on either side of me.

    ˇ°Alpha Brad was only an acting Alpha.ˇ± I say and I let everyone process the information I just gave them. Some of the Alphas that are present have an alliance with Moon Stone Pack, and they know that if the rightful Alpha takes over, their alliance mighte to an end. Hester wants to get out of her seat but Elinor stops her from getting up. I can tell that she is talking to her Mother through the mind¨Clink and a small smile appears on HesterˇŻs face.

    The original Alpha from Moon Stone Pack was stripped of his title when his Daughter reported to the Royal Family that her Father wanted to have her forcefully marked. His Son Maxwell took over a few weekster when his Sister didnˇŻt return from the Pce, but he was only an acting Alpha. He wanted his Sister to take the position as Alpha because it was her birth right. He wanted to give her time toe to terms with what their Father had tried to do.

    Maxwell took Brad as his Beta two years after taking over as acting Alpha, but he never told Brad he wasnˇŻt the rightful Alpha. A year after Brad joined Moon Stone Pack, Maxwell found his fated Mate at a party hosted by Little River Pack and that was written down in the Archive of Little River Pack with the mention that there never was a Luna Ceremony.

    It wasnˇŻt until after his death that Brad realized he never meant that his Sister was younger than him. In fact Maxwell referred to his Sister as Little One because she was shorter than him; she was the first born Pup to their Father and that made her the rightful heir to the Alpha position of Moon Stone Pack. During the attack that killed Maxwell, his Mate and some other High¨Cranking members died as well, and by recing them with outsiders, Brad was able to keep things a secret,

    ˇ°It wasnˇŻt the only thing Brad kept from the Pack¨Cmembers.ˇ± I say and I hear Brad and Hester growl at not mentioning his title, but I refuse to use it any longer as he has no right to it. Brad never informed the Elders that he would take over as acting Alpha, he knew there was someone else that had a right to that title and informing the Elders would keep him from what he thought he deserved.

    It also made it impossible for him to implement any idea the Pack¨Cmembers handed him. He would never get approval from the Elders to start any kind of business. That meant holding on to the ways the Pack had always made their money, investing it into otherpanies. That is where the alliances came in, he needed them to invest the PackˇŻs money without anyone getting the wiser.

    In some cases it went so well that Brad decided to put some of the money aside, hidden away in ounts no one knew about and that included his own family. The bookkeeping on those ounts was hidden away in a safe in his office, and in the other safe were all the files on the High¨Cranking members in Moon Stone Pack, the files on the Alpha bloodline were hidden elsewhere.

    He had a room on the Alpha floor with a built¨Cin bookshelf along the wall, it has three hiddenpartments and each of them held a secret he didnˇŻt want anyone to find. Every file on the Alpha bloodline from the founding of Moon Stone Pack till Maxwell were in one of thosepartments, in the secondpartment were his personal journals and in the thirdpartment were files he stole from <ul><li><b>GR </b></li></ul>

    III

    O

    Chapice 214 Hoar

    CANALCO Pack

    Booth white to wish to get de to the only dangers dit was that one base

    *** when du with whter she takes he he he frete en poj sake over the riote en tod den ene so why he is the Mbush hotter B

    # Brad had bees mile to that julle het here when he want to get of Seme Park and if she had told faire du who bit fuper

    cu t

    sights as the bet to him fty filing the papers with the ***** he wouth to the dese with the position as Alphs of Moon Stone Park and he wont have fast i have ale s peter grus strong Pack

    ˇ°Not that Donovan would have gotten the Alpha powers for Mom Son Pack. Because the right her i will wliveˇ± I way and every Pack¨Cmember starte cherring while Brat stares at me in conforten Stace? never went looking for his Sister Juliette, because dve deserved some peace and quiet seronting ro Maxwell. Some of the older Pack¨Cmembers might remember that he had an older Ster the Daughter of their former AlphaˇŻs fated Mate.

    As mentioned, Juliette grew up in Crystal Cove Pack and that had everything to do with her family not trusting her Father JulietteˇŻs Mother had a protection detail and her Mate refused to allow them to move with her to his Pack, making JulietteˇŻs Mother decide to stay with her family. Juliettees from a bloodline with gifted females and for that reason her Mother had a protection detail that went with her wherever she went

    A rumor was spread after JulietteˇŻs Father took a mistress, saying that her Mother died in childbirth and there had never been a mention of her Pup. Her family witnessed her going through the betrayal pains almost every day, stopping after her MateˇŻs mistress died in childbirth. Her Father even started showing up again after a few years and when he visited on the eve of her eighteenth birthday, he finally rejected his fated Mate.

    Somehow Juliette found out what her Father had nned and after fleeing Crystal Cove Pack, her Father got stripped of his Alpha title, leaving a seventeen year old in charge of Moon Stone Pack. Juliette moved to another Pack after a few years with a new name. She met her Mate there and moved again due to circumstances. She had two Pups with her Mate and died after losing a battle with a terrible disease.

    ˇ°JulietteˇŻs Father never knew if she had any abilities nor did he know what they could have been.ˇ± My eyes look at our Pack¨Cmembers to find the males I was looking for. When I finally find them not too far from Uncle DarricˇŻs table, I ask them to stand, ˇ°JulietteˇŻs Father asked you to be his Deltas to protect Juliette and her offspring, and Maxwell kept the two of you as Deltas, but Brad relieved you of duty because it was the only thing he could do as acting Alpha.ˇ± I say and both males nod their head.

    I see very confused faces when they realize that this Pack didnˇŻt have Deltas before and I smile as I start to exin why they were asked to join Moon Stone Pack. After all, Moon Stone Pack never had a special bloodline, but with his fated MateˇŻs Pup, Moon Stone Pack had suddenly be a Pack with a special bloodline and therefore Moon Stone Pack gained two Deltas.

    Crystal Cove has always had a special bloodline and each female born into that special bloodline was given the best protection they could find. It didnˇŻt stop tragedy from happening on a few asions, but each time they learned something to keep those females better protected from their Mates or other males that wanted to take advantage of their abilities and that resulted in JulietteˇŻs Mother having her own personal

    <b>6 </b>

    ?

    <b>11:12 </b>Mon, <b>Jan </b>12 QDQ

    Chapter 214 Roar

    *5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    protection detail.

    Ro is the male JulietteˇŻs Father had chosen for her, but his Father was unaware of the fact that this would end in a forceful marking and something tells me that Ro was well aware of that fact.ˇ± I say as I lock eyes with Ro and everyone that is looking at him can see that I am telling the truth, that he knew and was willing to forcefully mark Juliette, Uncle Darric is looking murderous in RoˇŻs direction, but a few whispered words from Grandma calms him down.

    Queen Axelle calls for a lunch break, and I follow her off the tform back into the Pack¨Chouse, Deimos right beside me with his arm wrapped around my shoulder. We head straight up to the Alpha floor. The moment the door closes, Alwin starts arguing about the removal of his power as AxelleˇŻs Mate. She shuts him up fast by telling him that he is responsible for the Kingdom to lose its Royal Gamma and future Royal Gamma.

    ˇ°I never wanted the responsibilities thate with being a Queen, but I will not stand by and let you destroy everything my family has worked so hard to gain. There is a reason our Kingdom only gets reigned by females and you have proven to me over and over again that that reason still exists.ˇ± Axelle growls as she is seated in an armchair near the window, Alwin just stares at her as he sits down in an armchair across from her.

    He asks how she ns on putting another Queen on the throne, because they only have one Pup and he happens to be a male. ˇ°I have a Mate, Father.ˇ± Is all Ammon says before he sits down next to his Mother and pulls Asha onto hisp. Alwin looks from Ammon to Axelle and back to Ammon again. It seems he is finally bing aware of something I have known for a few years already¨CAsha will take over as Queen when Axelle steps down.

    ˇ°Are you telling me that you will let your Mate rule our Kingdom?ˇ± Alwin asks and all he gets in reply is mighty roar from Ammon.

    admin

 Werewolf and 215

    Chapter 215 Few

    Deimos

    72

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Leander and I keep an eye on the crowd as Zalia takes AxelleˇŻs ce on the tform and even though it is for a split second, I see a murderous look in ElinorˇŻs eyes. Leander has seen it as well and informs me through the mind¨Clink that I need to keep an eye on her and her Mother, he doesnˇŻt trust either one of them. We decide that I will keep an eye on the prisoners, Elinor and Hester, while Leander will keep an eye on the rest of the crowd and my Father will help him with that.

    The moment Zalia mentions that Brad was only an acting Alpha, I hear a lot of growls and Leander chuckles in my head as I mention that a few Alphas will realize that they need the rightful Alpha for their alliances, Leander wishes them luck with that.

    Hester wants to object to ZaliaˇŻs words, but Elinor is smart enough to prevent her Mother from saying anything and I see the small smile that forms on HesterˇŻs face as theymunicate through the mind- link.

    Zalia exins why Maxwell never took over as Alpha¨Cwell, better said why he couldnˇŻt take over as Alpha -and I see a very confused look on RoˇŻs face. It seems that he never knew the full story about the female that was offered to him and I truly believe that if he had known, he would have never waited for. anyone to get Juliette from her room.

    I see how both of them respond to the hidden ounts Brad has and both give him a death re when they realize he would have kept it from them, leaving Donovan or Elinor with a Pack that isnˇŻt as wealthy as it should be. Leander keeps me informed about the other Alphas and Lunas, while Dad keeps me informed about the Pack¨Cmembers and both groups arenˇŻt too pleased with everything Zalia is telling them.

    Hester looks surprised when she finds out about the hiddenpartments on their floor and as Zalia exins what was found in them, Hester gives her Mate a few murderous looks, but she remains seated. It looks like whatever Elinor told her is enough to keep her from reacting, at least towards Zalia because if looks could kill, Brad would have been dead and buried by now. Donovan isnˇŻt too pleased with his Father either, but there is nothing he can do about it.

    When she tells everyone that the rightful heir is still alive, murmurs start rising among the crowd. The only one that doesnˇŻt seem surprised is Ro and I think he knew exactly what he was doing the night he entered ZaliaˇŻs room. Dad tells me through the mind¨Clink that at first his Father had looked surprised, but that his facial expression changed when Zalia turned her head. DadˇŻs best guess is that she might look like her Mother if she looks in a certain direction.

    It might exin why no one else ever saw Juliette in her, but then again I wonder if many people knew what Juliette looked like. I see surprised looks on the faces of Brad and Hester when the Deltas of Moon Stone Pack stand up and both of them confirm that Brad only relieved them of duty. I hear Dad chuckle when Zalia reveals that Juliette moved to another Pack under another name, because every Alpha seems to be linking their Beta and Gamma to find out if they might have a special bloodline in their Pack.

    After Zalia tells everyone that Ro was the one JulietteˇŻs Father had asked to take Juliette as a Mate, it is clear to see that he knew he would have to forcefully mark Juliette. Dad tells me that Uncle Darric is furious and that a few words from Grandma were enough to keep him in his seat. ˇ°I think he would have killed him, if anyone would have given him the chance.ˇ± Dad says through the mind¨Clink and I donˇŻt think

    <b>00 </b>

    <b>12 </b>

    O O

    <b>?? </b>

    <b>6 </b>

    R

    <b>11:12 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan <b>12 </b><b>R </b><b>R </b>

    Chapter 215 Few

    that is far from the truth.

    <b>14 </b>

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Axelle calls for a lunch break and as we walk towards the stairs, I see she made sure some of the Pce Servants were driven here as well, allowing the Omegas to witness the trial too. I sit down on a couch in front of the window and I pull Zalia onto myp as I listen to Axelle answering Alwin. Zalia doesnˇŻt look surprised when Ammon makes it clear that Asha will take over the Throne from his Mother. The only one that seemed to be unaware of it is Alwin and Ammon doesnˇŻt appreciate his FatherˇŻsment.

    Axelle made the decision to hand the Throne to Asha about a year after she and Ammon met. Like his Mother, Ammon knows what almost destroyed our Kingdom and even though I doubt he is like his Father, Ammon doesnˇŻt want to take a chance. Unlike his Father, Ammon likes being in the backseat when ruling the Kingdom. He doesnˇŻt crave the attention like Alwin does and I believe he will never break protocol or the Law to his own benefit.

    ˇ°Axelle, tell me our Son is kidding? You canˇŻt be serious about handing over the Throne to an outsider.ˇ± Alwin says and luckily Zalia responds fast enough to stop Ammon from attacking his Father. A momentter the door to the Alpha floor opens and two Warriors walk in.

    ˇ°Take my Mate back to the Pce, he is grounded to our floor for the time being.ˇ± She tells them before she turns towards Alwin, ˇ°If you ever want to apany me again on a trip, I suggest you learn to live by my rules or you will never leave our floor again.ˇ± She growls at him.

    ˇ°Not one Alpha will ept this. They will make sure you know that without me you hold no power over them.ˇ± Alwin says and Zalia actually bursts outughing. It takes her a few seconds to calm herself down. ˇ°Alwin, there are at least four Alphas that will side with Axelle and one of those Alphas has a Pack that is almost asrge as Mystic Moon Pack, a Pack she can count on whenever she needs it.ˇ± Zalia says as she stands in front of him and I can feel that Twilight is at the surface.

    Before Alwin can react to ZaliaˇŻs words, Axelle orders him to leave. It takes us all a few minutes topose ourselves and once we have, the door opens again. Two Servants walk in with our lunch and no one gets the chance to ask Zalia what she meant¨Csomething I am grateful for. I want them to find out with the rest of the crowd outside. I would like to know how everyone will react when they finally find out the truth.

    We talk about who could take over from Dad, because there arenˇŻt many Gammas that can be a Royal Gamma. If the Queen loses her Royal Gamma, she will always turn to thergest Pack in the Kingdom, hoping they have a second GammaˇŻs Son that can take over in his Pack while the first born bes the Royal Gamma. Normally that would be Blue Blood Pack or Amber Moon Pack, but with Blue Blood Pack being the Royal Pack, Axelle wonˇŻt ask for their Gamma.

    However, I doubt she will ask Amber Moon Pack for a Gamma. First of all, they lost their Gamma because of LukeˇŻs actions and I doubt she would want to take away the only other person that Amber Moon can take as a Gamma. Secondly, I doubt she would want to reward that Pack for what Luke did to his fated Mate¨Cand letˇŻs not forget about their GammaˇŻs fated Mate. No, my best bet will be that Axelle will have to look at another Pack for a Gamma.

    Zalia seems to be far away in thought and I sometimes have to guide her hand to make her eat something. Every time I do, a small smile appears on her face. Both our Fathers are watching as I grab her hand again and both of them have a huge grin on their faces as she opens her mouth. I pull my chair back a bit and ce her on myp to feed her myself, causing our Dads to smile even more.

    By the time everyone is done, a Warrior walks in to tell us that downstairs everyone is finished with lunch

    <b>?? </b>

    <b>12 </b>

    GR

    11:12 Mon, Jan 12 DR<b>. </b>

    Chapter 215 Few

    72

    45 Free Coins

    and Axelle asks Zalia if she is ready to reveal the rest of the secrets she found along the way. A smile appears on her face just before she tells Axelle that she is more than ready and we make our way down the stairs to put an end to this trial.

    Just like this morning. Dad stays in the doorway to the Pack¨Chouse while Leander and I take our positions in front of Zalia again.

    ˇ°As I mentioned earlier, if Donovan had had a good conversation with his Father, none of this would havee to the surface. If Donovan had just been patient, he wouldnˇŻt have to worry about having a female Gamma, because during thest Full Moon I found my fated Mate and it would have taken me away from Moon Stone Pack.ˇ± Zalia says.

    With me being the future Royal Gamma at that time, Zalia would have moved to the Pce and Donovan would have been free to find himself a male Gamma, but he screwed up when he started to ignore her. Some Alphas have a smirk on their face, one of them being Uncle Darric and when everyone finds out the truth that smirk will be even bigger. Donovan has a dumbfounded look on his face as reality sinks in -he just had to be patient for his problems to get solved.

    Hester ispletely ignoring Brad, who has been trying to get her attention ever since Zalia started talking again. Elinor nces at her Father from time to time, but they canˇŻt mind¨Clink one another as Axelle ordered Brad not to use it and she gave the same order to Ro and Donovan. Alpha Cameron hasnˇŻt taken his eyes off Zalia during the entire trial. He seems rather proud of his Niece and he has every right to be proud of her.

    I checked our Archive during the Competition to find out that Moon Stone Pack was the first Pack to enter with a female in their leadership and that means that every record of the Competition for being the first female will be in ZaliaˇŻs name. She is the first female to enter, the youngest etcetera, etcetera and I think you cane up with a few on your own.

    admin

 Werewolf and 216

    Chapter 216 LOL

    Chapter 216 LOL

    Zalia

    212

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    I think most of the people in the crowd canˇŻt handle much more, but I am not done yet and the biggest surprise hasnˇŻt been revealed yet. I think that I will start with revealing who the rightful heir to Moon Stone Pack is, before I tell them anything else.

    ˇ°My Father is the Gamma of Moon Stone Pack, but he wasnˇŻt born in this Pack and I doubt Brad would have epted him as a Gamma if he had known the truth.ˇ± I say as I look at Brad, before I decide to inform everyone who he is.

    ˇ°My Father is the second Son of an Alpha, he was born and raised in Silver Sand Pack with his older Brother, Alpha Cameron and his baby Brother, Joey and Joey is the Gamma of Little River Pack.ˇ± I say and I see Hester and Elinor looking at Uncle Cameron. My Grandfather banned his own Son, because on the Full Moon after my Mother moved to Silver Sand Pack they found out they were fated Mates and that was not to GrandfatherˇŻs liking.

    ˇ°Do

    you want to know a funny fact? My Mother moved to Silver Sand Pack because her Father tried to have her forcefully marked, but like most females she only wanted her fated Mate.ˇ± I say before I look among the crowd to see if anyone has made the connection yet and the only two that seem to understand my words are Uncle Cameron and Alpha Eros. Even Hester and Elinor donˇŻt seem to understand everything, but my gut tells me that they know I am the rightful Alpha of Moon Stone Pack.

    ˇ°Well, it looks as if I have confused all of you. Let me put this a lot simpler. My Mother and Juliette are the same person.ˇ± I donˇŻt have or get to say anything else as the crowd erupts in cheers on one side and questions on the other side. ˇ°I am the future Alpha of Moon Stone Pack.ˇ± That sentence is enough to make everyone shut up and stare at me in disbelief.

    Only three Packs are not looking confused and I know I will have two alliances for life. Alpha Eros gets up to acknowledge me as the rightful heir to Moon Stone Pack and Uncle Cameron follows his lead, but every other Alpha is looking as if they lost their minds. A small, but almost invisible nod from Uncle Darric lets me know I can drop the other bomb.

    ˇ°I am not done yet, there is another piece of information no one was aware of. When my Mother was born. her Uncle had given up hope to ever find his fated Mate and he still hasnˇŻt found her. But he knew he had to make sure there was an heir to his position somewhere down the line and he chose to name my Mother his heir.ˇ± I say and I can hear almost everyone ask the same question.

    I look at Deimos before I turn my attention back to the crowd in front of me, ˇ°I am also the future Alpha of Crystal Cove Pack.ˇ± And I take a step back to let everyone digest thisst piece of information, it will take a lot of Alphas a minute or two to understand that this will mean a few changes for the Kingdom. Donovan is just staring ahead, while Brad and Ro are staring at me and you donˇŻt need to be a genius to know they understand what both of them lost when they failed to forcefully mark me.

    Axelle has stepped next to me and slowly the crowd goes silent, ˇ°The prisoners tried to forcefully mark Zalia, before this day is over their punishment will be delivered.ˇ± She says before she ends this trial and guides me back into the Pack¨Chouse. This time my entire family follows us and Deimos also invites Alpha Eros to join us.

    My mind is still trying to process everything, because with saying out loud I am the future Alpha of two

    <b>OO </b>

    <b>12 </b>

    <b>?? </b>

    <b>R </b>

    <b>11:12 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>12 </b>RR

    Chapter 216 LOL

    72

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Packs it has be a bit too real for me and I snuggle into Deimosˇ® side the moment he wraps an arm around me. I need hisfort before my mindpletely takes over, there will be a lot of things I have to handle and a lot of training to do before I can be an Alpha.

    ˇ°Are you okay, Sweetheart?ˇ± Grandma asks and I see a few confused faces, so I introduce both sides of my family to one another. ˇ°Can we talk about something else for a while? My mind wants to process everything, but I am afraid I might short circuit if that happens.ˇ± I say as I sit down on Deimosˇ®p and ter decides this is the best time to drop a bomb of his own, ˇ°WeˇŻre pregnant.ˇ±

    Definitely the best way to take the attention away from the bombs I just dropped out there.

    Everyone starts talking at the same time and I just listen to the conversation around me, while I rx against Deimosˇ® chest. Dad is just watching ter and Bellona as they answer every question that gets asked, Deimos ces his hand on my belly as I hear him say through the mind¨Clink, ˇ°Soon we will be in <i>their </i><i>shoes</i>, Princess.ˇ± With a smile I lean my head against his shoulder, letting my mind wander to a future filled with Pups.

    I slowly open my eyes to realize I am no longer in the living room on the Alpha floor, ˇ°Good morning, Princess.ˇ± I hear Deimos say and I smile when I realize I used him as a mattressst night. ˇ°We tried to wake you for dinner, but you just kept sleeping. For a moment I worried you went through a simr situation as a while back, but Goliath told me you were just peacefully dreaming.ˇ± I lift my head up to look in his eyes and decide I need some attention from my Mate.

    My lips slowly find their way to the mark I made and as soon as my lips touch it, I hear him groan softly. I move myself into a better position and I put pressure on his cock with my pelvis. I moan as his cock hardens against my body and it makes me move just a little more. ˇ°Woman, are you trying to kill me?ˇ± I hear Deimos ask under his breath, I feel a smirk appear on my face and I move my pelvis once again towards him, putting more pressure on his cock.

    And again Deimos groans, louder this time and I giggle as I look into his eyes. Before he can stop me, I start grinding faster and I can feel his cock growing harder. He grabs my hips to slow me down, but I am not going to let him stop me and I lean forward to suck on his nipple as I continue grinding my pelvis, feeling his cock grow makes me wet. I love this man with all my heart, even though we have not known each other that long.

    I start pulling at the sheet that somehow has moved between us, because I need to see and feel his naked body. Within seconds the sheet is out of the way, we are both naked and he puts me back on his chest, his cock slowly sliding through my soaking wet folds. With his hands on my hips he lifts me up to ce his cock at my entrance, slowly lowering me to let his cock enter my pussy and then he starts to guide me up and down his hard¨Con.

    Our movements be wilder, but not enough for me and IˇŻm d Deimos knows what I need and want from him. He lets Goliathe forward, knowing that in this moment I need and want what Goliath is more than willing to give.

    ˇ°Hello, Princess. Ready for me?ˇ± Goliath whispers in my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. Without warning he pulls me off his cock and ces me on the bed next to him, pulling my ass up in the air. Goliath ms his cock back into my pussy and starts thrusting in and out of me, One hand is twirled in my hair as the other is traveling from my side to my breast and as soon as he reaches my breast he pinches my nipple, making me moan loudly.

    COR!!!

    O

    <b>11:12 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan <b>12 </b><b>R </b>R

    Chapter 216 LOL

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    In just a matter of days Deimos and Goliath figured out what my body needs and wants and right now that is a hard and fast fuck. Goliath keeps pounding into me, letting his hand slide from my breast to my belly and then further down. He starts rubbing my clit, hard and fast and it doesnˇŻt take long before I start panting.

    Feeling that I am close to climaxing, he starts thrusting into me even harder and I can feel his cock grow even harder inside my pussy. Before I can brace myself, he pushes me over the edge and we climax together. He copses on the bed beside me as he pulls me against his body, kissing down my neck and it takes us a while toe down from our high.

    ˇ°I think it is time we get some breakfast and then answer some of the questions everyone has.ˇ± Deimos says and I bury my face in his chest, reluctant to let my mind wander in that direction. I know I have to answer those questions, so why not get it over with and I jump out of bed to start my morning routine. I walk into my closet to grab a pair of jeans and my bright pink shirt that says, The most dangerous animal in the world is a silent smiling female.

    I hear Deimos chuckle as I walk out of the closet and I just smile at him, making himugh out loud.

    admin

 Werewolf and 217

    Chapter 217 Rank

    Deimos

    72

    s

    I know everyone has a lot of questions for my Mate and I need to make sure she understands that I will back her up no matter what she decides to do. Goliath is rolling around in my head the moment she steps out of her closet and I canˇŻt help tough my ass off the moment she smiles at me.

    I just ce my hand on her lower back and guide her out of the bedroom. ˇ°Axelle has cleared out the Pack¨Chouse, she wants to talk to everyone in the main dining room.ˇ± I tell her as I maneuver her towards the stairs and she steps a little closer to my side, making my hand slide to her ass. I donˇŻt move my hand as we walk down the stairs and she doesnˇŻt make a move to guide it elsewhere.

    It is strange walking through the Pack¨Chouse without any Pack¨Cmembers around, but I know that Axelle only kept her own Pack¨Cmembers around and I know that none of them will talk about what is going to be said here. They are under amand from Axelle to never reveal what they hear and there is no one that can break thatmand until Asha takes over the Throne, not that Asha will release them from thatmand.

    Benjamin and Dad are waiting for us at the bottom of the stairs and we follow them to the main dining room. The tables and chairs have been moved around to amodate whatever Axelle has nned and I am surprised to see Elinor and her friends sitting at a table, ˇ°Dad, why are they here?ˇ± I ask as I sit down with Zalia on myp and I notice that we are in the Alpha seat.

    ˇ°Axelle invited them, I have no idea why though.ˇ± Dad answers as he sits down and Servants from the Pce walk in to ce breakfast in front of all of us. Like in the Pce our first serving is ced in front of us and those of us that want seconds can get it ourselves from the buffet, something I have always liked. I think I need to talk to Zalia about copying this for our own Pack.

    I donˇŻt like the looks Elinor and her friends give Zalia, but for the moment I will not address it. Technically Zalia is their Alpha and what they are doing is very disrespectful, no one would get away with it if we had had an Alpha ceremony and that is the only reason I will not respond to it. As I eat my breakfast I look around the room to see that Alpha Cameron, Alpha Eros and Uncle Darric have their own table with their current and future leadership.

    Zalia and I are nked by Benjamin, Leander, Dad and her friends, Axelle has her own table to my right with the future rulers of our Kingdom and I notice that DadˇŻs seat is empty. Leander grabs the te in front of us the moment Zalia and I have eaten it all and momentster he ces it back filled with another pile of food.

    ˇ°Zalia, I know I am not the only one who would like to know what you are going to do with two Packs.ˇ± Axelle says and I feel Zalia stiffen slightly on myp, I donˇŻt think she has really thought about it. She stuffs another piece of sausage in her mouth to keep her from answering immediately.

    ˇ°She has no right to Moon Stone Pack, I am the rightful heir.ˇ± Elinor states as she gets up and walks around the table she was sitting at. I see her Mother and her friends nodding their heads as if we have not established yesterday that her Father had no im to the Alpha title, but apparently I have missed something along the line.

    ˇ°All we have heard is that Zalia found something that might indicate that something didnˇŻt go the way it was supposed to, but I havenˇŻt seen any evidence to support her theory and without any proof that is all it

    GR

    O

    <b>11:12 </b>Mon, Jan 12

    Chapter 217 Rank <ul><li>Free Coinc </li></ul>

    is, a theory.ˇ± Elinor says as she keeps looking at Zalia and the only ones nodding their heads <i>are </i>at the table she is leaning against.

    ˇ°I am the rightful Alpha of Moon Stone Pack, I am going to take over this Pack with my leadership and my Mother will remain in the role of Luna. My Mother will start nning my Alpha Ceremony the moment we are done here with breakfast, this charade has gone on long enough and just so you are aware. There are a few Alphas that will back me up on my im.ˇ± Elinor says without taking her eyes <i>away </i>from Zalia and because of the Mate¨Cbond I am aware that this amuses Zalia.

    I have to admit that Elinor has a point, we didnˇŻt present any evidence that Zalia is the rightful heir to Moon Stone Pack and I wonder why this amuses Zalia so much. All Zalia did yesterday was tell them what we had uncovered, but not once did she provided any evidence to support her story and I think it is safe to say that a lot of Alphas will agree with Elinor.

    Especially the ones that have an alliance with Moon Stone Pack and if they y their cards right they will back up Elinor, if it means that they get to keep their alliance. I see Axelle nodding her head and for <i>a </i>moment I think she might agree with Elinor, but that is until I notice she is looking <i>at </i>someone.

    Uncle Darric gets up with a few files in his hand, ˇ°Your Majesty, in this file is the Birth Certificate from my Niece Juliette and her DNA profile. This file contains the DNA profile of JulietteˇŻs parents and their Birth Certificates and this file contains ZaliaˇŻs DNA profile with an exnation from our Pack Doctor. It states that Zalia is my NieceˇŻs Daughter and that she is, in fact, the Granddaughter of Moon Stone PackˇŻs original Alpha.ˇ± He says as he hands every file over to Axelle.

    Axelle takes her time to read through the files and then hands them over to Elinor to examine, but it seems to be something she doesnˇŻt understand.

    ˇ°Benjamin, can you ask the Pack Doctor to join us? He might be able to exin this to Elinor and everyone else who has questions about it.ˇ± Axelle asks as she leans back as Servants walks in with fresh coffee.

    By the time the Doctor shows up everyone has had a refill of their coffee and without asking questions <i>he </i>takes the files from Elinor, he goes through them as he is sipping his coffee. He turns back a page or two every now and then, before he ces four papers next to one another.

    ˇ°These are four different DNA profiles, these two profiles belong to the parents of whoever this profile belongs to and this profile proves that whoever it belongs to is the Daughter to this profile and the Granddaughter to these profiles.ˇ± He says as he points to each piece of paper and I hear Elinor softly grow! as he points out that Uncle Darric was telling the truth.

    DocˇŻs eyes grow wide when Elinor hands him the Birth Certificate that goes with one of the DNA profiles and he keeps going back and forth between every piece of paper for a while. He looks up at Elinor with something that looks like pity, but from this angle I canˇŻt be one hundred percent sure.

    ˇ°I am sorry to tell you this, but everything Zalia told us yesterday is the truth. Your Father was never the Alpha of Moon Stone Pack.ˇ± He says and I hear Elinor growl in his direction, but it doesnˇŻt seem to faze him at all. He just leans back in his seat as he looks from Elinor to Hester, making me wonder if he ever suspected something.

    Axelle turns her attention to Hester and I can see that she is linking someone, my best guess would be that she is linking Elinor. ˇ°Hester, someone brought it to my attention that you tried twice to give Zalia

    2/3 something that wasced with Wolfsbane. I demand an exnation.ˇ± Axelle growls at her and I see Elinor

    6

    111

    O

    <b>11:12 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan 12

    Chapter 217 Rank

    looking at her Mother in disbelief.

    72

    s

    ˇ°I just did what my Mate told me to do, he didnˇŻt exin anything to me. Knowing what I know now I understand why he told me to do it and I am sorry for that.ˇ± Hester says while she looks at Zalia when she says thest part and I feel Zalia nodding her head.

    ˇ°Brad didnˇŻt tell me what was going on or what he suspected. I should have known something was up when. he told me to go see a former Pack¨Cmember that lives just outside our borders, but I learned over the years not to question his orders. I didnˇŻt know the food was poisoned until the Omega tossed it in the trash, she told me it was on BradˇŻs orders when I asked her why she threw it away.ˇ± Hester exins and I can tell that her life with Brad wasnˇŻt easy.

    Elinor seems shocked to hear her Mother talking about her Father like that, but I think it is time that Elinor understands that her Father wasnˇŻt who she thought he was and she needs toe to terms with not being the rank she thought she was.

    admin

 Werewolf and 218

    Chapter 218 Shock

    Zalia

    I keep looking from Hester to Elinor and try to wrap my head around BradˇŻs behavior, because I never thought he ordered Hester around. He was always telling us that we should ept everyone for who and what they are, not that he preached it in front of other Alphas and I know he didnˇŻt because he taught us that every Alpha had different ideas.

    I remember hearing many different opinions over the years, but they all had one thing inmon and that is theirck of faith in females. I remember hearing many Alphas say that they would have never epted their fated Mate if she was of a Low rank, but I know that it will weaken a Pack if multiple generations of High¨Cranking members take a chosen Mate.

    ˇ°Even though there is enough evidence to support ZaliaˇŻs im I have something to add <i>to </i>it.ˇ± Axelle says as Liam ces a file in front of me and as I open it I am faced with a picture of Mom, taken some time after she came to the Pce. I nce through the pages about her case and I stop at the page from when she left the Pce.

    Right there in front of me is the evidence that Mom changed her name, she didnˇŻt want her family to be able to find her and risk that someone might try to forcefully mark her. She wanted time to find her Mate ande to terms with her past, to find a way to never let it happen again. That leaves me with a question I will never find an answer to, because the only one that can give it to me is no longer with us.

    ˇ°Zalia, you still havenˇŻt answered my question.ˇ± Axelle says as I close the file didnˇŻt give her an answer and I am not quite sure how to answer her questi apart to run both of them to the best of my abilities and I am not sure if I cˇ­ but I know I can get that answer if I talk to Uncle Darric for a moment.

    and it to Dad. I know I

    ow the Packs are too far olve it the way I want to,

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I think I need to talk to Uncle Darric for a moment. Can I use the Alpha office?ˇ± I ask as I get up and Uncle Darric follows me out of the dining room the moment Axelle nods her head. I know that technically it is my office, but Moon Stone Pack is still under hermand until she releases it back into my care.

    I walk into the office after the Guards at the door have gotten permission from Axelle and as I stare at the boxes on the desk I remember why they were ced at the door/I open the first box and find the files of every High¨Cranking member of Moon Stone Pack and I know I have my work cut out for me no matter what I decide to do.

    ˇ°Uncle Darric, how many more Pack¨Cmembers can Crystal Cove house?ˇ± I ask as I open the second box, I need something to do while he is thinking about the answer. I am surprised to see what Brad did with the PackˇŻs finances and I feel Twilight getting angry the more I read, he really deprived our Pack from a lot of money.

    There have been things over the years we couldnˇŻt rece, because Brad made it clear there werenˇŻt enough funds <i>to </i>rece them and every piece of paper in front of me shows me that he was lying. Just another thing I have to consider before I can answer AxelleˇŻs question.

    ˇ°<b>Zalia</b><b>, </b>can <b>I </b>have your attention for a moment?ˇ± Uncle Darric asks and I look up at him to see him smiling at him. I hand him the files I am holding, just to show him why Twilight and I are a bit agitated and it only <b>takes </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>seconds for Uncle Darric to start shifting his eyes between the files and me.

    <b>15:23 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>16 </b>

    Chapter 218 Shock

    +10 Free Coin:

    Both of us understand that Brad kept this Pack on a tight leash and only spend money if he really had no other choice. I am getting a better understanding of why other Packs never spend the night here, because it might have shown them that our Pack wasnˇŻt as wealthy as Brad and Hester wanted everyone to believe and if they wandered around the territory they would have seen that not everything was well taken care off.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs start with your question before we go into the PackˇŻs finances. I think I understand why you are asking your question, there is enough room for a few hundred more Pack¨Cmembers and there is a stretch of territory that can be used for housing Pack¨Cmembers.ˇ± Uncle Darric says and knowing I can easily house close to a thousand more Pack¨Cmembers makes my decision casier.

    I link Deimos to join me in the office as Uncle Darric gets up to return to the main dining room, I need his thoughts on a few things that have been running through my mind and as my Mate he has just as much say in this as I do. Deimos wraps me in his arms the moment he stands next to me and for a moment we just stand there.

    We sit down on the couch facing the window and we go through the files with a fine tootb, I want to do what is right for this Pack. As the Alpha it is my job to keep my Pack¨Cmembers safe and to make their lives as pleasant as I can.

    I hear Goliath growl next to me and I stare at the page Deimos is pointing at. There is a list of yearly returning money transfer, but the name of the receiving party isnˇŻt familiar to me and I know I will try to find out who this is. I need to be able to exin why Brad transferred that money every year, not only I deserve that answer so do the Pack¨Cmembers.

    ig, I know exactly what Lackle a few other issues I

    By the time Deimos and I have gone through every file on BradˇŻs secret boc my funds are and what I want to do for the Pack. Deimos and I were even ab had running through my mind and I am getting closer to making my final decision.

    I need to take to a few more people before I can answer AxelleˇŻs questionpletely, but I will make sure I will answer a part of her question before lunch is over. They all need to understand that this isnˇŻt an easy question to answer, it isnˇŻt going to be a short answer or something that can be done within a few hours and the issues I havenˇŻt answered for myself yet are going to take a little while to get answers to.

    Deimos pulls me from my thoughts when he whispers in my ear, ˇ°Lunch is ready.ˇ± I reluctantly get up to face everyone again, but I also know I canˇŻt hide in here forever. Islip my arm around his waist as we walk to the door and I take a deep breath to steady myself, hoping that Elinor wonˇŻt open her yap again.

    I <i>see </i>Servants walking in and out of the main dining room as we walk down the hall and I hear an angry voiceing from the dining room. ˇ°If she thinks I will give up my title without a fight, she is sorely mistaken. Moon Stone Pack belongs to me and she will never be itˇŻs Alpha, she has no idea what to do with a Pack.ˇ± I hear Elinor shout.

    I walk into the room with Deimos by my side and as Elinor takes a step towards me Conner steps in her way, growling at her when she tries to get around him. Deimos and I ignore it as we walk back to our table and I smile at all the food that is ced on the tables, I am going to enjoy this lunch a lot.

    Deimos and I keep our conversation through the mind¨Clink, neither one of us willing to share anything with the others yet and I really enjoy the food the Pce Servants prepared. Elinor keeps trying to get my attention, but I act as if I donˇŻt notice and I hear her growl from time to time. Deimos is enjoying it a little too much if you ask me, but I am not going to tell him to stop.

    O

    <b>15:23 </b>Fri, <b>Jan </b>16

    Chapter 218 Shock

    +10 Free Coins

    I get up after the Servants have cleared the tables and I start pacing behind the table, ˇ°There are still a few things I need answers to, I am still not sure how this will work out and I am not sure how long it will take before I have answers. I do know that I want what is best for both Packs, but I havenˇŻt figured out what that is yet.ˇ± I say.

    Elinor looks at me with a murderous look in her eyes and I know she will not give up quickly. She really wants to be Alpha of Moon Stone Pack and the one in the way of that happens to be me, but I doubt she understands that she never had a im to it. She doesnˇŻt even understand that her Father lied to the entire Pack, including his own family.

    ˇ°There is something I do want to share with all of you, something Moon Stone Pack needs to know about the man they called their Alpha for so long. Brad has taken money that belongs to the Pack and put it in hidden ounts, he also has been transferring an amount for years to an ount of someone I donˇŻt

    know.

    Every time someone asked for the recement of equipment, to fix certain things or to rebuild something, we were told that there werenˇŻt enough funds and that is a big lie.ˇ± I say as I look around the room and I see shocked and confused looks on the face of his Mate and his Daughter.

    THE

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 219

    Chapter 219 Step

    Deimos

    +10 Free Cok

    Hester and Elinor look confused at ZaliaˇŻs words and Benjamin looks very pissed off. Zalia is right thou, there wasnˇŻt any reason for Brad to deny his Pack anything and I am trying to find out why he would want to hide all that money. All I cane up with is that he nned on leaving our Kingdom and was going to use that money to start a new life somewhere else.

    In my mind I go every piece of information we found in the bookkeeping, and I think I finally understand why he was making those yearly payments, but looking at Hester, I think he wasnˇŻt nning on bringing her with him. Had he nned on rejecting her or had he nned on just disappearing into thin air?

    Damn, the more I think about it the more questions I get, and I fear it might take some time to get answers to some of them, but the main question would be where the yearly payments were for. ˇ°Your Majesty, I know you have postponed the executions and I would like to ask you to hold off on them for the time being. We need to know what Brad was paying for, before he dies.ˇ± I say.

    Axelle is linking her Beta and after a few moments, she just nods her head. Knowing that Zalia wonˇŻt answer her question today, she dismisses everyone, after she has made it clear that Dad will be in charge of Moon Stone Pack for the time being and everyone starts talking amongst themselves. It only takes about ten minutes before Pack¨Cmembers start walking into the Pack¨Chouse again and all of them start asking Zalia questions.

    ˇ°Liamˇ­ˇ± She doesnˇŻt get any further as he interrupts her with a growl and head, ˇ°Fine. Dad, can you assemble all the Pack¨Cmembers out front?ˇ± Shep. I see a huge smile on DadˇŻs face as he walks out of the room, leaving

    her slowly shaking her

    efore she sits down in my st of us behind.

    Hester and Elinor are busy whispering with one another and staring towards Zalia. They donˇŻt realize that a Pce Warrior is within hearing range and the look in his eyes doesnˇŻt predict much good. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Angel</i>, <i>before </i>we <i>go </i><i>outside</i><i>, </i>we <i>need </i><i>to </i>talk to <i>Danny</i>. He <i>can </i><i>hear </i>what Hester <i>and </i><i>Elinor </i><i>are </i><i>discussing </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>think </i><i>he </i><i>is </i><i>already </i><i>plotting </i><i>their </i><i>murders</i>.ˇ± I say through the mind link as I pull her closer to me.

    I donˇŻt want anyone to know that we are talking through the mind¨Clink and I sure as hell donˇŻt want to tip off Hester and Elinor. The moment Dad walks into the room again, Danny takes a few steps back and Dad guides Hester and Elinor out of the dining room. Leander stops in the doorway and once he nods his head, Danny walks over to us.

    ˇ°They were discussing which Alpha to approach to get Moon Stone Pack back from Zalia and neither one of them believes that there is evidence that Brad stole money from the Pack or that he hid it from his family.ˇ± Danny says. ˇ°Elinor is nning on challenging you for the Alpha title, because she doubts she will get any Alpha to help her out.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you, Danny. I owe you one.ˇ± Zalia says as she rests her head on my shoulder. ˇ°You owe me nothing, Alpha.ˇ± Danny says as he walks towards Leander. I hear Zalia softly groaning into my chest. Sounds like my Angel hadnˇŻt thought of that yet, but Danny is correct and Zalia needs to get used to it.

    I get up from my seat with Zalia in my arms and without saying a word, I start walking towards the front porch, lowering her to her feet just before we reach the front door. The entire Pack is waiting for us as we step outside with Leander and Danny right behind us, everyone goes quiet as Zalia takes a step forward and like the rest of them, I wonder what she is going to say.

    111

    Chapter 219 Step

    +10 Free Col

    ˇ°There is no easy way to say this, so I will just say it as it is. Brad stole Pack funds.ˇ± She says and she allows everyone to respond in their own way. Conner and Cassandra step in front of the steps that lead up to the front porch when Hester takes a step forward, blocking her from whatever it was she wanted to do. It takes the Pack¨Cmembers a while to settle down and once it is quiet again, Beta Fred takes a step forward, ˇ°Can you exin that a little more, Alpha?ˇ± He asks.

    Zalia takes a step towards me and I ce my hand on her lower back in support, but she has to do this on her own. ˇ°Deimos and I read all the files that were found in a hidden safe. It shows that the investments Brad did were a lot more sessful than he showed us, most of the money he didnˇŻt put in the bookkeeping ended up in multiple hidden ounts and some of it was used for a yearly payment for over twenty years.ˇ± Zalia says.

    Pack¨Cmembers are staring at one another as the news sinks in and soon they start talking amongst one another. We can hear the questions they ask, but like them, we have no answers and it doesnˇŻt take long before someone addresses Hester. ˇ°Did you know he stole from us?ˇ± Is the question that gets tossed her way and all she does is shake her head.

    ˇ°No, we didnˇŻt know. My Father would never do what Zalia uses him of and there is no proof that Dad was behind this.ˇ± Elinor says. ˇ°She used him of nning a forceful marking. I know he hasnˇŻt denied it and I assume that that means he is guilty. But she will not turn him into a liar and a thief.ˇ± Elinor growls to the Pack¨Cmembers around her.

    ˇ°Elinor, do you trust your FatherˇŻs bookkeeper?ˇ± Zalia asks and I wonder where she is going with her question.

    er and Dad always said he king someone. It takes a

    ˇ°Of course I do. He has been doing the bookkeeping for as long as I can r is one of the best there is.ˇ± Elinor responds and everyone can tell that Zal few moments before Pack¨Cmembers start to step aside to make way for a male that looks more like a Warrior than a bookkeeper to me.

    ˇ°Point out two Pack¨Cmembers that you trust with your life.ˇ± Zalia says as she looks at Elinor and after looking around for a few seconds, she points in two different directions, one of them is GaiaˇŻs Brother. Zalia points at Beta Fred and at Alpha Eros, ˇ°I would like the five of you to go to the Alpha office. I want you to keep an eye on our bookkeeper as he goes through all the files.

    Call the Packs Brad did business with if you have to and when you are done, I want you to present your findings to the entire Pack.ˇ± Zalia says and without hesitation the five males walk into the Pack¨Chouse.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, if you need to return to the Pce, I think you should do so and not let this stop you. However, I would like to ask you to leave the Warriors behind. I think that will be in the best interest of Moon Stone Pack.ˇ± Zalia says as she looks at Axelle.

    I know Axelle isnˇŻt going anywhere, because she wants those answers as badly as the rest of the Pack and she will have a serious discussion with Hester and Elinor before the day is over. ˇ°I am staying, Zalia. I am not done here yet and I hope those answers will be found soon. Hester and Elinor, I want to talk to the both of you on the Beta floor.ˇ± Axelle says as she walks to the front door.

    Elinor has a smug look on her face as she follows Axelle into the Pack¨Chouse and I truly believe she thinks that this means that Axelle is on her side. Once all the Pack¨Cmembers have returned to their duties or whatever it was they were doing, Zalia jumps in my arms to bury her nose in the crook of my neck, and I pull her as close to my body as I can.

    <b>15:23 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>16 </b>

    Chapter 219 Step

    +10 Free Coir.:

    I walk back into the Pack¨Chouse and sit down on a couch in the main living room. I hope it wonˇŻt take long for the bookkeeper to find some answers. I want this to be over as soon as possible. I want to start nning our future and I want to help Zalia to make a decision when ites to Moon Stone Pack and Crystal Cove Pack.

    ˇ°I will be in the kitchen, see what the Omegas have nned for dinner.ˇ± Jasmine says before she walks out of the room with Bellona and Nana. The rest sits down in chairs and on couches close to us and I know ter has a few questions for his Sister, ˇ°Have you thought about your leadership?ˇ± ter asks and I wonder if she has given it anymore thought.

    ˇ°I know that Crystal Cove Pack has a full leadership, there is also a future Beta and a future Gamma. I was taught that an Alpha needs a leadership he can trust and no offence to them, but I donˇŻt know either one of them. I have had this question running through my brain for a few days now, but I am still not closer to an answer.ˇ± Zalia says as she looks at ter.

    I know she will figure it out and I know it will take time, but I will be there with her every step of the way.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 220

    Chapter 220 Answer

    Zalia

    +10 Free Coins

    I am d everyone epts my answer to terˇŻs question. I already knew who I would choose as my Beta when Deimos asked me the question. Figuring out who to ask to be my Gamma was a bit moreplicated and I wasnˇŻt sure my choice was the best until today.

    Dinner timees quickly and I see Omegas walking towards the Alpha office, an indication that they are no where near done and I hope this wonˇŻt take Alpha Eros too long from his Pack. I decide to see how serious ter was about Little River Pack looking for a new territory, ˇ°Dagda, is it true your Father wants to expand the territory?ˇ± I ask.

    ˇ°Yes, Zalia. We outgrew our territory about two years ago and we have trouble housing the unmated males and females that no longer want to live with their parents. Dad also has quite a few requests from Wolves that want to move to our territory, but we just donˇŻt have the space to take them in and I know he really would like to ept all of them.ˇ± Dagda answers.

    During our meal, we talk about various options, but none of them are adequate and we end up back where we started. Alpha Eros should look for another territory, instead of trying to expand his current territory. I lean back in my seat to see Pack¨Cmembersing and going, every conversation revolves around one topicˇŞthe money Brad stole.

    Everyone has an opinion about why he did it, how he did it and what he was nning to do.

    Axelle is sitting at a table not far from us, but I havenˇŻt seen Elinor or Hester at all during dinner. My best guess would be that the conversation with Axelle didnˇŻt go the way Elinor had hoped and she is currently on the Beta floor licking her wounds.

    I feel sad that I have lost some of my best friends, but I never asked for any of this and I can start thinking in the ˇ°what ifˇ± but it just wonˇŻt do me any good. Things are the way they are and everyone will have to get used to it, which will be easier said than done for some. DannyˇŻs words still run through my head and I wonder why Elinor thinks she can defeat me in a challenge.

    She has seen me train beside her Brother, she has seen me spar with her Brother and she has seen me defeat him every single time. Leaving me with the million dor questionˇŞhow does she n on defeating me and only one answeres to mind. She is nning on cheating.

    I am not really familiar with ways of rigging a fight and I didnˇŻt have to use for that knowledge, but I guess I will have to start looking into that. I want to be prepared if Elinor ns on cheating, because I donˇŻt want to lose this fight. Her family doesnˇŻt deserve to be ruling Moon Stone Pack. Brad took control under false pretenses and this is where it ends.

    Twilight draws my attention to her and I lean closer to Deimos as I let myself draw back a

    |

    14%

    Chapter 220 Answer

    +10 Free Coins

    little further, not enough to scare Deimos but far enough so no one sees what is going on. By the time I am done I find myself in Deimosˇ® arms and we are on our way to the Gamma floor, Leander and Danny right behind us.

    Once the door to my room is closed, I look up at Deimos and through the mind¨Clink, I tell him what Twilight hade up with. ˇ°Are you kidding me? Twilight came up with that?ˇ± He asks me as we sit down on the bed and I just nod my head before I snuggle closer to his chest.

    ˇ°Twilight feels it is the best solution and I agree with her. Neither one of us trusts Elinor anymore and both of us think she might stoop so low that she will try and cheat to win. It will solve a lot of problems and it means I will have less to worry about when it concerns Crystal Cove Pack.ˇ± I say as I listen to his heartbeat and feel his hand running up and down my spine.

    ˇ°I came up with the other part of the solution, but that still leaves the question of the Beta and Gamma position. I just hate that it means that they will never get a chance <i>to </i>fulfill their destiny, but I know I need people around me that I can trust.ˇ± I mumble as my eyes slowly close on their own ord.

    ˇ°Sweetheart, wake up.ˇ± I hear the familiar voice of my Mother whisper and I open my eyes to see her sitting in front of me, but I am no longer in my own bedroom. I am in the bedroom of my parents. She is dressed exactly the same likest time and I hear her tapping her foot on the floor, which is strange with the carpet that is under the bed.

    I slowly look over the side of the bed to see that the carpet is gone and the floorboard she is taping on is a different shade from the rest. If this is anything likest time, then I know that Mom wonˇŻt speak, that I canˇŻt speak and that this is a clue that I need. I smile at her as I mouth ˇ°I love youˇ± and she does the same in return before she slowly fades away again.

    I shoot up straight in bed, knocking Deimos out of the way and before he can say or ask anything, I jump out of bed. I put on my sweatpants as I rush out of the door, nearly tripping as I try to put them on and I burst into DadˇŻs bedroom without knocking. I grab the carpet to pull it away and a smile appears on my face when I see the discolored floorboard.

    I feel along all sides of the floorboard, but I canˇŻt find a ce to lift it up and I am about to lose my patient when a knife is held in front of my face. ˇ°Thanks, Leander.ˇ± I say as I grab the knife and finally I am able to lift the floorboard, but Dad stops me by cing his hand over

    mine.

    ˇ°Zalia, how do you know about your MotherˇŻs hiding spot?ˇ± Dad asks and my head snaps up to look at him.

    ˇ°Have you ever looked in here?ˇ± I ask him, but the look on his face already answers my question. He respected MomˇŻs privacy, even after her death.

    I lift the floorboard up and in the hiding spot is small iron box I have seen before. Mom would sometimes sit on her bed, holding it in her hands with a far away look in her eyes and even though she never said anything, I knew I needed to leave her alone for a while.

    [11

    Chapter 220 Answer

    14%

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°I had another dream about Mom, she was tapping her foot on this floorboard. There has to be something in here that will answer a few questions, if not all of them.ˇ± I say as I lean forward. I slowly lift the box from its hiding ce and take a good look at the engraving on the lid. It is the same engraving I saw above the door of Crystal Cove Pack.

    I open the lid to be faced with Uncle Darric and Grandma, but anyone can tell that this picture is decades old and I find a few more pictures in the box. All of them from her past and I know she missed them during the times I found her with the box in her hands.

    cing every picture on the bed, I finally uncover a tiny cardboard box with a date and a time written on it. It is the day of terˇŻs eight birthday and the time is from before his party, because Mom always organized our parties for the afternoon. I wonder why she was taping something before his party started, ˇ°<i>Maybe </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>testing </i><i>the </i><i>camera</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Twilight says and I think she might be right.

    ˇ°Is there anyway we can y this tape?ˇ± I ask as I pull it out of the cardboard box it had been <ol><li>in. </li></ol>

    Leander takes it from my hand to look at it and as he hands it back to me he nods his head, before he walks out of the bedroom. Deimos helps me up as Dad stares at the pictures on the bed and I see him staring at MomˇŻs face, a tear slowly rolling down his cheek. ˇ°She was always so beautiful, I sometimes have trouble remembering her.ˇ± I hear him whisper.

    I know Dad removed every picture of Mom and hid them out of sight, they were a constant reminder of the female he lost. ter and I each have one picture of her in our room, but Dad moved them in such a way that he wouldnˇŻt see it every time he walked into our room.

    ˇ°Zalia, everything is set up.ˇ± I hear Leander say as I hold Dad in a tight hug, he gets up without releasing me and Deimos gives me a small smile as he follows us to the living room. Besides ter and Leander, no one else is there and Dad still refuses to let me go, sitting down on the couch facing the TV.

    Leander ces the tape in a device next to him and starts to fast forward to the time written on the box, he pauses it before he hands ter the remote, then he leaves the living room. Once the door closes, ter presses y and our living roomes into view, ˇ°LetˇŻs see if you still work afterst time.ˇ± We hear MomˇŻs voice say and we see the camera turning towards the open window.

    ˇ°Brad, why do you always insist on everyone having dinner together?ˇ± We hear the voice of Hester ask and I hold my breath as I wait for BradˇŻs answer.

    admin

 Werewolf and 221

    Chapter 221 Information

    Zalia

    14%

    +10 Free Coins

    I am not sure if Mom knew she was recording this, but I am d she did find out eventually and saved the tape. We can see her taking a few steps towards the window and then she turns it towards Hester and Brad.

    ˇ°We need to protect our secret and something is off about June. She seems to understand more about an AlphaˇŻs job than she should and hope that one of these days she will slip up, revealing to me how or why she knows so much about what an Alpha does.ˇ± Brad answers Hester as we can see him looking around him.

    ˇ°If anyone finds out that I donˇŻt have any Alpha abilities, they can easily overthrow us and thenˇ­ Well I donˇŻt have to exin that to you, now do I?ˇ± Brad asks, just before he walks away from Hester. We see the camera move back into the living room and that is where things got a bit strange, because Mom ced the camera on the coffee table while it was still recording.

    We hear a knock on the door in the background and Mom slowly moves into view to open the door, we see her stumble back a bit as Hester walks past her. ˇ°You stay the fuck away from my Mate. I am this PackˇŻs Luna and I will never give that position up without a fight.ˇ± Hester growls at Mom.

    We can see that they are standing in the hallway, but we canˇŻt see their faces. ˇ°Luna Hester, I have no idea what you are talking about. I have no interest in bing a Luna. I was not born for that position.ˇ± Mom says and we all chuckle because she was right, she was born to be an Alpha.

    ˇ°If there is nothing else, I would like to continue with preparing terˇŻs birthday party.ˇ± Mom says and without another word Hester rushes out of the door, mming it shut behind her. We see Mom walking back to the camera and then the TV goes dark. Apparently Mom knew something was going on and wanted to find out what it was.

    I doubt she ever was able to found out more, because she became ill a few monthster and she died before ter turned nine. ˇ°She never said anything, but it does exin why she always avoided Hester after terˇŻs birthday. She didnˇŻt even want Hester to visit her in the infirmary.ˇ± Dad whispers as he stares at his hands.

    ˇ°<i>Alpha</i>, <i>breakfast </i>is <i>being </i><i>served </i><i>in </i><i>ten </i><i>minutes</i>.ˇ± An Omega says through the mind¨Clink and I pull Deimos with me out of the living room, down the stairs to the main dining room. I have made a decision and I need to talk to Axelle after breakfast, just to see what her opinion is.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, can I have a word with you after breakfast?ˇ± I ask Axelle, the moment I see her sitting at the Alpha table. I know we will have a meeting with the Pack after breakfast, the bookkeeper finally went through everything and he will present his findings to them at that

    time.

    111

    14%°l

    Chapter 221 Information

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°Of course, before or after the meeting?ˇ± Axelle asks. ˇ°Before, because then I can make an announcement after the bookkeeper is done.ˇ± I answer her.

    I can see very curious looks from my family, but none of them asks a question. I know most of them will be surprised with my announcement and I just hope that everyone can live with the choices I have made.

    Breakfast is spent with Pack¨Cmembers specting on what they will hear at the Pack meeting and I hope we will find out what those yearly payments were for. I just hope that Deimosˇ® hunch isnˇŻt correct. I may not like Hester and Elinor at the moment, but if Brad was nning to do what Deimos came up with, it will crush them both.

    Once I see that Axelle is done with her breakfast, I get up and she follows me <i>to </i>the Alpha office. Deimos doesnˇŻt know everything I came up with, and I am grateful he lets me take care of this on my own. I think it is something I will have to get used to, because as an Alpha I need to make decisions myself every single day.

    ˇ°Axelle, I think I have a solution for your predicament and with it an answer for myself.ˇ± I say as I hand her a piece of paper, I wrote down my solution because I needed to see on paper if it could work. Axelle looks at the notes I wrote down and I see her going back and forth between the notes.

    ˇ°I think you managed to solve quite a few problems, Alpha. You will do just fine as an Alpha and I am d you wille to my aid when I need it.ˇ± Axelle says as she hands me back the piece of paper and I smile as we both walk out of the door.

    I can finally move on.

    I can finally show the world what Moon Stone Pack missed out on and my family can start healing again.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Axelle</i>, I <i>would </i><i>appreciate </i><i>it </i><i>if </i><i>Brad </i><i>and </i><i>Donovan </i><i>can </i><i>be </i><i>present </i><i>for </i><i>the </i><i>meeting </i><i>as </i><i>well</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink and she smiles before she says, ˇ°Already far ahead of you.ˇ± She says and Deimos looks a little strange as I walk into his arms.

    Like yesterday, the Pce Warriors are running border patrol and every Pack¨Cmember is present in front of the Pack¨Chouse. Brad and Donovan are on their knees with silver chains on, two Warriors behind them and a Warrior on either side of the two of them. Not sure if it is to keep them from escaping or to protect Brad from anyone with an ax to grind.

    ˇ°I am here to present my findings.ˇ± The bookkeeper says the moment everyone went quiet. ˇ°ZaliaˇŻs usations are correct, Brad transferred money to secret ounts when he realized how much profit the investments were making. I spoke to every Alpha he did business with and each of them was willing to send me their files with BradˇŻs investments and pay¨Couts.ˇ±

    Brad is staring at his bookkeeper as he speaks and I can see that it is slowly sinking in, he knows he has been caught. ˇ°The yearly payment was for a piece ofnd in the most northern

    Chapter 221 Information

    +10 Free Coins

    part of the Kingdom, a house was built on it about five years ago and a staff was hired to keep it clean. The head of the household staff told me that they were informed that the owner would be moving in, in about five years.

    To my question on how many residents he was expecting, I got a peculiar answer¨C just the owner would be moving in. All the staff knows is that the owner is a former widowed Alpha.ˇ± The bookkeeper exins and it is a good thing those Warriors had surrounded Brad and Donovan, because Hester lunges for him.

    ˇ°What were the total cost for thend and the house?ˇ± Axelle asks and I growl with the rest of the Pack¨Cmembers when we hear the amount of money that should have benefited the Pack. ˇ°Zalia, I will buy that piece ofnd from you for that amount. I can <i>use </i>a ce to put my Mate if he bes too annoying.ˇ± Axelle says after she has thanked the bookkeeper for his work.

    ˇ°Before you all walk away, there is another announcement to make.ˇ± Axelle says and she gestures for me to step forward.

    ˇ°Thank you, Your Majesty. I know that everyone wants to know how I n to manage two Packs and to tell you the truth, I still donˇŻt know how anyone could manage two Packs that far apart.ˇ± I say and I see Elinor looking at me with confusion in her eyes.

    ˇ°I doubt anyone could find an answer to that question, but if you happen to have the answer, I am right here.ˇ± I say with a smile on my face and most of the Pack¨Cmembers areughing. All the Alphas that are still present shake their heads, because they know there is no answer to that question and I doubt anyone could find the answer.

    ˇ°Besides the distance, there is the issue of my Beta and my Gamma. I also know that our Queen is going to miss her Royal Gamma and Princess Asha will have to find another Royal Gamma as well. More than enough questions that need an answer.ˇ± I say.

    ˇ°Before I disclose what I decided about my leadership, I want to ask you to make a choice. Walk to my right side if you are willing <i>to </i>move to Crystal Cove Pack and to my left side if you want to stay in this territory.ˇ± I say without giving them too much information.

    admin

 Werewolf and 222

    Chapter 222 Hoping

    Deimos

    +10 Free Coins

    I am surprised to say the least about the request Zalia made of the Pack¨Cmembers, but knowing my Mate she will have some sort of a surprise in store for all of us. We patiently wait for them to make a decision, almost every family chooses to move to Crystal Cove Pack and quite a lot of Warriors make the same decision.

    If I had to make a guess, I would say that about eighty percent of the Pack¨Cmembers choose to move to another Pack and the rest wants to stay in this territory. Looking at the ones that donˇŻt want to move, I see that these have been the ones hanging around Elinor and Hester.

    ˇ°Thank you for making your choice and I will start by asking Gamma Rhett to step forward.ˇ± Zalia says and like everyone else I look at her, but she isnˇŻt giving anything away. Gamma Rhett is looking at Uncle Darric as if he might have an answer, but Uncle Darric just shrugs his shoulders.

    ˇ°You have been Alpha DarricˇŻs Gamma for decades and you are currently training your Son to take over that position. I know that you agree with me that an Alpha should choose a Gamma he or she trusts and we both know that I didnˇŻt grow up with your Son, making it a bit difficult for me to take him as my Gamma.ˇ± Zalia says.

    Now everyone is even more confused, but I think she is going somewhere with this and we just have to wait and see where this will lead.

    ˇ°Gamma Rhett, Crystal Cove Pack is almost as big as Mystic Moon Pack and you know how to assist the leader of such arge territory. I have permission to offer you the position of the Royal Gamma, will you ept?ˇ± She asks and I smile as he looks at Axelle to see if Zalia is pulling his chains.

    ˇ°Rhett, are you going to answer her or just gawk Uncle Darric asks and that seems to snap him out of the shock. He takes a few steps towards Axelle and gets down on one knee, ˇ°I would be honored to be your Royal Gamma, Your Majesty.ˇ± Gamma Rhett says.

    It takes a few minutes before the crowd has settled down and Axelle announces that the Ceremony will be held that evening. Which of course sets off the Pack¨Cmembers again, but every Wolf and Lycan loves a good party and with such short notice this might not be a huge party.

    ˇ°Conner and Cassandra, can you step forward?ˇ± Zalia asks and again most Pack¨Cmembers look a little strange, but in this case I know where this will take us. ˇ°Conner, will you be my Gamma?ˇ± Zalia asks and I donˇŻt think I have ever heard anyone shout Yes as loud as Conner did.

    Zalia just shakes her head, while CassandraˇŻs smile could light the dark and if I remember

    14:20 Mon, Jan 19 <b>O </b>

    Chapter 222 Hoping

    14%

    +10 Free Coins

    ConnerˇŻs story correctly someone is going to regret ever crossing him. ˇ°My Beta was an easy one, but I needed to know for sure I wasnˇŻt going to have to deal with a Beta in Crystal Cove Pack. Thank the Goddess, he understood me and for the sake of the Pack he is willing to step aside. Your Majesty, would you keep that in mind if you hear from a Pack in search of a new Beta?ˇ± Zalia asks.

    ˇ°Leander.ˇ± Zalia says and he turns his head so fast towards her that it would surprise me if he had a whish. He just stares at her as if it still hasnˇŻt registered, ˇ°I think my Mate wants you to be her Beta, answer her for Goddess sake.ˇ± I softly growl at him, but of course loud enough for everyone to hear it and many Pack¨Cmembers are giggling and chuckling.

    ˇ°It would be my honor, Alpha.ˇ± Leander says and I am d my best friend can finally show the world who the better Beta is. I am not saying that Eryx is a lousy Beta, but like his Father he cares more about the title than the work that is involved with it. Eryx will do everything he can for Mystic Moon Pack, but if he can have someone else do the task he wonˇŻt hesitate to do so.

    ˇ°I think I have tackled a few of the questions I have been asked, but the most difficult one was and still is the million dor question. How do you manage two Packs that are that far apart? The most simple answer applies, you canˇŻt.ˇ± Zalia says and allows everyone to talk about that for a few moments, while she takes a coffee from an Omega that is standing behind us.

    ˇ°Maybe it is time for some lunch.ˇ± Axelle says and an Omega points to the tables they managed to ce at the front of the Pack¨Chouse. I am d most of the Omegas choose to leave with us, they understand a lot more than most would give them credit for.

    ˇ°Thank you.ˇ± I say as I ept the coffee she is offering me and like Zalia I just look and listen at the Wolves and Lycans in front of us. Those that arenˇŻt a member of Moon Stone Pack are just waiting for Zalia to exin her remark, but the members of Moon Stone Pack are discussing what her remark could mean.

    Elinor has a smug look on her face, she apparently expects this to turn out in her favor. If I didnˇŻt know my Mate the way I do, I might have thought that Elinor had every right to think that she would win in the end. I know that everyone will be in for a huge surprise, but I couldnˇŻt tell you if any of our guests have any idea what Zalia hade up with.

    I remember our conversation from before, when she told me what she and Twilight hade up with I had been stunned. I couldnˇŻt remember at that time how or why she would have thought of that solution, but I know it is the best solution for all involved.

    ˇ°Zalia, I will return to the Pce with Axelle when this is done. I need to make sure that Rhett can find his way around the Pce and I will pack up our belongings to be send to Crystal Cove Pack.ˇ± Dad says quietly as he keeps an eye on Elinor.

    Zalia and I decided to put a hold on all the furniture we bought for our floor at the Pce, it was the best thing to do with so many unanswered questions and an unclear future as to where we would be living. The carpenter that made my bed has already disassembled it and

    14:20 Mon, Jan 1900

    Chapter 222 Hoping

    is waiting for my instructions as to where it has to be delivered and assembled again.

    14%

    +10 Free Coins

    Leander has been on the phone with his Father, telling him to pack up his belongings and that he will inform him where to send it as soon as he knows where to. He isnˇŻt an Idiot, he already knows where we will be moving, but he isnˇŻt nning on letting Elinor or Hester know. Both of them have been keeping an eye on him and probably hoped to find out what Zalia has decided to do.

    Conner and Cassandra havenˇŻt left our side, they donˇŻt trust Hester or Elinor and will do whatever they can to keep anyone from attacking Zalia or me. That thought makes Goliath chuckle, he would like to see someone try and a part of me would wee it.

    I hear Zalia giggle when we find out that Conner is d that he still has to unpack his belongings at Silver Sand Pack, ˇ°Now all you have to do is pack up your MateˇŻs belongings, good luck with that.ˇ± Camden says teasingly to his Sister as he steps behind their Father, but he could have saved himself the trouble. Cassandra seems to panic at the thought of having to pack up her belongings, not sure it has to do with the fact that she will be moving or with the amount of things she needs to pack.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Sweety. Everything will be packed before you know it.ˇ± Conner says as he puts his arms around her and she calms down a little, but we can still see a slight panic in her eyes. Leander taps my shoulder to pull my attention away from Cassandra and I follow his line of sight when he doesnˇŻt say a word.

    Some of the Pack¨Cmembers that want to stay within Moon Stone territory have gathered around Elinor and Hester. It almost looks as if they are protecting an Alpha and a Luna with the way they have taken up position around them, ˇ°Does Elinor think that this is going to impress Zalia?ˇ± Leander asks me, but we both already know the answer.

    ˇ°Okay, lets get this over with. I am so done with this.ˇ± Zalia growls softly with her eyes focused on Elinor. I thought she hadnˇŻt noticed what happened, but I should have known it would only take her a moment to see the situation for what it is.

    The moment Zalia steps forward the crowd goes quiet, everyone is curious as to how she is going to manage leading two Packs. I am proud of the solution she found, she took everything into consideration and came up with the best solution.

    Well, maybe not the best solution for everyone. I can think of at least two people that will hate the answer Zalia found and I canˇŻt wait to see the expression on their faces, when they realize that they wonˇŻt get what they are hoping for.

    admin

 Werewolf and 223

    Chapter 223 Preparing

    Zalia

    14%

    +10 Free Coins

    I saw it the moment they stepped into formation and I have aughing Lycan in the back of my head, she really thinks that this is funny. Okay, it probably is but only if you would know what I am nning on announcing here.

    Some of the Pack¨Cmembers that wanted to stay in Moon Stone territory have walked to the other side. Right now about half of the Pack¨Cmembers that wanted to stay have changed their minds, most of them walked to the other side after I asked Conner and Leander to be my leadership. I already made sure that the Deltas had been reinstated and their Sons will be my Deltas, I am set for the future.

    ˇ°Is there anyone that would like to change their mind?ˇ± I ask as I look around the crowd, but no one responds in any way to my question.

    ˇ°As I already said, no one can manage two Packs that far apart and that meant I had to find a solution.ˇ± I say after I have given everyone five minutes. ˇ°Those of you that are willing to move to Crystal Cove, you will be Pack¨Cmembers of my Pack and that means answering to a female Alpha.ˇ± I give them time to let it sink in, but no one is moving a muscle.

    ˇ°Well, now that that is settled I will move on to answering the main question. Moon Stone Pack will cease to exist.ˇ± I stop talking as Elinor roars loudly, but with my family around she doesnˇŻt get anywhere near me. Brad is looking at me in surprise and Hester asks, ˇ°Why canˇŻt you hand it over to Elinor?ˇ±

    I mean, seriously. Why do they keep expecting to get something that wasnˇŻt even theirs to begin with?

    ˇ°You know the answer to that question, Hester. No one is going to repeat it over and over again, until that puny brain of yours can finallyprehend the answer.ˇ± Cassandra says and I see a lot of Pack¨Cmembers trying to hide theirughter, with the emphasis on try.

    A few of the Pack¨Cmembers that choose to stay in the territory keep yelling the same question, but I wonˇŻt answer it until everyone has quiet down. Elinor is still fuming and I know she wonˇŻt like what I am about to say. I know it is something no one will seeing, except maybe the ones that have been paying attention the past few days.

    ˇ°I have no intention of dividing my attention between two Packs, nor am I willing to lead Wolves that think a female canˇŻt lead their Pack. For that reason I have decided as the Alpha of Moon Stone Pack to disband this Packˇ­ˇ± I donˇŻt get to finish my sentence because Deimos is pulling me behind him, Elinor and her merry band of Idiots have lost it.

    There are only a handful that didnˇŻt shift, but those that did are trying to get closer to the Pack¨Chouse. Biting and wing at anyone that stands in their way, a handful of AxelleˇŻs

    µÚ14%ß\

    Chapter 223 Preparing

    +10 Free Coins

    Warriors shift into their Lycans and form a barrier between the Pack¨Chouse and the approaching Wolves. ˇ°STOPˇ± Axelle shouts, but it

    ems that she didnˇŻt put too much strength behind her order.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>She </i><i>wants </i><i>to </i><i>know how </i><i>far </i><i>they </i><i>are </i><i>willing </i><i>to </i><i>go</i>. <i>If </i><i>they </i><i>disobey </i><i>a </i><i>direct </i><i>order </i><i>from </i><i>their </i><i>Queen</i>, <i>her </i><i>Warriors </i><i>have </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>to </i>kill <i>them</i>.ˇ± Deimos exins through the mind¨Clink and technically she did give them an order. There doesnˇŻt have to be an aura behind it to make it an order and going against that order means they disobeyed their Queen.

    The Wolves are a bit unsure on whether or not to proceed, but Elinor seems to have understood the underlying threat. Her Wolf slowly takes a few steps back, but she doesnˇŻt shift back to her Human form and I didnˇŻt expect her to. At least not until there are clothes for all of them to put on and then it takes a little while for everyone to calm down.

    I patiently wait until I can finally continue with my speech, in the meantime I just lean into Deimos. His thumb is moving up and down as his hand rests on my lower back and I swear if he keeps this up long enough I will fall asleep standing up straight. ˇ°I think everyone is ready to hear you out, Alpha.ˇ± Conner says as the crowd is quiet again.

    ˇ°As I said, as the Alpha of Moon Stone Pack I will disband this Pack. Everyone that made their choice by stepping to my right will be moving to Crystal Cove Pack with me, there are enough amodations to house you until you have decided where in the territory you want to settle down.ˇ± I say as I look at the members that choose to follow me.

    ˇ°For those that want to stay in the territory, it might be a bit more difficult to get their wish. It all depends on the Alpha that gets this territory.ˇ± I say as I look Elinor in the eyes. ˇ°I am handing this territory to an Alpha that needs to expand and I will also offer financial aid for his Pack¨Cmembers and future Pack¨Cmembers to settle in a territory that is ready for them.ˇ± I

    say.

    From the corner of my eye I can see two very confused males, ˇ°Alpha Eros, it is up to you to ept the members that want to remain in the territory or not. If you donˇŻt want to ept them, Queen Axelle is willing to find them other Packs to move to.ˇ± I say as I look at him and I can see a huge smile on terˇŻs face, he gets to go home.

    ˇ°Zalia, thank you. I will ept your offer, not just on behave of myself and my Son, but also on behave of your baby Brother.ˇ± Alpha Eros says and I know that someone is in for some bad news. ˇ°Your Majesty, will you please take Elinor and Hester with you? After their treatment of our future Luna, I donˇŻt want them anywhere near this territory.ˇ± Alpha Eros says and the entire crowd turns their heads towards Hester and Elinor.

    I watch as Elinor and Hester get ordered to leave the territory with the same Warriors that will take Brad and Donovan back to the Pce. This time Axelle doesnˇŻt take a chance and uses her aura to make themply and then they are gone. It is that I kept my eyes on them, but otherwise I would have missed it. The Warriors move so fast that it takes everyone a few minutes to realize that the entire family they once knew as their Alpha family isnˇŻt here

    anymore.

    14:20 Mon, Jan 19 <b>O </b>

    0

    Chapter 223 Preparing

    14%

    +10 Free Coins

    The day passes by in a blur, we have dinner on the Alpha floor and I get a chance to talk about some details with Alpha Eros. We both know it will take some time to move everyone from one territory to the other, it will take time to fix everything Brad has neglected and to build whatever else both Packs will be in need off

    Axelle knows there are no more secrets to reveal and leaves after dinner to <i>see </i>if her Mate is still being an ass. Liam is driving her back to the Pce and in a day or two<i>, </i>Rhett and his family will move to the Pce to take over from Liam. I know there is so much else going on around me, but right now I donˇŻt give a flying fuck about it.

    I am exhausted and yet I feel as if I didnˇŻt do a damn thing all day. Is it just the events of today that have me feeling exhausted or is it everything leading up <i>to </i>today? If it is the first I might have to reconsider bing an Alpha, if talking alone can leave you feeling like this, then I want to remain silent for the rest of my Life.

    Twilight is already fast asleep in the back of my head and I know I am losing the battle with sleep as well. My eyes keep closing on their own ord and it bes harder to open them again, ˇ°Go to sleep, Princess. You deserve some rest.ˇ± Is thest thing I hear Deimos say, before I drift off to sleep in his arms.

    Somewhere during the night I wake up to find myself in my own bed with Deimosˇ® arms wrapped around me. I move a little to ce my head on his chest and as I listen to his heartbeat I slowly drift off back to sleep. Hoping I am ready <i>to </i>face another day, a day that hopefully is filled with preparing for the move of many Pack¨Cmembers.

    admin

 Werewolf and 224

    Chapter 224 Territory

    Moon Stone territory

    Almost every Wolf and Lycan in the territory wakes up with a strange feeling, the Pack they called their own for so long is gone and soon they will be moving to a new and bigger territory.

    The morning starts out for all Pack¨Cmembers at the Pack¨Chouse, almost everyone helping to make breakfast go smooth and almost everyone helps with cleaning up. Two Alphas are watching them closely and to anyone that isnˇŻt paying a lot of attention to the two Alphas, it seems as if they are discussing business.

    It isnˇŻt even close to what they were doing, they are writing down the names of Pack- members that donˇŻt lift a finger and are even trying to order others around. This behavior wonˇŻt go unpunished and unfortunately only one of the Alphas has to deal with it, however the other wonˇŻt just sit back and do nothing but that is something they will all find out soon enough.

    After breakfast everyone that is moving out of the territory is sent to their room or house to pack their stuff, the Wolves and Lycans that will remain in the territory are told to wait for their new Alpha and some of the females are checking out the future leadership.

    ˇ°Goodmorning, my name is Alpha Eros and this is my Son, Dagda.ˇ± Alpha Eros introduces himself to the ones that didnˇŻt want to move and today they will find out he is a very strict Alpha, that he doesnˇŻt take crap from anyone.

    ˇ°This territory will be Little River Pack and in the future I will hand it over to my Son

    and and his Mate.ˇ± The moment Alpha Eros speaks those words a female looks Dagda up down, hoping she is able to get him to notice her and for her to be Luna of arge Pack.

    A growl is heard as the female lets her eyes glide slowly down DagdaˇŻs body and a secondter she is pinned to the ground, by a very pissed off Jasmine. ˇ°STAY THE FUCK AWAY FROM MY MATE.ˇ± JasmineˇŻs Wolf close to the surface and it takes Dagda a few seconds to get her <i>to </i>release the female.

    ˇ°For those of you who didnˇŻt get the memo, the entire future leadership has found their fated Mate.ˇ± Zalia says as she grabs the female off the floor. ˇ°I suggest that you wait for your fated Mate or get the fuck out of here. Just like me, Alpha Eros has no room for power hungry males and females that will try to ruin anotherˇŻs Mate¨Cbond.ˇ±

    It takes a few minutes for the crowd to settle down, but no one seems to be interested in moving. ˇ°Good, I think that was clear for all of you. Our future leadership will move into the Pack¨Chouse immediately, they will be my eyes and ears and in the meantime I will make ns with Zalia to see what has to be fixed, upgraded or reced in this territory.

    11%

    Chapter 224 Territory

    +10 Free Coins

    Anyone that goes against my Pack¨Crules will find him- or herself on their way to the Pce, I will not tolerate the mistreatment of any Pack¨Cmember for whatever fucking reason.ˇ± Alpha Eros says as he stares down at the crowd in front of him.

    ˇ°Last night you were all informed that you were to help with preparing breakfast, setting the table and cleaning up after breakfast. We told you that you were to get your own food and drinks, that you werenˇŻt allowed to order anyone around. Apparently we were not too clear about it, because none of you did what you were told and as punishment I am putting each of you on probation.

    If you break one Pack¨Crule, somewhere down the line, I will banish you without warning. This is the only warning you get and you better not screw up or you will pay.ˇ± Alpha Eros says before he turns his back on the crowd and walks inside with his Son and Daughter¨Cinw right behind him.

    No one in the crowd pays attention to the Lycans that stayed behind on the front porch, ˇ°I will never answer to an Omega and I will make sure she rejects Dagda, I will make sure that she believes she isnˇŻt good enough to be this PackˇŻs Luna.ˇ± The female from earlier says as she is already making ns in her head to take the Luna position.

    A hand wraps around her upper arm and when she sees who grabbed her arm she bes a bit worried, a little toote if you ask me. ˇ°I, Zalia, rightful Alpha of Moon Stone Pack banish you, Marsha, from this territory. Set foot in this territory ever again and the Warriors will kill you on sight.ˇ±

    Marsha is staring at Zalia, she canˇŻt believe that she hadnˇŻt paid more attention to the people around her and now she was paying the ultimate price. But Marsha decided to bluff her way out of this, ˇ°You canˇŻt banish me, this is no longer your territory. I am not going anywhere, not unless my Alpha banishes me.ˇ± Marsha says with a smug look on her face, thinking she had bested Zalia.

    Deimos stood right behind Zalia and he was surprised to hear the conversation between the two females, he wasnˇŻt sure if Zalia or Marsha was correct. Deimos had never heard about an Alpha dissolving a Pack, meaning he didnˇŻt know who was responsible for the Pack¨Cmembers of Moon Stone Pack.

    ˇ°Marsha, Moon Stone Pack exists until I have held the Ceremony that is necessary to dissolve Moon Stone Pack and until that time or the time you get initiated into Little River Pack, I am responsible for you. That means you answer to me and I can banish you if the circumstances call for a banishment. I suggest you pack a bag and leave the territory in an hour or you will leave empty handed.ˇ± Zalia says.

    Danny walks up to Marsha with a few other Pce Warriors that choose to leave Mystic Moon Pack, ˇ°We will escort her home and make sure she is out of here within the hour.ˇ± He says to Zalia as he grabs MarshaˇŻs upper arm.

    After informing Alpha Eros of what happened after he went inside, Zalia walks up to the

    Chapter 224 Territory

    11%îw

    +10 Free Coins

    Gamma floor to check if there is something here she wants to take with her. There isnˇŻt much she needs to pack, because her friends did a good job when they packed her belongings to be brought to the Pce. ˇ°ItˇŻs a good thing we didnt get a chance to unpack your stuff, now all we have to do is pack up my stuff.ˇ± Deimos whispers in her ear as he wraps his arms around her from behind.

    Zalia leans into his chest with a smile on her face. ˇ°What about our bed?ˇ± She asks Deimos and he smiles as he remembers the bed he had made for the two of them.

    ˇ°I think Dad will take care of that, it just means we sleep in another room until it is ced in the master bedroom.ˇ± Deimos responds, before he buries his nose in her neck. He loves holding her and to inhale her scent as he enjoys a few moments with his Mate.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go home, I am done with this ce. I want to start our new life, I want to start building a bond with our Pack.ˇ± Zalia says as she turns in Deimosˇ® arms and he lowers his head to capture her lips in a long kiss, before they walk down to the main living room to inform the others.

    Wolves and Lycans are packing up all their belongings and a fleet of vans are parked throughout the territory to move their furniture to Crystal Cove Pack. Pups are running around the houses they have lived in their entire life, checking if they took everything with them. Adults doing the same, but in a much slower pace and once they are sure there is nothing left they need, doors get locked behind them.

    Their leadership has already left for the territory they will soon be calling home, just to make sure their new, temporary amodations are taken care of.

    admin

 Werewolf and 225

    Chapter 225 Private Office

    Deimos

    I watch my Mate from the doorway, her head is lying on her desk and her eyes are closed. Anyone else would tell you she is exhausted from preparing for all the Ceremonies, Pack- members moving from Moon Stone territory to Crystal Cove territory and her meetings with Alpha Eros to finalize the ns to eliminate all maintenance backlogs.

    Goliath is watching our Mate through my eyes, he pointed it out to me a few days ago and at first I didnˇŻt want to believe him. It didnˇŻt take long to realize that she was tired almost every single day and especially at the end of the day, so to me it seemed normal with her heavy workload.

    Right now it is in the middle of the afternoon and my Mate is sleeping with her head on her desk, not the mostfortable ce to sleep, if you ask me.

    I gently move her around, making sure I donˇŻt wake her and lift her in my arms before I walk out of her office. Conner smiles as he sees me walking down the hall with Zalia in my arms, ˇ°Going to see Doc?ˇ± He asks and I just nod my head. I donˇŻt need to say anything else, I know he will make sure that with Leander he takes care of whatever might pop up.

    Knowing my Mate, I take the backdoor into the infirmary. Doc is already waiting for me and holds a door open that leads to an exam room. ˇ°Zalia, wake up. Princess, wake up.ˇ± I have to repeat those words a few times before she opens her eyes to look at me and she tries to wiggle out of my arms.

    ˇ°I wasnˇŻt sleeping.ˇ± She mumbles and Doc has the nerve tough at her words. She looks around her to see she is in the infirmary and I can sense the fear rushing through her. ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. How long was I out for this time?ˇ± She asks and I know that she fears she lost consciousness again, like she did both times she dreamt about her Mother.

    ˇ°Princess, you were just sleeping. I walked into your office to find you with your head on your desk, fast asleep.ˇ± I tell her and I see her looking at Doc and back at me again. ˇ°I think it isnˇŻt just being tired from working hard, Princess.ˇ± I say, but it seems that my Mate canˇŻt wrap her head around it.

    Doc has a huge smile on his face, he knows I am hoping that she can figure this out on her own. I am afraid I have to spell this one out for her though, but just as I am about to tell her what I suspect her facial expression changes. ˇ°You think we..ˇ± She doesnˇŻt say anything else as she looks from me to her belly.

    ˇ°No, I still have a lot to arrange for Alpha Eros. Our first Full Moon party as the new leaders of Crystal Cove Pack and what if many of them find their fated Mate, then I have to take care of the housing projects.ˇ± I ce my hand over her mouth to keep her from rambling. I know she cares about her Pack and every member within our borders, but she sometimes forgets

    11%

    Chapter 225 Private Office

    she has enough people to help her.

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°Princess, you can still do all of it. On the condition that you will allow others to help you or I might call in a favor from Axelle to order you.ˇ± I say thest part teasingly and I can feel that her emotions are settling down a little.

    It doesnˇŻt take long before Doc is done and I know he will be back as soon as he has the results. I hold Zalia in my arms as I can tell that her mind is racing in a million different directions, I donˇŻt think I would survive taking a peek in there.

    Doc walks into the room with a serious expression on his face, but the moment the door closes behind him he starts smiling. ˇ°Congrattions, Alpha. Deimos was right, you are with Pup.ˇ± Doc says and for a moment I am at a loss for words. I thought I was prepared enough, but apparently I was mistaken.

    ˇ°Thank you, Princess. I love you.ˇ± I whisper in her ear as I wrap my arms around her, holding the female that holds my heart and my future. ˇ°Doc, I know I donˇŻt have to say this, but I am going to do it anyway. Keep this to yourself.ˇ± I say as I help Zalia up, she is still in a tiny shock.

    ˇ°Deimos, this is something the two of you have to share with the Pack. Your secret is safe with me.ˇ± Doc says as he slowly opens the door and I make my way out of the backdoor of the infirmary. If you think Doc is being disrespectful by not using my title, I will enlighten you. I choose not to carry the title of Alpha, that title belongs to my Mate and she is one hell of an Alpha.

    It took most Pack¨Cmembers a few days to ept my decision, but they respected my wishes. than the younger Pack¨Cmembers, but after exining that I didnˇŻt want another Alpha to address me instead of my Mate, they finally understood and now they just call me by my first name.

    The older Pack¨Cmembers had more trouble adjusting

    Ouch when the door opens again and a

    I am not surprised to find our family and friends on the Alpha floor, but I notice that Leander isnˇŻt here yet. I have just ced Zalia on the very agitated looking Leander walks in. ˇ°Elinor is unounted for, no one knows where she is or when she disappeared.ˇ± He blurts out, the moment he steps into our living room.

    am prent and now I have to worry

    ˇ°Are you fucking kidding me? First Doc tells me I about someone I once considered a friend.ˇ± Zalia states and the entire room goes quiet. ˇ°Oh, damn. I had wanted to announce it at the Full Moon party tomorrow.ˇ± She mumbles when she realizes what just happened.

    ˇ°Okay, that is easily solved. No one says a word about this and tomorrow at the party the two of you make the announcement.ˇ± Leander says. For now, I think we need to concentrate on Elinor. Last time she was seen is three days ago, Hester keeps saying that she has no idea where her Daughter went and Axelle believes she is telling the truth.ˇ±

    ˇ°LetˇŻs tighten up security, starting with border patrol. We also need a picture of Elinor to be sent to every Pack¨Cmember, they can be our extra eyes.ˇ± Conner says and both our Deltas

    14:21 Mon, Jan 19 0<b>. </b>

    Chapter 225 Private Office

    ÁÖ»á1160

    +10 Free Coins

    start typing away on their tablets. ˇ°Gather the rest of the Pack and tell them that this is a precaution. Elinor might just have decided to move to a Pack as far away from here as possible.ˇ±

    An hourter the entire Pack is informed and border patrol has been doubled. Every adult is searching our territory, just to make sure she didnˇŻt sneak into our territory already and Grandma is watching Zalia like a hawk. Which is annoying the hell out of my Mate, I make sure she doesnˇŻt see that I am enjoying this just a little bit too much.

    ˇ°Deimos, stop gloating or you can ask Nana if you can sleep on her couch.ˇ± I hear Zalia growl from behind her desk and Goliath is growling at me in my head, he doesnˇŻt like the threat Zalia made.

    ˇ°Princess, you are the toughest female I have ever met. Nana is just concerned about her Granddaughter and Great Grandpup, she was a ferce Warrior before she met Grandpa. If <b>I </b>trust anyone to help you when you are in danger, it is Nana.ˇ± I say and I mean every single word.

    I see her look at Grandma with a re, before she turns to Grandpa. ˇ°Papa, take that Mate of yours with you or I might forget she is my Grandmother and toss her in the dungeons.ˇ± Zalia says, but it isnˇŻt difficult to hear that she is teasing Nana. ˇ°Nana, donˇŻt over do it. I canˇŻt handle much at the moment.ˇ± Zalia whispers as she ces her arms on her desk and lowers her head.

    ˇ°Let us know when dinner is ready, Nana.ˇ± I say, just before I lift my grumpy Mate out of her chair and make a beeline for our bedroom. I am going to spoil her just a little, a nice bath with some music in the background should do the trick.

    I gently lower her to the bed and tell her not to move a muscle. Getting the bath ready only takes a few minutes and I walk back into the bedroom to grab my Mate. I undress her in the bathroom and ce her in the tub, before I turn on the music and leave the bathroom.

    I am going to use this time to pick a room for the nursery, then I will contact William to make the furniture. Zalia and I both love the bed he made for us and I have already asked him to make a desk for Zalia, I want her to have a one of a kind desk in her private office.

    admin

 Werewolf and 226

    Chapter 226 Pay

    ElinorˇŻs p.o.v.

    No one ever gave me the time of day, it was always Donovan this and Donovan that. Dad had his heir and he thought that Mom had her Princess, but he couldnˇŻt have been more wrong. Mom hated that I wasnˇŻt a boy, that was until someone pointed out I would get an Alpha Mate.

    Zalia was different, she made sure I felt seen and she listened, really listened if I needed her. She never treated me differently, just as she didnˇŻt treat Kali or ter differently. We might have been the second born Pup to a High¨Cranking Wolf and Lycan, but to her we were individuals.

    I made sure I was better than Donovan at everything I could be better at, I studied hard and always listened to anything Dad had to say. I trained as much as I could, but I knew I would never be able to beat Donovan. He was an Alpha and that meant with the right training he would be unbeatable.

    For a few years I thought Donovan wasnˇŻt training as much as he should, because Zalia kicked his ass almost every chance she got and even though she was a GammaˇŻs Daughter, she shouldnˇŻt have been able to beat him in a fight. I was about twelve when I started paying more attention to their fights and I noticed that Zalia was not only better in fighting, she was also much stronger.

    I started to pay attention to our current and future leadership after I made that discovery and I realized quickly that Dad didnˇŻt hold much power as an Alpha. The power I felt from other Alphas was stronger than that of my Father and even though I never tested it, I could tell that ZaliaˇŻs powers were stronger than DonovanˇŻs power.

    At the age of fourteen I discovered DadˇŻs secret hiding ces on the Alpha floor and it didnˇŻt take me long to figure out that Dad was not the rightful Alpha to Moon Stone Pack. After reading his journals I never was able to look at him the same way again, he had lost my respect and trust.

    A yearter I found out that Donovan was a hypocrite, he would alwaysment on males and females that slept with someone that wasnˇŻt their Mate and that while he was doing exactly the same thing. It made me more adamant to be the best Alpha I could be, Donovan wasnˇŻt smart and strong enough to be Moon StoneˇŻs Alpha.

    Then luck was smiling at me, Donovan had gotten caught and Dad had been furious. Mom convinced him to make me the Alpha, but I knew it was DadˇŻs way of getting Donovan back on track and it became even more clear when he started training me. He only showed me the boring paperwork as he called it, but nothing on our borders, our security or our finances.

    The pictures Kali and I found taped to Donovan and GibsonˇŻs door made Dad lose his

    |||

    1/3.

    Chapter 226 Pay

    11%

    +10 Free Coins

    patience for a moment, but it didnˇŻtst long. Zalia moved out of the Pack¨Chouse and I thought it had everything to do with Donovan and Gibson, but I had to stifle a smile when we all found out she was the one to take out Donovan and Gibson.

    It was also the day I realized why Zalia had been able to beat my Brother at every turn, she had been hiding her bloodline. I wasnˇŻt the only one that noticed her aura, but my Father and my Brother took it a little bit too far. They deserve everything that ising to them and I do know what that means.

    For a little while I thought I would still be the Alpha of Moon Stone Pack, but Zalia kept revealing one secret after the other. Dad not being the Alpha, Dad stealing money from the Pack andst but not least, Zalia being the rightful heir to Moon Stone and Crystal Cove Pack.

    How the fuck did she get this lucky? Both her Grandparents were from an Alpha bloodline, her parents were both from an Alpha bloodline and that makes her a very strong Alpha. But instead of handing Moon Stone Pack to me, she decided to disband it and give the territory to Little River Pack.

    ZaliaˇŻs exposure of my Dad and everything he did, has caused me to be theughing stock of the Kingdom and no one treats me with the respect I once got as an AlphaˇŻs Daughter. His n to have Donovan forcefully mark her got him sentenced to death and Mom is facing severe punishment for helping him, the only thing that has saved her from a death sentence is that she didnˇŻt know what Dad had nned.

    Alpha Eros asked the Queen to take me and my Mother with her, he didnˇŻt want us in his territory and now I am under guard at the Pce. A Warrior follows me wherever I go and it is starting to annoy the hell out of me, I canˇŻt even seem to find a peaceful moment in my

    room.

    Time passes slow when there is nothing for you to do and that gives me plenty of time to get pissed off with everyone. Mom is now a Servant at the Pce and we live on the same floor as every other Servant, something Mom really hates. I just pretend to listen, when she is ranting about having to work with the Pce Servants and how far below her they are.

    I am spending most of my days in the Library and my Guards seem to let down their guard with every day that passes.

    I have been summoned to the QueenˇŻs office twice so far and both times she asked me what I nned to do with my life. I told her the truth both times, I donˇŻt have a clue what I want to do with my life and I donˇŻt think I will have a long life anyway.

    In the Library I found a map of every territory in the Kingdom and I let everyone believe I was looking for a new Pack. My finger would be moving across the map, but my eyes were glued to the territory that belongs to Crystal Cove Pack and I memorize every piece of the border.

    14:21 Mon, Jan 1900

    Chapter 226 Pay

    ą«»á11%şŁ

    +10 Free Coins

    There is a territory to the north of them and it belongs to a small Pack that I have never heard of, but then again Dad only had interest inrger Packs. I keep returning to the map and every few hours I look up a Pack at is far away from Moon Stone territory, but I always find something I donˇŻt like about it.

    It takes me a week to get my n,

    and it is the same amount of time it takes for the

    Guards to really stop paying attention my Guards is easy, but

    getting out of Mystic Moon territory, to me. Slipping away f

    the rm sounds. I guess that means they means they will start searching for me.

    no

    to be a bit harder and just as I cross the border know am no longer in the Library and it also

    I slowly make my way through no manˇŻsnd, I donˇŻt want any border patrol to spot me and I still have a long way to go. Somehow I will make my way into Crystal Cove territory and then I am going to make Zalia pay she did to my family.

    for what y

    admin

 Werewolf and 227

    Chapter 227 Something Changed

    Zalia

    18%

    +10 Free Coins

    Axelle was able to make a timeline about the day Elinor disappeared, an rm had sounded because of a malfunction and that had everyone on alert for a few hours. Meaning Elinor was left without Guards for a few hours and that was all she needed.

    Elinor had spent the day in the Library, looking at a map to find a new home for herself. Her Guards had ran from the Library when the rm sounded, neither one of them thinking about the female they were supposed to watch and by the time they realized their screw up, Elinor was gone.

    Axelle didnˇŻt warn us straight away, because she was hoping they would find her hiding somewhere in Mystic Moon territory. After searching every square inch of the territory without finding a trace of Elinor, Axelle had decided to call Leander and the rest I already know.

    Our Pack¨Cmembers are on high alert, even though there is a chance that she is already within the borders of our territory. Our youngest Warriors, that are supposed to start running border patrol soon, volunteered to walk patrols in and around the Pack¨Chouse, a way for them to feel useful and Deimos epted their offer before I could say anything.

    I know that everyone wants to feel useful and I see groups of Pups walking around the territory with their teacher. Looking behind every bush, under everything that can hide a person and I canˇŻt help but be grateful.

    My Pack¨Cmembers are fierce in protecting their leadership and still they manage to help me prepare for tomorrowˇŻs Full Moon party. I wonˇŻt allow Elinor to ruin this for my Pack, I am silently hoping that Leander will find his fated Mate, along with my friends.

    ˇ°Nothing to report from the north border.ˇ± ˇ°Nothing to report from the east border.ˇ± ˇ°Nothing to report from the south border.ˇ± ˇ°Nothing to report from the west border.ˇ± Another half hour has passed and for the next thirty minutes my head will hopefully stay quiet. Deimos, Conner and Leander wanted updates every fifteen minutes, but I threatened to put up a block if that happened and now I get an update every half hour.

    I try to block it out as much as I can, but it doesnˇŻt workpletely. I did demand that they would link Conner or Leander during the night, I wasnˇŻt about to go without sleep.

    ˇ°Maybe you should have brought up the Pup.ˇ± Twilight says and I groan for not thinking about ying that card. I just might try it tomorrow, but only if they donˇŻt find her tonight. I check my list again, even though I know I have checked it twice already and everything has been ticked off.

    We are all set for our Full Moon party tomorrow night, border patrols consists of mated

    <b>173 </b>

    Chapter 227 Something Changed

    Warriors and that leaves every unmated Pack¨Cmember able to attend the party.

    F18%

    +10 Free Coins

    Our night was restless, I kept waking up every thirty minutes. I can barely keep my eyes open during breakfast and the moment Leander sees he, he wants to say something. But

    Cassandra smacks him on the back of his head, ˇ°If you like to find your fated Mate tonight, I suggest you bite your tongue.ˇ± She growls at him

    Leander looks around the table to see that Deimos has a fading ck eye, which I gave him when he had the guts to tell me that I looked terrible.

    ˇ°Make sure no one links me, I am going back to bed. I have a Pup to think about.ˇ± I growl before I walk out of our private dining room. I need to get some rest and I need to make sure I donˇŻt kill a family member or a friend.

    I know that this is not just my hormones speaking, it is the stress of moving a Pack from one territory to the other and on top of that someone might being after me. The major issues in the maintenance backlogs are dealt with, but there is still a lot of small things that need to be done for Little River Pack and they want to move into their new territory as soon as they can.

    Somehow I managed to fall asleep, and when I opened my eyes, I saw it was afternoon already. I check the time to see that it is almost two in the afternoon and I get dressed after taking a shower, before I go in search of my Mate.

    I donˇŻt have to go far, because he is in the room next to our room. Liam is helping him to paint the room and I smile when a drop of paint falls off the roller onto Deimosˇ® head, but I burst out inughter the moment he pulls his hand through his hair.

    Both of them turn to look at me and paint from Deimosˇ® paint roller flies onto LiamˇŻs clothes, a big drop of paint I might add.

    Liam looks at Deimos, about to give him a piece of his mind, when he sees the paint in Deimosˇ® hair. I look at Liam and both of us startughing at the same time. Deimos is looking from one to the other and in the process another drop of paint falls of the roller, hitting him on the forehead.

    ˇ°What the fuck.ˇ± He says, just before he runs his hand over his face and I donˇŻt have to tell you what happened next. Just know that I needed to shower and get some clean clothes.

    No, I didnˇŻt pee myself. Deimos just thought it was funny to throw paint at me.

    ˇ°Feeling better, Princess?ˇ± Deimos asks as I walk out of our bedroom. Both of us got cleaned up and Deimos put away all the stuff he was using to paint the nursery. I nod at him as I wrap my arms around his waist, inhaling his scent while I ce my head on his chest.

    ˇ°I love you, Deimos.ˇ± I whisper as I enjoy the embrace of my Mate. ˇ°I am sorry for punching you, but I think it is only fair to warn you. It might happen again.ˇ± I hear him softly chuckle,

    Tue, Jan ZU

    Chapter 227 Something Changed

    his chest rumbling as he pulls me closer to him.

    18%

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°I will keep that in mind, Princess. Just so you know, Goliath was on your side.ˇ± He says into my hair and I pull back a bit to look into his eyes. I love my Mates, both of them and I like the fact that Goliath choose my side.

    Once we get downstairs I check in with our Omegas to see if they ran into any problems, but I could have saved myself the trouble. Nana is talking to our Head Omega and it seems they have everything under control, so I quietly walk out of the kitchen to leave them to it.

    ˇ°Hello, Sweetheart. Did you get some sleep?ˇ± Dad asks me when I walk into my

    office.

    ˇ°Yes, I did and I really needed it.ˇ± I tell him as he hugs me and I ask Leander if there is any news from the border patrols, but it is still the same as yesterday. No one has seen any sign of Elinor and I hate not knowing what she might be up to. Dad could be right, Elinor could be moving as far away from here as she can. But I am not holding my breath for it.

    I donˇŻt know what her problem is and I donˇŻt really care, but I once considered her a friend. I never treated her any different from the other females in Moon Stone Pack and yet something changed.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 228

    Chapter 228 ck Eye

    Deimos

    4.18%

    +10 Free Coins

    Zalia doesnˇŻt like not knowing where Elinor is or what she has nned, but this Pack will keep her and our unborn Pup safe. Every square inch of the territory has been checked twice and we are certain that Elinor wonˇŻt be a threat to our Pack¨Cmembers, so we will have our Full Moon party as nned.

    Walking onto the stage with Zalia, has me a bit nervous. Tonight we hope that a lot of Pack- members will find their fated Mate and we will announce our unborn Pup. I am not sure who is more nervous about this, Goliath or me.

    ˇ°Hello, everyone. Thank you for searching the territory, I am d to know that I am the Alpha of a Pack that cares for all itˇŻs members. I know that many of you hope <i>to </i>find their fated Mate tonight and I have send a few prayers up to the Goddess.

    I will not bore you with a speech, you all know what I stand for and each of you choose to ept me as your Alpha. Just enjoy tonight, even if you donˇŻt find your fated Mate tonight.

    There is something I do have to remind you of though. If you find your fated Mate, you might find yourself in need of a nursery sooner orter. In our case, sooner thanter.ˇ± Zalia says and for a moment there is a deafening silence, before every Pack¨Cmember starts cheering and howling.

    We sit down at a table near the stage and Pack¨Cmemberse and go, each of them congratting us with our unborn Pup. I watch as everyone enjoys dinner, followed by some dancing, and finally, the time arrives. Near midnight, Zalia and I step onto the stage¨Cnot for a speech, but to witness the joy and happiness of those who might find their fated Mate.

    Leander keeps looking at his watch and I hear Zalia giggle next to me, but Leander isnˇŻt the only one that is more interested in his watch. ˇ°Time wonˇŻt pass quicker if you keep looking at your watch.ˇ± I say, loud enough for everyone to hear me.

    Zalia starts counting down through our mind¨Clink and I keep my eyes on Leander to see if tonight is his night. The moment Zalia says zero Leander starts looking around and I have a huge smile on my face. The Idiot found his Mate and she happens to be best friends with my Mate, LeanderˇŻs Mate is Nyx.

    ˇ°NO FUCKING WAY.ˇ± I hear Danny roar and I decide to see what is going on. He has a murderous look in his eyes, but I canˇŻt see the face of the person he is looking at. I start to walk around him when I hear Zalia scream, ˇ°No.ˇ±

    Goliath forces me to my knees, but I have no idea why he did it. I am still not sure what happened, but it must be serious if Dad and Leander both shifted into their Lycans and I slowly turn towards Danny.

    111

    Chapter 228 ck Eye

    18%

    +10 Free Coins

    Oh, Goddess. You have got to be kidding me, Elinor is standing in front of Danny and I can hear her murmur the word ˇ°Mateˇ± over and over again.

    I see Danny staring at something behind me and when I turn my head to look in the same direction, I see a silver dagger lodged in a perg just a few feet away from me. If Goliath hadnˇŻt forced me to my knees that damn thing would have lodged itself in my chest, Elinor had been out to kill me or at the very least to hurt me and with that she would have hurt Zalia.

    Goliath roars as it sinks in that it would have hurt our unborn Pup as well and he forces a shift, before he lunges at Elinor. She is too focused on Danny to <i>see </i>using and within a second Goliath has her pinned to the ground.

    ˇ°Goliath, you will hurt Danny if you kill her.ˇ± I say to him as he closes his jaw on her throat and instead of mping down to end her life, he just waits.

    ˇ°Deimos, just do it. I will survive and it is less painful than a rejection.ˇ± Danny says, loud and clear enough for everyone to hear it and it is all the incentive Goliath needs to mp down on her throat.

    This wasnˇŻt the night I had wanted or hoped for, but at least now we know that Zalia wonˇŻt have to look over her shoulder anymore. Goliath releases ElinorˇŻs lifeless body, he turns around to find Zalia right behind him and despite the blood on his snout she wraps her arms around his neck.

    ˇ°Thank you, Goliath. Thank you for saving your Human and for protecting our Pack.ˇ± She whispers into his fur, we both know what she means and even though it hurt one of our Pack¨Cmembers, it was the right thing to do.

    ˇ°I think you will be without a beta for a few days. I say to Zalia, as I see LeanderˇŻs Lycan run off with Nyx on his back. It took them three days to return to the Pack¨Chouse, both of them proud of the mark on their neck.

    Hester was devastated after she learned about ElinorˇŻs death, she had no family left and it didnˇŻte as aplete shock when we got the news that she took her own life.

    It has been a week since the Full Moon and we have gotten back to some sort of normal, but we still have a lot of work to do.

    I listen to Zalia and Alpha Eros finalizing thest of the maintenance backlogs, both Packs are ready to move on and start a new life. It will be a few more years before Dagda will take over as Alpha, his Father wants to give him some time to get used to having a Pup in the house.

    ˇ°What the fuck did you do?ˇ± I hear Zalia ask and as I look up I see ter walking in with a ck eye. I canˇŻt help myself as I chuckle, my Brother¨Cinw has a Mate with a temper and she is not afraid to put him back in his ce.

    Chapter 228 ck Eye

    18%

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°DonˇŻtugh, Deimos. My Sister will do much worse to you, if you be too overprotective.ˇ± ter growls and I look at him to find out what he did to piss off Bellona. ˇ°She went to the Library to get a book that Zalia mentioned to her and I might have tried to stop her from using thedder.ˇ± He exins.

    Zalia just looks at me and I raise my hands in surrender, I know I will screw up the further she gets into this pregnancy. I will probably be much worse than ter is and Goliath is rolling around in my head, shing me images of me with ck eyes and bruises.

    The moment she stretches herself out, I am out of my seat and I hear ter chuckle. ˇ°Coffee or tea?ˇ± Is all I ask, I know that she wonˇŻt settle for a nap and giving her something to drink will at least make her sit still for a while. I walk to the kitchen once I have gotten everyoneˇŻs order and I see Bellona sitting at a table in the corner.

    ˇ°Can you bring four coffee and two tea to the Alpha office?ˇ± I ask an Omega. I donˇŻt wait for an answer, I know she will take care of it and I sit down at the table across from Bellona.

    ˇ°Is ter already regretting your training?ˇ± I ask her teasingly and I smile as she giggles. I know that Bellona isnˇŻt an Omega as everyone always assumed, she just didnˇŻt want anyone to know who her Father was and to keep defending herself against the crimes hemitted.

    ˇ°He knows the truth as do Dagda, Jasmine, Mars and Thomas. I am not sure if I want to tell Alpha Eros, but I guess he has a right to know.ˇ± She says, before she looks at me.

    ˇ°Alpha Eros knows, he needed to know before he epted you into his Pack and he will never hold it against you.ˇ± I tell Bellona and I hear her sigh in relief. ˇ°That ck eye suits him, by the way.ˇ±

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 229

    Chapter 229 Just Happy

    Zalia

    18%

    +10 Free Coins

    It is finally done. Moon Stone Pack no longer exists and Alpha Eros officially took over the territory.

    Queen Axelle has officially banned Alwin from the Pce, no one knows exactly why and to tell you the truth I donˇŻt care. I always thought Alwin was a good King, but I have heard every story Deimos knew about his screw ups and I am d that Axelle finally took a stand.

    Gaia moved to Silver Sand Pack, she is mated to Victor, the future Gamma, and Kianda found her Mate in one of Uncle CameronˇŻs Warriors. I know I will miss my friends, but at least they have each other to rely on.

    Leander and Nyx are also expecting their first Pup and so are Conner and Cassandra. Looks like the future leadership of Crystal Cove Pack is almostplete, we are just missing our future Deltas.

    Danny recovered just fine from the broken bond between him and Elinor and he was right, it was less painful than a rejection. He hasnˇŻt joined another Full Moon party yet, but he said that he just needed a little more time and who can me the guy.

    I am currently hiding in my hanging chair, on the balcony of our bedroom and no I am not hiding from Deimos. I am hiding from my Mother¨Cinw, she somehow managed to sweet talk her way into the territory. I needed to get away from her, because that Witch is getting

    on my nerves.

    I doubt she is capable of saying something nice, period. She hasined about everything and everyone, but the moment she started about my belly showing I nearly lost it and I told Deimos to deal with the fucking Witch, before I would.

    Appaly not what Mavka wanted to hear, but donˇŻt give a flying fuck.

    ˇ°<i>Princess</i>.ˇ± I hear Deimos say, very cautiously and I know I am not going to like what ising next. ˇ°<i>Mavka </i><i>escaped </i><i>my </i><i>attention</i><i>.</i>ˇ± He says before he closes the mind¨Clink.

    Twilight and I stare at each other for a moment, did he just close the mind¨Clink on me? I get out of the hanging chair and storm out of our bedroom, knowing exactly where to look for my Mate. I throw open the door to my office to find him there with Leander and Nyx, ˇ°HAVE YOU LOST YOUR FUCKING MIND? CLOSING THE MIND¨CLINK ON ME.ˇ± I roar with TwilightˇŻs voice inteced with mine.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt think you are in a position to talk to anyone that way, little girl.ˇ± I hear the annoying voice of Mavka behind me and I slowly turn around.

    18%

    Chapter 229 Just Happy

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°I am the Alpha of this Pack and I will talk to my Mate in any damn way I please. Get the fuck out of my territory and donˇŻt evere back, If, and that is a big if, Deimos wants to see you, he can meet you outside this territory.ˇ± I say, as let my Alpha aura seep out.

    ˇ°Get her the fuck out of here and make sure she never sets foot in here again. The next one that allows her into the territory, losses his head I growls at the four Warriors behind Mavka and I know that no one will let her in our territory, ever again.

    I wait until the front door closes behind them and then I turn towards my Mate, ˇ°I donˇŻt care what you are going to do, but I suggest you get the fuck out of my office<i>.</i>ˇ± I growl at Leander and Nyx, because I have some unfinished business with my Mate and I donˇŻt need an audience.

    Neither one needs an incentive to get out of my office and the second the door closes I turn to face my Mate, who knows that he is in deep shit. ˇ°Princess, IˇŻm so sorry. I know I shouldnˇŻt have closed the mind¨Clink so abruptly, but Leander and Nyx walked in and I hoped they had seen Mavka. I know you are angry with me and you have every right to be angry, but will you please keep in mind that you are pregnant.ˇ± He says.

    I just stare at him for a moment, before I burst into tears. Partially because of the hormones, the other part is out of anger. I can go from calm to furious in seconds or the other way around and I really hope this doesnˇŻtst my entire pregnancy. Because if it does, I might have killed my Mate before our Pup is born.

    ˇ°You tell me to keep in mind that I am pregnant, when I am upset or angry. Did you think before you linked me?ˇ± I ask him and for a moment I see a dumbfounded look on his face, that is until it sinks in.

    ˇ°Fuck, I didnˇŻt and you know it. I am so sorry, Princess. I will probably keep saying I am sorry, until you get sick and tired of it and get pissed at me all over again.ˇ± Deimos says and even though I donˇŻt want to, I canˇŻt help but smile.

    I know he will do it and we both know it will piss me off at some point, taking us back to where we are right now. Most of the time I can handle things just fine, but when I have a day with an emotional rollercoaster ride. Well, then no one wants to be around me.

    Like every other time we have gone through this, I sit down next to Deimos and we talk. It seems to be the best thing we can do, it has diminished the amount of days I am a total Bitch.

    The moment I walk out of my office, Liam looks past me and asks, ˇ°Is he still breathing?ˇ± I just smile, Liam knows I wonˇŻt do anything to really hurt my Mate, except maybe for the asional ck eye and he has deserved each of them.

    Dad ces his arm around my shoulder and guides me to the dining room. Our Pack- members patiently waiting for their Alpha to arrive and hopefully to see Deimos with a nice shiner, but they will be disappointed.

    Just rappy

    §á§Ń§â§â§ĺ

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine.ˇ± Deimos deres as he walks into the dining room and some of our Warriors have the nerve to look disappointed at him. ˇ°Want me to spar with you tomorrow morning.ˇ± Deimos teasingly threatens and each of them is smart enough to raise their hands in mock surrender.

    I watch our Pack¨Cmembers as I enjoy my dinner and I pout the moment my te is empty, I keep forgetting that I am eating for two at the moment. Before I can turn my attention to Deimosˇ® te, another te is put in front of me and I smile up at Leander, who also ces another te in front of his own Mate.

    This is my favorite part of the day, watching our Pack¨Cmembers as I listen to the conversations around us. A third of our Pack¨Cmembers werenˇŻt born here, but each of them found a home here and I am grateful that I am allowed to be a part of that. Grandma has finallye to terms with the fact that her Daughter and with that my Mother is gone, she is now fully focused on her Great Grandpup.

    Whom by the way, refuses to show to the world its gender. I think it is hrious to see that same disappointed look on everyoneˇŻs face, when Deimos tells them we still donˇŻt know. It doesnˇŻt matter to me if my first born is a Son or a Daughter, he or she will take over this Pack from me someday and I will wait until after my first Grandpup is born to step down.

    ˇ°What has you smiling?ˇ± Deimos asks as he pulls me onto hisp. ˇ°Just being happy with my life.ˇ± I answer him before I snuggle deeper into his arms.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 230

    Chapter 230 Home

    Deimos

    +20 Free Coins

    It has been five years since Zalia took over as the Alpha of Crystal Cove Pack and in those five years she has backed up Axelle two times with our Warriors.

    Both times to put an Alpha back in his ce, an Alpha that thought he could go against our Laws and our Queen. Neither one had expected Zalia to show up and in one situation it ended with the death of the Alpha.

    She has also given birth to our two Pups, our Son Jameson who is our first born and our Daughter Journey. Jameson is four and an Alpha in every sense of the word, Journey is our Princess. A Warrior Princess, because she might have just turned two, her big Brother runs if she gets angry at him and that happens quite a lot.

    ˇ°Deimos, training grounds now.ˇ± I hear Dad growling in my head and I jump out of my seat, startling the shit out of two Omegas that were enjoying their break. I mumble an apology as I run out the doors, across the patio in the direction of the training grounds. Zalia bursts through the back door with the same expression on her face that I have, we both now if Dad calls out to us in that manner then we better run.

    There is a huge crowd gathered on the training grounds and I can hear soft growlsing from somewhere in the middle of that crowd. They part as they feel ZaliaˇŻs aura and I have to suppress a chuckle when I see Journey staring at one of our Warriors, Zalia is shaking her head as we just watch what is going on.

    ˇ°Journey, you are too small to train with us.ˇ± I hear Danny say from somewhere to my left and I gulp as I see the look Journey is throwing in his direction. She looks up and down at the Warrior in front of her, she takes a stance I have seen her Mother use and the Idiot has the nerve tough at it.

    I want to open my mouth to say something, but ZaliaˇŻs hand on my arm stops me and I wonder why she wouldnˇŻt want me to protect our Daughter. Journey growls at the Warrior and he startughing even louder. She is her MotherˇŻs Daughter and this wasnˇŻt his smartest move, but apparently I am not allowed to say anything.

    Thank the Goddess my eyes were glued to my Daughter or I would have missed the slight change in her posture. The next moment she rushes forward and she gives him two fast blows in the groin with her little fists, the guy falling to his knees as he grabs his junk.

    Before I can apud her, she gives him a roundhouse kick to the head and my jaw drops as I see him tumble to the ground. Journey turns towards Danny, ˇ°You wanna y?ˇ± She asks with a sweet smile and I am on the groundughing my ass off. Jameson walks up to his bay Sister, ces an arm around her shoulder and turns her towards me.

    20:16 Tue, Jan 20 GW ?

    Chapter 230 Home

    15%2

    +20 Free Coins

    Both of them run over and Journey ces her hands on her knees as she leans forward, ˇ°Journey did good?ˇ± She asks and all I can do is nod my head, I am in no condition to answer any questions at the moment. It takes me a while to get in a state where I am capable of asking questions and I really want to know the answer when I ask Journey where she learned that move.

    ˇ°From Grandpas.ˇ± She says with her arms crossed in front of her chest and a huge smug look on her face.

    I turn to them with a questioning look in my eyes. I mean, why the hell would you teach a two¨Cyear¨Cold something like that? ˇ°We want her to be prepared, just in case there isnˇŻt an adult around to help her.ˇ± I get as an answer, and I wonder who they mean by <i>they</i>. ˇ°We have been training the Pups to be able to buy themselves some time to get away and hide from anyone with bad intentions.ˇ± Is the answer to my unspoken question.

    ˇ°Journey, why would you want to train with the Warriors?ˇ± Zalia asks, but I think I already know the answer. If she is able to do this to our Warriors, she will be perfectly capable of handling a Rogue or some douchebag down the road.

    ˇ°Conner, assign two Warriors to the training the Pups get and make sure everyone is rotated into the schedule.ˇ± I say. Journey has exined her reason to Zalia in the meantime and as she lifts our Daughter in her arms I notice the same thing I noticed about two and a half years ago. Our family will be a little bit bigger in a few months, but I am not sure if my Mate has already figured it out.

    After spending a few more hours on the training grounds, watching the Pups practice with the Warriors, I grab my Mate and Pups and head back to the Pack¨Chouse. We rush up the stairs to get ready for dinner and as usual the main dining room is a loud, noisy chaos, but I wouldnˇŻt trade it for anything in the world.

    I know the exact moment that my Mate figures out that our family will be growing soon, itˇŻs the moment she is staring at her te in disbelief and she looks up at me with a smile on her face. ˇ°Can someone get their Alpha another te of food?ˇ± I call out and the entire dining room <i>goes </i>quiet, before it erupts in cheers and howls of course.

    Jameson and Journey are thrilled to get a baby Brother or Sister, even though Jameson is hoping for a baby Brother.

    Zalia is leaning against me as a second te gets put in front of her and as she is eating I let my hand rest on her back, moving my thumb up and down as I look around the ce I call

    home.

    I always thought I would be at the Pce until my Son or Daughter would take over my position and then I would travel with my Mate or do whatever we wanted to do. Instead I ended up with a Mate that turned out to be Alpha to not one, but two Packs and there isnˇŻt a damn thing I would change.

    20-16 Tue<b>, </b>Jan zu <ol><li></li></ol>

    2105

    Chapter 230 Home

    +20 Free Coins

    My days are filled with helping my Mate, our Beta or Gamma and with running around after our Pups. I am the one that takes care of our Pups, while my Mate is doing her job as our Alpha and I always crack up when people look strangely at me for taking on the role of stay at home Dad.

    Zalia is an amazing Alpha; she doesnˇŻt need a male next to her to do her job. I know there are many male Alphas who seem to think she does, which is why I make myself scarce the moment a meeting involves Pack business.She can handle herself in any situation and I love hearing the stories after she has put an Alpha back into his ce.

    I wrap my arms around her waist as we watch our Pups snuggle together and settle down on the couch to watch some cartoons, before we will put them in their beds. Then we will discuss the future, a future with another Pup in it.

    ˇ°I love you, Deimos. I love this family and our Pack. How did I get this lucky?ˇ± Zalia softly asks as she keeps watching Jameson and Journey on the couch.

    ˇ°I think we are the lucky ones to have you, Princess. You are the best thing that could have happened to me and Leander, you are an amazing Alpha for our Pack¨Cmembers and an amazing Mom to our Pups. I donˇŻt know what my life would be like right now, if you hadnˇŻt given yourself that challenge all those years ago.

    Goliath gets sick, just thinking for a second about not having you and Twilight in his life. I am right there with him, we love our Mates and we will cherish every moment we get to spend together.ˇ± I say, just before I turn her head towards me and slowly ce my lips on hers.

    ˇ°Eww. Stop, Daddy. Yukky.ˇ± Journey says, both our Pups looking at us with a huge smile.

    Yeah, they always yell Yukky when they see us kiss and apparently that is done with a smile on their faces, every single time.

    Zalia and I join our Pups on the couch, watching cartoons until they fall asleep. This is home for me.

    admin

 Werewolf and 231

    Chapter 231 Complete

    Zalia

    +20 Free Coins

    If anyone would have asked me in my carly twenties where I thought I would stand in life in my early thirties, I would have said that I would be the Gamma of Moon Stone Pack and hopefully I would have my Mate by my side.

    If that same person had told me that I would be an Alpha of thergest Pack in our Kingdom, a Mate by my side and our third Pup on the way. I would have beenughing my ass off.

    Yet, here I am. Sitting on a couch with my feet up, watching my Mate and Pups racing after one another on hands and knees.

    I sometimes let my mind wander back to the time that this was all still hidden, a secret in a few peoples lives. No one realizing that one day those secrets would get exposed to the world. I had help from my friends to find and uncover those secrets, but in the first year after discover the truth I sometimes wished I had never found out any of it.

    I am the Alpha of thergest Pack in our Kingdom, our Pack has just slightly more members than Mystic Moon Pack these days. I have a Mate by my side that loves me and I thank the Goddess every single day for letting me find him.

    Jameson and Journey are the light of our lives, even though there are times I wish they would stay asleep a little longer or in their own beds after they wake up. Our Pups have the best Grandfathers they could need, my Grandma gets called Nana by them and they have her wrapped around their little pinky.

    Mavka has tried over the years to weasel herself back into our lives and I know she will try again when she finds out our third Pup is born. Not that she will get anywhere near our borders, our Warriors have learned their lesson from that first visit.

    Leander has taken over my duties. He told me this morning that if I got up from the couch for anything else than to pee or deliver my Pup, I would be in trouble. Not sure what he thinks he can do <i>to </i>me, I am his Alpha and he knows that I will kick his ass if I have to.

    The only reason I decided to take him up on his offer, is that I wanted to spend a few more hours watching Jameson and Journey run around. If the arrival of our next Pup is anything like JourneyˇŻs arrival, then I will have to fight my Mate and Pups to get some time with our new born Pup.

    Deimos choose to be a stay¨Cat¨Chome Dad and he is doing one hell of a job. I suspect that he did this on purpose, after spending years at the Pce to deal with Alphas and Lunas. But he also knows when it is time to ˇ°identallyˇ± lose track of our Pups and bursting into the office to ask if they are with me.

    Chapter 231 Complete

    15%2

    +20 Free Coins

    He always does it when he can feel that I am getting too agitated with an Alpha or a Luna, Leander always jumps up to start looking behind couches, under tables and behind curtains. It gives me time to calm down and not murder someone.

    ˇ°Princess, are you okay?ˇ± He asks, a second after another contraction has hit and I just smile. at him. Doc is on stand¨Cby and I know I still have a little longer to enjoy the scene in front of <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    After another hour of watching our Pups, I link both our Dads and in seconds the door to our floor ms open. They take Deimosˇ® spot on the floor with their Grandpups and Deimos lifts me up to walk me to the infirmary.

    He has barely taken two steps, when the same thing happens that happened when Jameson and Journey announced themselves. My water breaks and I can see him staring down at me, ˇ°Sorry, Babe. Maybe next time we can get it right.ˇ± I say, before I start giggling.

    I am not sure if I want another Pup or not, we havenˇŻt talked about that yet. We donˇŻt even know if we are having a boy or a girl, but this Pup has been worse than our other two Pups. The only thing we ever see at an ultrasound is his or her ass, pushed up against my belly and Doc is certain that this Pup will give us the most trouble.

    ˇ°Okay, Alpha. One more push and you get to hold your Pup.ˇ± Doc says two hourster and I hope he is right, because I am so done with this. Every time Doc was sure our Pup was about to show him or herself, our Pup seemed to retreat. Not ready to enter the big world, just yet.

    ˇ°Uh Oh.ˇ± I hear Doc say and I see Deimosˇ® jaw drop as he looks down at DocˇŻs hands. ˇ°Alpha,

    you

    better keep pushing. There is a second Pup, holding on to the ankle of your first Pup.ˇ± Doc mumbles as he looks up at Deimos.

    ˇ°Hold on toˇ­ˇ± Doc dives a little lower. ˇ°your Daughter, I need my hands for the second Pup.ˇ± Deimos holds our Daughter, I keep pushing to make this easier on our second Pup and I see Deimosˇ® eyes widen as Doc exims, ˇ°A boy, Alpha.ˇ±

    The moment they pry our SonˇŻs little hand from his SisterˇŻs ankle all hell breaks loose, both of them screaming on the top of their lungs and the moment Deimos holds our Daughter against her baby Brother, both of them calm down. ˇ°Okay, better not do that again.ˇ± Deimos says as they ce both of our Pups down to get cleaned.

    I sigh the moment I get to hold both our Pups and I see them tangling their legs, as they lie in my arms.

    It took us a little while to figure out how to handle the twins, but now we have a routine that works. I smile as I see Jameson peeking into the wins room, he is constantly checking up on them and he seems to understand better what they needs, sometimes.

    Journey loves telling them stories, not that they make sense to anyone. She just keeps talking to them and when anyone asks what she is doing, she says ˇ°Telling story.ˇ± With a look on her

    20:16 Tue, Jan <b>ZU </b><b>GW </b>

    Chapter 231 Complete

    face as if it is very obvious what she is telling them.

    +20 Free Coins

    This is where I was meant to be and I will cherish every moment I have with my family and friends.

    My world isplete. I have a Mate that I love with all my heart, four Pups that I will protect with everything I am.

    ***

    Her Sweet Revenge Series continues! Meet your next unstoppable she¨Cwolf¨C

    My name is Morgan, and I am an AlphaˇŻs Daughter.

    I was born a secret.

    Females in my bloodline awaken special gifts at 17, making us prey to power¨Chungry Wolves and Lycans.

    My parents, in an attempt to protect me, hid me from the world.

    I thought they didnˇŻt love me anymore, so I left my Pack and joined the Lycan KingˇŻs Army.

    When my gifts awakened one after another, I finally understood my parents.

    I came home and reconciled with them in tearful hugs.

    Then came the storm-

    A Pack that hungers for gifted females led an army to our border.

    A century ago, they lost a ˇ°gifted bride.ˇ±

    Now they scent my power on the wind.

    Their Alpha vows to brand me as property.

    Let them try.

    I am nomb to bleed on altars.

    I am the storm¨Cwoven Daughter of an Alpha, the steel¨Cspined Commander who leads the Lycan KingˇŻs Army to war.

    Come for me, hunters.

    Your fangs will make fine trophies.

    admin

 Werewolf and 232

    Chapter 232 Mind¨Clink

    Morgan, the AlphaˇŻs Daughter.

    Morgan

    15%ĂÜ

    +20 Free Coins

    I wake up with a smile on my face¨Cyesterday was the best day ever. Last night, I had my Sweet Sixteen party, and Mom had organized it to perfection. IˇŻm not a girly girl, so pink was out of the question. Instead, Mom used a few of my favorite colors: indigo and maroon.

    From the tablecloth to the decorations, everything was in indigo and maroon. Only our Pack¨Cmembers were invited, just like every other year. ThatˇŻs how it has always been for any party we have¨Cwhether itˇŻs for me, the Pack, or one of my six older Brothers. Mom and Dad never invite members of other Packs. ItˇŻs an unspoken rule in our pack, one that has been in ce for centuries, and I doubt it will change anytime soon.

    The best part of my Sweet Sixteen was the gift from my family¨Ca Harley¨CDavidson Fat Boy, custom¨Cordered in my favorite colors: ck, indigo, and maroon. Even the outfit, helmet. and boots matched¨Cck with indigo and maroon ents.

    The jacket fits me like a glove, and the same goes for the pants, both made of a sturdy material¨Cno doubt at MomˇŻs insistence. My helmet is my favorite next to the bike because Den made sure our PackˇŻs crest was airbrushed onto it, using indigo and maroon. A Wolf lying near a water shore.

    The boots have a two¨Cinch heel with every possible protection feature, and again, I know Mom was behind it. But I donˇŻt mind at all. Dad made me promise not to ride my bike until Ashton taught me how to ride safely. I had to keep a straight face when I made that promise. If only he knew IˇŻd been riding AshtonˇŻs bike for six months already.

    My name is Morgan, and I am the youngest Pup of Alpha Tate and Luna Giselle. Like I mentioned before, I have six older Brothers. DonˇŻt ask me how our parents managed it, but there are exactly two years and one month between each of us. To make it even creepier, we were all born on the first of the month.

    We all spent our first year in the same room since Mom wanted the nursery close to their bedroom. But on our first birthday, we each got our own room. Everything was prepared weeks before my Brothers were born¨CDad made sure of that.

    The day before I was born, Ashton asked Mom why he didnˇŻt have a baby Sister. Mom told him, ˇ°We donˇŻt always get what we want.ˇ± He then asked her if she wanted a baby girl. She said, ˇ°If I get a baby girl tomorrow, IˇŻll be over the moon.ˇ±

    Ashton and Dad hadughed their asses off, knowing for a fact that Mom wasnˇŻt pregnant. Mom and Dad had been trying for another Pup ever since Landon was born, and Mom had been devastated when she found out she wasnˇŻt pregnant a few months before that day. After

    20.10 Tue<b>, </b>Jan 20 GL

    Chapter 232 Mind¨Clink

    that, she didnˇŻt want to try again.

    15%2

    +20 Free Coins

    The next day, just after breakfast, Mom copsed. Dad rushed her to the infirmary, my Brothers running behind him. From time to time, Dad felt the excruciating pain Mom was going through, and it took hours before our Pack¨Cdoctor finally came out to see him.

    You can imagine the look on DadˇŻs face when Doc told him he had a baby girl. Mom panicked because nothing had been prepared for me, but she didnˇŻt have to worry. Everyone in our Pack helped our Beta and Gamma females get everything ready. To this day, Mom still calls me her little miracle.

    With Ashton being born in January, you can do the math¨CIˇŻm a summer Pup, born in July.

    So, I am the youngest of seven Pups and the only female, but my Brothers never treated me any differently. I might be DaddyˇŻs little Princess, but IˇŻm not a spoiled brat. Mom and Dad provide us with everything we need, but if we want anything extra, we have to work for it- something weˇŻve always epted without argument.

    I get out of bed and take a shower. As I wash my hair, I think about what to do today. Dad gave me the day off, figuring IˇŻd sleep in after my party. And while I did wake upter than usual, itˇŻs still early. First thing on my list¨Cbreakfast. My stomach rumbles in agreement.

    I grab my training outfit from my closet, even though I donˇŻt have training today. IˇŻll go through my routine on my own, since our Gamma probably isnˇŻt expecting me. As I step out of my room, I realize something¨CitˇŻs too quiet.

    This is usually the time of day when everyone is rushing around. Dad hurrying out the door for his morning meeting, Ashton trailing behind him, and Mom calling after them to be on time for lunch. My other Brothers scrambling to make it to training, with Mom yelling for them to be back on time for lunch. The only one who never rushes anywhere is me.

    But today<i>, </i>itˇŻs eerily silent. Even our Omega isnˇŻt in the kitchen. I am d I can make my own breakfast.

    I sit at the kitchen ind with my meal and coffee, still wondering why no one is around. After finishing my coffee, I rinse my dishes and ce them in the dishwasher before heading downstairs to the training grounds.

    Every Pack¨Cmember I pass looks a little confused. I have to stifle a smile¨Clooks like everyone thought IˇŻd be sleeping in today.

    As I walk down thest flight of stairs, I see that DadˇŻs office door is closed. HeˇŻs probably in his usual morning meeting with his Beta and Gamma. ItˇŻs one of the few times during the day when his door is shut. I walk towards the back of the Pack¨Chouse¨Cthe fastest way to get to the training grounds.

    Again, IˇŻm met with confused looks. And now, itˇŻs starting to annoy me. Why is it so strange

    Tue, Jail <b>20 </b>. ?,

    Chapter 232 Mind¨Clink

    152

    +20 Free Coins

    to see me up and about? Other than my partyst night, nothing unusual happened and that means I wake up at a decent hour.

    I shrug it off and get to training. The only difference today¨Cour Gamma is a no¨Cshow. It doesnˇŻt bother me. By the time IˇŻm done, IˇŻve worked up a sweat. Grabbing my now¨Cempty water bottle, I head back to the Pack¨Chouse. This time, IˇŻm greeted with smiles and ˇ°Good morningˇ°s from those I pass.

    The door to DadˇŻs office is closed, and this time I wonder what is going on. Normally, the door would be open by now. As I pass the Beta floor, I hear a lot ofmotion, but I ignore it because I am in desperate need of a shower and want to be downstairs in time for lunch.

    After my shower, I blow¨Cdry my hair before braiding it. I decide to put on my light blue, high¨Cwaisted skinny jeans with an off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder ck shirt. I grab <i>my </i>boots to go with my outfit and apply a little mascara before heading out of my room. Again, I am met with silence.

    I decide to check the kitchen, and when I walk in, I smell that no one has been here since I left. This really worries me because Mom usuallyes up here to change before lunch. I walk back toward the bedrooms and I can smell that no one has been here either in the past few hours, which is odd because my Brothers always take a shower after training.

    Right now, I wish Dad had initiated me into the Pack yesterday, but I understand why he didnˇŻt¨Che didnˇŻt want me to have a splitting headache during my party. Still, it would make things easier if I could link Mom or Dad. IˇŻll find out whatˇŻs going on at lunch, and I feel a little better knowing IˇŻll see my family in a few minutes.

    I decide to check my agenda on my way down to the main dining room to see when I have my Mother¨CDaughter day with Mom, and I nearly lose my footing when I donˇŻt see it scheduled for this week. I go through the agenda for the next three months, but I donˇŻt see any Mother¨CDaughter days nned.

    This is so unlike Mom. She loves our Mother¨CDaughter days and always ns them ahead. ItˇŻs her way of spending time with me, and even though I was reluctant at first, I now look forward to them just as much as she does.

    I hear chattering from the dining room and slip my phone into my back pocket as I enter the room.

    Every conversation halts for a second, but soon the room is filled with chatter again. When I turn toward our table, I notice my family isnˇŻt there yet. I walk over to the buffet, ce my favorite foods onto my te, and grab a cappino before heading to my seat.

    I smile when I hear MomˇŻs voice getting closer, but the moment she walks into the dining room, she switches to the mind¨Clink as she looks at our Beta female. It doesnˇŻt take long before I realize that all of them are talking through the mind¨Clink.

    20.10 Tue<b>, </b>Jan 20 D

    ???

    admin

 Werewolf and 233

    Chapter 233 Sleepless Nights.

    Morgan

    +20 Free Coins

    It has been three months since my Sweet Sixteen, and IˇŻm not sure if I should scream or cry. Every morning, I wake up on an empty Alpha floor. My entire family is already out the door by the time I wake up, and no matter what I try, they either ignore me or tell me theyˇŻre too busy.

    For as long as I can remember, I was always with one of my Brothers when I wasnˇŻt in school, helping in any way I could and learning a lot over the years. During my first year in school, I learned quickly that girls only wanted to be my friend in hopes of meeting one of my Brothers. If none of them were around, theyˇŻd find any excuse to leave.

    Some people didnˇŻt want to be my friend for who I was, but for who I knew. Because of myck of real friends, I would help my Brothers however I could¨Cfiling papers or getting coffee as a young Pup, and when I got older, I would help them with more important things. Dad let me sit at a small desk of my own in his office as long as I was quiet. IˇŻd just sit there reading, writing, or drawing.

    Mom always said that by watching my Father and Brothers work, IˇŻd understand the kind of work my Mate would have to do on a daily basis. She said thatˇŻs something most Lunas donˇŻt understand anymore¨CtheyˇŻre too busy with their parties and dinners.

    By spending so much time in DadˇŻs office or my Brothersˇ® offices, I know every nook and cranny of our Pack¨Chouse. I know every position of our Warriors that are not running patrol and I know every route our patrols run. They never run the same route twice in a row, and our hidden Warriors serve as extra security.

    I know which Packs we have an alliance with, which ones are friendly, and which ones we need to avoid. I know who the Wolves and Lycans are in the leadership of each Pack and who is set to take over in the future.

    I think I know more about our Pack than all my Brothersbined. Sometimes IˇŻd hear Dad talk about other Alphas spoiling their Pups rotten, giving them everything they asked for. Dad wasnˇŻt like that¨Che made us earn our ˇ°extras,ˇ± as he called them, which were usually things we didnˇŻt really need.

    I earned them by spending time in the kitchen, helping prepare meals throughout the day. I love being able to cook or bake. At first, I would measure ingredients for the Omegas. When I got older, I helped cut fruits and vegetables. Over the past few years, IˇŻve been helping with the cooking and baking for our Pack¨Cmembers, and Mom is really proud of what IˇŻve aplished so far.

    Spending so much time with Dad and my Brothers made Mom decide that weˇŻd have a Mother¨CDaughter day once a week. It could be a day at the spa, a shopping spree, or just

    Chapter 233 Sleepless Nights

    sitting in the garden talking about major events in my future.

    15%

    +20 Free Coins

    IˇŻd rather spend my days on the training grounds with my Brothers and the Warriors than with Mom and the other Lunas talking about whatever it is they talk about. As IˇŻve already mentioned, IˇŻm not a girly girl, and this was her way of bonding with me. I think she secretly wrote down everything I told her so sheˇŻd know how to organize every event to my liking. I really enjoyed my days with Mom¨Cso long as it was just the two of us. If other females joined us, the conversation would always end up as a discussion about parties and their doˇŻs and donˇŻts.

    But we havenˇŻt had a Mother¨CDaughter day in the past three months. I tried to bring it up with her during lunch after about two weeks, but she brushed me off, saying she was too busy. SheˇŻs always off somewhere with our Beta and Gamma females. She even stops talking when I walk into the room.

    I tried to talk to my Brothers and Dad during those first two weeks, but I got the same response from them. Dad barely says a word to me- even a simple ˇ°Good morningˇ± or ˇ°Helloˇ± seems too much. All I get from my Brothers are ˇ°Not now,ˇ± ˇ°IˇŻm busy,ˇ± ˇ°DonˇŻt have time,ˇ± and other remarks like that. Even my training has stopped since our Gamma never shows up anymore.

    Breakfast, lunch, and dinner are spent in silence, even though I know they talk to each other through the mind¨Clink. I canˇŻt use it since Dad still hasnˇŻt initiated me into the Pack and every time I try to bring it up, he cuts me off. Every Pup gets initiated into the Pack on their sixteenth birthday, but for some reason, Dad forgot to hold the ceremony after my Sweet Sixteen party.

    I stopped going to the dining room for meals after a month, but I doubt anyone has noticed.

    About a month ago, I was wandering around the territory, just contemting on what to do with my life, and thatˇŻs when I found a small cottage near our northern border.

    If IˇŻm not on the training grounds, IˇŻm at the cottage, trying to find a new purpose in life- and I think IˇŻve found it. IˇŻm going to sign up for the KingˇŻs Army, not really sure yet what kind of position I would like to get.

    Over the past month, IˇŻve moved quite a few things to the cottage, and I spend my days there taking tests.

    I hope those tests will help me figure out what IˇŻm good at and which positions in the KingˇŻs Army are best suited for me.

    Today, IˇŻll head down to our Archive before going to my sanctuary. IˇŻm going to take my file out of the Archive and update it myself.

    I doubt anyone has looked at it in the past three months, or someone would have noticed that I wasnˇŻt initiated into the Pack.

    Ćř:15%Í¸

    Chapter 233 Sleepless Nights

    +20 Free Coins

    As every morning, I make my own breakfast. Once IˇŻm done, I erase every trace of having been there. I ce a few items from the pantry into my backpack before heading out the door.

    Walking down the stairs, I notice that even the Pack¨Cmembers are too busy to greet me. No one stops me when I enter the Archive. It only takes me a few minutes to find my file. As I expected, thest entry is from my sixteenth birthday, written by Dad. It just states that I turned sixteen that day.

    I slip the file into my backpack and head out the back door toward my cottage. I donˇŻt run into anyone on the way, and a week ago, it would have made me sad¨Cbut not anymore. IˇŻm going to live my life the way I want and stop hoping my family will finally notice me. Those days are behind me.

    IˇŻve cried enough tears and had enough sleepless nights. IˇŻll focus on my futureˇŞa future away from this Pack and my family.

    admin

 Werewolf and 234

    fuc, Jall 20

    Chapter 234 New Life

    Chapter 234 New Life

    Ashton

    15%

    +20 Free Coins

    During MorganˇŻs Sweet Sixteen party, Dad told us we had an early morning meeting in his office the next day¨Cthere was something very important he and Mom needed to discuss with us. He mentioned that he had given Morgan the day off so she could sleep in, which would give them time to tell us what they needed to say.

    I had checked on her before we all went down to DadˇŻs office and was surprised to see our Beta and Gamma couple present as well.

    ˇ°What IˇŻm about to tell you never leaves this room. If this gets out, it will cause a lot of problems, and we will get attacked for it,ˇ± Dad stated, and I knew he wasnˇŻt kidding.

    ˇ°Most Pups born into our bloodline are males, and once IˇŻve told you everything, youˇŻll understand why most will think thatˇŻs a good thing. A hundred and fifteen years ago, thest female was born into our bloodline, and despite all the precautions her family took, it ended badly for her.

    Like every other female in my bloodline, she received her gift on her seventeenth birthday at the exact time she was born, and a yearter, she found her fated Mate. Her Father asked him to stay with them for a week, and during that week, they got to know her Mate. He was a well- respected Alpha of arge Pack.

    They felt they could trust him with their Daughter and her secret. They told him about her ability, and he promised them he would protect her with his life. For a few years, everything was fine, but as time passed, he realized what she could <i>do </i>for him and started to force her to use her ability. The punishment for disobeying him became worse over time, and in the end, she saw no other way out.

    When she found out she was pregnant with a female Pup, she took her own life. I know that his Pack is still waiting for the day another female Pup is born.ˇ±

    DadˇŻs words left us in stunned silence. Fletcher was the first to break it.

    ˇ°Is that why you called her Morgan?ˇ±

    We had always wondered why she had a maleˇŻs name, but with this information, it made sense. Mom nodded in response to FletcherˇŻs question.

    Dad had called the meeting because he wanted our help to prevent the same thing from happening to Morgan. After that, we met every morning to discuss the best course of action.

    Yesterday, Hudson asked Mom the question thats been upying all our minds¨Cwhat kind of ability Morgan will have. On her seventeenth birthday at three minutes past eleven in the

    Chapter 234 New Life

    evening, she will receive her gift from the Goddess.

    +20 Free Coins

    No one knows what kind of gift it will be since itˇŻs different for every female. Mom had researched the PackˇŻs Archive and discovered that seven females had been born into DadˇŻs bloodline. Two of them could hear thoughts, two could sense Werewolves and Lycans from a mile away, one could hear sounds from a mile away, and one could read the memories of ces as long as they had happened within twenty¨Cfour hours.

    Mom started nning for MorganˇŻs seventeenth birthday from the day she was born, adjusting the list as Morgan grew. Landon made a huge printout of the list and taped it <i>to </i>the wall¨Ca reminder that we still had a lot to do. I feel relieved every time we cross something off the list.

    ThereˇŻs a clearing near our western border where weˇŻll celebrate her seventeenth birthday. It makes it easier to keep it a secret from her. Right now, my office is covered with fabrics in indigo and maroon. We need to decide which ones to use for the party.

    I smile as I think about our little spitfire. At only 5ˇŻ5ˇ°, sheˇŻs a force to be reckoned with. If she gets pissed at you, thereˇŻs nowhere to run or hide. I learned that the hard way when I tossed a few of her papers in the bin next to her desk¨Cnot only did she kick me, but she also refused to talk to me for two days.

    We all have stories like that. As she got older, her tantrums got worse. Mom and Dad always say sheˇŻs worse than all of their Sonsbined. If you heard every story my Brothers and I have, youˇŻd know theyˇŻre right.

    Some might think we fear our parents, but thereˇŻs only one person we all really fear in this world¨Cand thatˇŻs our baby Sister. At first, sheˇŻll be pissed at us for keeping this a secret, but once Dad exins everything, sheˇŻll be grateful.

    Hudson asked Dad why no one ever informed the KingˇŻs Council or invited witnesses. Dad thought about it for a few days before telling us that it might prevent Morgan from facing the same fate as our ancestors. Tomorrow morning, Mom and Dad will leave to visit an old family friend, and I will contact the KingˇŻs Council.

    IˇŻll also ask them to send some witnesses. I believe that the more people who know, the safer Morgan will be.

    Den holds up two pieces of fabric. Even though theyˇŻre her favorite colors, I doubt sheˇŻd like them. He tosses them in the bin after I shake my head. Landon has been watching him for a while now, and I wonder when heˇŻs nning to put Den out of his misery.

    Landon slowly walks over to Den and looks at all the fabrics spread out on his desk. He grabs them one by one and tosses them into the bin without saying a word, steadily clearing the desk until only a few fabrics remain.

    Den sighs in relief as Landon makes his life a little easier. Both of them eye the pieces that

    111

    20.17 Tue, Jan zu G W

    Chapter 234 New Life

    15%

    +20 Free Coins

    are left, reaching for the same one at the same time. Looks like weˇŻve finally tackled that task. I see Michael smile as he checks off another box.

    Morgan

    After Ipleted all the tests, I received an email from the KingˇŻs Army that I was epted. I didnˇŻt have to go through any extra trials or tests IˇŻve already nned my departure to reach the KingˇŻs Army on the day I turn seventeen.

    I moved my bike from the garage to the cottage, and so far, no one has asked about it missing from the garage. I ordered a bigger backpack so can take a few things with me. The rest I sent to the Academy a week ago¨CitˇŻll be waiting in the room IˇŻll call home for the next few

    years.

    I wake up in the middle of the night to soft singing in my head. For a moment, I think IˇŻm in my room at the Pack¨Chouse¨Cuntil I realize the voice is unfamiliar.

    ˇ°Happy <i>Birthday</i><i>, </i><i>Morgan</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I hear the voice say.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>YouˇŻre </i><i>a </i><i>week </i><i>too </i><i>early</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I answer automatically, only to be met withughter in my head.

    ˇ°<i>Silly </i><i>girl</i>, IˇŻm <i>in </i><i>your </i><i>head</i><i>. </i><i>My </i><i>name </i><i>is </i><i>Amra</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>your </i><i>Lycan</i>,ˇ± she responds.

    Again, I tell her sheˇŻs early, but then she tells me I was born a weekte¨Cmaking today my birthday instead of a week from today. I donˇŻt know how thatˇŻs possible, and Amra doesnˇŻt want to exin it.

    I let Amra go through my memories, and when she reaches the past year, she bes furious. She understands why I want to leave but asks me to give her one chance to find out why my family started ignoring me. I reluctantly agree to join my family for dinner tonight.

    The rest of the day we spend talking about my childhood, about our family and everything I learned over the years from following my Dad and my Brothers. She likes looking at my memories of the Mother¨CDaughter days I spend with Mom, but she gets angry when she canˇŻt find one from the past year.

    When I walk into the dining room, I mention to Amra that our family isnˇŻt present yet and I sit down in my usual seat, it takes a few minutes before everyone is present. An Omega ces my te in front of me, but she doesnˇŻt look surprised to see me at the table and I wonder <i>if </i>anyone ever noticed I hadnˇŻt been here in nearly a year.

    I concentrate on my food as I let Amra do what she wants to do, I donˇŻt try to start a conversation with my family. When IˇŻm finished eating, Amra tells me that our parentsˇ® Lycans didnˇŻt acknowledge her¨Cnot even AshtonˇŻs Lycan.

    ThatˇŻs it. We are done with them.

    20:17 Tue, Jan 20 GW ˇ¤

    Chapter 234 New Life

    łÉş¬15%łö

    +20 Free Coins

    We leave the dining room before dessert and return to the cottage to grab our backpack. I take onest look around the cottage IˇŻve called home for the past ten months.

    I start the engine of my bike, and it roars to life in the silent evening. I know exactly where our patrols are, and I waste no time crossing the border of our territory.

    Leaving Blue River Pack behind in pursuit of my new life.

    admin

 Werewolf and 235

    Chapter 235 Instincts

    Luna Giselle

    For the past week, my Lycan has been acting strange, but she canˇŻt recall <b>anything </b>happening during the past week to justify her feelings. Well, nothing out of the ordinary, that is, and we both decide it has to do with our little miracleˇŻs birthday.

    Today we will spend the day on our own floor while our Pack¨Cmembers organize the <b>final </b>details for the party.

    Tate walks out of the bathroom as I walk out of our closet. He smiles at me before asking if I have everything under control.

    ˇ°Of course, I have everything under control. I canˇŻt wait to see her face when she sees what we have organized for her seventeenth birthday party,ˇ± I answer as I wrap my arms around

    his waist.

    I walk into the kitchen to start preparing breakfast. I am going to make Morgan all of her favorite dishes. Colton and Landon are already setting the table as I pull everything I need from the pantry and the fridge. Ashton walks into the kitchen with a strange look on his face, and I ask him what is wrong.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know, Mom. Titan feels as if he missed something major. WeˇŻve gone over the past week, but we canˇŻt figure it out,ˇ± Ashton answers, and I tell him that Sage has the same problem.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve been so busy organizing everything. We had to reconfirm that the King would send witnesses, and I think weˇŻre just worried that something might go wrong.ˇ±

    Tate tells us that Roman has been going through the same thing, and I think itˇŻs safe to say that we are all worried that something might blow up in our faces. We talk about tonightˇŻs party as the boys help me get breakfast ready. As they bring everything to the dining room, I walk toward MorganˇŻs room to wake her up.

    As I walk down the hall to her room, something feels off, and I start to feel anxious the closer I get to her room.

    ˇ°Is something wrong?ˇ± Tate asks from behind me, and I tell him that something doesnˇŻt feel right. Ashton pushes past me to open her bedroom door, and then it hits me.

    I can barely smell the scent of my Daughter, and Sage starts to whimper in my head. Ashton is running around her room, saying that her stuff is missing. Her closet is nearly empty, as is her bathroom. Tate sends out a Pack¨Cwide mind link to get everyone to the Pack¨Chouse, and within seconds I can hear footsteps and paws pounding the stairs and the ground.

    ´¨

    174

    12:14 Fri, Jan 23 GOD<b>. </b>

    Chapter 235 Instincts

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    Everyone is quiet when we step onto the front porch.

    ˇ°Morgan is missing, and with how faint her scent is in her room, sheˇŻs been gone for a while. I want the entire territory searched, and if anyone can think of anything strange, I want to hear about it. No one will get into trouble. We just want to know what happened. We need to figure out why sheˇŻs missing and if she left on her own ord,ˇ± Tate says, and in seconds, everyone takes off in different directions to search for our Daughter. Her Brothers rush off as well, and Tate holds me in his arms as I quietly break down.

    After two hours of searching, Fletcher informs <b>us </b>through the mind¨Clink that he found a cottage at the north border that holds her scent. Tate sends all her Brothers toward him, but an hourter, they still havenˇŻt found her. One of our Omegas who works in the main dining room walks up to us with a worried look on her face.

    My Sons have just returned, and I ask her if there is something she wants to tell us.

    ˇ°Luna, I mean no offense with what I am about to say. Morgan hasnˇŻt been to the main dining room for breakfast, lunch, or dinner for months. I didnˇŻt say anything because none of you seemed to be worried when she no longer showed up.

    A week ago, she came in for dinner again but left before we served dessert. I noticed her bike missing from the garage about a month ago, but I thought she might have gone for a ride, as she has done it quite often in the past few months,ˇ± she says, and I just look at her as Tate thanks her for telling us.

    Once we are all back on the Alpha floor, I break down and start sobbing as Tate wraps his arms around me<i>. </i>

    ˇ°Mom, if she left the territory, we would have felt the Pack¨Cbond snap. She still has to be in the territory,ˇ± Landon says as he ces hisptop on hisp, and Colton runs out the door.

    A few minutester, Colton walks back into the room, and his face doesnˇŻt predict much good.

    ˇ°Her file is gone, and I canˇŻt find her initiation papers,ˇ± he states as he sits down on the couch.

    Tate mutters, ˇ°Fuck,ˇ± as he jumps off the couch. We were supposed to initiate her the night after her sixteenth birthday, but we were too busy going over the gift she might get,ˇ± Tate mumbles.

    I try to remember thest time I spoke to her, and for the life of me, I canˇŻt remember.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt have a Mother¨CDaughter day with her once since she turned sixteen,ˇ± I say, and one after the other remembers that they brushed her off after we told them about her seventeenth birthday.

    ˇ°She left on her bike. She crossed the border not far from the cottage,ˇ± Landon says, and Tate

    !!!

    12:14 Fri, Jan 23 GDD ˇ¤

    Chapter 235 Instincts

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    calls off the search for our Daughter. She left the territory, so thereˇŻs no use. I spend the rest of the day in a daze, and at dinner, I get the worst news I could have gotten.

    Ashton tells me she hasnˇŻt been in the dining room for nearly a year. They even saw footage of her trying to talk to one of us, and it always ended the same way. We would tell her we were too busy or cut her off by walking away from her. We pushed her away from us by forgetting how much she meant to all of us.

    Morgan

    Ever since I left Blue River territory, I have been noticing a change in myself. I canˇŻt exin it yet as it is very erratic, and every time I think I have it figured out, it changes again. One thing I do know for sure ¨C my hearing has increased a lot, and IˇŻm not talking about being able to hear things close to me.

    I was riding along a forest when I heard whimpering, and I stopped because I thought it came from beside the road. But I had to walk over a mile before I found the source. A female about my age was lying on the forest floor, cuts and bruises all over her body. I took her back to my bike to attend to her wounds.

    Her Father was grateful I found her and made sure she came home safely. It was also the first time I thought I heard someoneˇŻs thoughts. At first, I wanted to ignore it, but I decided to inform her Father as he walked me back to my bike. He didnˇŻt ask anything ¨C he just nodded his head, and I hope he will keep it in mind for the future.

    It is my seventeenth birthday, and I am finally at the gate of the Academy. I get quite a few strange looks, but every Wolf and Lycan steps aside to let me pass. The Lycan at the gate gives me a strange look. I pull to a stop in front of him and remove my helmet, only to be met with a dumbfounded look from the guard.

    ˇ°I am reporting for duty,ˇ± I say to the guard, and he asks me for my eptance letter. I pull it from my back pocket, and when I hand it to him, I take the chance to look around me. Every Wolf and Lycan around me is staring at me. IˇŻm not sure if it has to do with the fact that I am a female or with the fact that I am only 5ˇŻ5ˇ°. Well maybe it has to do with the fact that I just arrived on my Harley, and Amra isughing in my head.

    The guard gives me directions to the main building, and after I put my helmet back on, I ride through the gate, heading toward my future

    I watch the terrain as I slowly make my way over to the entrance. The main building is where I will get my education, my temporary room, and my meals, while most of the other buildings house the unit members.

    The moment I pull to a stop, every Wolf and Lycan on the front steps turns around. Almost every female has a smile on their face as they look at my Harley, but the moment they look at me, those smiles falter.

    111

    12 14 Fri, Jan 23 CDD<b>. </b>

    GOD<b>. </b>

    Chapter 235 Instincts

    1 get off my bike and remove my helmet without looking at any of them, and I har gans when my ck haires into view,

    Elder Larson walks down the steps, and I hold out my eptance letter. He nods his head as he takes it from me. He smiles when he opens it, and within a second, another Eldey approaches us,

    ˇ°You will be skipping the first two weeks of training. Your test results were the best weˇŻYKRYET had, and it would be a waste of time to make you attend,ˇ± <i>Elder </i>Larson says.

    Most of the other Wolves and Lycans stare daggers at me. Looks like they donˇŻt like finding out that someone is smarter than them, and I have to stifle a smile <i>when </i>Elder Larson informs me I will only have to attend the introduction morning

    Elder Emmett tells me that he will be my tutor for the next two weeks.

    ˇ°We think you could be a great asset to the King, and I will put you through a few more tests to see if our instincts are correct,ˇ± Elder Et says.

    admin

 Werewolf and 236

    Chapter 236 Assigned

    Morgan

    +10 Free Coins

    The introduction morning was a morning that showed me that most of these Wolves and Lycans think very highly of themselves. They barely paid attention to Elder Larson as he exined what they could expect over the next two weeks, and during lunch, I could hear their remarks on some of the other students remarks that pissed Amra off.

    I did pay attention, and I got the hidden message that Elder Larson gave: excel in your sses and you might end up as team Captain. But the other hidden message he gave was one I would enjoy much more ¨C if you failed, you would be sent home without a chance to ever be epted again.

    My two weeks with Elder Emmett were amazing, and I surprised him when I was able to pass every test he gave me. He tested my knowledge of Pack hierarchy, my knowledge of ourws, and during my second week, he gave me hypothetical cases to solve.

    I spent lunch with the rest of the students, and with each passing day, I got more annoyed with them. The worst out of them was Nigel, the second Son of the Alpha of Shadow Rock Pack, and a close second was Marge, the second Pup of Shadow Rock PackˇŻs Gamma. Both of them thought they were the best of the best, and both were arrogant enough to boast about <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    Today we will hear who has made team Captain and who will be sent home. I doubt Nigel and Marge realize that they might be on that list, and I canˇŻt wait to see the look on their faces when they hear that they are not as good as they seem to think. I have watched the other students over the past two weeks, and I know who I will choose as a part of my team.

    I sit down in a seat at the back of the room and let my eyes glide over the other students, all of them chatting among themselves. Every conversation halts as Elder Larson steps onto the stage, and I hear a few gasps when the King follows him up there. Another thing most of them didnˇŻt hear during the introduction morning<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Good morning and wee to the final day of the try¨Cout weeks,ˇ± Elder Larson says, and I can see a lot of confused faces. Elder Emmett chuckles softly, and I nce at him to see a smirk on his face. I think they knew not everyone had been paying attention.

    ˇ°Today you will find out if you have what it takes to be part of the KingˇŻs Army or if you are being sent home. For those that end up in the group that gets sent home, a little warning -you will never get a second chance.ˇ± He exins, and I see a few faces pale. Amra is chuckling in my head, and we both have an idea who might be on the list to be sent home.

    ˇ°I will start out by announcing the team Captains. After that, I will announce the students that failed, andst but not least, I will announce the Unit Commander, he says, and everyone starts to mumble another indication they didnˇŻt pay attention during his speech on the

    12.14 Fri, Jan 23 GDD

    Chapter 236 Assigned

    introduction morning.

    He tells us that this yearˇŻs students will be split into seven teams, meaning that only thirty- five students will remain by the end of the day and that means that over forty students will be sent home. I watch every student as Elder Larson starts calling out names: ˇ°Flora, Beck, Waylen, Moura, Enzo, Orson, and Morgan.ˇ±

    Each of us gets up after he has called out our name, and I see a few strange looks when I get up. ˇ°The seven of you will receive your team once we are done here. Please sit down again. I will now announce who will be going home,ˇ± he states before he picks up the list with the names he will be calling next.

    One after the other looks devastated when they hear their name, and I <i>see </i>Nigel and Marge looking rather smug as most around them hear their names. I have been counting the names Elder Larson has called out, and I know he has two more names on his list ¨C Nigel and Marge still looking as if they made it.

    The moment he calls out MargeˇŻs name, I hear her growl, and when <i>he </i>calls out NigelˇŻs name, we hear a loud roaring from him. I stifle a smile at the look on their faces. Elder Larson orders us to be quiet, and the moment the room is silent, he looks at the students.

    ˇ°As I already said, I still have an announcement to make. For those of you that didnˇŻt pay attention on your first day at the Academy, I will exin what a Unit Commander is. A Unit Commander is in charge of the teams from this year ¨C every team Captain answers to the Commander. Unit Commander is the highest position you can have within the KingˇŻs Army.

    ˇ°As Unit Commander, you appoint an assignment to a team, you report to the King after an assignment ispleted, and you will report to the King if someone doesnˇŻt perform to the best of their abilities. If a Unit Commander deems a team member unfit, that team member can be removed from his or her team.

    ˇ°It doesnˇŻt mean you will be sent home. It means you will be reevaluated and you will be assigned to another function. Your ce within the team will be filled by someone that was removed from a team and has proven himself or herself.ˇ± He says as he looks around the room, and this time the King gets out of his seat to step to the front of the stage.

    ˇ°It is my honor to announce this yearˇŻs Unit Commander. I have been watching each of you over the past two weeks, and I know that Elder Larson and Elder Emmett made the right choice by suggesting this student.

    This yearˇŻs Unit Commander is Morgan.ˇ± The King says, and I just stare at him. I hadnˇŻt seen that oneing.

    The King sits down again to allow Elder Larson to finish up.

    ˇ°You can leave for your rooms and pack up your belongings. <i>I </i>expect you to be off the

    -no exceptions.ˇ± Elder Larson says, and it bes a noisy mess territory within the hour

    12 14 Fri, Jan 23 CD D

    Chapter 236 Assigned

    when over forty students get up to leave the room

    Royal guards are waiting just outside, and I see them following those that have been sent home-

    probably a precaution. I hear Margeining to Nigel. ˇ°What the fuck is this? Some puny Wolf gets to be Unit Commander, and they send me packing, I will show them next year what they tossed aside,ˇ± she mumbles and Elder Emmett gets up<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Marge, you wonˇŻt being back. Anyone that gets sent home has no chance ofing back,ˇ± Elder Emmett states, and I see a murderous look in her eyes. Nigel <b>seems </b>to have a bir of a brain left as he pulls her with him and grows at her to shut <b>up</b>.

    Elder Emmett hands me a tablet and tells me all the files of my team members are on there. He tells me to go through them before I assign members to a team. In the meantime, Elder Larson has informed the other students that I will be assigning members to each team <b>in </b>the morning and that we have the rest of the <i>day </i>to settle into our new building

    ˇ°Tonight you will stay on the visitor floor of your new home. After Commander Morgan has assigned the teams, she will also appoint you your Quarters. It will be your home for as long as you are in service of the KingˇŻs Army, and we expect all of you to uphold the oath you will take in the morning,ˇ± he says before he dismisses us.

    I follow the others toward our rooms as they chat among one another<i>, </i>and I already hear <i>a </i>few iming their team Captain, but I doubt I will allow it. I need strong teams to function to the best of their abilities, and that means I have to look at their files closely, forming teams that can hold up on their own.

    I am the first one out of my room, and I wait forthe rest to show up, but <i>as </i>I had expected, most take off down the stairs. Those that waited with me <i>are </i>the ones who understand that I know where we are going, and once everyone has cleared their room, we head down the stairs to find the others sitting in the living room

    Instead of telling them to follow me, I <i>walk </i>out the front door, and I <i>hear </i><i>a </i>few giggles and chuckles behind me. Our building is the third one to my right, and we will share it with a unit that has been in service of the KingˇŻs Army for ten years. LetˇŻs see how that goes with some members of my team.

    When we arrive at the building, I hear someone shouting from behind me, and as I turn around, I see the others running toward us. Waylen is the first to open his yap. ˇ°Why didnˇŻt anyone tell us where you were going?ˇ±

    I look at him before I sigh deeply. ˇ°Why would You didnˇŻt think it was necessary to wait for the rest of us,ˇ± I respond.

    1 turn on my heel and head up the steps to the front door. I know the other unit isnˇŻt around at the moment, and I <i>walk </i>up the stairs to the visitor floor once we <i>are </i>all inside.

    ˇ°Pick a room, but donˇŻt unpack. It will only be <i>for </i>tonight, so there is no need to get

    Chapter 236 Assigned

    <60%

    +10 Free Coins

    I spend most of my time going over every file, only taking a break for lunch and dinner, and by the time I turn in, I have assigned every member to a team Captain.

    111

    admin

 Werewolf and 237

    Chapter 237 Education And Training

    Morgan

    I woke up early this morning, and after getting dressed, I went for a run around the territory ¨C a run I take every morning. Everyone I pass along the way either smiles at me or greets me, and I return the favor each time. I run back into the building and hear voicesing from the living room, but I know none of the voices belong to my team members.

    I stop in the doorway to look at the males upying the living room. ˇ°Good morning,ˇ± I say to get their attention, and I see annoyed looks in their eyes. Looks like they donˇŻt like neers. Too bad for them ¨C IˇŻm not going anywhere. They better get used to seeing <b>me </b>around.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre worse than Nigel,ˇ± Amra grumbles in my head, and sheˇŻs right. Nigel was an ass, but at least he would return my greeting.

    Without saying another word, I head up the stair to take a shower, then get dressed in my standard uniform for thest time.

    After today, I will be wearing a CommanderˇŻs uniform, showing everyone I meet who I am within our unit. My team Captains will receive another uniform as well. I walk down the stairs to see my team members waiting for me, and we all head out to get breakfast. I notice that the other team isnˇŻt in the living room anymore.

    ˇ°When we get back, weˇŻll discuss the teams and move to our side of the building. The right side of the building will be our home from here on out. The left side belongs to Commander Jaylen and his unit,ˇ± I say, and I see a few males and females smile.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs see how fast I can get Commander Jaylen in my bed.ˇ±

    ˇ°I hope that team has a few willing females.ˇ±

    my

    head I hear in my head and ask Amra if IˇŻm going nuts, but she tells me IˇŻm not. I shake to clear my mind and follow <i>my </i>team into the main building to get some breakfast.

    We get in line at the buffet, and I point out to the others where we will be sitting from now on. Like every unit, we have our own table in the dining room. Every unit sits along the outside of the dining room, and every student or pulled member can sit at a table in the middle of the dining room. Our table is situated near some floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows.

    During breakfast, we all look around at the other units, and I notice that I have thergest unit. Most of them have five teams ¨C our unit is the only one that has six teams. I stifle a smile when I see the other Commandersing to the same conclusion.

    By the time we walk out of the dining room, Commander Jaylen walks in with his unit. I see

    Chapter 237 Education And Training

    him looking at every member in my unit. I doubt heˇŻll be able to figure out who the Commander is.

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    Elder Larson is waiting for us outside the dining room, and he guides us toward the library, where we will take our oath.

    Elder Emmett will recite the oath, and all we have to do is say, ˇ°Yes, I willˇ± or ˇ°Yes, I doˇ± after every question. There are eight Elders standing around us to make sure we all answer ¨C and to expose those that try to avoid answering. Amra is front and center; she wants to see how some of my unit will respond to the oath.

    Elder Emmett starts to recite the oath, and each time, everyone answers in unison ¨C that is, until thest part of the oath.

    ˇ°Do you promise to withhold yourself from having sex with your own unit members and those of other units ¨C with the exception of finding your fated Mate among them?ˇ±

    Almost everyone responds with ˇ°Yes, I do,ˇ± and I immediately know who didnˇŻt respond. Five members of my unit get called toward Elder Emmett, and he asks them why they didnˇŻt answer, each of them saying they hadnˇŻt expected that to be part of the oath.

    ˇ°This is part of the oath because history has taught us that a broken¨Coff rtionship causes trouble within or between units,ˇ± he exins.

    He repeats thest part of the oath, and all five answer with ˇ°Yes, I doˇ± as we all did. I will make sure they understand the consequences if they break a part of the oath.

    We all get our new uniforms before we head back home, and I tell everyone along the way to ce them on their beds before we divide the teams.

    ¨C

    My members and I are the only ones inside the building, and I wait in the living room for

    the ones that decided they would everyone to show up. I see that a few sit down together

    and the rest just sit down wherever thereˇŻs a seat be part of a team CaptainˇŻs team ¨C avable.

    It takes about fifteen minutes before each of them is quiet, and Flora is the one to start talking.

    ˇ°I have already picked my team members, so why donˇŻt I start by announcing my team?ˇ± she asks, but I just shake my head.

    Luckily, sheˇŻs smart enough to keep her mouth shut, and I grab the tablet to pull up the list of the teams I made.

    ˇ°I went through each of your files and havee to the conclusion that each of you actually has a brain,ˇ± I say, and everyone chuckles. ˇ°I mean that you will all be able to understand my

    12:15 Fri, Jan 23 GOD<b>. </b>

    Chapter 237 Education And Training

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    reasoning when I exin how I came to my decisions. To make it a little easier, I want to ask you topare our unit to a Pack.

    ˇ°Pack¨Cmembers have to answer to an Alpha, but if an Alpha had to talk to every member one by one, it would take forever. For that reason, only one person will answer to the Alpha. Which basically means that an Alpha has different teams throughout his Pack, and he needs to make sure that every team within his Pack is the best it can be.ˇ±

    I exin, and I see all of them nodding their heads.

    ˇ°Flora, have you ever watched the Warriors in your Pack train?ˇ± I ask her, and she answers that she has.

    I ask her if there has ever been a time she questioned their head WarriorˇŻs decision on pairing a team, and she answers affirmatively.

    ˇ°Can you exin to everyone why you questioned him?ˇ± I ask her.

    She exins that one pairing stood out to her. ˇ°One of them is very strong and can take down any Rogue he faces, but the other can fight, though heˇŻs no match for someone bigger,ˇ± she says. I ask if the weaker one has any other strengths, and she replies that heˇŻs better at spotting an opponentˇŻs weakness.

    ˇ°Flora, thatˇŻs exactly why they were paired. One has the strength to take down his opponent, while the other can identify the weakness. Together, theyˇŻll be able to defeat multiple opponents by working as a team. Alone, they might manage one or two, but in the end, theyˇŻd likely lose,ˇ± I exin. I see the realization dawn on FloraˇŻs face.

    ˇ°I think we all understand what youˇŻre trying to say, Commander. IˇŻll ept whoever you assign to my team,ˇ± Enzo says. The other team Captains nod in agreement.

    I start with FloraˇŻs team, and one by one, the teams move across the room until only four members remain.

    ¨C

    ˇ°Chaya, Skr, Danica, and Faith ¨C youˇŻll be on my team. IˇŻll be counting on the four of you to help me guide this unit. I expect you to show me that youˇŻre worthy of being in the KingˇŻs Army. If you run into any problems, I want you toe to me before I have <i>to </i>report you to the King,ˇ± I say, knowing that most of them wille to me if necessary.

    I had already checked out our wing. As Commander, IˇŻll reside on the top floor. I assigned the bottom floor to Flora and her team because the five of them are light sleepers. Together, theyˇŻll form a solid front against any intruders, giving the rest of us time to respond.

    Flora looks surprised when I exin my reasoning, but when she looks at her team, understanding settles in. ˇ°We wonˇŻt disappoint you, Commander,ˇ± she says before guiding her team to their Quarters.

    IN

    12:15 Fri, Jan 23 G D D

    Chapter 237 Education And Training

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    The other four teams are assigned to the two floors above FloraˇŻs team. My team and I head up to the top floor.

    The top floor covers the entire side of our wing. ThereˇŻs a living room, a kitchen, and an office on the left side of the stairs, while our rooms are on the right side. Faith opens the bedroom doors and, after checking them all, tells me to take thest room on the right.

    She assigns Chaya to the room across the hall from mine, Skr to the room next to mine, and asks Danica which room sheˇŻd like. Danica chooses the room next to Chaya, leaving the room next to Skr for Faith. We all head into our rooms to unpack.

    Flora links me to inform me about the private living room and offices next to her Quarters. I tell her weˇŻll meet in our private living roomter to go over our schedule for training and education.

    111

    admin

 Werewolf and 238

    Chapter 238 Lights Out

    Jaylen

    +10 Free Coins

    It has been six months since the new unit moved into our building, but we have only seen glimpses of them. ording to one of my team Captains, they only saw a member once, and that was the day they took their oath. Reece described her as tiny, at the height of 5ˇŻ5ˇ°, with ck hair falling down her back and ocean blue eyes, but they didnˇŻt get her name.

    Apparently, ReeceˇŻs team had been too stunned to answer, and by the time they came to their senses, she had been gone. I had seen them walking out of the dining room that morning, but I had quickly nced at them before I turned my attention back to the assignments I had in my hand.

    Kaia and Marina pointed out after a week that they hadnˇŻt shown up in the main dining room again, and it took us another week to figure out they use the kitchen on the top floor for their meals. ˇ°Anyone seen Commander Morgan or his unit?ˇ± Tristan asks, and I chuckle as he sits down in an armchair next to me.

    My entire unit is curious about this guy and his unit, but we know as much today as we did the day they moved in, and that is absolutely nothing. It will take at least six more months before I will meet Commander Morgan once a week for our meetings with the King, and I wonder if he is as stuck up as some other Commanders.

    Unlike me, every other Commander is the second or third Son of an Alpha, making them think they are the best the world has to offer. This is the highest they will ever get, because they wonˇŻt be able to take over from their Fathers, and only if their older siblings die might they have a chance<i>. </i>

    I have a different future ahead of me, a future only my unit knows about, and I know they will keep it a secret from everyone. Once our Crown Prince has found his fated mate, I will take over my FatherˇŻs position as Royal Gamma, and I hope I will have found my fated Mate by then as well. My team within my unit will also retire when that day arrives.

    They are the future Deltas of the Kingdom, and we took this opportunity to learn to work together even better. I earned my spot as Commander during our try¨Cout weeks. The King made sure that the Elders didnˇŻt know who we were, and when they were informed afterward, they had been nicely surprised.

    Having the best unit also gives me a few privileges the others donˇŻt have. My team and I apany the King often, and I enjoy spending time with my friends. Tomorrow we will escort the King for a whole week while he visits three Packs, and with no one knowing that I am the future Royal Gamma, I see and hear a lot more within those Packs.

    Morgan

    111

    Chapter 238 Lights Out

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    The past year flew by with all the studying and training we did, and we all graduated three weeks ahead of time, so right now we are enjoying four days off. Starting Monday, we will be a fully operational unit for the King, and we can get sent on assignment immediately.

    I will also have my first weekly meeting with the other Commanders and the King, but with thements we have been hearing from the other unit members, I am not as nervous as <b>I </b>probably should be. I actually look forward to seeing their faces when I walk into the meeting

    room.

    After discussing it with my unit, we decided to use our meals on the top floor of our wing. There is an amazing kitchen up there, and every one of us can cook. We enjoy our time off together, talking about our homework or training, and making sure we are all on schedule, resulting in all of us graduating together.

    I hear it the moment shees stomping up the stairs. Someone pissed off Moura, and I know it takes a lot for her to get pissed off. She is my most level¨Cheaded Captain, and even if she gets angry, it doesnˇŻt show. But this time, everyone can tell the moment she walks into the living room.

    She shoves the box she is holding into WaylenˇŻs arms and makes a beeline for Beck. He opens his arms to calm her and her Wolf down. Beck turned eighteen three months ago, and on the first Full Moon after that, he found out that Moura is his fated Mate. He was unable to keep his Wolf from making it known. I informed Elder Emmett, and he had a good, long talk with the three of us.

    Until Moura turns eighteen, he canˇŻt sleep in the same room, but in situations like this, he is allowed to calm her down, and I allow them to sit together as long as we are in our own wing. He holds her in his arms as he talks to her, and in between her cussing and swearing, I hear what happened, nearly making Beck lose control of his Wolf.

    ˇ°Beck, I will deal with this Monday. I just want to know if this is the first time a Commander tried this,ˇ± I say as I look at every female member of my unit, but it looks like this is the first time, and I am d that Moura can tell me the name of the Commander in question.

    ˇ°No one leaves the wing on their own for the time being, and if a Commander or Captain ever tries something like this again, I want to know about it,ˇ± I growl, and I know everyone will look out for the other to make sure this never happens again.

    ˇ°Do you think the other unit heard meing up the stairs, Commander?ˇ± Moura asks, and <i>I </i>tell her that I doubt their hearing is as good as mine. My unit is aware of my ability, and with MouraˇŻs interest in bloodlines with gifts, she narrowed down my bloodline to two Packs.

    When she told me that there were only two bloodlines known to get the gift of hearing, I was surprised to hear about it, but we all growled and roared when she told us what used to happen to Wolves or Lycans with a gift, and it made me wonder if that was why Mom and Dad never mentioned it to me.

    Chapter 238 Lights Out

    Ôí.60%Áż

    +10 Free Cong

    My unit swore to me they would never reveal my gift to anyone, and eventually, it was Chaya that figured out from which Pack I was and who my parents are. It exined quite a few things for the members of my unit, and it made working together a lot easier.

    Our four days off pass fast, and on ourst day off, I asked Moura to cut my hair. I am getting sick and tired of braiding it every time. I also got in some trouble during training a few times -either it got stuck somewhere or someone would grab it, and it would put me at a disadvantage. She cut it off just above my shoulder, the same length all around, and I can still put it in a high ponytail.

    We had done it in the privacy of my bedroom, and when I walked into the living room, I got a lot of whistling from the males and females in my unit. It makes my morning routine a lot easier, and as I exit my bathroom, I smell that breakfast is being prepared.

    I put on my Commander uniform and grab my high¨Cheeled boots as I walk out of my bedroom. ˇ°Coffee, please,ˇ± I say as I walk into the kitchen, and I pull my boots on as Waylen ces my coffee on the table, while Faith ces a te in front of me. We talk about my morning meeting as we enjoy our breakfast, and once I am done, Orson reminds me that the other Commanders are expecting a male.

    ˇ°Sorry, Orson. Last time I checked, I stillcked a dick,ˇ± I respond, and Orson just stares at me. ˇ°At least you have the balls, Commander,ˇ± Skr blurts out, and I amughing my ass off as I walk down the stairs to go to the Academy. I rush towards the meeting room, and I see Elder Larson waiting for me outside.

    As I walk in, I say, ˇ°My apologies for beingte. I had to remind one of my members Ick a dick to be qualified as a male.ˇ± I see every head in the room snap in my direction, and almost all of them look rather dumbfounded. ˇ°I am Commander Morgan,ˇ± I say as I walk over to the King,

    ˇ°Good morning, Your Majesty. I will make sure I am on time for our next meeting,ˇ± I say as I make a small bow. The King keeps a straight face, but the twinkle in his eyes tells me he enjoyed my apology. ˇ°Commander Morgan, it is a pleasure to <i>see </i>you again. Congrattions to you and your unit for graduating three weeks ahead of schedule,ˇ± He responds, and I hear a few gasps around us.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>wouldnˇŻt </i><i>mind </i><i>having </i>that <i>in </i><i>my </i>bed<i>,</i>ˇ± I hear in my head, and I know exactly which Asshole. was thinking that. ˇ°Commander Morgan, this is my Son, Crown Prince Casimir,ˇ± the King says, and I look at the male standing next to the King. ˇ°Crown Prince Casimir, it is an honor to meet you,ˇ± I say, and he asks me how my unit responded to the news I wasnˇŻt a male.

    ˇ°One of my members pointed out I at least have the balls,ˇ± I say with a straight face, and I hear a few people around me choking onughter. ˇ°Damn, I think I have to ask my unit <i>to </i>start looking for my filter. Sounds like it is missing again,ˇ± I say as I look Casimir in his eyes, and this time he canˇŻt keep a straight face.

    ˇ°Excuse me for a second. I remember there is something I have to do,ˇ± I say before I turn

    III

    12:15 Fri, Jan 23 GDD ˇ¤

    Chapter 238 Lights Out

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    towards the other Commanders, and I walk over to Commander Carl, punching his lights out without saying a word.

    admin

 Werewolf and 239

    Chapter 239 My Watch

    Chapter 239 My Watch

    Jaylen

    I am the first one to arrive in the meeting room, and 1 smile when I see Casimir standing next to his Father. ˇ°What the fuck are you doing outside your bed this early?ˇ± I ask as I walk over to him, and I greet him and the King. We talk about the new Commander that will be joining us in a few weeks, and I see a strange look in the KingˇŻs eyes,

    I hear Elder Larson in my head saying that the others are on their way<i>, </i>and I take a few steps away from the King and my best friend. If I can avoid anyone from finding out who I truly am, it suits me just fine. I hear the others greet the King and Casimir, and 1 patiently wait until Elder Larson joins us.

    My jaw drops when I hear the femaleˇŻs apology, and when I look at her, Midnight pushes forward. She might be a foot shorter than me, but she is hot as fuck. My eyes nearly pop out of their sockets when I see her uniform, and suddenly her remark makes a lot of sense¨Cwe all thought that Commander Morgan was a male

    The moment Casimir asks her how her members reacted, I want to tell him to shut the fuck up, but Midnight is rolling in my head when she answers him. I see her turn towards the other Commanders, and Midnight is front and center to see her punching CarlˇŻs lights out.

    ˇ°What the fuck did he do?<i>ˇ± </i>Casimir asks me, but I donˇŻt have an answer.

    ˇ°If you ever have the fucking guts to threaten a female to report her for whatever bullshit reason because she refuses to sleep with you, the King will be the least of your worries. I will hunt you down and make you regret the day my Father met my Mother. Am I making myself clear?ˇ± She says in a calm but deadly voice.

    Carl is trying to get back up, but he stops the moment she takes a step forward, and he cowers down to the floor because of her aura.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Fuck</i><i>, </i>she is an AlphaˇŻs Daughter,ˇ± Midnight points out. Luckily for Carl, the King isnˇŻt affected by her aura, and he ces a hand on her shoulder to get her attention, slowly dissolving her

    aura.

    ˇ°Morgan, can you exin this to us?ˇ± the King asks. ˇ°On Friday, Captain Moura went to get our order from the kitchen. She didnˇŻt wear heracket as it was our time off, and she ran into. Commander Carl. He blocked her way and told her he wanted her naked, on all fours in his room in an hour.

    Moura refused, and he threatened that if she wasnˇŻt there, he would report her today to the King. I wonder how many females were reported by a Commander for bogus reasons because they refused to sleep with them,ˇ± She says as she keeps her eyes on Carl, and I know that by the end of the day, the King has questioned every Commander, including me.

    <i>178 </i>

    111

    Chapter 239 My Watch

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    The door to the meeting room opens, and two Warriors walk in to grab Carl off the floor. They haul him off to the dungeons. Everyone stares at Morgan as the door closes again. ˇ°After this meeting is over, I will have a one¨Con¨Cone conversation with each of you, Commanders. I will find out if any of you ever used these same tactics, and the consequences will be severe,ˇ± The King says.

    Casimir asks Morgan how Moura is doing, and I smile when I hear that her Mate was able to calm her down. We sit down to start our meeting, and Elder Larson ces the files that were meant for Carl in front of Morgan. It looks like she will have enough work for the entire week.

    ˇ°Commander Morgan, because this is your first meeting, I will exin a few things,ˇ± The King says, but she tells him to proceed, that she is aware of how these meetings work. There are two files in front of him, and he grabs the first one¨Ca case that got resolved with an unusual result. It was a case that my unit worked on, and I see surprised looks on everyoneˇŻs faces when they hear how we resolved the matter.

    The second file is also a case my unit worked on, but we hadnˇŻt been the first unit to try, and we didnˇŻt manage to find a solution either. Two Packs are fighting over a piece ofnd connected to their territories, but neither Alpha is willing topromise, and we are waiting on the first report of casualties.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, how long has this been going on?ˇ± Morgan asks, and she gets told that this has been going on for two years already. She asks the King which Packs it concerns, and I can almost hear the wheels in her head turn when he tells her it involves Red Forest Pack and Silver Dawn Pack.

    ˇ°One more question, Your Majesty. What reason did they give for wanting that piece ofnd?ˇ± She asks, and I am surprised none of us ever asked that question. The King looks through the file, but I already know what his answer will be to her. ˇ°There is no reason in the file, and my unit never thought of asking that question,ˇ± I answer.

    Amir confirms my answer, and Morgan asks if she can handle the case. The King hands it to her without asking a question, and I think she might be able to resolve the matter. After the meeting is over, Morgan walks out of the room with a stack of files in her hands, and I know I will not <i>be </i>seeing her until our next meeting.

    Morgan

    I still donˇŻt understand where my Alpha aura came from, but it was amazing to see the piece of shit cowering on the floor. I know we will never see Carl again, and I really hope that no other Commander ever pulled this stunt, because I doubt the King will take it easy on them.

    Looking at the files I am holding. I know our first visit will be to Silver Dawn Pack, but before we leave, we will <i>go </i>through the other files to see who goes where after our first assignment. I smile when I see everyone waiting in the living room on the top floor, and the first thing I tell them is about my apology.

    111

    12:15 Fri, Jan 23 GDD ˇ¤

    Chapter 239 My Watch

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°Okay, the King is going to question every Commander. The reason for that is because I knocked out Carl and threatened his life if he ever tried it again. He is currently in the dungeons,ˇ± I say, and Moura thanks me for taking care of the Asshole. ˇ°No need to thank me; it is my job as your Commander to look out for you, and that goes for each and every one of you.ˇ±

    I hand out the files to my team Captains and ask them to take a look at them. ˇ°I want you to tell me which team will be best suited to handle it,ˇ± I say before I start reading the file on our first assignment, and I can see that both units tried their best to resolve it, but they forgot to ask the important questions.

    An hourter, I hand the assignments to the best¨Csuited teams. ˇ°Our first assignment will be a unit assignment. Two Packs are after the same piece ofnd to add to their territory, and neither Alpha is willing to make apromise. I want to know how long that territory has been vacant. I want to know what the reason for wanting the territory might be.

    We will head out there and ask both Alphas to join us at the territory they are after. We will listen to both sides. After that, I will give them a solution to their problem. If they donˇŻt ept it, I will inform the King and let him deal with it. As King, he can order them to ept the solution we provide, but it will always be ast resort,ˇ± I tell them.

    We all pack a bag, knowing we wonˇŻt be home for a few days, and I see Flora ce something between the door of our wing before she locks it. I ask her what she did. ˇ°A few of us have this feeling that someone has been entering our wing. It started about a week ago, and I want to know if our feelings are correct,ˇ± She answers me.

    She exins she ced a card between the door and if it is still in ce when we get back, they had been mistaken. But if it isnˇŻt, we need to think about what to do next. ˇ°Good thinking, but next timee talk to me,ˇ± I tell her, and we head out to the SUVs, heading out to Silver Dawn Pack.

    An hour before we reach the territory, we make a stop at a diner, and while we enjoy our meal, we talk about what Danica and Orson discovered. We use our mind¨Clink because we donˇŻt want anyone to overhear us, and I have all the answers I need to talk to the Alphas. I also have the solution for this dispute.

    Our first stop in Silver Dawn Pack, I get out of the SUV to walk over to the guards at the gate. ˇ°Tell your Alpha to be at the corner of your north¨Ceast border in an hour, no excuses,ˇ± I say, and I walk away before he can answer me. I get back into the SUV to drive to Red Forest Pack.

    At Red Forest Pack, I give the guard my message for the Alpha to be at the corner of their north¨Cwest border in an hour, and again I donˇŻt wait for an answer, getting back in the SUV to head to the territory they are fighting over. When we arrive at the territory, I see a lot of Warriors on both sides of the borders, and it looks like they are about to go to war.

    Well, not on my watch,

    373

    III

    admin

 Werewolf and 240

    Chapter 240 1fis Lycan

    Chapter 240 His Lycan

    Morgan

    I am leaning against the hood of the SUV, and every now and then I look at my watch. Time is ficking away. As we pulled up. 1 told Moura to contact Elder Emmett and to tell him the current situation<i>, </i>informing <b>him </b>that I would appreciate some backup. Minutester, he responded that Commander Jaylen and Amir were on their way with their units, but that I was still in charge of the assignment.

    I am starting to lose patience with these Idiots. They only have seconds left to show up, and by the way their Warriors are acting, I know they are going to test my patience. ˇ°Time is up.ˇ± Beck says in my head, and I push myself away from the SUV. Before I can take a step, I hear multiple SUVs approaching, and I know my backup just arrived.

    Commander Morgan, Amir and I <i>will </i>stay in our vehicles. This is your assignment,ˇ± I hear Commander Jaylen say<i>, </i>and soon their units get out of their SUVs to join my Unit. I take two steps towards the border. ˇ®Inform your Alphas that their time is up. I will inform the King that both Alphas gave up their im to the territory,ˇ± I say before <b>I </b>turn my back on them.

    Every unit member is staring at me in confusion, but I know that I have thew on my side, and it seems that these Alphas donˇŻt know ourws that well. I hearmotion behind me, and as I turn around, I see two huge Wolves skidto a halt at the borders. Both shift back to their Human forms

    ˇ°Not much to be proud of.ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink, and I <i>hear </i>everyone chuckle at their expense. ˇ°Alphas, you are bothte. I gave you an hour<i>, </i>and both of you decided to ignore me. Byw, that means you both give up your im, and that makes this <b>an </b>easy assignment

    for me

    Next time a Commander of the King shows up. I suggest you be on time, and I suggest you wear some clothes next time. I wouldnˇŻt show my inadequacy to the world,ˇ± I say before I turn on my heel, but before I have taken a step, a roar tells me that they will attack, and I allow Amra to take over control.

    Amra turns towards both Packs, and she releases a mighty roar, shaking the ground under our paws. Every Pack¨Cmember shows <i>fear </i>in the eyes. Amra isrger than their Alphas, and she has purple<i>¨C</i>ck fur. She shows them her teeth as she growls, and slowly she takes a step forward, making the Alphas take a step back.

    Commander Morgan says she will rip you to shreds if you step outside your borders, Flora repeats the words I told her through the mind¨Clink. Neither one of you upheld thew. Now you get to deal with the consequences. The King will be informed about your response t Commander Morgan exining thew to the both of you, Flora continues

    Tell your Warriors to stand down and resume normal border patrols, now, Flora says do au

    12:15 Fri, Jan 23 GDD ˇ¤

    Chapter 240 His Lycan

    ˛ć60%

    +10 Free Coins

    looks at Amra, and everyone can tell that she is repeating my words. It takes about half an hour before the Warriors have stepped back from the borders, and another half hour before the Alphas shift back to their Human forms, but this time they put sweats on.

    Amra walks to the back of the SUV, and I shift back to my Human form. I put on a new uniform before I walk back towards the Alphas. Both of them start speaking at the same time, but they mp their mouths shut when I hold <i>up </i>my hand, and I look from one Alpha to the other and back again.

    ˇ°Alphas, I donˇŻt care what you have to say. If you donˇŻt agree with what I have said, I suggest you take it up with the King, but I suggest you read thew before you do. I will make sure that I am there if you are ever allowed to present your case in front of the King,ˇ± I say. ˇ°I have more to do, so get back to your Pack¨Chouse and get the fuck out of my sight,ˇ± I growl.

    The rest of the week passes quickly as we finish the rest of our assignments, and I sigh in relief when I return on Sunday morning. Skr is about to open the door when I remember FloraˇŻs trick, and I ask her to open the door slowly while I keep an eye on the spot where she ced the card.

    Fuck, the card isnˇŻt there anymore, and we are the only ones in the building. I send a message to Flora to tell her where I found the card, and in seconds my phone rings. ˇ°I knew we hadnˇŻt imagined it. Someone has been sneaking into our wing,ˇ± Flora says the moment I answer my phone.

    I walk around every floor and every room, but one by one I eliminate them, and I wonder who was here and why. Danica follows me into my room with my bag when I see my world turn ck. Slowly the darkness disappears, and I see a male curled up on my bed. It is Commander Jaylen, and he is clinging to my pillow.

    I see the time on my rm clock pass quickly, and suddenly his eyes open, but they are not his usual ice¨Cblue color¨Chis Lycan is in control. He gets out of my bed, and I see him walking out of my bedroom. I hear someone softly saying my name, and every time it gets repeated, it bes louder, until I am pulled out of the darkness.

    I sit down on my bed to allow my brain to process what I saw, and I soon realize I might have the gift of perception as well, but I am not sure what I am supposed to <i>do </i>now. Should I just forget about it, or should I talk to Commander Jaylen about it?

    Should I call Dad to find out if this is normal? ˇ°<i>Never</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Amra growls in my head. She still hates our parents for what they put me through, and she hates their Lycans for not acknowledging her. I still hate them for what my family put me through, and I donˇŻt know if I will ever get to a point where I am able to forgive them.

    Danica has been sitting next to me the entire time without saying a word, and I am grateful she allowed me to process everything without interrupting me. She wonˇŻt ask questions until the others are back, and Moura will understand immediately which gift popped up. I <b>just </b>hope she doesnˇŻt ask me if I have any other gifts,

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 240 His Lycan

    60%

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°Commander, I want to ask you a question, but I understand if you donˇŻt want to answer it, and I want you to tell me if it is none of my business. What will you do if an assignment sends you home?ˇ± Skr asks, and I know she has been walking around with this question for a long time.

    The first time I heard that thought running through her head, I had almost asked her if she had lost her mind, but Amra was able to stop me and to point out that she didnˇŻt ask the question out loud. I have had time to think about it, but I still donˇŻt have an answer¨Cand with that, I mean an answer for her or myself.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know, Skr. I have been asking myself that question too, but so far I havenˇŻt found an answer, and I think we will have to wait for that day to arrive before I have an answer,ˇ± I say, and I really hope I will know what to do if that day ever arrives.

    About an hour before dinner, every member of my unit has returned to the Academy, and Danica doesnˇŻt waste time when she tells Flora that I know who the intruder is. ˇ°Why do you think that Morgan knows who the intruder is?ˇ± Flora asks, and Danica tells them what happened when I walked into my bedroom.

    ˇ°The gift of perception,ˇ± Moura mumbles, and we all just stare at her. She will tell us whatever she knows about this gift. ˇ°A Wolf or Lycan that has the gift of perception can relive something that happened, whether it is in a room or outside. Most call it reliving a memory, and in almost every known case, the memory canˇŻt be older than twenty¨Cfour hours.

    If Morgan relived a memory, it happened within the past twenty¨Cfour hours. She will be able to feel how the people she watches are feeling, and she can hear what they are saying. There isnˇŻt much known about what it does to the Wolf or Lycan that relives the memory, so it might be best if someone is with her at all times.

    What I do know is that a memory can be summoned, or it can happen without warning. How often has this happened, Morgan?ˇ± I hear Moura ask after she has told us what she knows. ˇ°This was the first time, but I doubt our intruder is aware of what he did. From what I saw, his Lycan was in control, and all he did was sleep on my bed,ˇ± I respond.

    I decide not to tell them who it is. I need <i>to </i>think if I am going to confront him or not. After all, he is unaware of what he did, but I canˇŻt think of a reason why his Lycan would take control like that. I have read a lot of books growing up, and I have learned that a Wolf or Lycan can take control over his Human, but the Human will always find out about it.

    ˇ°That is <i>true</i>, <i>but </i>how long will it <i>take </i><i>before </i><i>Jaylen </i><i>finds </i><i>out </i><i>what </i><i>his </i><i>Lycan </i><i>did </i><i>or </i>why <i>he </i><i>took </i><i>control</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Amra says. Damn, she is right about that. It might take a long time before Jaylen has figured out that his Lycan took control or that he spent the night on my bed.

    admin

 Werewolf and 241

    Chapter 241 Not Sessful

    Chapter 241 Not Sessful

    Jaylen

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    I stare at the ceiling, still not believing that I had a good nightˇŻs sleep for once. I try to remember thest time I slept through the night, but I know it has been over fifteen years, and I also know what caused it. The only thing I am not sure about is when it exactly started, and no matter how often I go back to those memories, I canˇŻt find the starting point.

    It all started after my Father came home from one of his trips with the King. My Mother had left us years before, and Father had finallye to terms with her rejecting him. They had been together for almost thirty years, but my Mother wasnˇŻt willing to give up on other men, and Father had finally put his foot down.

    Either she chose him and gave up on other men, or she could reject him, but she wasnˇŻt allowed to take me with her. Without thinking about it twice, she rejected him. I was seventeen at the time and understood perfectly that she had been waiting for Father to give her an ultimatum, but she hadnˇŻt counted on me siding with my Father.

    After Mother left, I helped Father in any way I could with his job, and after almost five years, he had be the man I once knew- my Father. Before he left with the King, he told me that he hoped that one day he would find someone he could spend the rest of his life with, and I told him he should just keep his eyes open for her.

    Father had met a She¨Cwolf while attending a meeting with a few Alphas that had numerous attacks by Rogues. She was the younger Sister of one of those Alphas, and they had gotten along great. The King had invited her for a visit a few weekster, but somehow she had convinced Father that she should apany them back to the Pce.

    One of the rooms in the guest wing was prepared for her, and at first, she had been nice and polite, but after two days, Father moved her into a room on our floor in the Royal wing. At first, I didnˇŻt think much of it, but after a while, I saw a change in my Father, and I even pointed it out to the King.

    Around that same time, my sleepless nights started. For some reason, I would wake up at least twice a night, and I never found out what woke me up. She got pregnant, and a month before I turned twenty¨Cthree, I got a baby Brother, Dalton. He was a very easy. baby, sleeping through the night from the start, and the only times he would cry was when he was hungry or if I handed him back

    to Father.

    Father was over the moon with his second Son, but Lynah was not happy with him referring to Dalton as his second Son. Neither one of us understood why she didnˇŻt like it, but in hindsight, it made perfect sense. During the day, I would follow Father around to learn everything I needed to learn to take over from him one day, and in the evenings, I would be with Casimir and the rest of my friends.

    They knew about my sleepless nights, and after a year or two, Casimir suggested cing a hidden camera in my room. At first, I hadughed at him, but after a few weeks, I had told him to put it up, and the next evening he told me that it was done.

    That night, I went through my evening routine as every other night, and I linked Casimir every time I woke up, making sure he wrote down the times for us. Midnight growls in my head; he hates reliving those memories, and I canˇŻt me him. My world got turned upside down when the truth came out.

    Because after I woke up, I linked Casimir and told him I wanted to see the footage that evening. After dinner, we went to CasimirˇŻs room, and what we saw left us all stunned, Lynah walked into my room just before I woke up, but she hid inside my closet, and she didnˇŻte out until I was asleep again.

    I had turned to Casimir and told him that that was impossible; I had never smelled her scent in my room. We watched the rest <b>of </b>the footage in silence, and a part of me wishes I had never found out the truth, but another part of me is d we found <b>out </b>the truth that night.

    1:33 pm <b>P </b>

    Chapter 241 Not Sessful

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°LetˇŻs make sure we have everything we need to prove what she did,ˇ± Casimir had said, and we talked about what to do next for a few more hours. I can guarantee you that I was reluctant to go to sleep that night, but Ace, one of the KingdomˇŻs future Deltas, had the solution for me.

    We had a movie night in my room, and even though Lynah entered my room that night, she left the moment she saw Ace and Tristan there as well. TristanˇŻs Mother was the first one to find out the truth because we needed her help with the first part of our n, and as I followed Father around, she took care of her part.

    Just before dinner, Tristan told us that we had what we needed, and Casimir asked his Father to invite everyone to their floor after dinner. The King did what Casimir had asked without asking for an exnation; he knew his Son well enough to know it was important, and after dinner, we all followed the King up to their floor.

    Casimir had made sure he was thest one to enter, and as <i>soon </i>as everyone had taken a seat, he started talking, ˇ°Dad, we have uncovered a rather twisted matter. Jaylen has had trouble sleeping through the night for a long time now, but he could never find out what woke him up,ˇ± Casimir had said, while Tristan, Emilio, and Deacon ced themselves behind him.

    ˇ°With JaylenˇŻs permission, a hidden camera was ced in his room to find out what wakes him a few times a night.ˇ± Lynah looked very scared when she heard him say that, and we all knew why. ˇ°It turns out it wasnˇŻt a what but a who that woke him. Someone that can hide their scent would enter his room and wait until he fell asleep again.

    This is where it gets twisted because this person took something from Jaylen without his permission, and I know why,ˇ± He said as he looked at Lynah, but it wasnˇŻt Lynah that responded. ˇ°Please tell me that he is <i>not </i>implying what I think he is,ˇ± My Father whispered as he looked at Lynah and Dalton, but even if she tried to deny it, Casimir had the proof in his hand.

    ˇ°When I didnˇŻt get pregnant after the first time we slept together, I took some of your sperm to a friend of mine, and she told me you couldnˇŻt get me pregnant no matter <i>how </i>many times we would have sex. I wanted to have a Pup, and after I met Jaylen, I knew I had found a way to have a Pup and make you believe it was yours.

    Jaylen is a young male with natural urges, so it was easy getting from him what I needed in his sleep, and I enjoyed what I did to Jaylen. So I kept going back again and again. After Dalton was born, I decided to try for a second Pup, and I seeded,ˇ± Lynah said as she looked from Dalton to me, and I am d the King was sitting next to me, or Midnight would have ripped her to pieces.

    Lynah had taken my sperm to impregnate herself with the help of her friend, and four monthster, she had given birth to Thora, a tiny female copy of me. The King took her rights as a parent away from her, and Father and I raised Dalton and Thora. They both call me Dad, and three years ago, I told them the truth about their Mother, both of them throwing a tantrum of rage.

    They know why I stay at the Academy, but both of them wish I would be home more often, and I enjoy our talks just before they go to bed. They are my Pups, and I wouldnˇŻt trade them for anything in the world, but I wish my fated Mate was their biological Mother.

    Dalton knows that even though he is my firstborn, he will not take over my position as Royal Gamma. That position is for my firstborn with my fated Mate, and I pray to the Goddess every night that she will ept me when she hears about Dalton and Thora.

    Other than a few growls as I went down memoryne, Midnight has been awfully quiet. He didnˇŻt even respond when I asked him how it was possible that I slept through the night. Normally, he would go over everything with me, just to see if we could figure out what changed.

    He just lies there in the back of my head, eyes closed and a stupid grin on his face, and even that thought doesnˇŻt get a response from him. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Damn </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>Midnight</i>. <i>You </i><i>know </i><i>why </i>i slept through the <i>night</i><i>; </i><i>you </i><i>know </i>what changed. Tell <i>me </i>what happened,<i>ˇ± </i>I yell at him in my head, but he just gets up to turn his back on me.

    Even <i>my </i>unit can tell something is up when I walk into the living room. I am not my usual cheerful self, and Tristan asks me what is going on. ˇ°I donˇŻt know. I actually slept through the night for once, and Midnight seems to know why. However, he wonˇŻt tell me.

    1:33 pm P

    Chapter 241 Not Sessful

    and even though I am grateful I slept an entire night, I hate the fact that I donˇŻt understand why,ˇ± I answer him.

    +20 Free Coins

    The entire room is quiet, and I know each of them is trying to figure out if they cane up with a reason, but I doubt they will be more sessful than I was.

    <b>1:33 </b>pm P

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 242

    With my entire unit returning throughout the day, it was noisy and chaotic all day long. Dinner was even noisier than usual, with everyone talking about my new gift, and I chuckle when Orson asks which gift will pop up next. Danica got a lot of horrified looks when she said that she hoped I would get the gift of hearing thoughts.

    Waylen had everyoneughing their asses off when he said, ˇ°No, Goddess. Please donˇŻt grant her that gift; my life will be over if she gets that.ˇ± Waylen is one of the males that pops into my head at times with his thoughts, and I can probably make him turn to every shade of red with what I have heard¨Cnot that I will make him that ufortable.

    The evening was spent by most of my unit in their rooms, talking to family members or friends, and those of us that didnˇŻt have anyone to call or didnˇŻt want to call anyone sat in the living room as we discussed the past week. Normally, those that still have family and friends they are in contact with will visit them on weekends, if we have the weekend off, that is.

    By midnight, everyone was in their rooms and fast asleep, except for me, as I tried to figure out what to do about Jaylen and what to do about my family. After my morning run, I walked back into our building, and I heard voicesing from the living room. JaylenˇŻs unit was sitting around. ˇ°Good morning, Commander,ˇ± I hear a female <i>voice </i>say behind me.

    I turn around to see one of JaylenˇŻs Captains standing in the doorway. ˇ°Good morning, Captain,ˇ± I reply, but other than that, I donˇŻt say a word, and she looks at me with a smirk on her face. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>wonder </i><i>which </i><i>of </i>the <i>Elders </i><i>she </i><i>slept </i><i>with </i>to be <i>Commander</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I hear her think, and my first instinct is to grab her by the throat, but I know I will expose my secret if I do that.

    ˇ°Something I can help you with?ˇ± I ask her when she keeps quiet, and I see anger shing through her eyes. ˇ°Not really. I was just wondering what you did to be a Commander,ˇ± She says, and I know that JaylenˇŻs unit heard her words¨Cafter all, that was her intention.

    I smile at her before I say, ˇ°I pay attention when others talk, I ask questions when I want to know something, and I actually read books. Maybe you should try that someday, and maybe then you can climb thedder to be a Commander.ˇ± Before I turn on my heel and walk up the stairs to my unitˇŻs wing.

    After taking a shower and getting dressed, I grab the files with our assignments and head over to the main building. After our meeting with the King, we will have to report to him one by one on our assignments, and I get to inform him that all of the assignments worked out just fine.

    I am the first one to enter the meeting room, and I see the smile on CasimirˇŻs face drop when he sees who entered the room. ˇ°Do <i>you </i><i>think </i><i>he </i><i>was </i><i>expecting </i>someone <i>else </i>to <i>show </i>up before <i>me</i>?ˇ± I ask Amra after I have greeted the King and Crown Prince.

    A few minutes after I sit down, Jaylen walks in, and he has a huge smile on his face. He is about to say something when he sees me sitting in the room, and he mps his mouth shut before he greets the King and Crown Prince as well. <i>ˇ°</i>Looks like <i>Casimir </i>isnˇŻt <i>the </i><i>only </i>one <i>that </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>like </i>the fact <i>that </i><i>you </i><i>showed </i><i>up </i><i>early</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>Amra states.

    About ten minutester, the other Commanders show up, and after they have greeted the King and Crown Prince, they sit down in their seats. ˇ°Good morning, I hope you all had a good week and that most of the assignments got dealt with,ˇ± The King says before he turns his attention to me and asks how my first assignment went.

    ˇ°It went very well. I did call for backup, though. Both Alphas had stationed arge group of Warriors on their northern border, and I didnˇŻt want anyone to get injured or worse. I gave each Alpha an hour to show up at their north border, but neither one of them was there when the hour was up, and ording to thew, it meant they gave up their im.

    Not that they had a im to begin with, but that is beside the <i>point </i>at the moment. Both Alphas made a threatening move towards me, and I allowed Amra to take control, while Flora told them what I said through the mind¨Clink. <i>I </i>also informed them that if they

    Chapter 242 Camera

    disagreed with me, they should take it up with you, Your Majesty.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    However, I warned them to read thew first and that if you would ever grant them to present their case, I would be there. Oh, and I might have insulted their manhood,ˇ± I say, and Amir bursts out inughter. The King looks from Amir to me and then to Jaylen, and Jaylen tells him what happened when the Alphas finally did arrive, which results in every Commander choking on theirughter, and it takes a while for us to settle down.

    ˇ°Morgan, what did you mean when you said they had no im to begin with?ˇ± Casimir asks. ˇ°That piece ofnd belongs to Crescent Moon Pack. Both Alphas should have been very aware of that, and I wondered why they thought they could im it. Crescent Moon uses that part of their territory for ceremonies, like the Alpha or Luna ceremony.

    Other than that, it is used for educational purposes, for Pups to learn about the ceremonies that take ce there. Pups learn what to expect during a ceremony, what is expected of them during a ceremony, and so on,ˇ± I answer him, and I am met with silence.

    ˇ°Then why did they both im the territory, Morgan?ˇ± Jaylen asks, and I am a little annoyed at the fact that he doesnˇŻt use my title as he does with other Commanders. ˇ°Commander Jaylen, none of you asked the right questions in the past two years, and none of you took the time to even check if they could im the territory,ˇ± I say as I look at him, showing him I am not amused.

    ˇ°Crescent Moon Pack hasnˇŻt needed to use it for ceremonies in over four years, even though it still gets used regrly for educational purposes. Both Alphas took over three years ago; both Packs lost their former Alphas and Lunas during the same Rogue attack, and neither one of them has kept their Fathersˇ® Beta and Gamma around.

    If they had, it might have never gotten thisplicated. They might have never tried to take a piece of territory that belongs to another Pack. I also have the answer as to why they didnˇŻt want to ept thepromise you and Commander Amir suggestedˇŞ they both me the other Pack for losing their parents.

    Next time, make sure you look at every angle before you head out for an assignment, Commander Jaylen,ˇ± I say before I hand the King my file, and Casimir has a smirk on his face as he looks at Jaylen. ˇ°Seeing the fact we have no other unusual files to discuss, I suggest we start with going over your assignments from the past week. Commander Morgan, please follow me,ˇ± the King says as he gets out of his seat.

    <b>Jaylen </b>

    I knew the King would save my assignments forst, and I know he will give me hell for the disrespect I showed Morgan. We always refer to the other Commanders as Commander, but for some reason, I couldnˇŻt use that title with Morgan, and I have this feeling she will never allow me to address her by just her name when we are not in the presence of the King and Crown Prince.

    The moment the door closes behind me, I am looking at two pissed¨Coff faces. ˇ°What the fuck, Jaylen,ˇ± Casimir growls, and I tell them that I have no excuse¨Cnone other than that it didnˇŻt feel right. ˇ°I canˇŻt exin it in any other way. I know how our protocol works during meetings, but I just couldnˇŻt get it out of my mouth,ˇ± I say.

    King Damon asks if I didnˇŻt get to spend time with Dalton and Thora, as that usually is a reason for me to be distracted enough to forget about protocol sometimes. ˇ°No, I actually had a great day with them yesterday. But something did happen this weekend that has me puzzled,ˇ± I say, and I tell them about how I woke up Sunday morning.

    ˇ°Well, we can rule one thing out,ˇ± King Damon replies, and both Casimir and I look at him. ˇ°You didnˇŻt spend the night with your fated Mate. She will be the only one that will be able to put you to sleep like that. I havenˇŻt had a decent nightˇŻs sleep since my Mate died, and I know I never will until I find my second¨Cchance Mate,ˇ± King Damon exins, and Casimir and I both just stare at him.

    Casimir asks me a few questions, but I donˇŻt have an answer to any of them, and soon we return to the assignments I had in the past week. Most of our assignments are little disputes between Packs or Pack¨Cmembers, and in most cases, we can wrap them up in an hour or two, but sometimes there is an underlying issue.

    Those cases usuallyst longer, but this week we had easy cases throughout the entire week, and I had even taken a few cases out

    1:33 pm p

    Chapter 242 Camera

    <b>+201 </b>

    Free Coins

    of AmirˇŻs hands.

    had a He

    few

    tougher cases

    and had

    asked if

    my unit could

    take

    on some

    of his

    smaller

    assignments, which my

    unit was more than willing to do.

    Before they leave, Casimir ways,ughing.

    asks

    me

    if he

    install should

    another

    camera, and I

    smack him on the

    back of his

    head before we

    part

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 243

    Jaylen

    +20 Free Coins

    I only see Morgan during our meetings with King Damon. Other than that, we donˇŻt cross paths, and every time she needs backup, she asks for AmirˇŻs unit. It is annoying the hell out of me because a part of me wants to apologize for not following protocol, and the other part still refuses to call her Commander.

    She treats me the same as the other Commanders, but I know that her unit started training with AmirˇŻs unit a few months ago, and Midnight has been in a foul mood ever since. He wonˇŻt tell me why it bothers him so much, and the only time he is pushing forward is during our meetings with King Damon. My Lycan is starting to drive me up the wall.

    In the past four months, I have woken up a few times after sleeping through the night, and I havenˇŻt been able to find out why. Midnight isnˇŻt helping much either; he ignores me most of the time, and when he pushes forward, he just stares at Morgan.

    In two weeks, King Damon will be visiting a few Packs, and he will announce at todayˇŻs meeting that my team and I will apany him. He always announces it a few weeks ahead of time, just so the other Commanders know that my other unit members might call them if they run into trouble. I chuckle when I realize that this will be the first time Morgan will hear she has an addition to her unit for a week.

    I walk into the meeting room, and like every other time, Morgan is already there. She sits in her usual spot with her files in front of her, and when she looks at me, she has a smirk on her face. ˇ°Good morning, Commander Jaylen,ˇ± she says, and I grumble something under my breath as I pass her to greet King Damon and Casimir.

    Amir has the same kind of smirk on his face when he greets me and sits down in the seat on the other side of Morgan. Midnight growls softly in my head. They talk about their training schedule fromst week, and I am surprised to hear that Amir asked Morgan to take some of his assignments. It sounds like those two are really getting along.

    King Damon asks for everyoneˇŻs attention, and we all look in his direction before he starts speaking. ˇ°Two weeks from today, I will leave for an annual visit to some of the Packs in my Kingdom, and as every time, I will take a team with me as an extra protection detail. Morgan, I will exin this to you as this is the first time you are hearing about it.

    I always take a team from one of the units with me. They hear more than I do or more than my Royal Guards do. I rely on that team to report everything they heard to me. I want to be able to form a clear picture of the Alpha and his Pack¨Cnot just the image they try to show the outside world,ˇ± King Damon says.

    Morgan

    As King Damon tells me why he takes a unit team with him, the smirk on my face gets bigger. A few days ago, Waylen came to me with an interesting story. One of AmirˇŻs unit members had told Waylen that on Monday, the Commanders would be informed that King Damon would be going on a trip and that he always announces which team will apany him a few weeks ahead of time.

    The guy had told Waylen that he always selects Jaylen and his team, and Waylen, as curious as he is, had asked why Jaylen. When the guy had told him it was because he always chooses a team from the best unit, Waylen almost peed his pantsughing his ass off.

    A few other members of AmirˇŻs unit had been listening, and one of them had asked Waylen what the hell was so funny. ˇ°Do you think that Commander Jaylen still has the best unit?ˇ± Waylen had asked, and all of them had startedughing. They knew exactly what Waylen had meant.

    Jaylen might have had the best unit for over a decade, but right now, my unit will give him a run for his money. When I had asked Amir about it, he had confirmed what Waylen had told me, but like the members of his unit, heughed his ass off when I asked him the same question Waylen had asked them.

    <b>1:33 </b><b>pm </b>P

    Chapter 243 Report

    +20 Free Coins

    So here we are, waiting for King Damon to tell us who will apany him this time, and I am not so sure it will be Jaylen as usual. ˇ°Thank you for exining, Your Majesty,ˇ± I say once he is finished exining.

    ˇ°This trip will take me to Crescent Moon Pack. I want to talk to the Alpha about his neighbors. After that, I will visit Silver Heart Pack, and thest Pack on my list asked for witnesses about a year and a half ago, but on the morning of the ceremony, they called

    it off.

    I never got a clear answer as to why they called it off or why they made the request in the first ce, but I want answers. So myst stop during this trip will be at Blue River Pack,ˇ± He says, and now I am really hoping he will still choose Jaylen to join him. I am not sure I am ready to face my family.

    ˇ°As always, it will mean that the Commander that will apany me will leave behind his or her other unit members. I expect every Commander to help them out if they call upon you. I hope your unit can manage a week without you, Morgan,ˇ± He says, and ! hear soft growling in my head. Looks like Jaylen doesnˇŻt like the fact that I got picked by King Damon.

    ˇ°I think they will be d they donˇŻt have to listen to me for an entire week. I am afraid the other Commanders might quit when they find out that my unit can do without a Commander,ˇ± I say with a smile <i>on </i>my face, and I see a few Commanders smiling back. They know my teams are very capable, and we rarely ask for backup.

    My head is spinning at the thought of going home, but I make sure that no one can see the turmoil that is going on in my head.

    ˇ°Morgan, that also means your unit will have a light workload this week and the entire week off before we leave,ˇ± King Damon says. ˇ°These files contain all the information on the Packs we will visit. I want you and your team to read them, and if you have any questions, Elder Larson will provide you with answers.ˇ±

    I take the files from him, and as I sit down again, I can tell that Amra is a bit agitated, but she doesnˇŻt say a word. I get called into King DamonˇŻs officest, and we go over every assignment from the past week. He smiles when I hand him the assignments that had been assigned to AmirˇŻs unit.

    ˇ°Commander Amir already told me <i>you </i>took a few of his assignments. How did they go?ˇ± He asks, and I go through each file with

    him.

    As I walk back to our building, I ask Amra what is wrong with her, and once we are on our way up the stairs, she says, <i>ˇ°</i><i>The </i><i>King </i>doesnˇŻt <i>know </i><i>from </i>which <i>Pack </i><i>you </i><i>are</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>doubt </i><i>he </i><i>would </i>have <i>given </i>you that <i>assignment </i><i>without </i><i>asking </i><i>if </i>he knew.

    You read <i>the </i><i>information </i><i>Moura </i>has on <i>our </i>bloodline. <i>I </i><i>think </i><i>they </i><i>asked </i>for witnesses to <i>prevent </i>you from <i>having </i><i>a </i><i>future </i>like our ancestors. I still donˇŻt <i>like </i><i>what </i>happened <i>to </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>but <i>I </i><i>am </i><i>starting </i>to <i>understand </i><i>a </i><i>few </i><i>things</i><i>, </i>and <i>I </i>think it is time <i>they </i>knew where <i>you </i><i>went</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Amra says, and I ask her why she thinks King Damon is unaware of my birth Pack.

    ˇ°If <i>they </i>had <i>reported </i><i>you </i><i>missing</i>, <i>they </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><i>provided </i><i>a </i><i>picture </i>of <i>you</i>, and one of <i>the </i>Elders would <i>have </i>recognized you. <i>He </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><i>informed </i>the <i>King</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>he </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><i>asked </i><i>you </i><i>questions </i>before <i>informing </i>our <i>parents</i>.ˇ± Amra states, and I know that she is right.

    My entire unit is waiting for me, and they look surprised when they see I donˇŻt have that many files in my hand. ˇ°King Damon has decided to take me and my team with him,ˇ± I say as I ce the files on the table, and instead of grabbing them as they usually would, they all just stare at me.

    ˇ°Ourst stop will be Blue River Pack,ˇ± I say as I sit down, and for a while, no one says a word. After half an hour, Flora is the first to grab a file, and soon she hands it to Beck, indicating it is perfect for him and his team. ˇ°I am heading to the Archives. I need some additional information,ˇ± He says, and Amra tells me to go with him.

    <i>Once </i>we are in the Archives, she tells me to look for the section where they keep the missing person reports, and I understand why she wants me to find it. She wants to know if they reported me missing or not.

    1:33 pm P

    Chapter 243 Report

    ˇ°What do we do if <i>they </i><i>didnˇŻt </i>report us missing?<i>ˇ± </i>I ask Amra, and for a moment, she is quiet.

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°If they <i>didnˇŻt </i>report you missing, <i>it </i>might <i>not </i>be because <i>they </i>donˇŻt care<i>; </i><i>it </i><i>might </i><i>be </i>because they do care. What if that report found its <i>way </i>to <i>the </i>wrong person<i>?</i>ˇ± She asks, and a shiver runs down my spine when I think about that possibility.

    After walking around for a few minutes, I find the section I am looking for. ˇ°Fuck, Amra. There are a lot of files in here<i>, </i>and some date <i>back </i>hundreds of years. Does that mean <i>they </i>were never found?ˇ± I ask, and I open a file that is on top of a desk. My eyes widen as i read from which Pack this report came.

    I decide to take it with me, and on a sheet next to theputer, I sign my name and which file I took with me. I keep walking through rows of filing cabs, and every once in a while, I open a drawer to look at the files inside. It takes me an hour to find out how the filing system works, and I quickly find the filing cab that would hold my missing person report, if they ever reported it.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 244

    Chapter 244 Not Giving A Damn

    Chapter 244 Not Giving A Damn.

    Jaylen

    +20 Free Coins

    When it was my turn to go over my assignments from the past week, Midnight was one furious Lycan. Neither one of us understood why King Damon decided to take her along instead of us. The moment I walked in, I knew I wouldnˇŻt like his answer, but I was unsure if there was an answer that could satisfy me.

    ˇ°Sit down, Jaylen,ˇ± King Damon ordered, and I quietly obeyed. I couldnˇŻt go against our King. ˇ°Morgan has shown me she has a brain and knows how to use it. If it wasnˇŻt for Blue River Pack, I might have chosen you, but I need her to figure out what is going on within that Pack, and I doubt you would be able toe up with the questions she does ask.ˇ±

    I know he didnˇŻt mean to sound insulting, but it did. Instead, I asked him what was bothering him about that Pack.

    ˇ°Over two years ago, I received a request to send witnesses to a ceremony that would be held almost a yearter. They didnˇŻt tell me why, and I asked Elder Larson if he could think of a reason for their request.

    He thought it might have something to do with their AlphaˇŻs bloodline, but when we looked at his Pups, we found out that they have seven male Pups. Only a female born into that bloodline would have called for their request,ˇ± King Damon had said, and both Casimir and I had just stared at him.

    He exined to us what was so rare about that bloodline, and the more he told us, the more I was convinced that Elder Larson was correct. With Elders there to witness the event, it would be impossible for her Mate to abuse her or to take advantage of her gift, and Casimir had asked what kind of gift they are known for.

    ˇ°The gift can be any gift from the Goddess. Their PackˇŻs Archive holds records of seven females being born into the bloodline. Our Archives go back a lot further, and we have found records of eleven females, but all of themmitted suicide because of their Mates,ˇ± King Damon had answered, and we both told him that we believed it would have been a possibility.

    My mind is still on that conversation from hours ago, and I even talked to my own team about it. I need some insight before it makes me go insane. The rest of the week, our assignments keep me busy, and I donˇŻt even have the Sunday off to visit my Pups, but the calls in the evenings make up for a lot.

    Monday morninges too fast, and I growl when my rm clock wakes me. I hope we get enough assignments to keep us busy and to keep my mind off the fact that I wonˇŻt be apanying King Damon on this trip. In the little spare time I had, I looked into the bloodline of Alpha Tate, and what I found was rather unsettling.

    I am rather surprised to see Morgan in the meeting room, after all, she has the week off<i>, </i>and that is when I see the files in front of her. There are a lot more than what she walked out with a week ago, and I wonder which Commander asked for her help.

    Midnight has pushed forward again to look at Morgan, and I wonder what the fuck his obsession is with her. He just growls at my thoughts. She is talking to Casimir about their uing trip, and both barely greet me as I walk past them. I greet King Damon before I sit down next to Morgan, but she still ignores me.

    Casimir makes room for Amir the moment he shows up, and I see Morgan giving me a strange look, but I doubt Midnight growled out loud as no one else is looking at me. Ever since Morgan joined as Commander, there are no assignments left unresolved, and our Monday morning meetings have be rather short.

    King Damon takes Morgan with him when he heads for his office, and the rest of us patiently wait until they are done. The moment the door of his office opens, Midnight pushes forward again. If I didnˇŻt know any better, I would almost say that she is our Mate and that he will do everything to keep an eye on her.

    The only reason I know that she isnˇŻt our Mate is that he didnˇŻt push forward on any Full Moon to im her, and he keeps away

    1:33 pm <b>P </b>

    Chapter 244 Not Giving A Damn

    +20 Free Coins

    from her other than looking at her during our meetings. She would have imed us if we were Mates, but she hasnˇŻt given me any indication that we are Mates, and I doubt she could hide it this well.

    Morgan

    When I walked out of King DamonˇŻs office after ourst meeting, Jaylen was so deep in thought that he didnˇŻt hear the King call his name, and after calling his name a second time, the King called another Commander to his office. I can see his Lycan near the surface, and I feel that he is watching me, just like he does during every meeting.

    I know they have been in my room quite a few times over the past few months, but I havenˇŻt relived a memory again. I know they have been in there because Amra was able to smell his scent, and it happens every time we are at training after his unit has returned early in the morning from an assignment. No matter how I turn it, I still donˇŻt understand it.

    Our week off was nice as we spent it ying games and sharing stories about growing up. It didnˇŻt surprise anyone that I always followed my Father or one of my Brothers around, but I made a few jaws drop when I told them I had to work for anything Dad didnˇŻt consider essential, and Chaya said it finally made sense I didnˇŻt wear anything expensive.

    I heard some stories about the AlphaˇŻs Daughters in their Packs, and I know they are the types of females Ashton always ran from. My other Brothers always made fun of it until they turned eighteen. I told them about Landon and his encounter with a female like that.

    Landon had just turned eighteen, and it was his first trip with Dad to another Pack. Every one <i>of </i>my Brothers had warned him about the AlphaˇŻs Daughter, but Landon had been cocky and told them that it wouldnˇŻt happen to him. After LandonˇŻs visit to that Pack, I learned a little more about this AlphaˇŻs Daughter and why she tried so damn hard to trick males.

    I didnˇŻt remember her name, but my unit decided that I should call her Pam, and that is what I did. Pam was a beautiful female, and growing up with everyone within the Pack telling her that, making her believe she was better than everyone else. At the age of sixteen, she had set her eyes on their BetaˇŻs Son, and she got him eventually, but a monthter, he had found his fated Mate.

    She set her mind on another male, and history repeated itself, over and over again. By the time she was neen, she had slept with a lot of Pack¨Cmembers, but none of them stayed with her long, and every time she had to watch them find their fated Mate.

    Pam had worked her way through every High¨Cranking member in her Pack and had started going after High¨Cranking visitors, but after she turned twenty¨Cone, it had bit her in the ass. An Alpha was visiting with his second Son while his firstborn would arrive a littleter due to a Rogue problem. She had taken an interest in the AlphaˇŻs Son and had made it pretty clear to everyone.

    When the AlphaˇŻs firstborn Son had arrived, she had given him a disgusted look, assuming he was just a Warrior. That night was a Full Moon, and at midnight, she had been in bed with the AlphaˇŻs second Son. When her Mate found her, she was in bed with his younger Brother, and she told him she would never ept a Warrior as her Mate.

    She asked for his name and had rejected him without thinking twice. The younger Brother had gotten out of the bed in the meantime. Her Mate had epted her rejection and used his full name and title to ept it, making her realize what she threw away. Ever since that day, she tried to get an AlphaˇŻs Son as her chosen Mate, but no one ever took the bait.

    Flora had been shocked to hear the story and asked why it was so damn hard for some to wait for their fated Mate, which resulted in a full¨Cblown discussion on when you are in your right to reject your fated Mate. Moura and Beck just sat there, listening to the rest of us andughing their asses off.

    In the end, we all agreed that a Mate that sleeps around should get rejected, but none of us would reject our Mate for not being a virgin, and we also agreed that an abusive Mate should be rejected. Everyone promised the others that they would always tell them if their Mate fell into one of those categories<i>, </i>just to make sure none of us would end up with a ˇ°badˇ± Mate.

    As far as I know, every male and female in our Pack is waiting for their Mate, but I also know that not all of them are still virgins. My

    1:33 pm <b>P </b>

    Chapter 244 Not Giving A Damn

    +20 Free Coins

    parents have always made it clear that they wouldnˇŻt ept Pack¨Cmembers that slept around, and I have heard the speech someone gets when they are about to cross that line in my parentsˇ® eyes.

    My entire unit had looked at me in horror when I had repeated the speech I have heard my Mom or Dad give. Each of them was d they didnˇŻt grow up in my Pack or that they ever took it that far. If I understood everyoneˇŻs stories correctly, I am the only virgin in my unit¨Cnot that I give a damn about it.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 245

    Ashton

    +20 Free Coins

    Mom is a nervous wreck, and Dad looks as if he can blow at any second. It has been that way ever since we received word that the King would be visiting us, and we all know why he ising to our Pack. He wants answers that Mom and Dad refuse to give him.

    After we knew for sure that Morgan had left the territory, we informed the Elders that the ceremony was postponed, but that we didnˇŻt know when the ceremony would take ce. Elder Emmett had asked why it got postponed, but Dad had refused to answer him, and every once in a while, Dad receives a message from the King asking why the ceremony wasnˇŻt rescheduled yet.

    It has been over eighteen months since she left, but she never contacted us. Landon blew a gasket when Dad refused to file a missing personˇŻs report, but then he had asked Landon a question, ˇ°What if that report ends up on the desk of the wrong person?ˇ± Landon really lost his shit when he realized what could happen to Morgan.

    Every weekend, one of us leaves the territory with some Warriors, and we try to find her, but we donˇŻt even know where to start looking for her. All we found in the cottage were some groceries and her phone, but other than that, everything that belonged to her was gone, and the entire Pack mes themselves for not saying something earlier.

    Mom responded to her disappearance by locking herself in her room, neglecting her Luna duties, and crying almost twenty¨Cfour seven. Dad responded to her disappearance in a different way; he snapped at everyone and worked almost twenty¨Cfour seven.

    An outburst from Fletcher almost four months after she left changed everything. Dad had snapped at him for a reason I canˇŻt remember, and Fletcher had gone off the deep end. ˇ°Have you lost your fucking mind, Dad? Everyone is affected by MorganˇŻs decision, but it doesnˇŻt give you or Mom the fucking right to forget about your Pack or your other Pups.

    We are all to me for what happened, and we deal with it the best we can. We donˇŻt need an unstable Alpha or Luna, so either the two of you snap out of it or step the fuck down.ˇ± His Lycan had roared, and that was the first time in my life I saw my Dad cry.

    It took Mom and Dad another week to snap out of it, but during that week, we already noticed a change in both of them. Even though they still arenˇŻt the leaders or parents we had before Morgan left, they were able to resume their lives.

    We still donˇŻt understand how we missed all of it, how we didnˇŻt see that she was pulling away from her family and her Pack. Actually, I should say that she was pushed away from us because she tried to reach out to us. ˇ°Ashton, are the rooms ready for the King and his entourage?ˇ± Mom asks, and I nod my head after I have checked my list.

    I know she has already asked me that three times before, but I donˇŻt remind her I already answered her that question before. She has been asking questions again and again ever since we started preparing for the KingˇŻs visit, and I doubt it will stop until he arrives.

    Mom has been up since the break of dawn, and she woke us all up half an hour ago. Today, the King will arrive. I am not sure who is more nervous, Mom or Dad. Both of them know they canˇŻt lie to the King, and we all know what he is going to ask them. Why didnˇŻt we reschedule the ceremony? That will be the first question the King will ask behind closed doors.

    <b>Morgan </b>

    Our visit to Crescent Moon Pack was amazing. I already knew a lot about the Pack, but now I have an even better understanding of their ceremonies. Their respect for the Mate¨Cbond is very impressive, as is their respect for King Damon and Crown Prince Casimir.

    Silver Heart Pack was a totally different story. The Alpha was mostly unable to answer questions and had to rely on his Beta constantly. The rooms they gave to the King and Crown Prince werenˇŻt soundproof, but the rooms they gave to me and Faith were, and I made the King and Crown Prince switch rooms with us.

    1:33 pm

    Chapter 245 Discovery

    +20 Free Coins

    We didnˇŻt inform anyone of the switch, and that was a good thing. My team and I had taken the first shift in keeping an eye on the King and Crown Prince, and we had just walked onto the floor where our rooms were when we heard a lot of groans and moans. It came from a room next to the room they gave to the King.

    Danica had taken out her phone and recorded how I slowly opened the door to reveal the AlphaˇŻs Sister and the Alpha sitting on the bed. She kept repeating the words ˇ°Yes, Your Majestyˇ± and ˇ°Please, Your Majestyˇ± while the Alpha grumbled and mumbled. They didnˇŻt even notice that I stepped into the room.

    Faith had warned the King and Casimir, and both of them were standing behind me when the couple finally noticed that they werenˇŻt alone anymore. The King called in three Elders to investigate the PackˇŻs history, and the Alpha and his Sister were brought to the Pce to be ced in the dungeons.

    That visit was rather interesting, to say the least. I hope I nevere across people like that ever again. We spent the rest of our stay taking turns in keeping an eye on our Royals at night, and during the day, neither King Damon nor Casimir were left alone. We didnˇŻt trust anyone in that Pack.

    King Damon told me to keep himpany on the way to my birth Pack. He wanted to talk about what was bothering him. So here I am in the back of the KingˇŻs SUV, and as we leave Silver Heart Pack behind us, he grabs an envelope.

    ˇ°I received this over two years ago,ˇ± He says as he hands the envelope to me, and I slowly open it to find a letter inside:

    Your <i>Majesty</i><i>, </i>we <i>kindly </i><i>ask </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>consider </i>our <i>request</i><i>. </i><i>In </i>eleven <i>months</i>, <i>we </i>will hold a <i>ceremony </i><i>that </i><i>hasnˇŻt </i>been <i>held </i><i>in </i><i>our </i><i>Pack </i>for <i>a </i>very long time, <i>and </i><i>to </i><i>prevent </i><i>tragedy </i>from <i>striking</i><i>, </i>we <i>ask </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>send </i><i>at </i><i>least </i><i>one </i>Elder <i>to </i><i>witness </i><i>the </i><i>ceremony</i>. <i>For </i>safety reasons, we <i>canˇŻt </i><i>exin </i><i>this </i><i>any </i><i>further</i>, <i>but </i><i>we </i><i>will </i><i>answer </i>the <i>ElderˇŻs </i><i>questions </i>on the <i>day </i>of the <i>ceremony</i>. <i>With </i><i>kind </i><i>regards</i>, <i>Alpha </i>Tate <i>and </i><i>Luna </i>Giselle.

    Mom and Dad were making arrangements for the ceremony that would be held on my seventeenth birthday. They asked the King for help. They were too busy nning for this life¨Caltering event, trying to make sure I would be safe, and all it caused was for me to take off.

    King Damon starts telling me what he wants to know, but I can already answer that question for him. ˇ°Your Majesty, the ceremony got postponed because the guest of honor went missing,ˇ± I say, and Casimir asks me how I know, because ording to him, they didnˇŻt report a missing personˇŻs report.

    ˇ°Of course they didnˇŻt, Your Highness. If that report had ended up on the wrong desk, disaster could have struck. DonˇŻt you agree?ˇ± I look at Casimir, and I hear the King mutter, ˇ°Fuck,ˇ± under his breath. ˇ°The reason I know is because the guest of honor was me,ˇ± I state, and both <i>of </i>them just stare at me.

    Suddenly, King Damon startsughing, and both Casimir and I stare at one another while the King isughing his ass off. We both wait until he has calmed down enough to tell us what was so funny. ˇ°Elder Larson and I ruled out that Alpha TateˇŻs bloodline was the reason for the ceremony, and the reason we ruled it out is that we assumed that Morgan was a male,ˇ± He says.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs twice I have been mistaken for a male,ˇ± I mumble, and Casimir chuckles as he realizes that his Father made the same mistake the Commanders had made. ˇ°Morgan, would you mind exining to us why you left your Pack?ˇ± King Damon asks, and tell him about thest year I lived in our territory.

    Both males are furious by the time I am finished, but I tell them to calm down. ˇ°I know they messed up, but I am not sure how I would have responded if they had told me the truth. My abilities came gradually and are still growing. I donˇŻt think it would have made a difference if the ceremony was held. ording to Amra, I was born a weekte, and she arrived on the date I was supposed

    to be born.

    I would have had my Lycan and my gifts on my seventeenth birthday, and that ceremony wouldnˇŻt have made a difference whatsoever. I canˇŻt tell you why they did what they did, but with everything I know today, I doubt it was their intention. There is only one thing I might hold against them for the rest of their lives,ˇ± I say, and King Damon asks me what that is.

    <b>1:34 </b><b>pm </b>P

    Chapter 245 Discovery

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Amra reached out to the Lycans of our parents and our oldest Brother, but none of them acknowledged her. I doubt I could ever forgive them for that,ˇ± I say before I look out the window at the passing scenery. ˇ°Morgan, if Amra showed up a week early, it might be the reason why they didnˇŻt acknowledge her. Their Lycans wouldnˇŻt expect her to be there or to be able to reach out to them.

    They werenˇŻt ignoring her; she probably couldnˇŻt reach them because the bond wasnˇŻt there, and it wouldnˇŻt have urred until she was supposed to show up,ˇ± King Damon says, and Amra and I think about what we just discovered.

    Chapter 246 asion

    Chapter 246 asion

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 246

    Chapter 246 asion

    Morgan

    +20 Free Coins

    Amra pushes forward when I see our territorye into view, and this is the first time in my life I am seeing our territory from a different perspective. It looks amazing. I look at the guards as we get closer to the gate, and I am shocked by the way Hudson looks. Casimir seems to notice the change in me.

    ˇ°What is it, Morgan?ˇ± He asks quietly, and I tell him that the male talking to the Royal Gamma is Hudson. ˇ°Pup number five, and he looks like he has been through hell and back,ˇ± I whisper. Casimir tells me that that is normal if he has been worried about me all this time, and I want to jump out of the SUV to wrap my arms around him.

    Before I can give in to my urges, Hudson has gotten into the SUV with the Royal Gamma, and I watch the front porch as we approach the Pack¨Chouse. <i>ˇ°</i><i>They </i>all look like <i>shit</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>Amra says to me. ˇ°Morgan, put them out of their misery. Take your time toe to terms with what they did and why, but donˇŻt allow this to hurt any of you anymore,ˇ± King Damon says, and I nod my head as I open the door.

    I step out of the SUV as I keep my eyes on Mom, but I have to stifle a smile when I realize that she doesnˇŻt recognize me. I cut my hair, I have a tan from all the time I spend outdoors, and with the help of Skr and Faith, I learned to apply makeup. Not to mention that I am wearing my CommanderˇŻs uniform and just stepped out of the KingˇŻs SUV.

    The moment I take a step forward, Dad looks at me, and I see tears rolling down his cheeks. ˇ°Morgan?ˇ± I hear him whisper, and then Mom looks at me. Ashton is fast enough to catch her before she can hit the floor. Hudson wraps his arms around me, and I hear him softly crying as I look around me at our Pack¨Cmembers.

    All of them have guilt written all over their faces, and I understand that they me themselves for what happened¨Cnot just my parents and siblings. Dad is the next one that wraps me in his arms, and I let my tears fall for the first time since I woke up after my Sweet Sixteen.

    It takes a while before my entire family has hugged me, and Ashton is thest one to hug me, whispering ˇ°I am sorryˇ± in my ear over and over again. Ashton steps back, and I hear Dad gasp as he looks at me. ˇ°YouˇŻre a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army?ˇ± Dad asks <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    ˇ°Yes, Alpha Tate. She is a Commander in my Army, and you can be very proud of your Daughter. I have never met someone like her in my life, and that covers quite some years,ˇ± King Damon answers. ˇ°Why donˇŻt we go to your office, Alpha Tate? I think there are a few things we need to discuss. What you tell your Pack after that is up to you.ˇ±

    My team follows us into the Pack¨Chouse, but Danica closes the door behind me, and I know they will stand guard outside. Mom pulls me down on the couch next to her, and I know she wants to apologize. ˇ°Mom, I know you are sorry for what happened, and ! know none of you intended to hurt me.

    Moura, one of my team Captains, has an obsession with unusual bloodlines, and after my unit found out about my hearing, she told me that some bloodlines have gifted Wolves or Lycans,ˇ± I say, and I tell them how she narrowed it down to two bloodlines and how Chaya figured out from which Pack I was.

    ˇ°I know it is normal for females in our bloodline to get a gift from the Goddess when she turns seventeen, but apparently, I am abnormal. Amra showed up a week early, and we decided to leave when your Lycans refused to acknowledge her¨Ceven Titan didnˇŻt acknowledge her.ˇ± A roar from Titan interrupts me.

    ˇ°I knew something was wrong, but I couldnˇŻt figure it out. Amra, I am so sorry for hurting you. It might have felt to you as if we didnˇŻt acknowledge you, but we were unable to sense you, I am so sorry,ˇ± Titan says as he looks at Amra through my eyes, and we both can feel how sorry he is.

    <b>1:34 </b><b>pm </b>PO

    Chapter 246 asion

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Thank you, Titan. We needed to hear that, even though King Damon already exined it to us,ˇ± I say as I wrap my arms around his neck, and after he sits down in his own seat, I turn towards Dad. ˇ°I have the gift of hearing, which developed overnight. I have the gift of sense, which developed within the following week.

    I have the gift of hearing thoughts, which developed in that same week. I also have the gift of perception, but that didnˇŻt manifest itself until recently. I will not tell you how I found out about that one; just know that I have only gone through it once,ˇ± I say, and Dad stares at me with eyes as big as saucers.

    Everyone starts talking at once, and I just lean back in my seat as I listen to what everyone is saying. ˇ°Do you remember what happened when you told Hudson what your Mate should look and be like?ˇ± Mom asks, and the entire room goes deadly quiet while I amughing my ass off.

    Casimir gets up out of his seat and ces himself between me and Mom. ˇ°Luna Giselle, will you please tell me what Commander Morgan is looking for?ˇ± He asks, and Mom looks up and down before she says, ˇ°Well, she didnˇŻt describe you.ˇ± And I know exactly what Casimir is thinking.

    ˇ°She said he had to be taller than her Dad, he had to have AshtonˇŻs blond hair and ColtonˇŻs ice blue eyes. He had to have FletcherˇŻs sense of humor, he had to have HudsonˇŻs ability for cuddles, and LandonˇŻs ability for loving her,ˇ± Mom answers him, and I know by looking at Dad, Ashton, and Colton that she described Jaylen to a T.

    The look on King DamonˇŻs face tells me he came to the same conclusion, but when Casimir turns towards me, I know he has realized it too. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>exin </i><i>this </i><iter </i><i>to </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>now <i>something </i><i>is </i><i>starting </i>to <i>make </i><i>sense</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>Casimir says in my head. ˇ°You seem to have it all figured out, but what if your fated Mate had green eyes?ˇ± He asks.

    ˇ°SheˇŻll reject him,ˇ± My Brothers say in unison, and Casimir gives me the same look Mom had given me when I gave her that answer. King Damon luckily understands it was a joke, and he is in stitches. Dad smiles at me while Mom just shakes her head, and I tell Casimir there are only two reasons why I would reject my Mate.

    ˇ°If he is known for sleeping around or if he is known to be abusive, that is when I will reject my Mate, and no one will be able to stop me,ˇ± I say as I look at Casimir, and he nods his head. ˇ°Those reasons I can understand. I would reject my fated Mate for the same reasons, and I would like to see anyone try to stop me,ˇ± He responds.

    ˇ°Sweetheart, I want you to listen to me. You already told us that you know we never meant for the things that happened to happen, but unfortunately, they did happen, and there are no words to tell you how sorry we are for causing you to feel unwanted.

    You were our Little Miracle, and you still are, but you are also a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army. If I could turn back time, I would have done it in a heartbeat¨Cuntil I saw you again. Seeing you in your uniform and the way your team followed you, I think this is where you were meant to be. I hope you will visit us every chance you get, and I hope you will find your fated Mate one day, but you have outgrown this ce,ˇ± Mom says.

    I think about MomˇŻs words; she is right. I never would have taken those tests if things hadnˇŻt changed. I never would have left without talking to my parents. Ashton opens the door for an Omega to bring in some coffee, and I smile when I see that there is atte mhiato caramel on the tray she is holding. ˇ°That is one thing I do miss at the Academy¨Ca nicette mhiato with or without caramel,ˇ± I say as I snatch it off the tray.

    Casimir looks at me with a pout, and I giggle as I turn thette away from him. ˇ°DonˇŻt even think about it, Your Highness. You saw what I did to former Commander Carl,ˇ± I say as I look at him, and he raises his hands in surrender. Landon asked me what I broke, and King Damon asks him what he meant by that.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I believe all this could have been prevented if my baby Sister had just given in to her anger. Ashton is her senior by twelve and a half years, but even he isnˇŻt stupid enough to piss her off. She has broken four noses, fourteen ribs, two wrists, one upper arm, three eye sockets, one ankle, one elbow, and two legs among the six of us.

    If she had taken <i>a </i>swing at any one of us, we would have known not to ignore her again, and I can guarantee you we would have

    :34 pm

    Chapter 246 asion

    +20 Free Coins

    asked her every single day if we did something wrong¨Cuntil she would have knocked us out for asking that question every day.ˇ±

    Landon answers.

    ˇ°Landon, you forgot four knees,ˇ± I say, and Casimir looks at King Damon. ˇ°Dad, I want her as my personal bodyguard during the Summer G and the Autumn Ball. At least she can break a few bones and get away with it,ˇ± He says, and I tell him he can count me in.

    I would like to see the looks on a few faces when I show up. I may not be a girly girl, but there is one thing Mom taught me, and that is how to dress for the asion.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 247

    Chapter 247 Letter

    Jaylen

    +20 Free Coins

    It has been almost a week since King Damon left on his trip, and at the end of every visit, Casimir called me to tell me about the Pack and how the visit went. I should be annoyed because I am not with them, but hearing how Morgan is handling things makes me feel a bit better. It also might have something to do with the sleep I have been getting.

    There hasnˇŻt been a single night that I woke up once, and even Ace tells me I have been a nicer person for the past week. Casimir asked me about it during one of our calls, and I told him how it had been amazing to get this much sleep. My phone ringing pulls me from my thoughts, and I see that it is Casimir.

    After I answer, he tells me they will be staying at Blue River Pack until Sunday evening. I ask him why, but he tells me he will inform me about it face to face, and I ept the fact that my friend is keeping secrets from me.

    ˇ°What if he found <i>his </i>Mate?ˇ± Midnight asks, and I know that would be something he wouldnˇŻt tell me over the phone.

    ˇ°It would be about <i>damn </i><i>time </i>he <i>found </i>her; he <i>has </i><i>been </i><i>waiting </i><i>for </i><i>over </i><i>twenty </i><i>years</i>,ˇ± I say to Midnight. It doesnˇŻt mean that King Damon will step down immediately, but it does mean that I am close to retirement from the KingˇŻs Army, and I hate to admit it, but I will miss this job.

    It has taken me to every Pack in the Kingdom, and it has shown me Wolves and Lycans at their worst, but in some cases, also at their best. I have witnessed how Alphas and Lunas would be on their best behavior around King Damon and Casimir, and their true colors if King Damon and Casimir werenˇŻt around to see their behavior.

    I never really believed the stories about females that would do just about anything to get a High¨Cranking Mate or a better Mate, but Lynah should have been an eye¨Copener for me. I just decided to believe that not every female was like her. Damn, was I mistaken about that though. I think I have met Alphasˇ® Daughters that were even worse than Lynah, and that is saying a lot.

    It was during one of my first assignments that I found out the hard way that Lynah had been the lesser evil of some of the females I would meet during my career. An Alpha had asked Elder Emmett for help; his Son was forced to take the Daughter of a neighboring Alpha as his Mate, and the reason they had given was that his Son had gotten the other AlphaˇŻs Daughter pregnant.

    The Son had been adamant that he wasnˇŻt the Father, but a paternity test had said otherwise, and both Packs had been ready to go to war. When we got there, both Alphas refused to enter the otherˇŻs territory, and they finally had agreed to meet a few miles outside their territories. I was given the results of the paternity test, and when I had asked the nurse to exin to me how the testing works, Tristan had taken a closer look at the nurseˇŻs background.

    I had asked numerous questions to give Tristan as much time as I could, and when he finally joined us, he had asked the nurse what her Uncle had promised her to falsify the results. But we were no closer to the answer why, and she refused to answer that particr question.

    That was until another male showed up at the scene; he turned out to be the PupˇŻs Father and the AlphaˇŻs other Son. At that moment, I had even more questions, and when he exined why she had tried to pass the Pup off as that of his younger Brother, I wouldnˇŻt have med them for going to war.

    She had been at a Ball his parents threw for unmated Pack¨Cmembers, and she had found him in his bed, <i>but </i>there hadnˇŻt been any lights on. She just crawled into his bed, and they had slept together, but she had stopped him from marking her. She wanted that done during the ceremony that would take ce a weekter, but when she woke in the morning, she had finally seen his face.

    A Rogue attack had cost him an eye, and he was still recovering from the attack, and she had seen most of the injuries he had sustained a few days earlier. When I asked her why she tried to force his younger Brother to be her chosen Mate, Midnight got pissed; she didnˇŻt want to be seen with a monster.

    1:34 pm <b>P </b>

    Chapter 247 Letter

    +20 Free Coins

    Then Ace had asked a question, ˇ°What if we had believed the paternity test was legitimate? Would you have epted her?ˇ± He had asked, and the Alpha and his Sons had startedughing their asses off. A Warrior had stepped forward to answer, because they were in no shape to do it themselves, ˇ°He would have shown her his mark, the mark I gave him a year ago.

    Those Packs still donˇŻt get along, but I think it has more to do with the decision I made. We took the female with us to the Academy to make sure the unborn Pup would be safe, and after giving birth, the Pup went to live with his Father. She is only allowed to see her Son if his Father is present, which hasnˇŻt been that often; she still canˇŻt stand the sight of her former Mate.

    ˇ°<i>I </i><i>think </i>it is more about the fact she canˇŻt stand to see him happy<i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>Midnight growls, and I know that he is right. This was one of the worst cases I had, and I have seen males and females reject their Mate for different reasons, but most reasons I donˇŻt understand. The Goddess pairs us for a reason; she knows who is best suited for us, and I, for one, will not argue with her.

    History has taught us that in most cases, a male or female that rejects their Mate doesnˇŻt get a second chance Mate. There are exceptions, of course, and those are the ones I support for rejecting their Mate. If a male or female gets rejected by their Mate or if their Mate dies, the Goddess always gives them a second chance Mate, but it can take years to find him or her.

    Morgan

    The past few days have been amazing. King Damon and Casimir have been able to walk around our territory without getting disturbed. Well, not by pushy females, that is. The Pups in our Pack are a different story, but neither one of them seems to mind, and I have caught Casimir ying hide and seek with them once <i>or </i>twice.

    King Damon has enjoyed reading to our youngest Pups, and both of them sit wherever they want during meals. Our Pack¨Cmembers treat them with respect but arenˇŻt afraid to ask questions either, and King Damon and Casimir answer them as best they can.

    I even walked into the kitchen one time to find Casimir helping with the desserts for that evening, and when I had thanked one of the Omegas for an excellent dessert, he had asked with a little whine, ˇ°What about me?ˇ± King Damon had grabbed his phone to film my reaction, but I doubt Casimir got the response King Damon thought he would get.

    I had gotten up from my seat to walk around the table, and when I stood next to Casimir, I had patted him on the head and said, ˇ°You did a great job too, Pup,ˇ± before I ran from the room, of course, with Casimir on my tail. I ran out the front door and made sure he saw I went around the Pack¨Chouse. What Casimir didnˇŻt see was that I ducked behind a bush that stands at the corner of the Pack¨Chouse.

    I waited until he passed me before I quietly made my way back into the Pack¨Chouse to enjoy the rest of my dessert. King Damon shared the video with me and told me he never had this much fun visiting a Pack. I have spent a lot of time talking with my parents and my Brothers about what happened, and when Ashton exined what they had been doing, I actually felt bad for leaving.

    Mom, who can read me like a book, told me I had nothing to feel bad about, and after we talked it all through, Dad said it was meant to go this way. My future wasnˇŻt inside our PackˇŻs territory, and if I hadnˇŻt left, I wouldnˇŻt have found a career that I love.

    Today we will be heading back to the Academy, but Dad asked if he could talk to us before we left, and I have been wondering what that could be about. I follow Casimir into my DadˇŻs office, and I see concerned looks on my Brothersˇ® faces. King Damon doesnˇŻt waste time but asks my Father to say what is on his mind as he sits down.

    ˇ°Morgan, I know that you are aware of what happened to thest female in our bloodline. What you might not know is that that Pack is still waiting for the day a female is born into our bloodline again. I donˇŻt know how, but they know that our seventh Pup isnˇŻt a Male and that you left Pack¨Cterritory. What we donˇŻt know is how they got the information or if they know where you went,ˇ± Dad says.

    Casimir asks if Dad found out when they figured all this out, and Ashton gets up to retrieve an envelope from DadˇŻs desk. ˇ°We received this almost two weeks ago,ˇ± Ashton says as he hands it to King Damon. I think back on where I was two to three weeks ago, but I never left the Academy in those weeks.

    1:34 pm <b>P </b>

    Chapter 247 Letter

    +20 Free Coins

    Two weeks ago was my unitˇŻs week off because of this trip with King Damon, and the week before that, the assignments had been easy ones. Waylen and Moura had suggested my team and I would stay at the Academy, giving me an extra week toe to terms with going home, and even though we took some assignments from Amir, I never left the Academy.

    After King Damon has read the letter, he hands it to me, and Casimir sits down next to me so he can read it at the same time.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 248

    Chapter 248 Pain

    Morgan

    Alpha Tate,

    +20 Free Coins

    We know you did your best to hide from the world that your youngest Pup is a female, but your secret is out. We know that you never <i>had </i>the chance to tell her about her gift<i>, </i><i>and </i>we will make her a part of our Pack, one way or the other.

    Your ancestor robbed us of a long line of gifted females, but Morgan will take her ce. We wonˇŻt make the same mistake as our ancestor made; <i>she </i>will be kept under close watch. DonˇŻt try <i>to </i>warn her or anyone close to her; if you do, we will not onlye for your Daughter.

    Shadow Rock Pack.

    I stare at the letter for a moment before I start cussing and swearing. Casimir just wraps an arm around me and lets me rant until I have calmed down a little. ˇ°How did he know?ˇ± King Damon asks, and I know he is asking me that question, but I tell him I donˇŻt

    have an answer.

    ˇ°My unit didnˇŻt find out until after the try¨Cout weeks, and Nigel was long gone by then. No one in my unit has any contact with him; Nigel was an ass to most of them, and the rest were ignored by him. Even if he had contact with one of them, none of them would have told him, not after hearing from Moura what happened to my ancestors,ˇ± I respond.

    ˇ°I think I might have the answer,ˇ± Dad says as he gets o

    of his seat. ˇ°Your Mother and I have always been very aware of this, and that is why we never invited Packs to celebrations or took you with us. You look exactly like her,ˇ± Dad says as he shows me a picture of a female, and I could be looking at a picture of myself if it werenˇŻt for the clothes she is wearing.

    She is wearing a silver dress with sequins all over it, something I canˇŻt wear because they give me a horrible rash, and if Shadow Rock Pack has a simr picture, Nigel would have recognized me immediately. ˇ°But why wait this long to send this letter?ˇ± Casimir

    asks.

    ˇ°Nigel was alwaysining about his Father ignoring him, of not including him in Pack business and always talking down at him. What if he didnˇŻt know about this until recently and was shown a picture once he was told,ˇ± I mumble, and I truly believe that he never knew this about his ancestors; he would have bragged about something like that.

    Damn it, this will collide with my job. How can I travel to Packs to settle an argument or a fight if I have to look over my shoulder? How can I keep my unit safe if someone ising for me? I doubt they would stop an attack if my team or unit are with me, and knowing the members of my unit, they will protect me at all costs.

    ˇ°Morgan, I know I canˇŻt stop you from pursuing your career. I donˇŻt want to stop you, but you must understand that this is something we will worry about constantly,ˇ± Dad gets interrupted by our PackˇŻs rm. ˇ°Mom, take King Damon and Prince Casimir with <i>you </i>to the saferoom. Wait for the signal before youe out again,ˇ± I yell as I run towards the door.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Warn </i><i>Jaylen </i>and Amir<i>. </i><i>We </i><i>need </i><i>all </i>the <i>help </i><i>we </i><i>can </i><i>get</i>,<i>ˇ± </i>Amra says, and I link Amir as I run out of the office. Jaylen is a bit more difficult to reach, and when I finally get him to open the mind¨Clink, he sounds confused, but I donˇŻt have time to ask questions.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Jaylen</i><i>, </i><i>Blue </i><i>River </i><i>Pack </i><i>is </i><i>under </i><i>attack</i><i>. </i><i>The </i><i>Luna </i><i>is </i><i>taking </i><i>the </i><i>King </i>and <i>Crown </i><i>Prince </i>with her to the saferoom; Amir is on <i>his </i><i>way</i>. Get <i>here </i>as <i>fast </i><i>as </i><i>you </i>can <i>and </i><i>bring </i><i>as </i>much <i>help </i><i>as </i><i>you </i><i>can</i>,ˇ± I say before I close the link. Right now, I have to make sure no one enters the territory.

    ˇ°<i>The </i><i>King </i><i>and </i>Crown <i>Prince </i><i>are </i>in a saferoom <i>with </i>the <i>Luna</i><i>; </i><i>they </i><i>are </i><i>safe</i>. LetˇŻs make sure <i>no </i>one enters the territory<i>; </i>Commander Amir <i>and </i><i>Commander </i><i>Jaylen </i><i>are </i><i>on </i><i>their </i><i>way</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I yell through the mind¨Clink at my team and the KingˇŻs Warriors. Landon is right beside me and tells me they are at the gate and our northern border.

    <b>1.54 </b>pm

    Chapter 248 Pain

    +20 Free Coins

    <i>ˇ°</i>Chaya, Faith. Take half of the <i>KingˇŻs </i>Warriors <i>with </i><i>you </i><i>and </i>head to the gate; <i>the </i>rest follows me,ˇ± I order through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Hudson, go with them and inform them about everything you hear through the mind¨Clink,ˇ± I yell at him before I sprint towards the northern border, Landon still right behind me.

    The future Royal Beta shows up next to me with CasimirˇŻs personal Warriors, and when I open my mouth, he just shakes his head. ˇ°The Prince told us to stay with you and to protect you with our lives. He didnˇŻt say why, just that they are after you,ˇ± He says, and ! know they will do whatever it takes to protect me.

    Jaylen

    Persistent pressing against the block I have up wakes me up, and I am confused as to where I arguntil I see a picture next to the bed. A picture of Morgan and her unit, I shoot up straight in bed as I realize where I am. Again, someone is pressing against my block, and I open it to find out what is going on.

    I nearly jump out of my skin when I hear Morgan, and I am out of bed before she is finished speaking. I know I will have some exining to do, but right now, I have other things on my mind. I open the door to be met with Flora, and she looks really pissed off. ˇ°Captain, I will exin everything when I find an answer myself. Right now, I need you to wake everyone and get them ready to leave for Blue River Pack; they are under attack. Meet me downstairs as fast as you can,ˇ± I say as I look at her, and she nods her head before she walks away.

    I run down the stairs of MorganˇŻs wing and find everyone still fast asleep in my wing. I know I can wake them with a mind¨Clink, but something tells me to open each door to wake them myself. When I open KaiaˇŻs room, it is empty, and when I ask her team where she is, they tell me she leaves for a night more often, but that she alwayses back on time.

    As we all get ready, I link Amir to ask him how far out he is. It will take us the better part of the day to get there, and it will take Amir over four hours to get there. Only the King can link all units at once, so Amir and I decide to each link another Commander to get the message through to every unit the King has and to get as much help as we can.

    By the time we have left the Academy, I have linked three Commanders, and two of them are close enough to be there within half an hour.

    ˇ°<i>Morgan</i><i>, </i><i>two </i><i>units </i>are half <i>an </i>hour <i>away</i><i>; </i>one <i>unit </i>is over an hour <i>out</i><i>, </i>and <i>Amir </i>will be there <i>in </i>less <i>than </i>four <i>hours</i>. <i>For </i><i>us</i>, it will take <i>a </i><i>lot </i><i>longer</i><i>; </i><i>just </i>hold <i>on</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>I say through the mind¨Clink, and I close it before I get a response from her.

    Knowing it will take us a long time before we reach Blue River Pack, I decide to have a talk with Midnight. ˇ°Why <i>did </i><i>I </i><i>wake </i>up <i>in </i>MorganˇŻs <i>bed</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>I ask him. ˇ°DonˇŻt try to ignore me or to make excuses; <i>I </i><i>didnˇŻt walk </i>into her room<i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>I say, and I watch him as he turns towards me. I know I will not like what he has to say; I can tell by the look in his eyes.

    <i>ˇ°</i>After <i>the </i><i>stunt </i><i>Lynah </i><i>pulled</i>, you <i>closed </i><i>yourself </i>off <i>to </i>everyone, <i>except </i><i>our </i><i>Father </i>and our <i>Pups</i>. <i>Every </i><i>time </i>someone <i>would </i>bring <i>up </i><i>their </i><i>Mate</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>practically ran </i><i>from </i>the room; <i>you </i><i>closed </i><i>yourself </i>off from <i>the </i>chance to find happiness, <i>and </i><i>you </i>will never <i>find </i><i>it </i><i>if </i>you <i>keep </i><i>living </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>past</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>canˇŻt </i><i>answer </i><i>your </i><i>question </i>as long <i>as </i>you <i>are </i>not <i>willing </i>to let <i>go</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Midnight responds.

    I know it was difficult for me to listen to someone talk about how happy they were with their Mate; I also know it had everything to do with Lynah. Because of what she did, my Mate will never be able to give me my first Pup; I never got to experience the joy and happiness <i>of </i>going through that first pregnancy with my Mate.

    Lynah took all of that away from me; she probably also destroyed my chance of happiness with my Mate. I mean, a male or a female will never ept their MateˇŻs Pups, unless they are someoneˇŻs second chance Mate, and how do I exin my situation to my Mate?

    I hear Midnight growl in my head, ˇ°<i>You </i><i>will </i><i>never </i>have to wonder <i>about </i><i>that</i><i>, </i><i>because </i><i>you </i>will never find <i>her </i>with your <i>mindset</i>, Asshole,ˇ± Midnight growls at me before he turns his back on me and retreats to the back of my head as far as he can.

    1:34 pm P

    Chapter 248 Pain

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Jaylen, are you okay? You have been very quiet,ˇ± Tristan asks, and my entire team looks at me. ˇ°I just had a discussion with Midnight, and he told me that with my mindset, I didnˇŻt have to worry about how my fated Mate will react to Dalton and Thora, because I will never find her, ording to him,ˇ± I answer them honestly. Maybe they can help me understand what my Lycan

    means.

    All four of them are quiet as they think about what I have said, and I try to figure out how everything is connected with one another. Before I can even tell them what is running through my mind, I roar as a searing pain runs across my arm, and I grab it to see that there is nothing wrong with my arm. Midnight is whimpering in my head as if we are in pain.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 249

    When we reach the border, half the males and females with me have shifted, but Amra and I know it is best if no one sees our Lycan form at the moment, and I know I can handle most Wolves and Lycans in my Human form. What I didnˇŻt expect to see was Kaia, one of JaylenˇŻs team Captains, and I link Casimir to inform him of that fact.

    I donˇŻt get a chance to link him as the first thought hits me: ˇ°Soon she will <i>be </i>out of the way, and she doesnˇŻt even know that Jaylen <i>is </i>her Mate.ˇ± I just stare at her as I step closer to the border, and in the meantime, I link Casimir. I know she told them that I would be here, but how did she get in contact with Nigel?

    I donˇŻt even have to ask the question out loud when I hear his thoughts in my mind: ˇ°It was smart to keep <i>my </i>fated Mate around little longer, once we have Morgan, <i>I </i>will reject her and forcefully mark Morgan.<i>ˇ± </i>Amra growls in my head, and I keep my eyes on Kaia. ˇ°Does Commander Jaylen know that you are here, Captain Kaia?ˇ± I ask her.

    I use her title and name to make everyone understand that she is the one that sold me out, that she is the reason this attack is taking ce. I ask Amra if what Kaia thought was the truth, and for a moment, she is quiet. <i>ˇ°</i>It would exin <i>why </i><i>he </i>is constantly sleeping in our bed, <i>but </i><i>why </i><i>hasnˇŻt </i>he <i>imed </i><i>us </i><i>yet</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>She answers my question with a question of her own.

    I donˇŻt take my eyes off Kaia, hoping that she will keep her train of thoughts going, and I might be able to get a few more pieces of information from her. <i>ˇ°</i><i>No </i><i>one </i>will ever tell <i>her </i><i>about </i><i>how </i><i>Lynah </i><i>tricked </i><i>his </i><i>Father </i>or how <i>she </i><i>gave </i><i>Jaylen </i>two Pups<i>; </i><i>not </i><i>even </i><i>Jaylen </i>will <i>tell </i><i>her</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>I nearly lose control <i>to </i>Amra when we hear those thoughts run through our head.

    Amra is not angry at Jaylen but at Kaia for thinking he wouldnˇŻt tell his Mate the truth. Amra thinks that Kaia hopes he will take her as a chosen Mate with us out of the way. I just donˇŻt get the connection between this Lynah and JaylenˇŻs Father; maybe I should talk to King Damon about this or maybe confront Jaylen.

    ˇ°Well, it looks like we have found the female we were looking for. Hello, Morgan,ˇ± NigelˇŻs Father says¨Cor at least I suspect that he is NigelˇŻs Father¨Cbut before I can say anything, one of CasimirˇŻs Warriors steps forward and tells him that he is no female. ˇ°I think he was talking about the Commander,ˇ± CasimirˇŻs Beta says with a smile on his face.

    ˇ°Morgan, <i>you </i>bettere with us willingly, or we will attack your Pack,ˇ± Nigel says, and I justugh at his words.

    ˇ°No offense, Nigel, but there isnˇŻt much up there in that head of yours, is there?ˇ± I ask, and I see anger shing through his eyes. ˇ°My Pack isnˇŻt here; itˇŻs at the Academy. But then again, you never paid attention during any of your sses. If you get epted into the KingˇŻs Army, <i>you </i>join the Royal Pack, and if it is there, you break the bond with your birth Pack.ˇ±

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Your </i><i>Father </i><i>says </i>we <i>outnumber </i>them, <i>but </i>he <i>feels </i><i>it </i>is <i>better </i>to hold them off <i>until </i><i>backup </i>arrives,ˇ± Chaya says through the mind- link. I know it will take at least twenty more minutes before the first unit arrives, and I decide to taunt our opponent a little. LetˇŻs see if I can rattle some cages.

    ˇ°Kaia, why are you willing to toss away your career for a male that lies to you? Do you really think they are here to kill me?ˇ± I ask as ! look at her. ˇ°Shadow Rock Pack is here to take me alive; dead, I am useless to them, and your Mate is well aware of that, arenˇŻt you, Nigel?ˇ± Kaia snaps her head towards Nigel, but before she can say anything, his Father has slit her throat with his w.

    ˇ°Your Father finally told you the truth, didnˇŻt he?ˇ± NigelˇŻs Father asks. ˇ°No, one of my unit members did. I have known for over a year who and what I am; it is the outside world that doesnˇŻt, and if you do not give up your silly quest, I will show you who and what I am, Shithat,ˇ± I growl.

    ˇ°What are you hoping for, Nigel?ˇ± I ask. ˇ°The gift of hearing isnˇŻt that big of a deal; it can give you an advantage, but that is about it.ˇ± Nigel stares at me, and I can feel two of CasimirˇŻs Warriors stepping closer to me. ˇ°The gift of sense is a bit better because it can tell me whether you outnumber us or not. The gift of hearing thoughts is a neat one; it can give you insight into a situation.

    1:34 pm <b>P </b>

    Chapter 249 Roar

    +20 Free Coins

    However, I think the gift of perception is the best one. A bit overrated if you ask me because sometimes it gives you more questions than answers. So tell me, Nigel, which one is your Father hoping for?ˇ± I ask him, and I can tell that he is linking his Father.

    I warn everyone to stay alert, that I expect them to attack any minute, and I wasnˇŻt mistaken. The moment I have warned the others, Nigel lunges towards me, but he doesnˇŻt get far as two Warriors step in front of me and rip him to shreds before he has fully shifted into his Wolf.

    I look at NigelˇŻs Father as he stares at his SonˇŻs shredded body, and I can see him debating with his Wolf. I think I have a pretty good idea what they are arguing about, and I wonˇŻt allow him to forcefully mark me anymore than I would have allowed Nigel. I will wait for my fated Mate as long as it takes.

    ˇ°Morgan, I donˇŻt like repeating myself. Make a choice,ˇ± He says, and I look him up and down before I shake my head. ˇ°No, thanks. IˇŻll wait for my fated Mate,ˇ± I answer him, and I hear Landon chuckle next to me. NigelˇŻs Father is better at controlling his anger, and I doubt he will make a rash move like Nigel did; he will wait for what he thinks is the right time to strike.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Commander <i>Morgan</i><i>, </i>we <i>are </i><i>only minutes </i><i>away</i><i>. </i><i>They </i><i>will </i><i>probably </i><i>attack </i>when we show <i>up </i>behind them; be prepared,ˇ± I hear our backup say in my head, and I link Chaya <i>to </i>inform my Father. I know everyone in the KingˇŻs Army has heard it, and momentster, I can see that Dad has informed his Warriors about the arrival of our backup.

    ˇ°Tell me something, Alpha. Nigel alwaysined about yourck of interest in him, of keeping him out of Pack business. Why did you finally tell him about my ancestor?ˇ± I ask him; I really want to know the answer, and I think Dad would like to know it as well.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt. My oldest Son was stupid enough to let it slip a few weeks ago, and Nigel kept asking questions about it. When I finally got fed up with his nagging, I told him the story every Alpha heir hears when they turn eighteen; he was never meant to know about it, and if his Brother hadnˇŻt let it slip, he never would have.

    Looking back, I should thank my oldest Son because when I showed Nigel the picture we have, he whispered your name. He told me everything he knew about you, and with his Mate still at the Academy, we knew where you were going. I knew it would be a matter of time before your Father would tell you the truth, but finding out you have known all along surprised me,ˇ± He answers my question.

    At that moment, I sense our backup arriving, but I donˇŻt let it show as I inform the others through the mind¨Clink, and in mere seconds, all of them take a fighting stance to protect the Pack. NigelˇŻs Father startsughing when he sees it happen. ˇ°You really think <i>you </i>stand a chance against us? We have been training our entire lives for this day, and I will get what I am after,ˇ± He says.

    ˇ°Alpha, you do understand that no matter what the oue is today, your Pack will be annihted,ˇ± I say<i>, </i>and I see a strange look on his face. ˇ°Oops, didnˇŻt Captain Kaia tell you everything, or maybe it was Nigel that kept it to himself,ˇ± And the strange look on his face tells me he still hasnˇŻt figured it out.

    I turn to CasimirˇŻs Beta as I ask, ˇ°He doesnˇŻt know that you are Prince CasimirˇŻs Beta? He doesnˇŻt know that King Damon is here as well, and he just signed the death warrants of all of his Pack¨Cmembers.ˇ± I hear NigelˇŻs Father growl, and in seconds, all his Warriors charge at us.

    I work in unison with the Warriors around me; we strike at every Wolf thates our way and help each other to end them. A Wolf gets punched in the face by Landon, and as he steps back, hees into my line of sight; I sh his throat with my w before he sees iting.

    Landon returns the favor when I punch a Wolf in the face, and after a few minutes, NigelˇŻs Father orders them to shift. Not expecting him to give that order, I feel a w run down my arm, and I scream out in pain. Amra has had enough of it, and she forces me to shift, ready to rip each of them to shreds.

    At the sight of Amra, our attackers take a step back, but their Alpha orders them to capture me alive, and Amra gives such a menacing roar that the Wolves closest to us fall to their knees. None of them try to get up as Amra stalks towards their Alpha, but

    <b>:</b>34 pm <b>P </b>

    Chapter 249 Roar

    he turns to run away from her, and I actuallyugh my ass off in her head.

    +20 Free Coins

    He canˇŻt outrun us; not only is Amra faster than him, but there is also a unit blocking his escape route, and Amra shes her w down his back. He crumbles to the ground, screaming out in pain. Amra didnˇŻt wound him fatally, but severely enough to make sure he isnˇŻt going anywhere.

    She makes him scream out in pain again as she ces her paw on his back, pushing him face down onto the ground, and she lowers her head to release a mighty roar next to his ear.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 250

    Jaylen

    +20 Free <b>Co </b>

    The pain in my arm is slowly subsiding, but I still donˇŻt understand where it came from. Midnight is still whimpering in my head, and I canˇŻt figure out why, nor is he answering my questions. Emilio keeps me informed about the attack at Blue River Pack wher suddenly King Damon links me, ˇ°Go back to the Academy<i>; </i><i>the </i>fight is over<i>. </i>You will hear the detailster.ˇ±

    I link both my own unit and MorganˇŻs unit to inform them that the King ordered us to return to the Academy. No one asks questic as we turn our vehicles around, and for the next two hours, we drive in silence. Emilio has had no more updates, and I guess King Damon ordered everyone to keep quiet, which makes me feel on edge.

    King Damon has never kept me out of the loop; he feels that as CasimirˇŻs Gamma, I need to know what is going on, and I try to lin Roan to get an update. Roan is CasimirˇŻs Beta, and he joins Casimir wherever he goes, but it seems that he put a block up on the mind¨Clink.

    My Dad is waiting at the Academy with Dalton and Thora; he probably heard about the attack and just wants to get some answer: The moment I get out of the SUV, Thora breaks away from her Grandfather. ˇ°Dad, are you okay? Did you get hurt? Did anyone get hurt?ˇ± She fires the questions at me as she jumps into my arms.

    ˇ°Sweetheart, I am fine. I never even reached Blue River Pack; King Damon told me to head back because the fight was over,ˇ± I tell her, and I see a strange look on DadˇŻs face, almost as if he knows something I donˇŻt. Dad must have sensed that I wanted to ask something because he links me, <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>exin </i><i>it </i>over <i>the </i><i>weekend </i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>havenˇŻt </i><i>gotten </i>answers <i>by </i><i>then</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>

    Dalton is talking to Flora, one of MorganˇŻs team Captains. He asks her if she isnˇŻt disappointed that she didnˇŻt get to fight. ˇ°I woul have liked to kick an ass or two, but the fact that it was over quickly tells me that there was hardly a fight at all. I donˇŻt know if anyone got hurt or killed; we will probably find out soon,ˇ± She answers him.

    Most Wolves and Lycans wouldnˇŻt answer him this honestly; they consider him to be too young at nearly fifteen. Thora has her no: buried in my neck, and I wrap my arms around her even tighter; she loves cuddling with anyone. I listen as Dalton asks Flora questions about her Commander, and when he hears her Commander is a female, he looks at me.

    ˇ°Yes, Dalton. FloraˇŻs Commander is a female, and her name is Morgan,ˇ± I say, and Thora pulls back a bit to stare at me. ˇ°Why did he parents give her a boyˇŻs name?ˇ± She asks, and I tell her that we all thought Morgan was a male until she showed up for her first meeting with the King.

    Flora startsughing at my admission¨Cor at least I thought she was. ˇ°Do you want to know what she said when she entered the meeting room?ˇ± Flora asks, and both my Pups are nodding their heads. I remember toote what she had said: ˇ°That she was sorr for beingte, but that she had to point out to one of her unit members that shecked a dick,ˇ± Flora blurts out.

    Dad isughing his ass off while Thora giggles, and Dalton looks at me for confirmation. ˇ°Yes, Dalton. She actually said that with King Damon in the room,ˇ± I say, and now Dalton is alsoughing his ass off. He knows that King Damon always hates it when peopl act differently around him, and I know he will ask King Damon about this as soon as he can.

    <b>Morgan </b>

    With their Alpha wounded and down on the ground, the rest surrenders quickly, and soon we have all of them in custody. Through the mind¨Clink, King Damon instructs everyone to not ry to anyone what happened, that those that need to know will be informed by him, and I think it might have to do with me. After all, Roan, CasimirˇŻs Beta, must have reported to him what Amra looks like.

    ˇ°Commander, where do we ce all these Pack¨Cmembers? I doubt the dungeons are going to be enough,ˇ± Roan asks, and I nod at Landon to lead the way. ˇ°They wonˇŻt be ced in the dungeons; we will put them in the arena,ˇ± I answer as I follow Landon to our

    Chapter 250 Abilities.

    training grounds. Dad uses it forpetitions between Pack¨Cmembers.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Skr is walking right next to me, and she keeps looking at my arm; the wounds disappeared when I shifted into Amra. ˇ°I am fine, Skr. Amra is a fast healer, and the wounds werenˇŻt too deep,ˇ± I answer her unspoken question, and she smiles as she looks at my arm again.

    The rest of the way to the arena is spent in silence, and when the arenaes into view, I see Colton and Hudson guiding Chaya and Faith out of the arena; looks like they already ced their prisoners inside. ˇ°Roan, hold on to Shithat for me. We have a specia ce for him,ˇ± I say as I walk towards the entrance. Once all prisoners are inside, I turn towards Roan.

    ˇ°Ready to see where we ce our special guests?ˇ± I ask Roan with a smirk on my face. I grab NigelˇŻs Father to yank him to his feet and walk towards the building that holds our prison. It is a one¨Cstory building from the outside, and when you walk in, you canˇŻt imagine what lies beneath it, but once you descend the stairs, it will hit you full force.

    One of my ancestors built it to imprison Rogues, but mostly to get information out of those that hurt our Pack in any way, and not many outsiders have ever been down there. Ashton, Den, and Fletcher are standing guard outside, and that tells me that King Damon and Casimir are already inside.

    ˇ°Roan, you are allowed to follow me inside. The rest of you will have to wait out here; King Damon and Prince Casimir will be safe in there,ˇ± I say before Fletcher opens the door for me and Roan. Dad is waiting for us with King Damon and Prince Casimir, and Roan is looking around the space we are in.

    It resembles the lobby of a hotel with a few guards around. Dad walks towards a door that will lead us to a corridor with some interrogation rooms. At the end of the corridor is another door which leads to a stairwell, and as you walk down the stairs, you can see the cells in the middle. A boardwalk is mounted around the cells with smaller boardwalks leading to the cell doors.

    The boardwalk ends in a stair leading down to the next level of cells, and it repeats itself over and over again until you reach the bottom of our prison. At the bottom, there is one huge cell with a smaller cell inside; whoever ends up here will beg for death real soon, and I shove NigelˇŻs Father into the smaller cell.

    King Damon doesnˇŻt spare his surroundings a nce, while Casimir and Roan are looking around in amazement. I remember the first time Dad brought me down here; I had just turned fifteen, and I had overheard him and Ashton talk about the underground prison we have.

    I was told why the prison was built in this fashion and who had decided to build it. One of my ancestors had built it after he had failed to get answers from a Pack¨Cmember that had betrayed the Pack; his actions had cost many Wolves and Lycans from our Pack their lives, and they werenˇŻt able to find out why he had betrayed his Pack.

    <i>So </i>my ancestor had thought about a way to break someone without killing them too fast, and with his Beta and Gamma, he had gone over every way you could instill fear into someone. Enough fear to make them talk, enough fear to make them understand that talking meant a quick death, and once they had figured that out, all they needed to do was design a prison that could help them aplish that.

    I now knew it was because of that Pack¨Cmember that we lost one of our gifted females to a gruesome death, and I think it is poetic justice that we will get answers from NigelˇŻs Father here in the prison that was built because of an Alpha like him. ˇ°Morgan, can you exin this prison to me?ˇ± Roan asks, and I ask him to scream on the top of his lungs.

    He does as I ask, and his scream echoes around the room. His face contorts as he keeps hearing his own scream over and over again, and it keeps going for almost five minutes. ˇ°Now, try to imagine that is the scream of someone that is getting tortured,ˇ± I say, and I hear him cursing under his breath.

    King Damon walks towards the cell that holds NigelˇŻs Father. ˇ°Why did you attack Blue River Pack, and donˇŻt give me the nonsense you wrote down in your letter?ˇ± He asks, but he doesnˇŻt get an answer. I wasnˇŻt expecting the male to answer, so I am not surprised to see him ignore King Damon.

    1:34 <b>pm </b>P

    Chapter 250 Abilities

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Some would say Shadow Rock Pack is delusional for attacking Blue River Pack, to im something that doesnˇŻt belong to them. While others will side with their way of thinking and believing that Shadow Rock Pack was deprived of something that should have been theirs.

    Every member of Blue River Pack hates the males that drove my ancestors to their deaths; we donˇŻt hate entire Packs because of what one person did. Maybe we should in some cases, because they teach their Pack¨Cmembers only a part of the story and leave out the way they treated my ancestors.

    I hope that King Damon will make an example out of NigelˇŻs Father, to show other Alphas what happens if you go after something that doesnˇŻt belong to you. Even if it means that the entire Kingdom will know who I am and what my abilities are.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 251

    Chapter 251 Calm Down

    Morgan

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Instead of leaving on Sunday, we left on Tuesday. It took them two days to realize that NigelˇŻs Father wasnˇŻt going to answer any questions, and a few hours before I was able to convince them that it was best to put him on trial. Dad and King Damon were reluctant to reveal the truth about me, and even though my Brothers, my team, and Casimir agreed with them at first, they saw it my way in the end.

    I had to make a promise to King Damon, though: I am not allowed <i>to </i>go on an assignment without an extra team, and I need to inform Commander Amir and Commander Jaylen where I am going. Thetter condition was one I fought hard, but King Damon wasnˇŻt backing down, and after he threatened to take my title away from me, I finally caved.

    My entire unit is waiting for me on the top floor of our wing, and as I walk into our living room with my coffee, Flora and Orson walk in behind me. ˇ°Commander JaylenˇŻs Pups are smart and not afraid to ask questions,ˇ± I hear Flora say, and I look at them in confusion. His Pups were here?

    I ask Flora when they were here, and I think I surprised her and everyone else in the room. ˇ°Kaia was thinking about Commander Jaylen and his Pups,ˇ± I exin, but that seems to confuse them even more. ˇ°Sorry, I forgot I didnˇŻt tell you everything about me. I have all the gifts my bloodline has ever had; only my gift of hearing and sense are stable. The others seem toe and go as they please,ˇ± I say.

    I tell my unit why Blue River Pack was attacked, but I donˇŻt mention to them that I have experienced the gift of perception more than once. I wanted to wait until the Commanders were informed before I would tell my unit the consequences of the attack, but I need to be honest with them, and I tell them what King Damon demanded of me.

    As I finish my coffee, I listen to my unit discussing how this will work best, and soon Beckes up with a solution everyone can live with. My teams will rotate going on assignments with me, but we will take into consideration to switch teams if they are best suited for another assignment.

    We talk about how my abilities helped me during the attack, and I thought I was getting away with talking about the gift of perception¨Cthe only gift I still donˇŻt understand. ˇ°Have you relived any other memories so far?ˇ± Moura asks, and I just shake my head. I still donˇŻt want to tell them what I saw. At least not until I understand everything myself.

    It is close to midnight when we turn in for the night, and Amra points out that she finally understands why JaylenˇŻs Lycan takes control of him. <i>ˇ°</i><i>If </i>we are their <i>Mate</i><i>, </i><i>it </i>would <i>make </i><i>sense </i><i>that </i><i>they </i><i>want </i><i>to </i><i>sleep </i>in <i>our </i>bed, <i>but </i><i>how </i>did <i>Kaia </i><i>figure </i>it out<i>, </i>or <i>why </i><i>hasnˇŻt </i><i>Jaylen </i>imed <i>us </i><i>yet</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>Amra mumbles, and I know she doesnˇŻt expect me to answer.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Kaia mentioned </i><i>Lynah </i>in her <i>thoughts</i>. <i>What </i><i>if </i><i>it </i><i>is </i><i>connected </i>to <i>her </i><i>and </i>whatever <i>she </i>did to <i>Jaylen </i><i>and </i><i>his </i><i>Father</i>?ˇ± I answer her question with a question of my own, and I think it is time I talk to Jaylen about everything I found out.

    Thinking about how to bring this up, I drift off to sleep, and when I wake in the morning, I still donˇŻt have an answer to my own question. I slowly get out of bed to make my way over to the bathroom. I am going to take a shower before I get dressed and head into the living room. Flora ces a mug of coffee in front of me, and she asks me if I will be able to function with the restrictions King Damon gave me.

    ˇ°If I find out that the restrictions he gave me make my job impossible, I need to discuss that with him. He isnˇŻt an unreasonable man, and we might need toe up with another way to handle this situation,ˇ± I answer her before I take a sip of my coffee. During breakfast, Chaya tells me that she, Faith, and Waylen will being with me to the main building.

    They will be following me around today, keeping an eye out for any trouble. IˇŻm not really sure how to feel about it, but I <b>know</b>! donˇŻt have a choice. I love my job, and I have no intention of giving it up just because some Idiot thinks that he has a im <b>to </b><b>me</b>. <i>ˇ°</i>What do you <i>think </i><i>Jaylen </i>will <i>say </i><i>to </i><i>that </i>when he <i>hears </i><i>that </i><i>Nigel </i>and <i>his </i><i>Father </i>tried to <i>im </i><i>you</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>Amra asks me.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    7:14 pm P PPM.

    Chapter 251 Calm Down

    s

    I donˇŻt have an answer for her, but I know we will find out soon enough. Maybe his reaction to what happened at Blue River Pack will be the opening I need to ask him certain questions and to exin to him that I know a few things he might not have realized so far. Because I doubt a male like Jaylen would let his Mate walk around without iming her.

    Amra agrees with me; Jaylen would never allow us to walk around without being imed. I just wonder why neither one of us ever figured it out. There have been several Full Moons since I turned 18, and yet for some reason, I am unable to tell that he is my Mate

    I ask Skr through the mind¨Clink if there is a way for me to find out if I have missed finding my Mate for some reason. She asks me why I want to know, and I tell her it has something to do with what my Mom said, I donˇŻt want her to know that I suspect that Jaylen is my Mate; I need to understand why neither one of us has felt the Mate¨Cbond.

    Skr tells me she will have an answer for me by the end of the day, and I know that when she says that she will have the answer, you will have an answer that will surprise everyone. She always goes the extra mile when ites to finding answers, and IˇŻm grateful she is a part of my team.

    Waylen tells me it is time to get ready and to go to the main building. All the Commanders will be in the meeting room very soon to hear about the attack and the reason why the attack took ce. I just hope that everyone will ept King DamonˇŻs decision on letting me keep my title and that Commander Amir and Commander Jaylen will ept <i>the </i>extra responsibility they are getting.

    Once all of us are ready, we walk down the stairs to the front door. I donˇŻt see or hear anyone in the main living room, and I wonder if Jaylen already knows that he is missing a Team Captain. Waylen, Chaya, and Faith follow me to the main building, and they wait outside the meeting <i>room </i>while I follow Elder Emmett inside.

    I greet everyone as I walk into the meeting room and sit down in my usual space. Jaylen asks me if I know what this meeting is about, and I tell him to just be patient, that King Damon will exin everything. The look on his face tells me that he isnˇŻt too pleased with that answer, but I promised King Damon I wouldnˇŻt mention anything about what happened at Blue River Pack to

    anyone.

    At least not until this meeting has started. King Damon wants to make sure that everyone understands that my safety is a priority and that anyone that decides to take advantage of my abilities will get punished severely. He also wants their opinion on how to proceed with NigelˇŻs Father; after all, as long as he is still alive, he will always pose a threat to me and my safety. And even though the easy way out would be to take my title away from me, King Damon doesnˇŻt want to do that.

    Once everyone is seated, King Damon gets up and starts pacing the room. I understand that this is not an easy task for him to do. He has to exin to the Commanders he has worked with for many years that he is going to bend the rules for me, a neer.

    ˇ°Good morning, Gentlemen. Thank you for giving me your time. As you are all aware, Blue River Pack was attacked while I was visiting there. I also know that you would all like to know why it was attacked, and that is what this meeting today is about. It turns out that we have a rather special Lycan among us¨Ca Lycan with abilities, and quite a few of them.

    Blue River Pack was attacked for the sole purpose <i>of </i>getting their hands on this special Lycan, a Lycan that possesses four abilities: the gift of hearing, the gift of sense, the gift of hearing thoughts, and the gift of perception. The gifts will be exined once I have told you what I want to tell you, because we were betrayed from within our own ranks.

    ˇ°Commander Jaylen, can you tell me where Team Captain Kaia is?ˇ± King Damon asks him, and he tells us that she went to visit her family, but that she hadnˇŻt returned yet. ˇ°We have been trying to reach her and her family, but so far, no luck<i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>He answers.

    King Damon tells him that she wonˇŻt being back. ˇ°She betrayed us by informing the attackers; she was the fated Mate of Nigel, the future Alpha of Shadow Rock Pack, and I can tell you that neither one of them is still breathing,ˇ± He says, and every Commander is staring at me.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt look at me; I didnˇŻt kill them,ˇ± I say as I raise my hands. Commander Amir turns to King Damon and asks him who the gifted Lycan is. ˇ°That would be me,ˇ± I answer his question, and except for our backup, each Commander stares at me. Roan is standing behind my chair as a precaution.

    7:14 pm P <b>P </b><b>P </b>§Ţ

    Chapter 251 Calm Down

    45 Free Coins

    I tell them the history between Blue River Pack and Shadow Rock Pack, why my ancestor took her own life to protect her unborn Daughter, and when I exin that Nigel wanted to forcefully mark me, I hear JaylenˇŻs Lycan roar. Casimir and Roan walk over to him, but I know they wonˇŻt be able to calm his Lycan down, and I ce my hand on his arm.

    Everyone stares at my hand on his arm, but the confusion bes bigger when his Lycan calms down almost immediately.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 252

    Chapter 252 Once A Year

    Chapter 252 Once A Year

    Morgan

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ˇ°My parents have known my entire life what would happen if anyone found out I was born. They kept other Packs away from our territory because of it. They wanted to celebrate my seventeenth birthday in a special way, and the preparation for it caused me to leave home. It was never their intention to ignore me, but trying to keep everything a secret made that happen nheless, and not being able to find me hurt my family.

    Dad exined they couldnˇŻt report me missing because they didnˇŻt want the report to end up on the wrong desk. I spent many hours talking to my parents and my Brothers. They understand how it made me feel, and they apologized for it at least ten times a day. I eventually had to tell them to stop apologizing, or I would wait another year to visit again.ˇ± I say, and I hear the others chuckle as I look at my hand on JaylenˇŻs arm.

    ˇ°Does this <i>mean </i><i>she </i><i>can </i><i>hear </i>my <i>thoughts </i>at <i>all </i><i>times</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>I hear Amir think, and I decide <i>to </i>exin my gifts to them a little more. ˇ°No, Amir. Not all the time,ˇ± I answer his thought, and his jaw drops as he looks at me. ˇ°Sometimes I just hear anotherˇŻs thoughts, but! have no control over it, and I am not sure if I can train it.

    I can hear better than any of you; even a soundproof room isnˇŻtpletely soundproof to me. The gift of sense can tell me when my back¨Cup arrives and how many of them there are. Those two gifts are present at all times, and I didnˇŻt have to do much to learn how to use them, but it was strange in the beginning as I thought something was closer than it actually was.

    The gift of perception is a strange one, and it has only happened once, but it didnˇŻt make any sense to me. I am hoping that I can train that gift to be more useful in the future because right now it is quite useless to me.ˇ± I say, and King Damon has been watching the other Commanders while I was exining my gifts.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, how can we make sure Morgan can do her job safely?ˇ± One <i>of </i>the Commanders asks, and King Damon tells them he had a hard time making me ept his conditions. ˇ°Morgan will take an extra team with her on every assignment, and she has to inform Commander Amir and Commander Jaylen about where she is going.

    We need to make sure that no one will be able to get to her and forcefully mark her. The Alpha of Shadow Rock Pack will have to stand trial for the attack and for nning a forceful marking, meaning that it will be known who Morgan is.ˇ± He says, and every Commander has a serious expression on their face.

    Each of them vows to King Damon that they will do everything in their power to keep me safe, and Jaylen is thest one to make the vow. He holds on to my hand as he vows the same thing the other Commanders did, and I can tell that his Lycan is close to the surface.

    Once we have discussed everything that happened at Blue River Pack, Amir asks about Nigel and his Father. ˇ°Kaia was his fated Mate, and she told him where I would be. Who kept it hidden that the King and Crown Prince would be with me, I donˇŻt know, and thanks to NigelˇŻs Father, we didnˇŻt get a chance to question Kaia.

    As for Nigel, he got killed by two of Prince CasimirˇŻs Warriors<i>; </i>they were ordered to protect me at all costs. Ashton and Colton started questioning NigelˇŻs Father after we left, and if the stories I heard over the years are true, he will be singing like a bird by the end of the week.ˇ± I say.

    words<i>. </i>ˇ°She never mentioned finding her Mate,ˇ± Jaylen mumbles, and I tell him she thought Nigel was there to kill me. ˇ°She wanted you as her chosen Mate, but what that has to do with me, I donˇŻt know.ˇ± I tell him, and Amra and I watch him as he processes my

    I doubt he realizes that everyone else was sent out of the room by King Damon. He seems to be arguing with his Lycan, and we are waiting for them to finish their discussion. An Omega walks in with some coffee for us, and she stares at Jaylen for a moment. It looks strange seeing someone argue with their Wolf or Lycan.

    7:14 pm P <b>P </b>P§Ţ.

    Chapter 252 Once A Year

    s

    Casimir sits down in a seat across from me, and Roan sits down on my other side. ˇ°Morgan, you mentioned that thoughtse to you randomly. What do you do when you hear something disturbing?ˇ± Roan asks, and I tell him what happened on my way to the Academy.

    ˇ°I paid them a visit on my way back from one of my assignments, and her Father told me that my instincts had been right. The female that tried to kill her back then had tried again. Luckily, he had heeded my warning; she had visible and invisible Guards, and they were able to stop the female from killing her.

    She found her Mate a week after that, and I met him when I was there. He is an overprotective ass, ording to her. She even says it to his face, and all he does is smile.ˇ± I tell them, and I ept the coffee King Damon offers me. I am halfway through my coffee when Jaylen finally seems to realize that it is just the five of us left in the meeting room.

    ˇ°Care to tell us what you and Midnight were discussing?ˇ± King Damon says, and he gives me a strange look before he looks at King Damon again. ˇ°Just hear me out before anyone of you responds,ˇ± He says, and we all nod our heads. ˇ°When Morgan linked me, I found myself in a ce I shouldnˇŻt be in, and Midnight refuses to tell me why.

    All he keeps saying is that I need to let go of the past, or I will never find my fated Mate, but it still doesnˇŻt answer the question / keep asking him. His response to someone forcefully marking Morgan has me confused. I understand he doesnˇŻt like hearing it, and I understand he feels anger towards Nigel.

    It is the fact that he feels murderous just thinking about it that has me confused. Only Mates react like that when their Mate would be involved,ˇ± Jaylen answers. Amra is pacing around in my head, and I know she wants me to ask questions, but I am not sure if ! should ask them with the others around.

    ˇ°Jaylen, what if Midnight keeps telling you that because you already met her and didnˇŻt recognize her as your Mate because of the past?ˇ± King Damon asks, and I understand that they know more about his past. I look at Jaylen as everyone waits for him to answer King Damon.

    I see all kinds of emotions sh through his eyes, and I realize that whatever Lynah did to him, it hurt him deeply. It hurt him enough to close himself off from his feelings, making it impossible for him to find his happiness, and I wonder if he understands that everyone deserves the chance to find happiness with their Mate.

    ˇ°Jaylen, I donˇŻt know what happened, and I understand it if you donˇŻt want to tell me. I want you to understand that most females will listen to your story. I doubt a female would reject you just because of something that happened in the past. I canˇŻt guarantee it wonˇŻt happen; that depends on the female, and I hope she is willing to listen to you<i>. </i>

    Kaia apparently knew something about your past; she was thinking about your Pups and someone named Lynah. Other than that, I donˇŻt know what happened between Lynah and your family<i>, </i>but looking at you, I can tell that she hurt you deeply. I just want you to heed MidnightˇŻs warning: let go of the past before it destroys everything,ˇ± I say before I get up and walk out of the meeting room.

    <b>Jaylen </b>

    Could Morgan be right? Would my Mate take the time to listen to me? Would she understand I had no control over what happened? The questions keep running through my head as I watch Morgan walk out the door, and I look at Damon to find him deep in thought.

    ˇ°Jaylen, how many of your unit members know about Lynah?ˇ± He asks me, and I tell him only my own team is aware of what she actually did. ˇ°Then how did Kaia know about it?ˇ± He asks, and I just stare at him. I have no idea how Kaia found out about the details.

    ˇ°I will look into her past; maybe we can <i>find </i>an answer there,ˇ± Roan says, and I know if an answer can be found in <i>her </i>past, he will find it. He proved it years ago when Jaya had shown up at the Pce iming to be King DamonˇŻs Daughter. She had a very convincing story, and she even had test results showing that he was her Father.

    7:14 pm P P P M

    Chapter 252 Once A Year

    s

    Roan had felt that something was off, and he dove into her past. He went to the Pack she was born in, and when he returned three weekster, he had good and bad news for Damon and Casimir. The good news was that Jaya wasnˇŻt his Daughter, and the bad news was that Damon did have a Daughter named Jaya, but she had died in a Rogue attack at the age of six.

    It had taken Roan a little longer to return because he found out that JayaˇŻs Mother had died in the same attack, but she had left a three¨Cyear¨Cold Son behind. Damon took him in, and Casimir treats him like a little Brother; he even carries the title of Prince.

    The fake Jaya was banned from the Kingdom after she told Damon and Casimir how she had found out about his Daughter, and once a year they visit the grave of the real Jaya.

    <i>3/3 </i>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 253

    Chapter 253 What Happened

    Jaylen

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins</b><b>. </b>

    After I say my goodbyes to my friends, I walk out of the main building and head to the tree line to walk around the terrain, taking some time to think about everything I heard today. First, I try to wrap my head around the fact that Morgan is a gifted Lycan. She has multiple gifts, and that puts a target on her back.

    I remember the words she spoke just a little while ago. She said my Mate would listen to me when I find her. I just hope I can find the courage to tell her about Lynah and what she did to me and my Dad. It is that I have my Pups to remind me of it, or I might have had a hard time believing that someone could do that to another person.

    Midnight is awfully quiet, but I think his mind is on Morgan and the target on her back. He never liked it when females were targeted for whatever reason, but I think it is worse with Morgan, and a part of me understands him. Morgan is an amazing woman; she is good at her job, and she has resolved many disputes since she became a Commander.

    Maybe I should ask her to listen to my story, and then she can tell me if my Mate might reject me because of it. I just need to find the courage to tell her. I still hate the fact that I never caught Lynah in the act. Sometimes I me myself that she was able to pull one over on me, and what I hate even more is the way she hurt Dad.

    The only good thing that came out of it are Dalton and Thora. I wouldnˇŻt trade them for anything in the world, and I hope my Mate will be able to ept them as a part of my life. <i>ˇ°</i><i>She </i>will <i>not </i><i>only </i><i>ept </i><i>them </i><i>as </i><i>a </i><i>part </i><i>of </i><i>your </i><i>life</i><i>; </i><i>she </i><i>will </i><i>love </i><i>them</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>Midnight says, and I ask him how he can be so sure.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>The </i><i>Goddess </i><i>wouldnˇŻt </i><i>have </i><i>paired </i><i>the </i>two of <i>you </i><i>together </i><i>if </i>for <i>a </i>moment <i>she </i>thought <i>she </i><i>would </i><i>reject </i>you or your Pups. <i>The </i><i>Goddess </i><i>understands </i><i>that </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Dalton</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>Thora </i><i>are </i>a <i>package </i><i>deal</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>He answers me with confidence,in his voice.

    He is probably right, but it doesnˇŻt change the fact that my dreams were shattered by Lynah. I always wanted to find my fated Mate, to have all of my firsts with her, and I really mean all of my firsts. Another thing that will be difficult to exin to my Mate is that I am still a virgin and the Father of two Pups.

    Everyone keeps telling me that my Mate will understand once I exin everything to her. I am just the one that keeps having doubts, and a part of me wouldnˇŻt me her if she rejected me for having Pups with another female. It was something I thought! would do if I found out my Mate had Pups with another male, but now I know I would listen to her story first and then make up my mind.

    Over the years, there have been males and females that have asked me who the Mother of my Pups was, but I never told anyone the true story. All I ever told them was that their Mother was no longer alive, and that isnˇŻt far from the truth because to us, she is dead.

    Dalton and Thora know the truth, but they donˇŻt want anything to do with her, and Dad and I cannot me them. After all, she ruined a lot of lives with the trick she pulled. As a result of LynahˇŻs betrayal, Dad never went looking for another chosen Mate. My Pups and I just want him to be happy, but we do understand why he is reluctant to take another chosen Mate.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>should </i><i>find </i>Morgan and <i>talk </i><i>to </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>Maybe </i><i>she </i>will be able to <i>show </i>you <i>that </i><i>your </i>Mate <i>will </i>not <i>reject </i><i>you </i><i>after </i>you tell her your <i>story</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>think </i><i>it </i><i>is </i><i>time </i><i>you </i><i>told </i>someone <i>about </i><i>Lynah </i><i>and </i><i>what </i><i>she </i>did <i>to </i><i>you</i>. The <i>only </i><i>reason </i>others <i>know </i><i>the </i><i>truth </i>is because <i>they </i><i>were </i><i>there</i><i>. </i><i>Maybe </i><i>if </i><i>you </i>tell <i>Morgan</i><i>, </i><i>she </i>will be able to <i>make </i>you <i>understand </i><i>that </i>you have <i>closed </i>yourself off, and she might be able to <i>make </i><i>you </i>see <i>that </i><i>not </i>every <i>female </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>same </i>as <i>Lynah </i>or will <i>reject </i>you <i>because </i><i>of </i><i>what </i><i>Lynah </i>did,ˇ± Midnight says in my head.

    I know that I have kept females at armˇŻs length. I wasnˇŻt willing to take a risk, and I had two Pups to think about. I still have my doubts, though, that I actually closed myself off as much as Midnight ims, and I think I would be able to smell <i>our </i>Mate when we

    meet her.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    7:14 pm <b>P </b>P <b>P </b><b>§Ţ </b>

    Chapter 253 What Happened

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I am not too sure how my Mate will react, and that is what frightens me the most. After discovering what Lynah did, I was mad at her for taking away my chance to start a family with my Mate. I kept going in circles for a long time, and IˇŻm still not convinced that it will be easy to make my Mate understand that this happened out of my control.

    I am afraid that my Mate will make me choose between her and my Pups, and if she does, I already know what i will choose, Dalton and Thora will alwayse first to me. Midnight is right, though; I think it is time I told someone that wasnˇŻt there and who doesnˇŻt know anything about the situation.

    Morgan

    After I leave the main building, I head up to my own room. I need some time to myself, and I need to figure out what I can and cannot handle when ites to JaylenˇŻs past. What if Lynah was his chosen Mate and she betrayed him? What if Lynah was his chosen Mate and she died?

    Could I handle it if he had a chosen Mate before me? Could I handle knowing that he wasnˇŻt willing to wait for his fated Mate? Questions keep running through my mind, and I know I need someone to talk <i>to</i>. I link Skr and ask her toe to my room.

    It doesnˇŻt take Skr long to get to my room, and just one look at me shows her that whatever is going on in my head is serious. ˇ°Okay, Commander. What is running through your mind?ˇ± Skr asks, and I gesture towards my bed for her to take a seat.

    I tell Skr about the first time the gift of perception showed itself. I tell her what I saw that day and that it happened a few times after that day. I tell her about the thoughts I heard from Kaia and that apparently Lynah hurt Jaylen deeply. ˇ°I am not sure how or why she hurt him. All I know is that just mentioning that he has a past shows anger and pain in his eyes.

    I truly believe that Midnight knows that I am their Mate, but for some reason, Jaylen is unable to tell, and I think that Midnight is right. It has everything to do with his past. Jaylen has probably closed himself off to the point where he can no longer feel or smell

    past. his Mate, and I fear he may never be ready to tell anyone about <i>his </i>

    I doubt he has ever spoken about his past with anyone that wasnˇŻt rted to him or who wasnˇŻt there when it happened. If he is unable to tell anyone what happened in his past, how will he be able to tell his fated Mate?ˇ± I confide in Skr, and for a little while, we just sit there in my room inplete silence.

    ˇ°Would it matter to you if he had given up on finding his fated Mate? Jaylen is about two decades older than you are. What if he was just tired of waiting for his fated Mate?ˇ± Skr asks me, and I tell her that if he had given up on finding his fated Mate, he didnˇŻt have to wait long.

    ˇ°He might be two decades older than I am, but if Flora was telling the truth, then Dalton is nearly fifteen years old, and that means that he gave up searching for his fated Mate after only five years. I mean, we can find our Mates from the day we turn eighteen, and if Dalton is close to fifteen years old, then Jaylen must have taken a chosen Mate within five years after turning eighteen.

    Why would anyone choose to take a chosen Mate so shortly after turning eighteen? So yes, I think it is safe to say that it would matter <i>to </i>me if Lynah was his chosen Mate,ˇ± I answer SkrˇŻs question. I think it would matter to any female.

    Skr is nodding her head, and I can tell she agrees with me. If he gave up searching for his fated Mate so fast, then it should matter. ˇ°I guess I just have to wait until he is ready to tell me his story or until he is able toe to terms with his past. I just hope that by the time hees to terms with his past, it wonˇŻt be toote for the two of us,ˇ± I say to Skr as I look out the window.

    ˇ°<i>Morgan</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>I hear Jaylen ask through the mind¨Clink. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Can </i>youe to <i>the </i><i>garden </i><i>at </i>the back of the main building<i>? </i><i>I </i><i>need </i>to <i>ask </i><i>you </i><i>something</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>need </i><i>to </i>do <i>it </i><i>in </i><i>private</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>Jaylen asks me, and I tell him I will be there in a few minutes. Looks like I might get my answers sooner than I thought, and I hope it will help him move on.

    When I reach the garden, I see Jaylen sitting on a bench in front of the fountain. I can tell he is deep in thought, and I slowly approach him to give him time to sense meing. I am only a foot or two away from him when he finally looks up, and I see a small smile appear on his face. I smile back at him as I close the distance between us to sit down next to him.

    :14 pm P P P §Ţ

    Chapter 253 What Happened

    s

    I donˇŻt say a word because I donˇŻt want to scare him off. This is his story to tell, and I will not rush him. We just sit there in sifence for a long time, and the longer the silencests, the more convinced I am that this is very difficult for him to talk about. I just hope he is willing to tell me what happened with Lynah.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 254

    Chapter 254 Exnation

    Chapter 254 Exnation

    Morgan

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°I will start at the beginning, and I need you to be patient with me. This isnˇŻt easy for me to talk about. Just thinking about it is bad enough for me, and I never thought I would discuss this with anyone other than the people who were there when it happened My parents were fated Mates, and growing up, I thought they had the perfect rtionship, but I was mistaken.

    My Mother cheated on my Father for almost as long as they were together. I was seventeen when Dad was finally fed up with her and gave her an ultimatum. She chose to reject my Father and leave me behind, not that I would have chosen to go with her. It took my Father a long time to finally ept that my Mother had rejected him and left us both.

    When he finally came to terms with it, he told me he was going <i>to </i><i>look </i>for a chosen Mate. Neither one of us realized that that would be the start of our trouble. Dad met Lynah during a trip he made with King Damon, and it didnˇŻt take long before they were mated and marked.

    I canˇŻt remember exactly when it started, but it was sometime after Lynah moved in with us. I could barely sleep through a night without waking up at least once, and it took me a long time to figure out why. The only reason we found out why I was having trouble sleeping was because Prince Casimir nted a camera in my room, and when we took a look at the footage, it stunned all of us.

    You already know that I have two Pups. What nobody knows, other than my family and my best friends, is that I never conceived them in the old¨Cfashioned way,ˇ± Jaylen says, and I am staring at him dumbfounded. ˇ°What do you mean exactly by ˇ®not conceived in the old¨Cfashioned wayˇ®?ˇ± I ask Jaylen, confused.

    Jaylen tells me what they had seen in the footage, and to say I am shocked is putting it mildly. I can understand that a female would like to have a Pup someday, but to do what Lynah did was outrageous. I canˇŻt imagine what either one of them was feeling. I mean, she was his FatherˇŻs Mate and his stepmother. I can understand that this is very difficult to exin to anyone, and I think I finally understand why Jaylen feels his fated Mate might reject him.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Amra</i><i>, </i><i>should </i><i>I </i>tell <i>him </i>that <i>I </i><i>know </i>he has <i>been sleeping </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><i>bed </i><i>when </i><i>I </i>am off on <i>assignment</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask, and she tells me it might be best if I do tell him. It might force him to face the truth, and it may finally open his eyes to the fact that I am his fated Mate.

    ˇ°Jaylen, do you remember that during the meeting I told you all that the gift of perception had only happened once?ˇ± I ask him, and he <i>nods </i>his head in answer. ˇ°Well, that wasnˇŻtpletely true. It happened a few times, but what I saw was the same every time, and that was you sleeping in my bed.

    I know you probably donˇŻt remember getting into my room or into my bed. Midnight was in control of that, and I think he has been hiding it from you ever since,ˇ± I tell him as I keep looking at him. I want to see if he can figure it out on his own or if I might have to spell it <i>out </i>for him.

    Jaylen <i>should </i>be able to figure it out on his own. If he knows that he was sleeping in my bed and adds that to the fact that I was able <i>to </i>calm Midnight down, he should be able to tell that I am his fated Mate. I keep looking at Jaylen as he mumbles softly. The words are incoherent and donˇŻt make sense to me, but if it helps him to cope with what I just told him, I will wait.

    Suddenly, JaylenˇŻs head snaps towards me, and the look in his eyes tells me that he has finally figured it out. The only problem seems to be that he doesnˇŻt feel the Mate¨Cbond. ˇ°You are my Mate?ˇ± Jaylen asks me, and I tell him that, like him, I donˇŻt feel the Mate¨Cbond, but that I might have an answer to that question soon enough.

    He asks me which question that would be, and I tell him the question is how it is possible that I know that he is my Mate even though I cannot feel the Mate<i>¨C</i>bond. ˇ°Midnight feels the Mate¨Cbond, and that is why he has led you to my bed every <b>time </b>I am <b>not </b>around.

    10:52 pm

    Chapter 254 Exnation

    +10 Free Coins

    I asked Skr, a member of my own team, if she could find out if there was a possibility that I missed finding my Mate, and if anyone can find that answer, itˇŻs her. The first time the gift of perception showed me that you had been sleeping in my bed, I wondered what you were doing there. It was when you left my bed that I saw that your Lycar was in control, and I knew you were unaware of what he was doing.

    Adding pieces of the puzzle together, I figured that Midnight knew that we were Mates, but as he already exined to you, it is the fact that you closed yourself off that makes it impossible for you to sense that I am your Mate. When Midnight became angry because of what Nigel tried to do or wanted to do, I knew I was the only one that could calm him down, and we both know that it worked,ˇ± I exin to him.

    Jaylen

    Fuck, I found my fated Mate, and she didnˇŻt run off. She seems more concerned with the fact that neither one of us felt the Mate- bond, and the only reason she figured it out is because of her gift. I chuckle when I remember DamonˇŻs words when I told them about my first full night of sleep, and Morgan asks if she can share in the fun.

    ˇ°After my first night of not waking up during the night, I informed Damon and Casimir about it, and Damon told me we could rule out me spending the night with my Mate,ˇ± I say, and when I see the stunned look on her face, I realize what I said. ˇ°Damon, <i>I </i>need <i>to </i>tell Morgan the <i>truth</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>exin </i><i>everything </i><iter</i><i>; </i><i>I </i><i>just </i><i>wanted </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>know</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>I say through the mind¨Clink before closing it again.

    ˇ°Besides the Elders and my own unit, no one knows this, but I am the future Royal Gamma, and my team members are the future Royal Deltas,ˇ± I say, and I see Morgan shaking her head as she isughing her ass off. Midnight has a dumbfounded look on his face as he stares at Morgan, and I wrap an arm around her waist when I see she is about to slide off the bench.

    ˇ°Once you are doneughing, could you tell us what is so funny?ˇ± I ask her, and after she has caught her breath, she looks at me. ˇ°Females hate me for being an AlphaˇŻs Daughter. Not all of them say it or act on it, but it is noticeable. I get the same look when they find out I am a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army, and I think they will be seeing green with envy when they find out about my abilities.

    And on top of that, you tell me that my Mate is the future Royal Gamma. Damn, how did I get so lucky to have multiple targets on my back,ˇ± She says. Midnight doesnˇŻt think it is funny, but I can see her point of view. ˇ°Sorry for adding to the targets, Princess,ˇ± I whisper in her ear as I pull her onto myp.

    Midnight keeps looking at Morgan as I hold her close, and I wonder if she is willing to stay with me tonight. I would like to have a good nightˇŻs sleep. She bes quiet for a few moments before she looks at me. ˇ°Skr says she might have an answer for me. Would <i>you </i>like toe with me?ˇ± She asks me, and I tell her I would like to hear what Skr figured out.

    We walk back to our building, and the moment we open the door, we hear a lot of shouting from the living room. ˇ°If that Bitch shows up, I will give her a piece of my mind,ˇ± I hear a member of my unit say, and I wonder if he is talking about Kaia or Morgan. ˇ°She did nothing wrong. Kaia betrayed all of us, and the Alpha of Shadow Rock Pack killed her,ˇ± I hear a very angry female say.

    ˇ°What the fuck is going on here?ˇ± I ask, and every head snaps towards us. Before I see iting, one of my men lunges for Morgan. He doesnˇŻt get the chance to get near her because two of her unit members step in front of her, and I pull her behind me out of reflex. ˇ°What the fuck are you doing?ˇ± I ask as I look at my unit member.

    ˇ°Commander Morgan is responsible for Captain KaiaˇŻs death,ˇ± He shouts, and I just shake my head. I tell everyone to settle down and to sit down. ˇ°Kaia made a decision that got her killed. She decided to betray a member of the KingˇŻs Army, and she did it because she hoped I would take her as a chosen Mate,ˇ± I say.

    I tell my unit what happened at Blue River Pack and why it happened. By the time I am done talking, my unit is staring at me. ˇ°Commander, you have got to be kidding. Did Kaia know about MorganˇŻs bloodline?ˇ± Tristan asks, and Morgan tells him that Kaia was NigelˇŻs fated Mate. ˇ°Nigel probably didnˇŻt tell her exactly why they had an interest in me. She thought he was going to kill me, and that is what she wanted,ˇ± She says.

    10:52 pm G

    Chapter 254 Exnation

    +10 Free Coins

    She turns to one of the females in the room. ˇ°Skr, did you get an answer for me?ˇ± She asks, and I am surprised to hear that Skr found out that we were never at the Academy during a Full Moon. ˇ°I did find out that we left during a Full Moon, and Commander Jaylen returned to the Academy about two hourster.

    If your assumption is correct, I would say that Midnight smelled your scent when they returned, but I donˇŻt understand why Commander Jaylen didnˇŻt sense it,ˇ± Skr exins.

    10:52 pm G Ppp.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 255

    Chapter 255 Commanders

    Chapter 255 Commanders

    Morgan

    +10 Free Coins

    1 let SkrˇŻs findings sink in, and I think I finally figured out why neither one of us is feeling the Mate¨Cbond, even though Jaylen is unable to feel it for a totally different reason than I am unable to feel it. I think Jaylen and I need to discuss this in private. I doubt this is something we need to discuss in front of everyone.

    My unit seems to understand that Jaylen and I need some privacy. It is his unit that seems to be a little more reluctant to give us some time and privacy. Jaylen actually has to tell his unit to leave us alone, and once they have all left the room, he lifts me up bridal style. He walks over to an armchair in the far corner of our living room to sit down.

    ˇ°Do you think it is possible what Skr told us? That you never found out we were Mates because we never spent a Full Moon together at the Academy? We both know why I have not been able to feel that you are my Mate,ˇ± Jaylen asks me, and I have to tell him that Skr is probably right. If the both of us were never at the Academy during a Full Moon, I would never be able to feel the Mate¨Cbond with Jaylen.

    I wonder if Jaylen will ever be able to let go of his past, and with that, I donˇŻt mean letting go of his Pups. I mean letting go of what Lynah did to him. ˇ°Jaylen, IˇŻm going to ask you a question, and I want you to think real carefully about it before you answer me. If you could go back in time and stop Lynah from doing what she did, would you?ˇ± I ask Jaylen.

    Jaylen seems to think about it real hard, and I know it is a question that will be difficult to answer. It takes him a while before he can finally look at me again. ˇ°A part of me wishes that I could go back in time and stop Lynah from what she did. It means I will have all my firsts with my fated Mate. I know I will have a lot of firsts with my fated Mate, but that first pregnancy and my first Pup is something I will never have with fated Mate.

    my

    Lynah took that away from me, and it is something that will always haunt me. But another part of me doesnˇŻt want to go back in time. I love Dalton and Thora, and I wouldnˇŻt trade them for anything in the world. They are my Pups, no matter how they got into this world,ˇ± Jaylen answers me, and I know that he is right. I doubt anyone would want to go back in time to change the past and to miss out on their Pups.

    Even if it meant a less painful past to think about, even if it meant preventing heartbreak, I understand JaylenˇŻs answer. If he knows that he wouldnˇŻt want to change the past because of his Pups, does that mean he realizes that whoever the Goddess pairs him with, she will not make him choose between her and his Pups?

    Maybe if I were to spend time with Jaylen and his Pups, it will show him that he has nothing to fear about. I know Dalton and Thora are not mine, but it doesnˇŻt mean I will make him choose. I think about the fact that my Mate has a Son that is only three years younger than I am and that both his Pups are still teens, just like me.

    fated ˇ°What are you smiling about, Princess?ˇ± Jaylen asks me, and when I tell him what I was thinking about, his jaw drops. Apparently, I was the only one that was thinking that far ahead. ˇ°Do you think Dalton and Thora will have a problem with me as your Mate?ˇ± I ask Jaylen, and with a huge smile on his face, he shakes his head.

    ˇ°I actually believe that my Pups will wee you with open arms. Flora told them what you said when you entered the meeting room that first meeting, and I know that the first chance Dalton gets, he will ask Damon and Casimir about it. He knows that Damon hates people that act differently in front of him, and Damon has always warned Dalton to be aware of those kinds of people.

    Dalton is close to the King and <i>to </i>the Crown Prince, and to some, that is a very appealing thing. But Daiton and Thora know that not everyone is interested in them because of that, and those are the people that they will trust. I think to Dalton and Thora, you are someone thatˇŻs interested in them and not the fact that they are friendly with the King,ˇ± Jaylen answers me.

    Jaylen and I stay seated in the armchair for a very long time, just enjoying the silence and each other. Faith walks into the room to

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:52 pm G P <b>P </b><b>P </b>

    Chapter 255 Commanders

    +10 Free Coins

    tell us that dinner is ready, and I can tell that Jaylen is reluctant to let me go. But when Faith tells him that he is invited for dinner as well, he starts smiling.

    We are barely halfway up the first stairs in my wing of the building when I can hear a lot of chattering from our private living room upstairs, and I smile when I realize that both units will be having dinner together. ˇ°Your unit is up there as well. Looks like we <i>will </i><i>all </i>have <i>dinner </i>together,ˇ± I tell Jaylen through the mind¨Clink, and I feel him rx beside me.

    The moment Jaylen and I enter the living room, Tristan steps closer to me, and I wonder why he did that. But then I remember something Dad told me as a little girl. The King has four Deltas with a reason: two Deltas that do the work Deltas in a Pack do as well, and that is to provide protection for the Queen. His other two Deltas provide protection for the Beta female and the Gamma female, and I guess Tristan understands a little bit more than the others.

    ˇ°Looks like <i>I </i><i>have </i><i>an </i>extra shadow,ˇ± I say teasingly to Jaylen, and he smiles when he looks over his shoulder to see Tristan right behind me. Suddenly, the door to my wing bursts open, and I can sense <i>six </i>Wolvesing up the stairs. ˇ°Six Wolves,ˇ± I say out loud, and Tristan pulls me behind him as Jaylen steps next to Tristan.

    ˇ°Why the fuck didnˇŻt you warn me you wereing up here?ˇ± Jaylen shouts the moment the six Wolves step into the living room, and by the way he and Tristan rx, I understand that they know these Wolves. ˇ°Sorry, but King Damon ordered us toe here and to protect Commander Morgan. I assumed he informed you about our arrival,ˇ± One of them responds.

    ˇ°Jaylen,ˇ± I hear from behind me, and as I turn around, I look at his team member named Ace. ˇ°Red Forest Pack is here, and the Alpha ims that Morgan is his Mate,ˇ± He says, and I hear Midnight roar menacingly. I quickly step forward to wrap my arms around his waist and calm Midnight down.

    He buries his nose in my neck as he pulls me tighter to his body, and I rx into his arms as I let him hold me. ˇ°Skr, find out if we visited Red Forest Pack on the Full Moon. I doubt we did, but I want to be sure before I confront the Moron,ˇ± I say as I ce my head against JaylenˇŻs shoulder.

    As Skr starts up herptop, Beck and Moura walk out of the living room with a serious look on their faces. A look that tells me that they have thought of something important, and I will hear about it once they have found confirmation. If they were mistaken, they will eventually tell me about it, including why they thought it could have been important.

    The Warriors the King sent stay near thending of the top floor, and Tristan and Ace have stepped closer to me and Jaylen. I doubt it would take Skr this long to find an answer for me, and the smile on her face tells me she found an answer she was looking for herself. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>knew it</i><i>. </i>None of <i>us </i><i>ever </i><i>spent </i>a Full Moon <i>together </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>Academy</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I hear Skr think.

    ˇ°Who do you mean with ˇ®us,ˇ® Skr?ˇ± I ask her, and I see her turn a few shades of red as she looks at me. ˇ°Damn, you heard my thoughts, didnˇŻt you?ˇ± She asks, and I just nod my head as I am still waiting for an answer. ˇ°Both your units were never at the Academy during a Full Moon at the same time,ˇ± She finally replies.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Is </i><i>there </i>a <i>reason </i><i>you </i><i>looked </i><i>into </i><i>that</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>I ask her through the mind¨Clink, and she tells me that if it happened to me, it could have happened to anyone of them. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>talk </i><i>to </i><i>King </i>Damon about this <i>and </i><i>see </i><i>if </i>we <i>can </i><i>arrange </i>something <i>during </i>the next Full Moon<i>,</i>ˇ± ! tell her. Everyone deserves to find their fated Mate, and I know King Damon would agree with me.

    ˇ°Commander Morgan, can you hear everyoneˇŻs thoughts?ˇ± Ace asks me, and I exin that it still happens at random. ˇ°I donˇŻt know if I can train it or that it will get better on its own as time passes. There isnˇŻt much known about the gifts because my ancestorsˇ® Mates never documented anything, and I think we all understand why they didnˇŻt keep records,ˇ± I answer him.

    ˇ°I will train with you, just to see if you can do it whenever you want to. I think it would be very useful for you if you could control it, and it mighte in handy during certain assignments,ˇ± Ace says, and I ept his offer to help me train my gift. Maybe I can train my other gifts as well.

    ˇ°King Damon wants us to meet him in the meeting room. Looks like he couldnˇŻt stall them any longer,ˇ± Jaylen says as he gets out of his seat and pulls me with him. ˇ°Skr, I want you toe with us. DonˇŻt answer the question just yet. I would like to hear the

    10:52 pm

    Chapter 255 Commanders

    MoronˇŻs story first,ˇ± Jaylen growls, and I can tell that Midnight is near the surface.

    +10 Free Coins

    I walk next to Jaylen towards the main building, and we are surrounded by the Warriors King Damon sent with the future Deltas. If anyone tries to get to me, they will have quite a few Lycans to get through. I smile when I see that every Commander that is at the Academy has shown up at the main building with their entire unit.

    10:52 pm G!

    Chapter 256 Let Go

    Chapter 256 Let Go

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 256

    Chapter 256 Let Go

    Chapter 256 Let Go

    Jaylen

    410 Free Coins

    I know the King has quite a few units in his Army, but fuck, it is amazing to see so many of them gathered at the main building Even though they are just standing around, it is intimidating to Red Forest Pack. Every Commander joins the protection detail around us, and I know they will follow us to the meeting room. No one in their right mind would try to stop them.

    Morgan doesnˇŻt seem surprised when the Warriors of Red Forest Pack step aside. I know it doesnˇŻt surprise me, and most of the members of my unit donˇŻt seem surprised either. As we walk into the main building, I notice that a lot of the pulled members from units are waiting on either side of the hallway,

    Casimir is pacing up and down the hall in front of the meeting room. The moment his eyesnd on us, he walks towards us as he is shaking his head. It tells me that either the Alpha of Red Forest Pack has a pretty convincing story for the King, or something else is bothering Casimir. But I doubt Morgan will fall for it.

    ˇ°The Alpha says that Morgan is his Mate and that he is here to im her. Dad doesnˇŻt really believe him, but he said he didnˇŻt want to im her in front of the Alpha of Silver Dawn Pack. With the history between both Packs, we can all understand he would have been reluctant to im his Mate in front of them,ˇ± Casimir says as he looks over his shoulder from time to time.

    Morgan doesnˇŻt seem to be affected by what Casimir said. I doubt anything could rattle that girlˇŻs cage, and I look forward to hearing what the Alpha has to say to her. Midnight isnˇŻt that pleased, and all he wants to do is tear the IdiotˇŻs head off. But he also knows that I will stop him at any cost.

    ˇ°Do you think Skr will catch up soon enough to give that answer?ˇ± I ask Morgan, and she just nods her head with a smirk on her face. *ˇ°Yeah, Skr will be here on time to tell that idiot to fuck off. I also think that Beck and Moura have something up their sleeve. They donˇŻt always tell me whatˇŻs on their mind, and sometimes it turns out that they were mistaken. But in the end, they always tell me what has been on their mind.

    If it is important to this case, they will let us know. And if for some reason they donˇŻt find the answer they were hoping for, they will tell us once this is over,ˇ°* Morgan says as she looks up at me. Elder Larson approaches us and tells us that the King wants us inside the meeting room. Looks like we will get an answer soon.

    Elder Larson guides us into the meeting room, and when I see the Alpha of Red Forest Pack, Midnight bes murderous. The fucking Idiot has a smirk on his face as if he knows something that I donˇŻt, and IˇŻm real close to letting go of my control over Midnight.

    Midnight might have been right about me <i>not </i>being able to sense my Mate because I couldnˇŻt let go of the past, but thereˇŻs no way in hell I will give her up. I will fight for her if I have to because I finally realize that Morgan is the kind of female I would like to spend the rest of my life with.

    The Alpha walks towards Morgan and says, ˇ°Hello, Sweetheart. We meet again. IˇŻm sorry I didnˇŻt im you on the day we met, but! couldnˇŻt risk it in front of Silver Dawn Pack.ˇ± I can hear Amra growl the moment he steps too close, and it makes the Alpha take a step back. I have <i>to </i>stifle a smile as he looks rather ufortable towards Morgan.

    Looks like Amra doesnˇŻt care much for the Idiot, and I doubt there are many females that would be jumping up and down if this Idiot turned out <i>to </i>be their Mate. ˇ°Commander, I am trying to apologize here for what I put you through. I understand your Wolf isnˇŻt too happy with me for ignoring her the first time we met,ˇ± The Alpha says.

    Midnight isughing his ass off in my head, and I wonder what the hell is going on. That is until I let the AlphaˇŻs words run through my mind again. If the Alpha was MorganˇŻs Mate, he would have known that she is a Lycan and not a Wolf. That sounds like strike one to me, and I wonder what else he wille up with.

    10:52 pm G

    Chapter 256 Let Go

    +10 Free Coins

    The Alpha doesnˇŻt seem to realize the mistake he made, but the look on King DamonˇŻs face tells me that he did notice it and that he understands that the Alpha was lying to him. If thereˇŻs one thing King Damon hates, it is when people lie to him to gain control or power. And because he knows what Morgan is capable of, it is clear to King Damon that the Alpha only ims her as his Mate because she is a special Lycan.

    Not that the Alpha seems to be aware of the fact that Morgan is a Lycan. I think it is clear to everyone in this room that he isnˇŻt her Mate and that he was trying to im a Lycan that isnˇŻt his to im. I wonder how long King Damon will allow him to keep talking nonsense. Maybe he should allow him to dig an even deeper grave for himself, and I am more than willing to shove him into it.

    ˇ°Commander, will you please exin to King Damon that I never meant to hurt you or your Wolf? You must understand what could have happened if I had imed you in front of the Alpha of Silver Dawn Pack, and I donˇŻt think I would have been able to live with myself if I had put you at risk by iming you that day,ˇ± The Alpha says as he looks at Morgan.

    I wonder how long it will take him before he realizes the mistake he made, and something tells me that it wonˇŻt be until he has dug himself a really deep grave. All King Damon has done so far is listen to what the Alpha had to say, but he hasnˇŻt made an attempt to correct the Alpha on his mistakes, nor has one of the Elders tried to point out that his Mate isnˇŻt a Wolf but a Lycan.

    Casimir seems to have finally settled down, and he is sitting in the seat next to his Father. He seems a lot calmer knowing that this Alpha is full of bullshit. Just as the Alpha is about to say another word, we all hear a knock on the door, and Elder Larson opens it to reveal Skr with Beck and Moura right behind her.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I apologize for interrupting this meeting,ˇ± Skr says as she walks into the meeting room. ˇ°When we went to Red Forest Pack to resolve an issue that had been going on for two years, there wasnˇŻt a Full Moon. I am not sure why the Alpha says he recognized Commander Morgan as his Mate. It would be impossible for him to know that she is his Mate as there was no Full Moon to confirm it.ˇ±

    Beck is the next one to step forward. ˇ°Your Majesty, I think I understand why the Alpha ims Commander Morgan as his Mate. His Father was NigelˇŻs Uncle, and I think it is safe to say that his Father knew about the Blue River Bloodline. ThereˇŻs no need for the Alpha to confirm or deny this because I have the evidence right here in my hand, and ites straight from the Eldersˇ® Archives,ˇ± Beck says as he hands the file to King Damon.

    ˇ°Well, Alpha, it seems there are two things contradicting your im. I think it is safe to say that you heard about what happened to Nigel and his Father, and knowing that we met one another before, you decided to take a chance. But you hadnˇŻt counted on a few things. My unit will always find any answer they need to find to keep me out of trouble, and next to that, if¨Cand that is a huge if¨CI had been your Mate, you would have known I wasnˇŻt a Wolf but a Lycan,ˇ± Morgan says to him, just before she punches his lights

    out.

    She turns around to walk into my arms, and I pull her close to my chest to let her calm down. Midnight purrs as I bury my nose in her hair to take a moment to calm myself down as well. Midnight forces me to inhale her scent as he needs it to calm him down, and I just enjoy holding her in my arms for a few moments.

    I feel relieved to know that he failed to im Morgan as his Mate. I donˇŻt know what I would have done if she had fallen for it or if King Damon had ordered her to go with him to find out if they were Mates. Just thinking those thoughts makes me feel angry. It makes me feel ufortable, and I squeeze her even closer to my body.

    I hear a growling from behind Morgan, and I know that the Alpha has just gotten back on his feet. ˇ°I suggest you go home and forget about iming Commander Morgan as your Mate. If youe anywhere near her, the Royal Guards have orders to take you out,ˇ± Casimir says to the Alpha, and he runs out of the meeting room.

    I thank Skr, Beck, and Moura for their help, and King Damon asks Beck why he thought he could find the reason for the Alpha wanting Morgan as his Mate. ˇ°I had overheard a conversation between Nigel and one of the others that didnˇŻt make it, and I thought I remembered him saying his Uncle was also an Alpha, but I couldnˇŻt remember from which Pack.

    The part about him knowing about the Blue River Bloodline was a bluff, though. I just hoped he wouldnˇŻt try to deny it when !

    10:52 pm GP PP

    Chapter 256 Let Go

    +10 Free Coins

    confronted him with it, and I am d he thought that I had hard evidence against him,ˇ± Beck answers, and I hear Morgan giggle into my chest, a sound I could get used to hearing for the rest of my life.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Then </i>you better let go of the past, or you might not be able to tell on <i>the </i><i>next </i>Full Moon that she is our fated Mate,ˇ± Midnight growls in my head.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 257

    Chapter 257 Teasing

    Morgan

    167

    s

    I am d Jaylen is holding me in his arms. I feel that I could kill that fucking Alpha, and I sigh in relief when I hear him running from the room. Amra is pacing in my head; she has trouble calming down, and I know how to get her to calm down. ˇ°<i>Jaylen</i><i>, </i><i>can </i><i>you </i><i>allow </i><i>Midnight </i><i>to </i><ie </i>forward<i>? </i>Amra isnˇŻt <i>calming </i><i>down</i>,ˇ± I ask him through the mind¨Clink.

    The moment Midnight pushes forward, I can see Amra stop dead in her tracks, and I allow her to push forward. This way is the fastest way to calm a Wolf or Lycan down. It only takes moments for Amra to calm down, and through the mind¨Clink, she thanks Jaylen and Midnight for giving her thefort she needed.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>are </i><i>wee</i><i>, </i><i>Princess</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Midnight answers her, and if a Wolf or Lycan could blush, she would have turned a little red at his words. I turn in JaylenˇŻs arms to face King Damon, and I see him staring at us with a small smile on his face. Looks like he approves of me and Jaylen.

    I take a look around the meeting room to see that it is just King Damon, Prince Casimir, Roan, Jaylen, and I. ˇ°Morgan, I know I told you that you could keep your title, and I have no intention of going back on my word. However, Casimir and I believe it will be best if Jaylen apanies you from here on out.

    We know that Midnight will give his life to protect you and Amra. If this Alpha tells anyone else what you are, there will be moreing after you. I would feel a lot better if you werenˇŻt out there without your Mate, even though I know you both wonˇŻt know for sure until the next Full Moon¨Cand only if Jaylen is able to let go of his past,ˇ± King Damon says.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, even if Jaylen doesnˇŻt let go of the past, I believe today proved to him that Midnight is right. They wouldnˇŻt have been able to calm Amra down if they arenˇŻt our Mate, and Midnight wouldnˇŻt have been able to link us if they arenˇŻt our Mate. So I think there is enough evidence to confirm to Jaylen that we are Mates,ˇ± I reply.

    Three pairs of eyes look at us, and I can tell that they are happy to hear what I said. We can link one another because we are part of the KingˇŻs Army, but our Wolves or Lycans canˇŻt mind- link one another, and only a Mate can calm down an angry or distraught Wolf or Lycan. Midnight was able to do both, which is a strong indication that we are Mates.

    ˇ°<i>Thank </i><i>you </i><i>for </i><i>exining </i><i>that</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>did </i><i>pay </i><i>attention </i><i>during </i><i>my </i><i>sses </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>Mate</i><i>¨C</i><i>bond</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>I </i><i>didnˇŻt </i><i>remember </i><i>this </i><i>specifically</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Jaylen says through the mind¨Clink. But Jaylen didnˇŻt seem to be the only one that forgot about that part of their sses on the Mate¨Cbond. ˇ°Damn, I canˇŻt believe I forgot about that,ˇ± I hear Roan mutter.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt feel bad about it, Roan. I believe that Morgan is the only one in this room that actually

    Chapter 257 Teasing

    A

    67

    s

    remembers her sses on the Mate¨Cbond,ˇ± King Damon says, and Prince Casimir nods his head to indicate he had forgotten as well. I am thinking about my unit as they talk about the Mate¨Cbond, and I realize that it might be a bitplicated to have Jaylen follow me around.

    ˇ°Your Majestyˇ­ˇ± I stop talking when I see an annoyed look on King DamonˇŻs face. ˇ°Morgan, with you being JaylenˇŻs Mate, I want you to call me Damon in private. When Casimir takes over from me, Jaylen will take over from his Father, and that means that you will be the Royal Gamma female,ˇ± King Damon says.

    ˇ°Oh, Fuck,ˇ± I mutter under my breath, and I hear the others chuckle. ˇ°Thanks for pointing that out, Damon. I already thanked Jaylen for putting an extra target on my back, but this is a little more than I was expecting,ˇ± I mumble, and all of them go quiet until I startughing my ass off.

    It takes us all a few moments before we stopughing, and Damon asks me to continue with my question. ˇ°I was just thinking about our units and how this would affect them. If Jaylen is to stay with me at all times, it will affect his unit. He wonˇŻt be able to lead them the way he has always done, and I think we need to resolve that before we can move forward,ˇ± I say.

    Jaylen pulls me with him as Casimir starts to talk, and as we sit down in the seat across from Casimir, Roan sits down next to us. We talk about the best way to make this work without it affecting our units, but we keep going in circles. <i>ˇ°</i><i>CouldnˇŻt </i><i>you </i><ibine </i><i>the </i><i>units</i>?ˇ± Amra asks me, and for a moment, I let it run through my mind.

    ˇ°Okay, Morgan. Out with it,ˇ± Damon says, and I smile at him when I realize he noticed I had zoned out. ˇ°Amra made a suggestion, and I needed a moment to think about it, but I think it would be the best solution. We canbine our units. It will make it a little easier to assign the files to the right team, and we both have team Captains that donˇŻt need us to hold their hand.

    It will also guarantee that I have enough protection with me at all times, something you demanded before we left Blue River Pack,ˇ± I say as I look at Damon, and everyone is thinking about the suggestion Amra made. ˇ°I think that will be the best solution, but what if Jaylen has to leave your side?ˇ± Casimir asks.

    I get out of my seat to walk to the door and pull it open to reveal Tristan standing in front of it with his back to the door. ˇ°He hasnˇŻt left his spot since we walked in here. He will not leave my side as it is his job as the future Royal Delta to protect me,ˇ± I say before I thank him for standing guard.

    After I have closed the door, I walk back to my seat, but Jaylen seems to have another idea when he pulls me onto hisp. ˇ°I think AmraˇŻs idea is the best solution, but I want Ace to stay with Morgan as well. Both of them are trained to protect the Beta and Gamma female, and this will give both of them a chance to train on the job,ˇ± Damon finally says.

    A momentter, the door opens, and both Ace and Tristan walk into the meeting room. ˇ°You

    Chapter 257 Teasing

    67

    s

    asked for us, Your Majesty,ˇ± Ace says as they stop near the chair Jaylen and I are sitting in. ˇ°Yes, I want Jaylen to stay with Morgan as much as possible. If he canˇŻt stay with her, it will be your job to protect her. It may not be necessary, but I want us to be prepared.

    If Alpha Idiot tells anyone about Morgan and what she is, there will be more Alphasing for her. Until the day Jaylen takes over from his Father, she will be at risk, and there is no way in hell I will take any chances. Am I making myself clear?ˇ± Damon looks at Ace and Tristan as he speaks to them, and both nod their heads.

    Jaylen

    I know that Ace and Tristan will keep her safe if I am not around, but I wonder if I will be able to tell that she is my Mate when the Full Moon arrives. There is no pull towards her, at least not between our Human sides, and I doubt Amra feels it the way Midnight does.

    We donˇŻt feel the sparks or tingles everyone always mentions, but I think Morgan and Midnight are right about us being Mates, and that has to do with all the evidence of the Mate- bond. My sleeping better in her bed, Midnight calming Amra down, and Midnight and Amra being able to mind¨Clink one another.

    Having Morgan in my arms feels natural, and Midnight has been curled up in my mind. I canˇŻt remember thest time he felt this content in my head. I am too deep in thought to hear what is being said around me, and I let my mind wander to the future¨Ca future I never thought I would find after Lynah.

    My first priority has and always will be my Pups, and I always feared my fated Mate wouldnˇŻt be able to ept it. But I think Morgan will kick my ass if I ever put her before my Pups. I hear Midnight chuckle at my thoughts, but he knows that I am right. Morgan is the kind of female that would never make me choose between her and my Pups.

    I get up when Morgan pulls me out of my seat, and she asks if my thoughts were happy ones. I must have looked a little confused as she answers, ˇ°You had a soft smile on your face, but we

    you didnˇŻt knew you were deep in thought when Casimir said that Thora was wounded and respond whatsoever,ˇ± She says as she looks up at me.

    I smile down at her as I think about my reaction to Thora being injured if I had been paying attention. ˇ°If I had been listening and Thora had been wounded, I am afraid you would have ended t on your ass on the floor. I probably would have forgotten that you were sitting on myp,ˇ± I tell her honestly, and I hear chuckles around me from my friends.

    I see Morgan turn towards Casimir as she says, ˇ°Now I understand why you told me to brace myself. You knew what would happen if he was paying attention. Well, at least I learned early on that you are an ass,ˇ± But we can all hear the teasing undertone in her voice, and I pull her closer to my side as we walk out of the meeting room.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    Chapter 258 Chuckle

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 258

    Chapter 258 Chuckle

    Chapter 258 Chuckle

    Morgan

    Ace and Tristan follow us out of the meeting room, and I notice that my team and the remainder of JaylenˇŻs team are the only ones waiting for us.

    67

    s

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>think </i>it <i>is </i><i>best </i><i>if </i><i>we </i><i>have </i><i>everyone </i><i>gather </i><i>in </i><i>our </i><i>main </i><i>living </i><i>room</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Jaylen links me, but I tell him it is a bad idea.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>if </i><i>someone </i><i>finds </i><i>out </i><i>about </i><i>us </i><i>and </i><i>informs </i><i>other </i>Alphas<i>? </i><i>Or </i><i>if </i><i>they </i><i>decide </i><i>they </i><i>want </i><i>me </i><i>for </i><i>themselves</i><i>? </i><i>It </i><i>is </i><i>best </i><i>if </i><i>no </i><i>one </i>knows <i>why </i><i>our </i><i>units </i><i>get </i><ibined</i><i>, </i><i>except </i><i>for </i><i>our </i><i>units</i><i>, </i><i>of </i><i>course</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I tell

    him.

    We decide it is best to have everyone meet on the top floor of my unitˇŻs wing. We have enough seats for everyone, and I happen to know that our kitchen is stocked. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Moura</i><i>, </i><i>can </i><i>you </i><i>make </i><i>an </i><i>easy </i><i>lunch </i><i>for </i><i>both </i><i>units</i>? Ask <i>for </i><i>help </i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>need </i><i>it</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I mind¨Clink her, and she tells me she is already

    on it.

    Suddenly, I remember what Skr had mentioned to me, and I turn on my heel to head back to the meeting room. I just hope Damon and Casimir are still there. Jaylen follows me without asking questions, and as I step into the meeting room, I see Damon opening the door on the other end of the room. ˇ°Your Majesty, can I have a minute?ˇ± I ask.

    Damon turns around with an annoyed look on his face, but when he sees that the other door is also open, he realizes why I didnˇŻt call him Damon. ˇ°Is it possible for us to have as many units at the Academy as possible during the next Full Moon? Skr pointed out that most units are never here at the same time,ˇ± I say.

    For a moment, Damon is quiet, but then he turns to Elder Larson. ˇ°Inform all Commanders of MorganˇŻs request. I think it will be good to find out if we have any fated couples in our ranks,ˇ± Damon says, and I smile as I see Skr grin at me. She is hoping to find her fated Mate. I hope a lot of Wolves and Lycans in the KingˇŻs Army will find their fated Mate during the next Full

    Moon.

    When we get back to the top floor of my unitˇŻs wing, I see that both unit members are present. The guy that lunged at me earlier takes a step forward, and he hangs his head before he starts talking. ˇ°Commander Morgan, I want to apologize for my behavior earlier. I acted before I had all the information, and I apologize for making assumptions about something I didnˇŻt witness myself.ˇ±

    Amra and I can sense that he is sincere. ˇ°I am putting you on probation. Once Jaylen and I have exined everything, you will understand why,ˇ± I respond. I need him to understand I need to be able to trust him, and even though he apologized, I donˇŻt have that much faith in

    Chapter 258 Chuckle

    him.

    :

    67

    s

    Jaylen exins to everyone what happened in his past, and I hear almost all of them roar or growl. The ones that stay quiet are the men in his own team. ˇ°From the moment Morgan and her unit moved in here, we havenˇŻt spent a single Full Moon at the Academy, but we have crossed paths, so to speak. Morgan and her unit left in the morning, and we returned about two hourster during a Full Moon.

    Midnight scented his Mate, but I didnˇŻt because of my past. Midnight has been telling me for a few years now to let go of the past, and he has been more persistent since that Full Moon. Midnight knew that Morgan is our fated Mate, but as you can understand, I didnˇŻt, and I truly believe I would have never figured it out if it hadnˇŻt been for a few recent events.

    Midnight had enough of waiting for me to figure it out on my own finally, so he decided to take control as I was asleep, and I have been sleeping in MorganˇŻs bed every chance Midnight saw to do that. The day Blue River Pack was attacked, I woke up in her bed, and I can tell you I waspletely at a loss. I didnˇŻt understand what I was doing there or how I got there.

    Today, I talked to Morgan about my past and the worries thate with that past. I know she will never make me choose between her and my Pups, something that has been my greatest worry when ites to finding my fated Mate. I hope that during the next Full Moon, I will be able to tell for myself that she is my fated Mate, but I know without a doubt that she is my fated Mate,ˇ± Jaylen exins.

    Flora asks him how he can be so sure, and when he exins what happened in the meeting room, she knows that the two of us are fated Mates. Flora had asked question after question during our sses on the Mate¨Cbond. She had an example for every question she asked, and it gave us all a better understanding of the Mate¨Cbond.

    ˇ°I know you all heard about the Alpha that came here to im me as his Mate, but he made a few mistakes along the way, and he will not be bothering me again. However, he might inform other Alphas of my bloodline, and that will mean that there might be other Alphas that wille after me or who will try to forcefully mark me.

    King Damon isnˇŻt willing to take that risk and asked us to find a way to make sure I will be protected at all times. As long as our assignments allow it, Jaylen will be by my side, but if he canˇŻt stay with me, Ace and Tristan will take over from Jaylen,ˇ± I say, and I know that everyone will want to know why Ace and Tristan were assigned to that job.

    One of JaylenˇŻs unit members asks that question, and I see Jaylen mind¨Clinking someone. It is not difficult to guess he is linking King Damon. It takes a few moments before he looks around the room, and after a few seconds, he looks at me. ˇ°I am the future Royal Gamma, and my team are the future Royal Deltas. That is why Ace and Tristan will stay with Morgan if I canˇŻt,ˇ± Jaylen says.

    18:37 Thu, Jan <b>29 </b>

    Chapter 258 Chuckle

    ? ?67)

    s

    For a moment, there is absolute silence around us, but that onlysts for a few moments. Everyone starts asking questions, and Jaylen answers as many as he can. In the end, everyone agrees with him that this was the best way to handle his title and the Academy.

    Beck asks a question I have been thinking about myself. ˇ°Where will you move to? Your team lives here with you, and Jaylen and his team live on the other side of that wall.ˇ± I look at Jaylen to see if he has an answer, but he looks at me for an answer. ˇ°I will bunk with Danica, and Skr can bunk with Chaya. That way, we will have two rooms avable for Commander JaylenˇŻs team,ˇ± Faith says.

    Emilio tells Ace and Tristan to take the room next to mine and that he and Deacon will take the other room. Jaylen looks from Emilio to me, and I startughing my ass off before he even utters the question running through his head. ˇ°Where am I supposed to sleep?ˇ±

    Faith doesnˇŻt hesitate and softly knocks him on his head. ˇ°Yeah, not much up there,ˇ± She mumbles as she walks back to her seat. Jaylen is too stunned by her action to react, and everyone isughing their asses off. <i>ˇ°</i><i>You </i><i>will </i><i>stay </i><i>with </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>Dummy</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I say teasingly through the mind¨Clink, and I can see Midnight pushing forward.

    He doesnˇŻt think twice as he pulls me onto hisp and buries his nose in my neck. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Damn</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>get </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>this</i><i>,</i><i>ˇ± </i>I say to Amra, and she just nods her head as she lies down in the back of my head. She feels asfortable in his arms as I do. My arms wrap around his neck, and I just hold him close to me, enjoying the warmth andfort I feel in his arms.

    I donˇŻt know how long we have been sitting like this before Moura calls out that lunch is ready. Beck follows her out of the kitchen, and both of them are holding two tes. Moura hands me a te as Beck hands Jaylen a te, and I am d I donˇŻt have to walk into that kitchen to get myself a te of food.

    Jaylen and I eat our lunch as we watch our unit members walking in and out of the kitchen. Moura getspliments on the lunch she prepared for us, and I hear Beck growl a few times. Jaylen warns his men that Beck is MouraˇŻs Mate, and Moura just smiles at Beck as she wraps her arms around his waist.

    The first Full Moon after she turned eighteen was the day Beck had been waiting for. He could finally im his Mate, and I made sure their teams went with me on assignments that week. I wanted to give them time to spend together, something I learned from watching Dad after every Full Moon at Blue River Pack, and Moura and Beck appreciated the week they could spend together.

    I usually send their teams on assignment together, but I know with the current situation, neither one of them will expect it anymore. They are both smart enough to understand that sometimes I will need one of them with me. I will try to minimize that from happening, but I know they will understand it if I need to split them up for some reason.

    18:37 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Jan 29

    Chapter 258 Chuckle

    467

    s

    It will probably happen a lot less now that Jaylen and I will join our units together. His team will undoubtedly follow me wherever I have to go on an assignment, and Jaylen wonˇŻt be far behind them. Tristan and Ace have been near us the entire time, and it annoys me a lot less than I thought it would. Maybe I will get used to having them follow me around. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Yeah</i><i>, </i><i>right</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Amra chuckles in my head.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 259

    :

    67

    s

    My team has left MorganˇŻs wing to collect their belongings, and MorganˇŻs team is clearing out two of the bedrooms in their Quarters. By the end of the day, they will be moved into MorganˇŻs Quarters, and I will knowingly spend my first peaceful night with my Mate in my arms. I still canˇŻt believe I had to ask that question out loud.

    Dalton willugh his ass off when I tell him what Faith did, just like Midnight isughing his ass off right now. I didnˇŻt ask the question because I didnˇŻt know the answer; I just didnˇŻt want to assume I would be staying with Morgan and then have the rug pulled from under me. I needed someone to confirm my own thoughts, and I hear Midnight chuckle when I remember she called me Dummy.

    ˇ°<i>I </i><i>hope </i><i>the </i><i>rooms </i><i>are </i><i>soundproof </i><i>because </i><i>you </i><i>are </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>pay </i><i>for </i><i>calling </i><i>me </i><i>a </i><i>Dummy</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I growl teasingly through the mind¨Clink, and I feel her squirm in my arms. I think she understands very well what kind of punishment I have on my mind. Tonight, I will have a few firsts with my Mate, and I hope they will be a first for her too.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Good </i><i>to </i><i>hear </i><i>you </i><i>think </i><i>of </i><i>her </i><i>as </i><i>our </i><i>Mate</i><i>,</i>ˇ± Midnightments on my thoughts, and I smile as I realize that I did think of Morgan as my Mate. I hope this means I will be able to tell on the next Full Moon that she is my fated Mate. My unit still has an assignment toplete, but I hope we will have the weekend off because I want Morgan to meet Dalton and Thora.

    I am grateful that both of my Pups look like me and not their Mother. It would have been a constant reminder of what she did to me and Dad. Both of them have my blond hair, and Thora has my ice blue eyes, while DaltonˇŻs eyes resemble MorganˇŻs. Midnight pushes forward to look at Morgan, and he is surprised to see that my observation was correct.

    Dalton and Morgan have the same ocean blue eyes, and I canˇŻt wait to point it out to her. ˇ°Jaylen, do you still have assignments left? Flora just tells me that they only have one more assignment to finish, and I think I could use the weekend off,ˇ± Morgan says, but before I can answer her, Maverick responds by holding up the file of ourst assignment.

    appear

    Flora hands the file she holds to Beck, and after he has taken a look at it, I see a smirk on his face. ˇ°Yeah, Moura and I will take care of this one. CanˇŻt wait to see the look on his face when he sees me,ˇ± Beck responds, and he tells us this assignment will take him home. ˇ°My Father always told me I wouldnˇŻt be able to seed in the KingˇŻs Army,ˇ± He mumbles.

    ˇ°Looks like your Father was wrong on two ounts,ˇ± Moura says, and I think everyone is looking at her rather confused. ˇ°My Father said I would never find my Mate, that no female would want a loser like me. I never figured out why my Father would say that about his own Son, but it made me more determined to seed in everything I do,ˇ± Beck responds.

    18:37 Thu, Jan <b>29 </b>

    Chapter 259 Rush

    :

    A

    <b>67 </b>

    s

    I ask Beck who his Father is, and when he answers me, I hear a few growls around me. We donˇŻt have a good experience with his Father, to say the least. His Father is the Gamma of White Rock Pack, but unlike the name might suggest, the Pack is known for its cruelty towards Pack¨Cmembers and enemies.

    Something I have never been able to understand is why their Alpha would refuse any help from the King or why he refuses to grant us ess to his territory. I know Damon is giving him ast chance to turn their ways around, and if Beck is unsessful, we will pay them a visit with both our units. Maybe I will ask Amir as a backup if that dayes.

    Once our teams have either gone on their assignment or went back to their own Quarters, I get out of the chair with Morgan in my arms. I walk her to her room while some of the others start cleaning up in the living room and kitchen. I sit down on her bed with her still wrapped in my arms, and I allow myself to enjoy the peace and quiet for a moment.

    ˇ°If we manage to have the weekend off, I would like you to meet my Pups,ˇ± I whisper in MorganˇŻs ear before I suck her earlobe into my mouth. Her breathing hitches as I suck on it a little harder, and I chuckle when I can smell her arousal fill the air. ˇ°I told you I was going to make you pay,ˇ± I whisper before I start to explore every inch of exposed skin with my mouth and hands.

    Morgan is a moaning mess by the time I pull her shirt up and start to explore the skin that was hidden under the fabric. Her hands are roaming my body as I move her shirt higher and higher. She starts pulling on my shirt as I unsp her bra. I help her get rid of my shirt, but I use her shirt to cover her face and to lock her arms above her head.

    I push her bra out of the way with my nose as I ce kisses on her exposed skin. Her back bucks off the bed the moment I suck a nipple into my mouth, and the smell of her arousal bes a lot heavier. I let my tongue circle around her nipple while my free hand cups her other breast, and I pinch her nipple with my thumb and index finger.

    Once both her nipples are hard little buds, I pull her shirt out of the way, quickly followed by her bra, and I kiss my way up to her mouth. I gently nibble on her bottom lip until she opens her mouth for me. I donˇŻt waste a moment to kiss her deeply, and I enjoy exploring every inch of her mouth with my tongue.

    My cock is getting harder by the second, and I ce myself between her legs as I slowly break our kiss. Both of us are breathing heavily, and I stare into her eyes as I press my cock against her core. Morgan moans as I put more pressure on her clit. She pushes her hips against mine, making me groan as my cock grows even harder, and I know neither one of us willst long.

    ˇ°Damn, Morgan. This feels so fucking good,ˇ± I groan as we both start moving faster. I can see Amra pushing forward as Midnight shows himself. ˇ°Your punishment will happen once we have made youe, Princess,ˇ± Midnight says, and I feel her pussy clench against my cock, pushing both of us over the edge.

    ˇ­

    <b>67 </b>

    Chapter 259 Rush

    s

    It takes both of us a little while to catch our breath, and Midnight suddenly grabs Morgan as he pushes me to sit up straight, pulling Morgan over myp. She squeals as he pulls her leggings and panties down in one go. He leaves them around her knees before our eyes glide to her <b>ass</b>, and before she canprehend what is going to happen, our hand collides with her ass.

    ˇ°Thisˇ­ˇ± p ˇ°isˇ± p ˇ°forˇ± p ˇ°callingˇ± p ˇ°aˇ± p ˇ°Dummyˇ± p. After the second p to her ass, her squeals turn to moans, and the smell of her arousal lingers heavy in the air. I keep my hand on her ass, rubbing and massaging it gently, and her moans be louder.

    I pull her panties and leggings back up before I pull her onto myp and smash my lips to hers for a breathtaking kiss. ˇ°Do you like your punishment, Princess?ˇ± I ask her as I hold her close, and I see a confused look in her eyes just before she starts to move around on myp.

    ˇ°No, Princess. You get no release right now,ˇ± I whisper in her ear, and I chuckle as I hear her whimper. ˇ°Jaylen, please,ˇ± Morgan says as she looks at me, and for a moment, I contemte giving in. That is until Midnight reminds me of why she is getting punished.

    A knock on the door prevents me from saying anything, and I ce Morgan on the bed before I walk towards the door to open it. Emilio is standing on the other side with my bag in his hand. ˇ°Thanks, but I could have done it myself,ˇ± I say as I take the bag from him, and he tells me that I should concentrate on my Mate.

    I hear Morgan groan behind me as Emilio walks away chuckling. I turn around to find her hiding under the covers, and I slowly pull the covers off her. ˇ°Are you ever going to call me ¨C Dummy again?ˇ± I ask her as I crawl onto the bed. She giggles as I start cing kisses on her stomach, and Midnight shows me an image of Thora.

    I donˇŻt hesitate and start blowing raspberries, making Morgan giggle even harder. I make my way up her body while blowing raspberries along the way. ˇ°Jaylen, stop it,ˇ± She giggles as I blow a raspberry on the side of her breast, and I slowly continue to make my way to her mouth.

    I ce feather¨Clight kisses on her face. ˇ°We will continue thister, Princess,ˇ± I say before I kiss her again. I doubt I will ever be able to get enough of her lips on mine, and I canˇŻt wait for the Full Moon toe. I need to know that she is my Mate without a doubt before I will mate and mark her. I want our first time to be special.

    An urgent knock on the door has us both jumping off the bed, and when Morgan opens the door, I see Faith standing on the other side. She looks pissed off about something. ˇ°We need to get to the infirmary. Beck and Moura just returned, and most members of their teams are injured,ˇ± Faith says, and both of us rush down the stairs after her.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 260

    Chapter 260 shback

    Morgan

    :

    <b>67 </b>

    s

    Danica is waiting for us outside our building. ˇ°Find out what the fuck happened. I want answers, and I want them fast,ˇ± I growl at her, and she nods her head as she turns on her heel. I m the door open to the infirmary, and every head snaps towards us as we enter. I donˇŻt see it because my eyes are on Beck.

    Two members of JaylenˇŻs unit are holding on to him, and I can hear his Wolf growling as I get closer to them. ˇ°Beck, stand down,ˇ± I yell as I let my Alpha aura escape, and in seconds, Beck is on his knees. I slowly rein in my aura as I kneel down next to him. I ce a hand on his shoulder as I look for any injuries on Beck, but he seems to be fine.

    I donˇŻt say anything; I donˇŻt ask any questions. I just stay beside him as Jaylen and his unit members keep others away from us. ˇ°Beck,ˇ± I hear Elder Emmett call out his name. ˇ°Doc wants you in there with Moura. She will be fine, but with you beside her, healing will go quicker,ˇ± He says, and I can feel relief wash over Beck.

    ˇ°Go be with Moura. I will take care of things on this end. We wonˇŻt make a move without the two of you. Do you understand me?ˇ± I ask Beck, and he nods his head before he follows Elder Emmett to see his Mate. ˇ°Jaylen, I want every piece of information there is on his Father and that Pack. I want everyone in the living room as fast as they can. If his Father or the Alpha is responsible for this, I am going to make them pay,ˇ± I growl.

    Jaylen pulls me into his arms. ˇ°You heard her, Emilio. Get that information and make sure everyonees to the living room. I will inform King Damon,ˇ± He says as he allows Midnight. to push forward to calm down me and Amra, making me feel grateful that he remembered they can calm us down quicker together.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Morgan</i><i>, </i>I <i>just </i><i>heard </i><i>about </i><i>your </i><i>unit </i><i>members</i>. <i>Find </i><i>out </i><i>what </i><i>happened </i><i>and </i><i>take </i><i>action </i><i>ordingly</i>. <i>Whatever </i><i>you </i><i>need</i><i>, </i><i>you </i>

    <i>need</i><i>, </i><i>you </i>will <i>have </i><i>ess </i><i>to </i><i>it</i><i>,</i>ˇ± I hear King Damon say in my head. I tell him I will wait until Beck and Moura can join us and that I will inform him of the action we will be taking.

    ˇ°Doc, how is Moura doing?ˇ± Jaylen asks, and Doc tells us she will be fine but that it will take a few days. ˇ°She will need to take it slow at first, but she will recoverpletely. Whoever did this really wanted her dead. Luckily, Beck grabbed hold of her and didnˇŻt release her until she was in the infirmary. Being that close to her Mate saved her life. If he hadnˇŻt been there, she would have died on the way over here,ˇ± Doc says.

    Jaylen and I walk back in silence, Tristan and Ace right behind us, and both of them are quiet as well. I really hope Danica was able to get some answers for me. I want to know what happened to find out where things went wrong, and then I will make a decision on how to get

    Chapter 260 shback

    back at BeckˇŻs Father and his former Alpha.

    <b>67 </b>

    s

    It is deadly quiet as we walk to our building, but with my hearing, I know almost everyone is upstairs. I can hear their erratic heartbeats, and I know they have no idea how Moura and Beck are doing. ˇ°Beck wasnˇŻt injured, and Moura will be fine in a week or so,ˇ± I say as we walk into the living room, and I hear a lot of sighs of relief.

    Danica and Emilio are thest ones to walk into the living room, and I just look at Danica to get an answer to my question. ˇ°They identified themselves at the gate, and one of the guards told them the Alpha was on his way. Our best guess is that one of the guards must have seen how Beck and Moura were acting towards one another and informed BeckˇŻs Father about it.

    The Alpha was the first to show up at the gate and told Beck they were not wee, that he wouldnˇŻt allow them to set foot in his territory. Beck apparently shrugged his shoulders and was already turning around when they heard a Wolf approaching at high speed. No one did anything to provoke what happened next.

    The Wolf jumped across the border to barrel into Moura, and as he moved towards her again, he wounded a few of their team members. He was so fast that no one was able to prevent him from shing his w across her chest. They were able to shield Moura from another attack and allow Beck to grab her and run to the vehicles,ˇ± Danica says.

    I donˇŻt need to ask the question, but I do it anyway. ˇ°Was anyone able to tell you who the Wolf was?ˇ± I ask her, and I hear a voice from my left say, ˇ°Beck yelled at him, ˇ®I will get you for this, Father.ˇ± Amra is pacing in the back of my head, and I try to get closer to Jaylen for somefort. I was hoping it hadnˇŻt been his Father that attacked Moura.

    ˇ°We will go over every file we have on White Rock Pack. We need to find out everything we can before we start making a n. If necessary, I will ask Amir to join us on this assignment. King Damon has been trying to get this Pack to change their ways, and so far, his units have failed. This was thest chance he was giving White Rock Pack, and we all know that they failed miserably,ˇ± Jaylen says.

    Emilio has ced every file on the table, and Flora has opened every single one of them before handing them out to be read. ˇ°Write down everything you find on the Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and any Delta they might have. We need to know as much as we can on the characters of the leadership, anything that can tell us about how they might react to certain actions,ˇ± Flora says.

    For the next few hours, we work in silence. No one says a word as they read every file we have, and I hope we can find out a way to deal with White Rock Pack. There are too many files to deal with in one day, but we will not rest until we have gone through all of them, and I hope it wonˇŻt mess with our weekend off.

    I really want to meet Dalton and Thora and, of course, JaylenˇŻs Father. I hope they will ept

    Chapter 260 shback

    :

    B

    <b>67 </b>

    s

    me as his Mate. I am not sure if I could handle it if they were against me and Jaylen building on our bond, if they believe I will be more trouble than a blessing to Jaylen. I move a little closer to JaylenˇŻs side.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Would </i><i>you </i><i>like </i><i>to </i><i>sit </i>in my <ip</i><i>, </i><i>Princess</i>?ˇ± Jaylen asks before he pulls me onto hisp, and I feel my nerves disappear as I cuddle closer to him. I am reading a file on a matter that happened about five years ago. A female was found at the side of the road by a Gamma returning to his Pack, and I smile when I read a familiar name.

    I try to remember if I can recall hearing something about this, and slowly, a memoryes to the front of my mind.

    *shback*

    ˇ°Luna Giselle, they need you in the infirmary,ˇ± An Omega says as she interrupts our Mother- Daughter day, but if Mom gets called to the infirmary, it is a serious matter, and we both rush to the infirmary to find out what is going on. Dad is talking to Gamma Brian, and I can see blood on his clothes, but he doesnˇŻt seem to be injured.

    I take the clothes one of our nurses is holding and make my way over to Dad and Gamma Brian. No one tells me to leave, so I just wait somewhere to the side. ˇ°Tate, whoever did this to her meant to kill her. She is a little older than Morgan and had no way of defending herself. She was attacked by someone in Wolf form.

    The amount of blood, the shes on her body, and where I found her all tell me she wasnˇŻt meant to survive. You need to report this to the Council. This girl needs to get justice,ˇ± Gamma Brian says, and Dad asks Ashton to take care of it. Gamma Brian takes the clothes from my hands and thanks me for giving him time to tell Dad what happened.

    Mom spends the next forty¨Ceight hours in the infirmary. It took that long for them to stitch up

    wound and to get her stabilized. The next day, Mom took me with her. She wanted me

    my mind. to sit with the girl and just talk to her about whatever popped into

    every

    I will never forget the way she looked with the bruises and bandages covering her body. She was drifting in and out of consciousness, and I decided to tell her about my family. I started out with my Mom and Dad before I told her about my Brothers, getting a small smile from her every now and then.

    It took two weeks before she was able to stay awake for a few hours in a row, and I never heard what happened to her or who was responsible for the attack. She was only fifteen at the time. Gamma Brian decided to raise her himself, and Sam, his Son, treats her like his baby Sister. The only thing I ever heard about her past is that she couldnˇŻt go back to her former Pack, but I never found out why.

    *End shback*

    Chapter 260 shback

    67

    s

    Once I have relived the memory, I look around me and see that everyone is staring at me. ˇ°Where did you go?ˇ± Jaylen asks as he points at the file in my hand. I quickly tell them the content of the file and that I need to make a phone call. I grab my phone to call Dad, and in the meantime, I ask Flora if she can make me some coffee. ˇ°I think I am going to need it,ˇ± I mumble.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 261

    Chapter 261 Wink

    <b>Jaylen </b>

    KëŠ70%ČŐ

    +10 Free Coins

    For the past few days, we have been making ns to take down the leadership of White Rock Pack, and I still canˇŻt believe that one of their victims survived, even if it was barely. Morgan refuses to talk to Beck about it; she wants to wait until Moura gets released from the infirmary, and she needed to exin to all of us that Moura would be able to calm Beck down.

    Damon has given our unit the weekend off because he knows we have been working our asses off, but I have this feeling Morgan and I will be the only two that will have other things on our minds. Ace and Tristan will join us when we go home for a visit, but I know both of them have already asked their baby Brothers to get them some more information.

    I think they will be working while Morgan and I will enjoy some time with my Dad and my Pups. Dad knows I am bringing Morgan, but I didnˇŻt tell him why, and I wonder if anyone of them can figure it out without me telling them. ˇ°<i>You </i><i>hovering </i><i>all </i><i>over </i><i>her </i><i>will </i><i>tell </i><i>them </i>Midnight snickers, and I am afraid he has a valid point.

    <i>hough</i>,ˇ±

    Emilio and Deacon are waiting for me and Morgan outside our wing, and they walk us to the SUV with Ace and Tristan inside it. Deacon decided it was best if they stayed here to keep an eye on Moura and Beck. Amir had heard rumors that his Father was nning oning to the Academy, and we have been taking precautions to keep them both safe.

    ˇ°See

    you when you get back, Commanders,ˇ± Deacon says as he closes the door, and Ace drives off, heading to the Pce. I am not sure if Morgan has made the connection yet, and I canˇŻt wait to see the look on her face when she realizes she will be spending the weekend at the Pce. I doubt most people will understand that I live at the Pce.

    It isnˇŻt a long drive, but Ace decides to take the scenic tour, and I am d he made that decision. Morgan is leaning out the window while hanging over myp, and the wind blows through her hair as I point out a fewndmarks. I keep my eyes on her face that holds a huge smile.

    Suddenly, she shoots up straight as she looks around her. ˇ°Jaylen, isnˇŻt this the road that leads to the Pce?ˇ± She asks, and I see both Ace and Tristan with a smirk on their face. ˇ°Yeah, it is,ˇ± I say as I keep my eyes on her face, hoping to see it the moment she puts two and two together, and Tristan has turned around in his seat to watch her too.

    ˇ°Fuck,ˇ± Morgan mutters as I see her eyes widen, and Tristan isughing his ass off. She looks at me as she punches TristanˇŻs arm. ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you tell me you live at the Pce?ˇ± She asks, and I ask her where she suspected the future Royal Gamma would live.

    She buries her face in my chest as I wrap my arms around her, and Ace chuckles as he slows down at the gate. The guard quickly waves us through when he sees me in the backseat.

    18:59 Fri, Jan 30 G GG

    Chapter 261 Wink

    łÉ70%Áż

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°Turn around, Morgan. The Pce wille into view, and I think you will like to see it,ˇ± I say, and she slowly turns in myp to see what I am talking about.

    The Pce is nothing like the buildings they describe in fairytales. It is more like a huge mansion, or maybe better put, multiple mansions connected to one another around a garden. Made of light yellow bricks with white bricks framing the windows on every floor and a huge double door opening into a lobby that makes you think you are in a hotel.

    No one gets into the Pce without going by the reception. No appointment means no entry, and there are several guards on duty to make sure you leave the premises if you donˇŻt have an appointment. I guide Morgan inside with Ace and Tristan right behind us. Ace is carrying my bag while Tristan is carrying MorganˇŻs bag.

    All of us are wearing our uniforms, and every guard shows Morgan the respect she deserves, but the females at the reception are a different story. ˇ°Do you have an appointment, little girl?ˇ± Mandy asks, and I can see that one of the guards is mind¨Clinking someone. If I had to guess, it is Damon.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt need an appointment as I am a Commander in King DamonˇŻs Army. Every Commander cane to the Pce to see him if it is necessary, and King Damon will always make time to see one of his Commanders. Maybe you should ask for a copy of the book on Pce protocol,ˇ± Morgan replies, and I hear a few chuckles through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Everyone without an appointment gets escorted off the premises, and there are no exceptions, not even for someone that ims to be a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army,ˇ± Mandy says, and I have a lot of trouble controlling Midnight. Mandy turns towards me with a huge smile on her face. ˇ°Hello, Jaylen. Home for the weekend, I see. If you needpany, just let me know,ˇ± She says.

    ˇ°Wow, I thought this was the Pce, not a brothel,ˇ± Morgan mumbles, and Midnight has forgotten about his anger towards Mandy immediately. He is rolling around in my head. ˇ°Mandy, report to the Academy immediately. Elder Larson will find you another position. I donˇŻt ever want to see you in or around the Pce ever again,ˇ± Damon says.

    Two of the guards step towards her as she tells him that she did nothing wrong, but apparently, Damon heard more than any of us is aware of. ˇ°I warned you before, Mandy. I gave you onest chance, and you just blew it. Commander Morgan seems to know Pce protocol better than you, and yet you took a test to get this position,ˇ± Damon states as guards. guide her out of the Pce.

    ˇ°How is Moura doing?ˇ± Damon asks, and Morgan tells him she is fine but pissed off at BeckˇŻs Father for attacking her. ˇ°She will be released from the infirmary today, and when we get back, I will tell everyone what I know about the victim from White Rock Pack that was found five years ago. I need Moura to calm Beck and his Wolf down. If she isnˇŻt there, he will <i>go </i>on a rampage.

    After that, we will discuss our best way to take down the leadership of White Rock Pack, and I

    Chapter 961 Wink

    70%

    +10 Free Coins

    am afraid I have to ask that Commander Amir joins us in that task. You might want to keep a unit or two on hand as backup. I am not sure whit will happen when we get there,ˇ± Morgan hells him as we walk to the back of the Pce.

    The back of the Pce belongs to the King and His family, his Royal Beta and his family, and the Royal Gamma and his family. The ground floor holds the living room, the dining room, a few offices, and the kitchen. The first floor belongs to the Royal Gamma, the second floor belongs to the Royal Beta, and the top floor belongs to the King.

    Ace and Tristan take the stairs up to my floor to put our bags in my room before they head to their own Quarters in the right wing of the Pce. I walk into the living room with Morgan, and I see Dad smile at us. Thora only has eyes for me, and she jumps in my arms squealing as I catch her. Dalton walks over to us with his eyes on Morgan.

    You must be Commander Morgan,ˇ± Dalton states as he stops in front of her. ˇ°Flora told me about you after the attack on Blue River Pack. Did anyone get hurt?ˇ± He asks, and Morgan tells him that she was the only one that got hurt. But Amra healed the moment we shifted, and we took the Alpha down before anyone else could get hurt,ˇ± Morgan answers him.

    Dalton grabs her hand and pulls her to the couch in front of the window. ˇ°How can you take down an Alpha? Dad says it always takes at least two or more unit members to take down an Alpha, except for Dad, of course. He will be the next Royal Gamma and is strong enough to take down an Alpha,ˇ± Dalton rambles as they sit down.

    Morgan tells him about her Father being the Alpha of Blue River Pack, about the special bloodline that runs through her family, and then she exins all the abilities she has. Thora has gotten out of myp, and without hesitation, she crawls onto MorganˇŻsp. Both of them ask Morgan questions about each ability she has.

    Even during lunch, they keep asking her questions, and Midnight is sulking in the back of m head. Our Pups have imed the seats on either side of Morgan. Dad seems to think it is funny, but I feel like sulking myself, and I keep my eyes on Morgan as she eats her lunch while talking to my Pups.

    Suddenly, Dalton gets a worried look on his face, and Morgan asks him what is on his mind. ˇ°If you are a special Lycan, then your life is in danger. Is that why you are staying here?ˇ± Dalton asks, and for a moment, I want to tell him that it is none of his business.

    ˇ°Dalton, you are right. Being a special Lycan means that until I get marked by my Mate, others might try to get their hands on me, and because of that, the King has demanded I take an extra team with me if I have to go on assignment. The reason I am here has nothing to do with that. I am here because I wanted to get to know you and Thora.

    Your Father has told me about the two of you and about how much he loves the two of you. I was curious about the two young Lycans that can actually put a smile on his face. I thought that was something he wasnˇŻt capable of; he always looked so grumpy,ˇ± She says as she winks at Thora and Dalton.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 262

    Morgan

    I knew I was getting myself in to trouble with Jayen, but I couldnˇŻt help myself when I answered DaltonˇŻs question and hearing Thora giggle while Jaylen looked at me dumbfounded was worth it. I hear Midnight growling at me, but everyone can tell he isnˇŻt angry with me and I just give him a sweet smile

    After lunch Dalton and Thora give me a tour of their floor and Jaylen just follows us around as I get guided from one room to the next, I suppress a smile as I hear his thoughts. He doesnˇŻt like the fact that his Pups are holding my hands and that he has no other choice but to follow us, I know I am blushing the moment I hear him think: ˇ°DonˇŻt show her my room, I <i>donˇŻt </i><i>know </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>exin </i><i>her </i><i>bag </i><i>is </i><i>in </i><i>there</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>

    Dalton is talking about histest project in school when he opens the door to JaylenˇŻs room, he is so preupied with his story that he doesnˇŻt notice the two bags on the bed and I see relief in JaylenˇŻs eyes the moment Dalton closes the door again.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Looks <i>like </i><i>he </i><i>didnˇŻt </i><i>see </i><i>that </i><i>Thora did </i><i>notice </i><i>your </i><i>bag </i><i>on </i>his <i>bed</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Amra chuckles in my head and I get this feeling she will ask Jaylen about it with a lot of people around. Thora keeps holding my hand as we continue the tour of the Royal Gamma floor and every once in a while I see her ncing at her Father, she is smarter than Jaylen gives her credit for.

    ˇ°Morgan, do you think I can be a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army?ˇ± Thora asks and I startughing my ass off when both her Father and Brother start growling. ˇ°Of course you can, Thora. I think the only thing you have to worry about are the two overprotective males in your life.ˇ± I answer her and she gives both her Father and Brother a death re.

    We are on our way back to the living room when I hear rapid footsteps approaching from behind and I can sense that it is a Werewolf that ising our way, I decide to ignore it as we are in the Royal FamilyˇŻs private wing. I listen to Thora and Dalton arguing about whether or not Thora should be a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army.

    ˇ°Jaylen, I heard you were back and it looks like you finally got those two a nanny.ˇ± I hear a voiceing from behind me and the way Dalton and Thora react tells me I will not like what I will find behind me. I slowly turn around to <i>see </i>a female in a dress that barely covers her ass and I can tell she isnˇŻt to pleased to see Thora and Dalton.

    ˇ°Jo¨CAnna, this is Commander Morgan. Morgan, this is Jo¨CAnna. Jo¨Canna is RoanˇŻs Aunt.ˇ± Jaylen says as he introduces us and he moves a little closer towards me. Jo¨CAnna looks me up and down before she returns her attention to Jaylen, but Dalton has stepped in front of his Father.

    ˇ°Dalton, why donˇŻt you show your nanny to the servant Quarters and take your Sister with you.ˇ± Jo- ina says and I feel Amra pushing forward, she doesnˇŻt like the way Jo¨CAnna is

    F, Jan 30

    Chapter 262 Questions

    70%Áż

    +10 Free Coins

    talking to Dalton. I can hear Midnight growling and by the looks on everyoneˇŻs faces I am the only one that can hear him. JaylenˇŻs hand is on ThoraˇŻs back and I ce mine on top of it, calming Midnight down.

    ˇ°Jo¨CAnna, Commander Morgan isnˇŻt a nanny.ˇ± Jaylen growls at her, but it seems that she has a rather selective hearing and the way she is eyeing my Mate is rubbing Amra the wrong way. ˇ°Jo¨CAnna, do you live at the Pce or do you and your Mate live elsewhere?ˇ± I ask with a fake sweet smile on my face and I hear Midnight chuckle in my head, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Way </i><i>to </i><i>go</i><i>, </i><i>Princess</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I hear Jaylen mumble in my head.

    If looks could kill I would be dead with the look Jo¨CAnna gives me and I think it surprises everyone when she finally answers me, ˇ°I rejected my Mate, he couldnˇŻt give me what I deserved and that is status. Jaylen will be my chosen Mate.ˇ± Jaylen looks from Jo¨CAnna to me and he shakes his head when he sees the smile on my face.

    ˇ°I might be mistaken, but for Jaylen to be your chosen Mate he has to agree to be your chosen Mate and I have a feeling Jaylen is still waiting for his fated Mate. I also think it is safe to say that he would never take you as a chosen Mate, not now that he knows you are a power hungry Wolf.ˇ± I say as I look into her eyes letting her see Amra pushing forward.

    ˇ°Jaylen, tell thatˇ­ˇ± ˇ°Aunt Jo¨CAnna, I donˇŻt want to hear another word from you. I have told you before to stay away from Jaylen and I believe King Damon told you to stay out of our private wing, unless Dad or I invite you here.ˇ± Roan interrupts her and I see her Wolf pushing forward.

    ˇ°I will get what I want and you canˇŻt stop me, little Pup.ˇ± Jo¨CAnna growls at Roan and I canˇŻt help but join Amra inughing our ass off. <i>ˇ°</i><i>If </i><i>she </i><i>thinks </i><i>she </i><i>can </i><i>take </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>Lycan </i><i>she </i><i>is </i><i>really </i><i>stupid</i><i>. </i><i>Even </i><i>Dalton </i><i>can </i><i>defeat </i><i>her </i><i>and </i><i>he </i><i>doesnˇŻt </i><i>have </i><i>his </i><i>Lycan </i><i>yet</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Amra says.

    We sensed King Damoning as Jo¨CAnna was talking and the moment he steps into view she bes a different female, ˇ°King Damon, it is so good to see you. I came to see my Brother inw and Jaylen just introduced me to one of your Commanders, I think it is great that you allow a female to lead one of your units. She says in a soft voice.

    Jo¨CAnna doesnˇŻt seem to notice the two Guards that are behind her and King Damon asks her if Royal Beta Tom invited her over, ˇ°Your Majesty, I wouldnˇŻt be here if he hadnˇŻt.ˇ± She answer and I feel Thora tensing beside me, I ce my hand on her lower back to run circles with my thumb.

    Her

    Thora steps a little closer to my side and after a few moments she rests her head against my side, rxing more as I keep my hand on her lower back. ˇ°Jaylen, escort Morgan to the living room. I will be there as soon as I have dealt with Jo¨CAnna, I want to discuss the Full Moon party at the Academy Sunday evening.ˇ± King Damon says.

    He turns his attention back to Jo¨CAnna, ˇ°I know that Tom didnˇŻt invite you and this time you have crossed a line. Jo¨CAnna, you are banished from our private wing and if you ever set foot in here a,ain the Guards will escort you to the dungeons instead of your room.ˇ± King Damon

    18:59 Fri, Jan 30 G G G

    Chapter 262 Questions

    says before the two Guards grab her arms to lead her away.

    70%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I know King Damon will not follow us until he is sure that Jo¨CAnna is lead out of their private wing and as I sit down on a couch I pull Thora onto myp, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Do </i><i>you </i><i>want </i>to talk <i>about </i>Jo- <i>Anna</i>?ˇ± I ask her through the mind¨Clink before I remember I canˇŻt link her, but her head snapping up at me tells me she heard me just fine.

    Amra had to exin it might have something to do with my bloodline or with Jaylen being our Mate, but she wasnˇŻt sure which one it was. So I decided to test the theory of it being my bloodline, I chose Royal Beta Tom as there was no

    Royal Beta he had no mind¨Clink to the KingˇŻs Army.

    n between us and even as the

    I waited until everyone was gathered in the living room, I still had Thora on myp as it seemed to keep her calm, ˇ°<i>Tom</i>.ˇ± I said and he jumped from his seat looking around the room and Thora was in stitches because I told her what I was nning to do.

    ˇ°Is something wrong, Dad?ˇ± Roan asks him and when Tom tells them what happened every head in the room turns in my direction. ˇ°Sorry about that, Tom. I needed <i>to </i>test a theory and this was the fastest way to do it. I asked Thora a question through the mind¨Clink without thinking about it, until she looked at me and I realized I shouldnˇŻt have been able to do that.

    Amra gave me two exnations and I chose to test the one that made the most sense to me, the other theory might have proven to be correct under different circumstances.ˇ± I exin to them and Damon is shaking his head with a smile on his face.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>tell </i><i>you </i><i>about </i><i>Jo</i>¨C<i>Anna </i><i>when </i><i>you </i><i>tuck </i><i>me </i><i>in </i><i>tonight</i>, <i>Morgan</i>.ˇ± I hear Thora reply and for the moment I will just need to wait to find out what Jo¨CAnna did to make her an Dalton feel ufortable around her. ˇ°Looks like we can add another gift to the list.ˇ± Casimir says.

    I ask Dalton what he has learned in school so far in regards to bloodlines and I am not really surprised to find out that Dalton and Thora both have knowledge about different kinds of bloodlines. Like every other Pup they have learned about the bloodline of an Alpha, Beta and Gamma, the mostmon bloodlines there are

    An Alpha, Beta or Gamma bloodline bes stronger with each generation if they chose to ept their fated Mate, but taking a chosen Mate will not strengthen their bloodline and with multiple chosen Mates in a bloodline it will eventually weaken. Dalton and Thora, unlike most Pups, know about the special bloodline that sometimes run in a Pack.

    Even though Dalton and Thora asked a million questions already they havenˇŻt run out of questions yet, especially with the discovery of my newest ability and the next few hours we discuss every one of my abilities again. I see the smile on DaltonˇŻs face grow the more I show him, especially when i start telling him what others are thinking.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 263

    Chapter 263 Dressed

    Jaylen

    * 70%

    +10 Free Coins

    I can look back on a sessful weekend, Morgan wasnˇŻt afraid to open her mouth to anyone and put a few people back in their ce. After hearing Dalton tell us what they knew about special bloodlines, it sounded like my Pups had been paying more attention during sses than I did, they seemed to know exactly what Morgan meant when she told them who her Father was.

    Morgan answered all of their questions and I was surprised when Thora asked Morgan to tuck her in, but knowing how long it took I guess they had a long conversation about something. Morgan refused to tell me what it was about, she just told me she would deal with it and I know she will take care of whatever it was Thora told her.

    In a few hours we will return to the Academy for the Full Moon party and even though I am more convinced than ever that Morgan is my Mate I am still nervous. Not for finding my Mate, but nervous for finding out Morgan isnˇŻt asfortable with my Pups as she tells me and Midnight growls in my head.

    Midnight knows I am nervous about that, but he doesnˇŻt agree with me and even though I believe him a small part of me is still scared. It will always be something I will fear until the day I have marked my Mate and even then it might stay in the back of my mind, the thought of my Mate never being willing to take care of my Pups.

    I never told anyone about this, but I overheard a conversation between RoanˇŻs Mother and my Mother. My Mother had returned to the pce about a year after LynahˇŻs trick, she wanted to rebuilt her rtionship with me and Dad had told me to give her a change.

    My Mother and RoanˇŻs Mother had been walking in the gardens and when they sat down on bench they hadnˇŻt seen that I was lying in the grass not far from them, ˇ°I still canˇŻt believe what she did to Jaylen. His fated Mate will never ept him and his Pups.ˇ± RoanˇŻs Mother, Madelyn, had said to my Mother and I waited for my Mother to respond.

    ˇ°I know his fated Mate will never ept them, I rejected my fated Mate a few years ago because he already had Pups and he didnˇŻt hesitate to ept the rejection, he knew I had a Pup of my own with another male. She might string him along and try to get rid of them by sending them away the first chance she gets.ˇ± My Mother answered.

    Both of them were quiet for a while and then I heard my Mother ask Madelyn, ˇ°Would you have epted Tom if he had had a Pup when the two of you met?ˇ± I was holding my breath as I waited for Madelyn to answer the question and her answer has been in the back of my

    time mind ever since, clouding the meaning of the Full Moon every

    ˇ°I would probably act like I epted it until he had marked me and then I would start to make preparations for them to be send to a boarding school or something like that. After all

    Chapter 263 Dressed

    70%8

    +10 Free Colna

    they have no right to his title and might be a threat to my own Pups someday, it isnˇŻt a risk I would be willing to take.

    If he would fight me on sending them away, I would make sure it looked as if they would start trouble every time he wouldnˇŻt be around and then I would make him chose after a while. By that time his Lycan wouldnˇŻt allow him to reject me anymore and that would make it easier to force him to choose me instead of his Pups.ˇ± Madelyn had answered.

    I am reminded of that conversation every time Full Moon approaches and even now after spending this much time with Morgan I fear she might do what Madelyn would have done. It still amazes me that Madelyn would do that to her fated Mate, but then again it didnˇŻt surprise me as Wolves and Lycans were known not to ept anotherˇŻs Pup easily.

    It doesnˇŻt mean every Wolf or Lycan would reject their fated Mate for having Pups with another, but it usually means they are second change Mates and not first Mates. If it concerns a first Mate they almost always reject their fated Mate for two reasons, reason one will be for not waiting for their fated Mate and the second reason will be the Pups.

    Ourst hours with my Pups pass too quickly and Thora is reluctant to let go of Morgan, ˇ°I promise I wille back and that might be quicker than you think.ˇ± She says to Thora as she hugs her, before she turns her attention to Dalton and even Dalton doesnˇŻt want her to leave.

    After saying goodbye to my Pups and my Dad we drive back to the Academy, Tristan hands Morgan two files while telling us this is all the additional information their Brothers found on White Rock Pack. Morgan hands me one as she starts going through the other and it is a good thing we are sitting so close together, if we hadnˇŻt approval yet to take them down the file I am reading would be enough.

    MorganˇŻs file probably contains something simr, I can feel the anger radiating from her and Midnight pushes forward to help calm them down. Ace has a smirk on his face as he looks from me to Morgan, I think it is very clear to him as well that Morgan is my Mate and I truly hope tonight it will be clear for me too.

    The Elders have arranged for all units to have dinner in the main building, after dinner they want us to gather in the Ballroom and there we will stay until midnight to find out if there are any fated couples within the KingˇŻs Army. Danica sent me a message yesterday with the request to return on time for them to get ready and she already has everything Morgan will need.

    can

    After spending so many nights with Morgan in my arms I donˇŻt think I can ever go back to not holding her in my arms at night, I donˇŻt think I can go back to a life without her close by my side. Morgan has closed the file she was reading and has ced her head on my shoulder, ˇ°Nervous for tonight?ˇ± She asks me and I decide to tell her the truth.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt think it is nerves about finding out that you are my Mate, I think it is more nerves about what might happen in the future.ˇ± I say before I tell them about the conversation between my Mother and Madelyn, making Ace m on the breaks and I am d I have an

    1869 Tri, Jan 30 GG C

    Chapter 268 Dressed

    arm around MorganˇŻs waist.

    3.70%8

    +10 Free Coins

    Jaylen, please tell me that you were kidding? A says as he turns towards me, but I know he can tell by looking at my face that I wasnˇŻt kidding. Fuck, Roari was rightˇ± Ace mumbles and the look on MorganˇŻs face tells me that she is hearing his thoughts, ˇ°You better start talking. Ace, Or I am going to ask Morgan what you were thinking.ˇ± I threaten him.

    His eyes widen as he looks at Morgan and Tristan isughing his ass off, wait until I get to threaten him. ˇ°Roan had been suspicious about both your Mothers being so close after what Kate did to Kieran and the fact that Madelyn started to invite Jo¨CAnna over more and more. He was never able to get his Mother to exin why she stayed friends with your Mother.

    Roan did say he suspected his Mother tried to get you and Jo¨CAnna together and the reason he thought that is that Jo¨CAnna once told him your fated Mate would never ept your Pups.ˇ± Ace answers me and I feel sorry for my friend. Roan lost his Mother before Thora turned two and he has lived with this secret all these years.

    At least now I understand his never¨Cending optimism about me finding my fated Mate and his persistence in telling me to never give up hope on finding her one day. I send Roan a message to let him know I am aware of the concerns he had about his Mother, my Mother and his Aunt, I also let him know that next time he should just tell me.

    Danica is already waiting for us when we get back to the Academy and Morgan just looks at me for a moment before she gets out of the SUV she doesnˇŻt look to happy with Danica waiting for her. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Something </i><i>wrong</i><i>, </i><i>Princess</i>ˇ± I ask her as I get out of the SUV as well. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i>am not a girly <i>girl</i><i>, </i><i>thatˇŻs </i><i>all</i><i>.</i>ˇ± She answers me.

    ˇ°Looking forward to tonight, Danica?ˇ± Ace asks as he walks to the back of the SUV and Danica tells him she is as she pulls Morgan away from me. I grab my own bag and MorganˇŻs back out of the SUV before I head up the stairs, I see her disappearing in the room Danica ard Faith

    share<i>. </i>

    Deacon pulls me into the room he shares with Emilio and he tells me to go take a shower before I get changed in to the outfit Danica got me, ˇ°Hold it. Danica got me an outfit for tonight?ˇ± I ask as I look from Deacon to Emilio and both of them nod their heads, ˇ°Not just for you but for all of us.ˇ± Deacon says as he points at the five clothing bags hanging on the closet door.

    Tristan and Ace just stare at him as I walk over to the bags, each of the bags has a name tag on it and I decide to take a shower before taking a look at what I will be wearing tonight. I am not sure what to expect but if it is something I donˇŻt like I have a back¨Cup in my bag and I know it is something I will feelfortable in.

    I donˇŻt waste much time in the bathroom and I walk back in to the bedroom with a towel wrapped around my hips. The others walk into the bathroom the moment one of them is dressed. done and even though we donˇŻt say a word we all wait until we are all ready to get Opening the bag with my name tag on it I am surprised to find an outfit I can actually live

    Chapter 263 Dressed

    with and without hesitating I get dressed.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 264

    Chapter 264 Midnight

    Morgen

    I am not a girls girl and I will inte wears Arres # 1 have water apron. For his rank v me Something 1 feel conformite in Sommering the will <i>wel </i>ze to me rohitetty mething Feat fight in if I have to and something thin locks good on me. I wow must feeling by my shut Fides Erinne what I link god in and I am en streid in hide my food look

    After taking showey I walk into the bedroom with noting but a wet sappet arsund me, EdonˇŻt have to spend a lot of time on fixing my humid soon I am ting in a chair for faith to dis my makeup. I opened the dothing bag after I have pen on bra sd panties. I pull out the clothes that Dandy chose the me and I smile as I look at my outfit for toni

    Danica chose simr erfits for each and every one of ut each outfit is in a different color thesugh and Once we are all dressed we put on our high heeled boots. Not the boots we usually wear when we are on the job but the boots we wear when we are off duty, the heels on these boots are a little bit smaller than the ones we wear with our uniform<b>. </b>

    Faith has her hair in a braid down her back, it is something she always does no matter what the circumstances are and along the side of her face are a few strings of light brown hair curling downs DanicaˇŻs dark brown hair has been pulled up into a messy bun on the top of her head, itˇŻs the way she loves to wear her hair and I doubt she will ever find another easy andfortable way to wear her hair anytime

    SkrkˇŻs ck hair has always been cut short, she loves to style it in a messed up coupe. Chaya has her dark brown hair in a Grace Kelly roll, right now it is styled into perfection but on a normal day she will just roll it up and leave it as it is; sometimes messy and sometimes neat.

    Danica tells me that she had also gotten the outfits for Jaylen and his team, but she refuses to tell me what she has gotten them and Faith tells me that even they have no idea what Danica got for the guys. ˇ°I hope you keep in mind that Jaylen doesnˇŻt like every style of clothing and if you chose something he doesnt like he wonˇŻt be wearing it.ˇ± I say and Danica tells me that the outfit she chose was a safe choice.

    ˇ°OK, I think it is time for us to head downstairs. LetˇŻs see if every team member is ready for tonight, I hope that cach and every one of you will find your fated Mate tonight. I know what I am hoping for.ˇ± I say as I walk to the door and the girls smile at my words because they know exactly what I am hoping for. finding out that Jaylen is able to tell that I am his fated Mate.

    IˇŻm not too sure what I am expecting to see when I get downstairs, Jaylen and I had discussed our likes and dislikes over the weekend and I know that Jaylen isnˇŻt one to really enjoy a suit. But like me he will wear one if he has no other choice, both of us understanding that sometimes you need to do something that you are not too fond of

    I am walking behind Danica when Acees into sight, Ace is wearing a ck chino and a ck colbert and underneath it he has a light gray tight fitted shirt. Danica chose the right outfit for Ace and he is wearing his long blonde hair in a braid down his back. Tristan is wearing a navy chino with an off white colbert and a navy tight fitted shirt, his short brown hair styled as if he just got out of bed

    Deacon and Emilio are the next ones I see, they are also wearing chinos and a colbert but there is a difference in color. Deacon is wearing a dark blue chino and matching colbert with a white tight fitted shirt

    <b>31 </b>

    ??

    O

    18:56 Sat, Jan 31 ˇ±

    Chapter 264 Midnight

    *10 Free Coins

    under it, while Emilio is wearing a navy colored colbert with an off white chino and a navy tight fitted shirt. Both of them didnˇŻt do much with their hair, with how short cut it is there isnˇŻt much to do with their

    hair.

    Amra is ogling Jaylen the moment hees into view, like the others he is wearing a chino and a colbert but in a dark gray color and it is finished off with a white tight fitted shirt. I see Danica shake her head when she sees that all of them have finished off their outfit with sneakers, I could have told her that because ording to Jaylen itˇŻs what each of them prefers to wear when theyˇŻre not on duty.

    Jaylen

    As we are waiting downstairs I wonder if Morgan told Danica we would probably be wearing sneakers, we have to wearbat boots with our uniforms and that means in our free time we like to wear easy footwear. Every unit member hase downstairs once they were changed into their outfit for tonight: and the only ones still missing are Morgan and her team.

    Everyone turns towards the stairs the moment we heard theming down, Chaya is the first one we can see and she is wearing a light gray outfit. Her shirt has bat wings as they call them and red pants, she is wearing high heeled boots that look a little like the boots she wears with her uniform.

    Skr is wearing an apricot long sleeved shirt with side splits, she is also wearing red pants just like Chaya and she has finished it off with the same high heeled boots. Faith is wearing a jumpsuit with the same high heeled boots as the others, the top is in a leopard print with the colors ck, white and pink and the pants are ck, wide legged with a high waist.

    Danica is wearing a gray cami top with wide legged pants and like the other girls she is wearing high heeled boots. Midnight is front and center the moment I see Morgan, she is wearing dark gray wide legged pants with a high waist and if I am not mistaken she is wearing a ck body with transparent half sleeves or maybe it is just a shirt.

    I doubt there are any sneakers or other t shoes in MorganˇŻs closet, she knows she is a lot shorter than most and to make up for that she always wears high heeled shoes or boots. She can even run in those damn things and she is fast on them as well. She nearly beat me when I challenged her but didnˇŻt wait for her to answer and that meant I had head start.

    Thora told me that if I had yed by the rules I would have lost and I know that my Daughter was correct in that assumption, if it had been a fair race Morgan would have beaten me. The moment she is close enough I pull her into my arms and not giving a crap who is around I kiss her, I doubt I will ever get tired of kissing her.

    As a unit we walk over to the main building and for a moment I wonder where we all will be seated, seeing the fact that Morgan and her unit havenˇŻt used the main dining hall since they moved into our building. A unit has their own table in the main dining hall,rge enough to seat every member and I am not sure if the Elders gave that table to another unit.

    The moment we step into the main building Elder Larson is waiting for us and he guides us towards the tables that are lined up in front of the floor to ceiling windows, one of those tables belongs to another unit but Elder Larson exins that they gave up their table and took ours. ˇ°Theirmander thought it would be best if youˇŻrebined unit would be seated at tables near one another.ˇ± Elder Larson says.

    Tonight we do not have to go over to the buffet to get our dinner, Damon has arranged for some of the

    SAT

    <b>31 </b>

    ??

    111

    O

    ???? ?????

    Chapter 264 Midnight

    +10 Free Coins

    Pce Servants to assist during tonightˇŻs dinner and I smile as te after te gets put down on the table.. The side dishes are put in front of us all over the table, mashed potatoes, fries, sds and veggies, you name it and you can find it on the table.

    As we enjoy our dinner I thank Danica for picking out my outfit, ˇ°YouˇŻre wee, Jaylen. I just wanted to make sure that the outfit you and Morgan are wearing matched in some way.ˇ± Danica responds and it is in that instance I realize that Morgan and I are both wearing dark gray colored outfits.

    ˇ°Which reminds me, someone needs to take a picture of us with our teams. We promised Dalton and Thora we would send them a picture so they could see our outfits for tonight.ˇ± Morgan says and Beck jumps at the opportunity, he will take a picture of us with our teams on the front steps of the main building.

    During dinner we talk about everything but White Rock Pack, Morgan made it clear she didnˇŻt want them to ruin our night and luckily every unit member agreed with her. After dinner we move to the Ballroom for the party and when ites close to midnight Elder Emmett will start the countdown, not that a fated couple will need him to tell them it is midnight.

    If a Wolf or Lycan is of age they can find their fated Mate, first by smelling their MateˇŻs scent and the moment they look at one another their Wolf or Lycan will feel the bond snap into ce. It is one of the reasons why Midnight never told me about Morgan, he never felt the bond snap into ce because he hadnˇŻt been able to look into MorganˇŻs eyes.

    But that will all change tonight at midnight.

    00

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 265

    Chapter 265 Happiness

    Morgan

    +10 Free Coins

    The closer it gets to midnight the more Amra starts to pace, she is making me dizzy with her walking around in my head. I understand that she is nervous about tonight, I am right there with her and all I can hope for is that Jaylen hase to terms with his past. At least enough to tell that we are fated Mates at midnight and I can tell a few others are getting impatient as well.

    Amra hopes that my team and JaylenˇŻs team are fated Mates, she really likes the girls and would like to keep them around for a lot longer. If they arenˇŻt mated to someone at the Pce we wonˇŻt see them as much as we do now, but it will take some time before that will happen. Jaylen wonˇŻt take over from his Father until the King steps down and that wonˇŻt be until Casimir has found his fated Mate.

    Damon and Casimir are seated on a stage with Roan on CasimirˇŻs other side, both of them hoping they will find their Mate here as well and a part of me is hoping Casimir doesnˇŻt find his fated Mate tonight. If he does I will have to leave the Academy and my unit a lot faster than I would like, I will also have to move to the Pce and take the position of the Royal Gamma female.

    A lot of females keep ncing at Casimir an Roan, but both males seem to be oblivious to the amount of females that keep looking at them. I am d that none of the females in our unit stare at them, they are to busy having fun with their friends and I doubt anyone of them wants the responsibility thates with being CasimirˇŻs Mate or RoanˇŻs Mate for that matter.

    When it gets close to midnight Damon stands up and the room goes quiet within seconds. ˇ°This is the first time the Academy is holding a party on the Full Moon and I am sorry I never realized that I was depriving all of you from your futures with your Mates, but this will be a recurring event.

    How that will work in the future I am not sure, but your suggestions are more than wee. I hope that many of you will find your Mate tonight and when you do I am asking you to think very carefully about your future, whether that is within my Army or not. Those of you that donˇŻt find their Mate tonight will be send to Full Moon parties if they want to, Elder Larson and Elder Emmett will take care of that.

    For tonight I send a prayer to the Goddess to pair you with the Wolf or Lycan that is your better half, whether that will be tonight or in the future.ˇ± Damon says and he gets a loud apuse from the crowd. Elder Emmett steps onto the stage and even though I want to show him the respect he deserves as an Elder I turn my back on him to face Jaylen.

    I am staring into JaylenˇŻs ice blue eyes as elder Emmett tells us that midnight is nearing and I giggle when I see midnight pushing forward, ˇ°I donˇŻt think he was talking about you, Midnight.ˇ± I whisper while Elder Emmett starts the countdown to midnight and I know that if Jaylen canˇŻt tell IˇŻm his fated Mate at least Midnight will feel the bond snap into ce.

    The moment Elder Emmett stops counting I see JaylenˇŻs eyes widen, Amra feels the bond snap into ce and I can feel myself getting pulled towards Jaylen. The smile on his face shows everyone around us that he can feel the pull between us as well and before I can say anything his hand is in my hair pulling me towards him until our lips touch.

    I donˇŻt get to see if any of our friends have found their fated Mate, because Jaylen has already lifted me from my seat and he is walking out of the ballroom. He isnˇŻt even patient enough to walk back to our building, he is running as fast as he can and something tells me that Midnight is lending him a hand or

    <b>00 </b>

    <b>31 </b>

    III

    O

    <b>18:57 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>31 </b>M

    Chapter 265 Happiness

    should I say his speed.

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    My arms are wrapped around his neck while my legs are wrapped around his waist and itˇŻs a good thing <b>I </b>am holding on tight or he might have dropped me somewhere along the way. He runs up the stairs to the top floor after I managed to unlock the door, JaylenˇŻs eye color keeps changing between his own eye color and that of midnight, but I guess that goes for my eyes as well.

    Once we are in my bedroom he slowly puts me on my feet and IˇŻm d I am wearing high heeled boots, because at least now there isnˇŻt much distance between his lips and mine. My hand is tangled in his hair and I pull his head down to kiss his lips, something I have enjoyed doing ever since that first night.

    His hands are roaming my body as our tongues explore the others mouth, my breath besbored the closer his hand travels to my breast and the moment his hand reaches its destination I moan loudly. I love the feeling of his hands on my body, I love the feeling of his lips on my skin and even though we never went all the way we made each othere more than once.

    We start to peel each otherˇŻs clothes off, each piece of clothing ending on the floor somewhere in the room and I hate it when he takes my high heels off. At 5ˇ°5 I am a foot shorter than Jaylen and I hate that I have to look up at him, but when ites to our actions in bed it is never an issue that I am shorter.

    Jaylen turns me towards the closed door and pushes my back against it as he lifts one of my legs over his shoulder after getting down on his knees, this is one of his favorite positions because it opens me wider for him. I can feel his hand moving up my inner thigh and the closer he gets to my core the heavier my breathing bes, I know my arousal hangs heavy in the air as I hear Jaylen sniff.

    He lets one of his fingers slide through my slit and as his finger reaches my entrance he sucks my clit into his mouth, ˇ°Jaylen, please.ˇ± I whisper and he slowly pushes his finger into my pussy, He starts sucking my cht harder with every thrust of his finger into my core.

    He holds me steady as he probes his finger as deep inside my entrance as he can go, swirling his tongue around my clit. In a fast and steady rhythm he keeps pushing his finger into my core, I lose myself in the feeling of his tongue on my sensitive flesh and just as I think IˇŻm about toe he pushes a second finger inside me.

    His speed increases with every thrust inside me and the pressure he puts on my clit grows with it, He is torturing my pussy with his mouth and his fingers. I can feel the heat building up inside me and the moment I feel his other hand sliding towards my ass I know what he is nning on doing, something he has done twice before.

    As his hand reaches my ass I am so focused on what will happen next that I scream his name when he pushes a third finger inside me, but instead of feeling pain as I had expected I feel pleasure as his finger pushes against my ass. It is all I can take before Ie undone and I scream his name again and again, he slows down his ministrations as Ie down from my high.

    Jaylen

    I look up at MorganˇŻs face the second I feel her pussy clench around my fingers and I love the sight I see every time I make here. I slowly start kissing my way up to her breasts and I suck a nipple into my mouth, making her moan as I flick it with my tongue. I give the other breast some attention with my hand and slowly I pull my fingers from her core.

    00

    <b>31 </b>

    <b>? </b>

    |||

    O

    <b>18:57 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>31 </b>M

    Chapter 265 Happiness.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    By the time she has caught her breath I have kissed my way up to her lips and I gently bite her bottom lip to get ess to her mouth. After giving both her breasts some attention I ce my hands on her ass and lift her off the ground, she wraps her arms and legs around me as I turn towards the bed.

    ˇ°You will bepletely mine before the sun rises.ˇ± I whisper in her ear as I crawl onto the bed with her still holding on to me and I gently ce her back on the bed without cing my weight on her. I start kissing her from just below her car to the ce where I will ce my mark and as I suck on it Morgan pushes her hips hard against my cock.

    I slowly push my cock through her soaking wet slit, putting pressure on her clit with the head of my cock and I keep sliding it back and forth. I lock eyes with her as I feel the head of my cock press against her entrance, I ce a hand on one of her breasts and as I softly pinch her nipple I push my cock into her

    core.

    Once I have buried every thick inch of my cock into her pussy I still, giving her body time to adjust to the size of my cock and I never break eye contact with Morgan. I need to make sure that she isnˇŻt ufortable and I want to be able to see when she is ready for more. I donˇŻt have to wait long for that moment to arrive and I slowly pull my cock back before I push it back into her body.

    For a while I keep a slow and steady rhythm of pumping in and out of her core, but the moment Morgan starts pushing her hips up I can tell she is ready for more and I start to increase my speed. Morton keeps rocking her hips up as I keep pushing my cock in and out of her body, going faster with each thrust and I can feel her pussy muscles clenching around my cock.

    It will only be a matter of time before shees again and the moment shees I will mark her as mine, so I keep kissing and sucking her marking spot. I can feel MorganˇŻs lips finding my marking spot. and the moment she licks it my cock starts to twitch, pushing me closer to my own orgasm.

    My cock is tingling as my balls are aching to release my load, my rhythm bes erratic as I get closer toing and the moment MorganˇŻs canines scrape over my marking spot I lose control of thest piece of restraint I had left. My canines elongate just before I feel her prating my skin and as I sink my canines into her neck we bothe at the same time.

    As the walls of her pussy milk my cock I feel my cum shooting thick cobs of cum into her body and I hold her close as we are bothing down from our high. I copse on the bed right next to her, holding her in my arms as I ce my head on hers and I know I have finallye home. I have finally found my future, my happiness.

    00

    SAT

    3

    <b>31 </b>

    O

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 266

    Chapter 266 Invitation

    Morgan

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    I canˇŻt remember if I ever felt this happy in my life, I feelplete for the first time in my life and I know that the person responsible for that is lying next to me. I donˇŻt think there is a part of my skin that Jaylen didnˇŻt give attention tost night and I lost count of how many times he made mee or how many

    times he came.

    It was close to dawn when we feel asleep in each otherˇŻs arins, exhausted but happy and I woke up only a few minutes ago, I have been enjoying his warmth andfort, the feel of his arms around me and listening to the sound of his heartbeat. Amra is fast asleep in the back of my head and I doubt she will wake up anytime soon.

    ˇ°Princess, it is time to get up. Damon pushed the time of the meeting, but he didnˇŻt call it off and I would hate to bete.ˇ± Jaylen whispers in my ear as his hand travels down my back, I look up at him to see his eyes filled with lust and I smile as I move my hand up his chest. ˇ°Than we better get moving or we might not show up at all.ˇ± I say before I peck his lips.

    It was meant to be a short, quick kiss but Jaylen has other ideas, he grabs my ass to pull me closer to his body and our lips connect again for a sensual kiss. By the time we break the kiss we are both out of breath and we need a few seconds to calm down, ˇ°I will run you a bath, I believe you can use one.ˇ± Jaylen says before he glides out of bed.

    While Jaylen walks around the bed I follow him with my eyes and I can see his cock harden as I let my eyes glide over his body, ˇ°Careful, Princess. Or you might find out that Damon doesnˇŻt like it when someone doesnˇŻt show up on time.ˇ± Jaylen growls as he disappears into the bathroom. ˇ°<i>Maybe </i><i>he </i><i>should </i><i>have </i><i>thought </i><i>about </i><i>that </i><i>before </i><i>parading </i><i>through </i><i>the </i><i>room</i><i>, </i><i>butt </i><i>naked</i>.ˇ± Amra growls.

    The moment I sit up I understand why Jaylen is running me a bath, but even though I feel sore in all the right ces I am not in pain and I slowly walk into the bathroom as I enjoy the view in front of me. Jaylen growls as he turns around but he stops the moment his eyes see my naked body, ˇ°Princess, get in the tub before I forget we have a meeting with Damon.ˇ± He says.

    Jaylen takes a shower while I soak in the tub and I feel disappointed when he wraps a towel around his waist. He turns towards me with a smirk on his face and I realize he felt my disappointment through our bond, ˇ°I donˇŻt think Damon or Casimir will appreciate it if I show up naked, Princess.ˇ± He says teasingly and Amra is showing me images of Jaylen walking into the meeting, butt naked.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Amra</i><i>, </i><i>stop </i><i>that</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say as I feel the heat building in my body again and JaylenˇŻs growl letˇŻs me know that he can smell my arousal. I let myself submerge under the water as my face turns a deep red color and I can feel through our bond that Jaylen is feeling proud of himself.

    When I sit up straight again I see that Jaylen has left the bathroom and I decide to get out of the tub before the water gets cold, rinsing myself off under the shower. I smile when I see that Jaylen ced my uniform in the bathroom and I turn a little red when I see he even thought about getting me some underwear.

    After drying myself off I put on my uniform and after running a brush through my hair I apply my mascara, I ce my towel on the hamper before I walk out of the bathroom. Jaylen is sitting on the bed with his back against the headboard, he is looking at his phone with a scowl on his face and I can feel something has upset him.

    <b>31 </b>

    <b>?? </b>

    |||

    O

    <

    Chapter 266 Invitation

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°What is wrong, Handsome?ˇ± I ask as I crawl onto the bed to sit next to him and he turns his phone towards me so I can see for myself. It is an article on some news site and the title reads; <i>Future </i><i>Royal </i>Gamma has finally <i>chosen </i>a Mate<i>, </i><i>Jo</i><i>¨C</i>Anna <i>Crics </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>the </i><i>future </i><i>Royal </i>Gamma female. I already hated her after talking to Thora, but now I hate be

    even more.

    The article is referring to a source close to Jaylen that confirmed the rumors and I ask Jaylen if he has an idea who this source could be, because I couldnˇŻt believe that anyone close to Jaylen would spread these lies. ˇ°Jo¨CAnna would be my first guess, but than they would have mentioned that in the article and the only other person that would be capable of supporting such a lie is my Mother.

    She left years ago and I barely have seen or heard anything from or about her. She rejected my Father and left without a word, I never understood the rtionship between my parents and when Dad got fed up with her behavior I finally learned the truth about their rtionship. If anyone would back up Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs im it would be my Mother.ˇ± Jaylen says.

    I remember what Jaylen and Ace told us on our way home from the Pce and it seems that both females still havenˇŻt given up on Jaylen taking Jo¨CAnna as his chosen Mate, but I doubt he will ever let her near him. again if he knew what Thora told me when I tucked her in.

    Thora made me promise I wouldnˇŻt tell her Father what Jo¨CAnna had said and done to his Pups and I had sworn to her that I would make sure that Jo¨CAnna would never get anywhere near them again, but if I had known what was happening at the Pce I would be nning a murder right now. Instead I walk out of the bedroom to attend a meeting with Damon and Casimir.

    I stop dead in my tracks when I see Ace and Danica walk out of her room, but before I can say anything two other doors open and I see Tristan and Faith in the doorway of room while Emilio and Chaya are

    opens and Deacon steps outside

    in the other doorway. Jaylen ces a hand on my back as thest de

    with Skr, a smile crosses my face as I see they are all marked. ˇ°Looks like we will still be together after King Damon steps down.ˇ± I say and everyone is looking at one other, eyes widening when they realize that I am telling the truth.

    Entering the living room I only see a handful of our unit with a Mate, but I donˇŻt think it will take long before more of our unit will find their fated Mate and I hope they get to experience the Mate¨Cbond for themselves. I congratte the couples in the living room, while the rest congrattes us on finding our Mates.

    Jaylen pulled me into hisp when we sat down for breakfast and at first I wanted to fight him on it, but then I saw that every male had pulled his Mate onto theirp. I enjoy my coffee as my mind drifts towards the meeting we will have today and I hope Damon will grant me my request to get our families to the Academy.

    I know I want to tell Mom and Dad about Jaylen and I know some of our unit members would like to inform their family as well. I also want to ask Mom to have a Full Moon party for members of the KingˇŻs Army, I hope that maybe one of my Brothers will finally find their fated Mate and maybe some of our unit will be lucky.

    ˇ°Okay, Princess. LetˇŻs get this meeting over with.ˇ± Jaylen says and both our teams stand up to guides us to the main building. Casimir is waiting outside the meeting room and his eyes widen when he sees that not only Jaylen and I are Mates, but all his Deltas have found their Mates as well. ˇ°Congrattions to all of you. That only leaves me and Roan single. Great, an even bigger target.ˇ± He mumbles.

    0031

    SAT

    2026

    ??

    |||

    O

    <b>10.07 Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b>31

    M

    Chapter 266 Invitation.

    +10 Free Coins

    Roan looks almost as disappointed as Casimir did and after every Commander has congratted me. Amir gave me his condolences, we sit down for todayˇŻs meeting. Damon hands all the assignments to the other Commanders before he exins why Jaylen and I didnˇŻt get any assignments, ˇ°As you may know Beck, one of MorganˇŻs team Captains, went to his birth Pack to handle an assignment.

    I donˇŻt believe it will surprise you that he didnˇŻt seed, but will surprise you is that his Father attacked BeckˇŻs Mate in Wolf form without warning. Moura has been recovering from her injuries ever since and Friday she got the all clear from Doc, she is ready to get back to work. I have given Jaylen and Morgan permission to take down White Rock Pack.ˇ± He

    ˇ°ys

    We get support from every Commander and each one of them promises to go through their notebooks. for any additional information they can find. Once they have their assignments Damon dismisses them, except for Amir who will be informed that he is our back¨Cup and to drop whatever his unit is doing if we call.

    ˇ°King Damon, you can count on me. I am not sure if Beck is aware of what happened in his birth Pack, but I suggest you at least talk to him, Commander Morgan.ˇ± Amir says before he walks out of the meeting room, leaving me behind with Jaylen, Roan, Casimir and Damon. I tell them that we will start making ns this week but that I would like to invite the families of our unit members that found their Mate.

    <b>00 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 267

    Chapter 267 Strained.

    Roan

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    Another Full Moon has passed and again I am left empty handed. I am happy for the people around me that did find their Mate, but I am slowly losing hope on ever finding my fated Mate and the only reason I havenˇŻt given up just yet has to do with my Lycan. Smoke hates it when my thoughts start to wander towards a chosen Mate and he makes it very known that he will never ept a chosen Mate, to the point where he leaves me with a huge headache.

    I still donˇŻt understand why it is taking so long for me and Casimir to find our fated Mate, but I guess the Goddess has her reasons. I know that in some cases it takes decades before a male or female finds their fated Mate, but it doesnˇŻt mean I have to like it and I know Casimir doesnˇŻt like it either. Neither one of us is eager to take over from our Fathers, but we would like to have what our Parents had and after two decades of waiting it is bing harder to keep hope.

    My parents were fated Mates and I witnessed every day how happy they were, but I also found out quickly that my Mother was superficial. Appearances were everything to her and she would have been surprised to find out that JaylenˇŻs Mate epts his Pups whole heartedly, that she will never ask Jaylen to chose between her and his Pups. I think it is safe to say that she will kick his ass if he ever puts her before his Pups and I will enjoy watching that.

    That is the only good thing this Full Moon has given us; closure for Jaylen, he did find his fated Mate and one that can kick his ass if he bes too annoying. Morgan had proven herself over and over again as a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army and she is my best friendˇŻs Mate, our future Royal Gamma female. She i what he needed in his life and I canˇŻt wait for the day she moves to the Pce, she will make a few peop around here regret that Jaylen found his Mate.

    Today I will have my meals in the Royal Wing, I am not interested in seeing newly mated couples or females that will try to get my attention, I just want some peace and quiet today. Casimir is sitting next to me as he is reading through the news on his tablet, neither one of us is in the mood of talking and even our Servants are smart enough toe and go without saying a word.

    ˇ°WHAT THE FUCK.ˇ± Casimir roars as he jumps out of his seat and I turn his tablet towards me to see what has him so agitated. ˇ°Future Royal Gamma has finally chosen a Mate, Jo¨CAnna Crics will be the future Royal Gamma female.ˇ± The headline of an article reads and Smoke is growling in my head as I read

    through the article, this has to be KateˇŻs doing I think to myself Kate is the only one that would back up

    this story, no one else in the Pce would be stupid enough to support this.

    By the time I am done reading the article I see that we are no longer alone and I quickly tell them what has Casimir so damn upset. Dad, Kieran and Damon all release a mighty roar and I hope that Jo¨CAnna is smart enough to recant this statement from the news sites out there, if she doesnˇŻt she will have crossed a line for thest time with the King. Which will result in Damon kicking her out of the Pce and he might decide to send her back to her birth Pack with a ban from our territory.

    ˇ°Dad, lets go find Jo¨CAnna. I think it is time she finds out that her connection to us will not protect her.ˇ± I say as I get out of my seat and Dad follows me out of the dining room, leaving Damon and Kieran behind to calm down Casimir. We walk down the hall to the Quest Wing of the Pce to find Jo¨CAnna, my best guess is that she is in her own Quarters and I hope we can convince her to recant the statement. If she refuses she will have to answer to King Damon and he will make this a public trial to set an example.

    00

    SA

    <b>31 </b>

    III

    O

    <b>18:57 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>31 </b>

    WM

    Chapter 267 Strained

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    On our way to Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs Quarters we pass one of CasimirˇŻs Warriors and without asking anything he starts following me and Dad, a small smile appearing on his face when he sees that we are heading to the Quest Wing. Normally this wing only gets used when we have guests, but King Damon offered Jo¨CAnna one of the Quarters when she started to visit us on a regr basis and I know he regrets ever offering.

    I wouldnˇŻt surprise me if Mom had something to do with the offer Damon made, but I donˇŻt understand how she could have persuaded Damon to make that offer. Damon isnˇŻt known for his generosity towards strangers and Jo¨CAnna was just that to Damon, so someone must have put the idea into his head somehow. My Mother was a conniving female, more conniving than most realized and I believe I am the only one that ever figured out all the things she did.

    ˇ°Jo¨CAnna.ˇ± Dad calls out as we enter her Quarters, but there is no response to his calling her name and we start to check every room in her Quarters toe up empty. Dad asks me where she might be as the door to her Quarters open and the rest of CasimirˇŻs Warriors walk in, ˇ°Search every room in the Pce, search the gardens and call in all the help you need. I want my Sister found.ˇ± Dad growls and the Warriors run out the door without asking questions.

    I walk into her bedroom to check her closet, she might have gone on a little trip. I open the door to see her suitcases in a corner and I know she will show up soon, probably trying to order some of the Servants around. As I turn around to walk out of the closet my eyesnd on a clothing bag that is hanging behind the door and when I see the name of a high end designer on the right I know what I will find in there, a dress for her Ceremony.

    A Pack only has a Ceremony when the future Alpha takes over from his Father, but for the Royal Pack there are other rules. Our Mates get presented to the world after we have marked them and that happens during a Ceremony with the Alpha and Luna of every Pack in our Kingdom in attendance, something I think Morgan will truly hate.

    I pull the zipper of the clothing bag down and I am not sure if I should scream on the top of my lungs or tough my ass off. I doubt there is enough fabric in there to ssify it as a dress and I know that Jo¨CAnna believes the dress is considered ssy and sophisticated, in my opinion it screams rather vulgar names for a female. It is a dress very inappropriate for the Ceremony for the Royal Beta or Gamma female or for the future ones.

    I hear someone gagging next to me and I see that Dad is staring at the dress, he looks really disgusted at the piece of fabric hanging in the clothing bag. ˇ°Found anything useful?ˇ± I ask him as we walk out of her bedroom, but as I suspected he didnˇŻt find anything either and I hope one of the Warriors will find her in the gardens or something. If she isnˇŻt on Pce grounds and we canˇŻt stop this item from being in the news for to long, there will be hell to pay for someone.

    Dad and I decided to check our floor in the Royal Wing, but as we suspected she isnˇŻt there either and after we have searched the entire Royal Wing I have a very agitated Lycan in my head. We have been unable to find a trace of Jo¨CAnna and so far none of the Warriors has found a lead on where she might be. The Pce was searched from top to bottom without any luck and now they are searching Pce grounds with the help of as many Wolves and Lycans that live here.

    We tried linking her, we tried calling her and the longer it takes before we get a hold of her the worse it will be for Jo¨CAnna. Casimir has finally settled down a bit, but if just a small thing goes sideways he will explode and there is no doubt in my mind that d, his Lycan, will go on a rampage. d hates Jo¨CAnna for trying to poison him and to get Casimir to mark her as his Mate, but luckily the dosage had been to low for d to be knocked out.

    00

    SAT

    <b>31 </b>

    <b>3 </b>

    O

    Chapter 267 Strained

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    The only problem is that we could never proof it was Jo¨CAnna that gave Casimir the poison and she has my Mother to thank for that, because my Mother gave her an alibi for the time this took ce. It didnˇŻt stop Damon from cranking up security and my job became a bit bigger because Jaylen was already a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army. He offered to resign hismission but I stopped him, he is a damn good Commander and I can handle the extra workload.

    The Servants have a buffet set up in the kitchen for something to eat on the go, I watch as one after the other Pack¨Cmember rushes back outside to continue

    anyone that needs a bite to eat and most just grab their search for Jo¨CAnna. Everyone keeps searching during lunch and every time a section of the territory. gets cleared my heart stops beating for a second, I hate that we canˇŻt find a trace of her anywhere..

    We have just walked into DamonˇŻs office when there is a determined knocking on the door, a Warrior opens the door without waiting for a response and he looks rather distraught. A She¨Cwolf I recognize as one of ThoraˇŻs teachers is right behind him and I hold my breath as the Warrior says that DadˇŻs SUV is missing from the car¨Cpark, but it is the news the teacher brings that has the windows in the Pce shaking. Dalton and Thora never showed up to school and with the news article she figured they stayed home to celebrate, it wasnˇŻt until one of the other students said there was a search going on for Jo¨CAnna that she felt something was wrong. ˇ°I am sorry for not questioning their absence sooner, Your Majesty.ˇ± She mumbles with her head bowed and her eyes strained to the floor.

    003

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 268

    I still canˇŻt believe it has been over ten years since Dad moved us to another Pack, he told us he had found. a new Mate and for her sake he was moving us to another Pack. I was only eight at the time and didnˇŻt care much whether we moved or not, my Brothers were a different story and they put up quite a fight. In the end they had a private discussion with Dad and when they walked out of his office they were both smiling like Idiots.

    Mom and Dad had given up on have a third Pup when Shane was three years old, Mom apparently said the Goddess thought their family wasplete and they enjoyed the two Pups they had. Shortly after ShaneˇŻs eighth birthday they found out that Mom was expecting another Pup, but Doc had bad news for them. Mom wouldnˇŻt survive giving birth to another Pup and she was to far along to terminate the pregnancy, but Doc had been wrong.

    Dad was devastated when he did lose Mom, but he always told me that Mom made him promise before she died that he would always protect me from all the evil in the world. I really want to believe he tried his hardest to keep his promise to Mom, but eventually his broken and angry Lycan won and Dad became the kind of evil he was supposed to protect me from.

    I never really saw the signs but Dad changed over the years and when he announced he found a new Mate I was happy for him, hoping she could make Dad smile again. To the outside world it might have looked as if he was happy again, but it took me a few years to find out the truth about my Father and my Brothers. It had blown my mind because I had never seen any of iting and it changed my life in a very significant way.

    The move to White Rock Pack was uneventful; Dad had walked into the Alpha office with us behind him and I thought I had seen relief in the AlphaˇŻs eyes as he signed our transfer papers, but while I was waving goodbye to my Grandparents I saw a worried look on his face. The cottage we moved into was big enough for the five of us and Calum, Shane and I each had our own room, I really liked Yara, my FatherˇŻs new Mate.

    The Pack had its own school and I quickly made a few friends, making life in a new Pack a lot easier. It took me three days to find out that the house and every room was soundproof, I had gotten home from school and Shane was yelling at Calum for some reason. I couldnˇŻt hear what they were saying and I had to open

    the door to hear what themotion was all about, as always the same reason; a female.

    Calum was eighteen while Shane was sixteen and for the past year they had been fighting over just about every female one of them was interested in. Yara tried to break them up a few times, but a growl or a snarl from one of them always made her back up and after that she would just walk out of the room they were in. I helped Yara around the house in any way I could and I know she really appreciated my help, I would eventually find out how much.

    Almost four years passed without much trouble and I had a small group of close friends, but none of them. wanted toe to my house for anything. It was on DadˇŻs birthday that I saw for the first time what my family was really like, Yara had been cleaning the house all day and when she is like this dinner usually is simple. However, with it being DadˇŻs birthday I knew she had gotten everything for his favorite dish and I am d I knew how to prepare it.

    <i>By </i>the time Dad came home everything was prepared and I was on the back porch keeping an eye on the

    00

    310

    |||

    O

    Chapter 268 Stay

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    time. I heard Yara running down the stairs as Dad walked in the front door, ˇ°What the fuck were you doing upstairs? Where is my beer and my dinner?ˇ± He yelled at her and I quietly made my way into the house to see Dad holding Yara against the wall by her throat. ˇ°Yara, you asked me to warn you when the twenty minutes were up. You better get to the oven before the chicken burns to a crisp.ˇ± I said to her.

    I looked at my Dad as I wished him a happy birthday, before I followed Yara into the kitchen and asked if I should set the table. Looking back I know it was the first time I saved her from my Father, but I also know it wouldnˇŻt be thest time and in the end she saved me instead of me saving her. I just wish I could have done more for Yara and the other females in White Rock Pack, but thest time I had tried to stop one of them I almost lost my life.

    My mind wanders back to a day over five years ago when I had gotten out of school early and as I already mentioned the house is soundproof, the reason why I walked in on something I didnˇŻt see for the first time. Calum was in the living room with a female I recognized as an Omega, she was in my ss as she was my age and he was forcing his cock down her throat.

    I knew what would happen but I couldnˇŻt just walk away and let one of my Brothers or my Father ruin another innocent life, ˇ°Calum, let her go.ˇ± I said as I stepped into the living room and he growled at me as he pushed the female to the side, he stalked towards me as

    corner of my eye I saw the female grabbing her stuff and Saw his Wolf pushing forward. From the

    away.

    she made a run for the backdoor, at least she got

    Calum had beaten me to a pulp with the help of his Wolf and Yara walking in the backdoor with Doc was what saved my life. I was in the infirmary for a week and the only people I saw during that week were Yara and the female I saved, my Father and my Brothers didnˇŻt bother with me at all. On the day I was released from the infirmary Yara was there to pick me up, but instead

    f walking home she started walking in the opposite direction.

    ˇ°Gillean, you are no longer safe here. Calum is out for your blood and I doubt your Father will stop him.ˇ± Yara said as she guided me towards the border and when I asked her where Lyssa was her face paled, she told me she hadnˇŻt seen Lyssa since she dropped off something for me the other day. Yara held out an envelop to me and when I pulled the paper out I saw

    Papers, Lyssa had somehow gotten the Alpha to sign my transfer papers to my former Pack.

    My maternal Grandparents were waiting for me on the other side of our border and after I hugged Yara goodbye I walked into my GrandmotherˇŻs arms, crying like a little baby. When we returned to our Pack the Alpha was waiting for us and I wanted and needed to tell them what was happening at White Rock. Pack. Alpha Mick asked his Beta and Gamma to be present and I told them everything I had witnessed in the past two years, right to thest time I tried to stop Calum from hurting an innocent female.

    Alpha Mick made sure everything was recorded, he told me that if the Council or the King ever asked for information on White Rock Pack he would hand it over to them. He pointed out I never saw other Pack- members behave like that and that he couldnˇŻt risk to condemn a Pack if it was only my family that was rotten. I moved in with my Grandparents and I never heard a word from my Father or my Brothers.

    That was over five years ago, Mace and I have given up hope on ever hearing from our family again and I am not sure how I would react if they did contact me. I finished school at the age of sixteen and started a more intense training regime to be the best Warrior I could be, I wanted to try out for the KingˇŻs Army. So far I have been to busy helping our Alpha and his Son with border security, we have had quite a few attacks on our borders in the past three years.

    0031

    <b>31 </b>

    <b>? </b>

    O

    Chapter 268 Stay

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    If I didnˇŻt know any better I would start to think that someone doesnˇŻt want me to leave the Pack and make a life for my own. Every time I think everything is under control and I start to make preparations to leave for the Academy, another attack takes ce. I need to talk to Grandfather about this, he always tells me to trust my instincts and so far they havenˇŻt steered me wrong.

    Grandma is in the kitchen cooking dinner when

    I get home and I smile as she tells me to cut the vegetables, ˇ°Are you going to tell me what is bothering you or do we wait for your Grandfather?ˇ± She asks as I hand her some of the cut vegetables, but I donˇŻt get to answer her because Grandpa just walked through the door and he apparently heard what Grandma asked.

    Once we are seated at the table I tell my Grandparents what had gone through my mind earlier that day and Grandfather asks me to think back on every attack to see if something pops out, ˇ°Fuck, each attack was at a spot we hadnˇŻt changed. It were spots I marked as weak, but I hadnˇŻt gotten a chance to talk to Alpha Mick.ˇ± I mutter under my breath, I stare at Grandma when she asks if I can think of anyone that would want to stop me from leaving.

    With a huge smile on my face I say, ˇ°The two of you.ˇ± She knows I am kidding as I know they would never stop me from pursuing my dream and as a part of the KingˇŻs Army I might be able to put a stop to my family or that entire Pack if they are all rotten. I go

    my life and I keeping back to one person over ver everyone in my head that is an important part of

    always the one to push me to my limits.

    and over again, but it doesnˇŻt make sense to me as he is

    I tell my Grandparents who I suspect, but I have so many reasons to not believe my own thoughts and again I go over everything that has put me on his trail. Grandma agrees with me that he would be the obvious choice, but like me she points out the reasons why he wouldnˇŻt and Grandpa has been quiet the entire time. He has a strange look on his face as he looks at me, ˇ°You are one of the few Lycans we have and Alpha Mick will do what he has to do to make sure

    stay.ˇ± Grandpa says.

    #00

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 269

    Chapter 269 Grandparents

    Chapter 269 Grandparents

    Gillean

    +10 Free Coins

    Grandma asks Grandpa what he is talking about, apparently she doesnˇŻt understand it any more than I do and we both look at Grandpa to start exining himself. Grandpa tells us that when our Pack was founded. more than half of the Pack¨Cmembers were Lycans and for many years our Pack was living a good and healthy life, until one day the future Alpha rejected his fated Mate for being a Lycan.

    He didnˇŻt want a Mate that was stronger and faster than him, he didnˇŻt want a Mate that had no trouble talking back at him and especially one that had more respect from the Pack¨Cmembers than their future Alpha. In the decades after he rejected his Mate, he saw many Lycans leave his territory and it was all because he set the wrong example. His Beta and his Gamma rejected their Mates for the same reasons and it became clear fast that the PackˇŻs strength was weakening.

    Every Alpha since than has epted his fated Mate, but the amount of Lycans still became less and less with the years and eventually they took a drastic decision. Every Alpha had to do whatever it took to keep another Lycan from leaving the Pack and for years they seeded in keeping every Lycan in their Pack, but my Great Grandfather had overheard a conversation between Alpha Mick and his Father.

    Grandfather was told to keep our linage a secret, but with my surprise shift the secret was out and Alpha Mick would do whatever he could to keep me from leaving. He canˇŻt lock me in the dungeons because he needs our fighting skills at the borders and he would need a damn good reason to lock me in a cell. With the information Grandpa gave me I went to work, I needed to make sure our borders were as secure as they could be.

    I grab the files I need and spread them out on the table in front of me, I ce the map of our territory in the middle of the table. I grab the first file and mark the piece of border that is vulnerable, I look at the route the patrols run out there to find a solution. I look at the list of Warriors that run patrols in that section of our territory and I switch a few things around within the team, making sure that each team is as strong as the other team.

    My first security task isplete and I grab the next file to look at the next part of the border that needs to get better security. This time it is not just a case of switching members from one team to another, but I also have to find a better route to run the patrols and it takes me a few tries before I am able to figure out the chances that need to be implemented. File after file moves from one side of the table to the other side,

    Mick needs me for some reason.

    I only take a break for meals and a few hours of sleep or if Alph,

    I havenˇŻt brought up the KingˇŻs Army yet and neither has Alpha Mick, but I can tell it wonˇŻt take long before he will try to steer our conversation in that direction. Grandpa is moving everything they want to keep out of the territory, because we decided that I am going to leave the Pack even if it means that I have to fight my way out of here and Grandpa and Grandma have no intention of staying here after I leave.

    Grandma was the one to point out that they needed to leave before I would confront Alpha Mick and for that reason Grandpa is moving stuff out little by little. I already reached out to Elder Emmett to see if he could help my Grandparents and to my surprise he informed me that there was a ce for them in the Royal Pack, you should have seen GrandmaˇŻs face when I told them. I have been working hard to solve every issue I found with our borders and tomorrow Elder Emmett will arrive to pick me up.

    Grandpa and Grandma are packing up a few things in their car and will be heading out shortly for a short visit with old friends, GrandmaˇŻs childhood friend moved to another Pack after she found her Mate. It isnˇŻt

    <b>00 </b>

    SAT

    <b>31 </b>

    3

    |||

    <b>48 </b>

    Chapter 269 Grandparents

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    unusual for Grandpa and Grandma to visit them, so this is the excuse we are using for them to leave Pack territory and by the time anyone figures out they will not return it will be toote to stop them.

    I am at the Pack¨Chouse with Alpha Mick when Elder Emmett arrives and I can see the surprise in his eyes as Elder Emmett greets me. ˇ°Why donˇŻt we go inside?ˇ± Elder Emmett asks Alpha Mick, but he tells Elder Emmett that he has no secrets for his Pack¨Cmembers and that the conversation can be held here. ˇ°Fine if that is the way you want it, Alpha Mick. I am here to escort Gillean to the Academy, the Elders believe that we have waited long enough for his arrival.ˇ± Elder Emmett says.

    Alpha Mick and the Pack¨Cmembers that are at the Pack¨Chouse look rather strange at Elder Emmett, ˇ°You think we are not aware of the fact that you send your own men out there to attack your borders?ˇ± Elder Emmett asks and I am about to tell him that he has to be mistaken when I see the look in Alpha MickˇŻs eyes, he did exactly what Elder Emmett just used him of. For a moment I am battling with myself on whether or not to give him the solutions to the weaker parts of the border, but Mace points out that it could harm innocents if I keep quiet.

    I grab the files and map from my backpack and shove them into Alpha MickˇŻs arms, ˇ°This is thest thing I have ever done for you and the only reason I am handing this over are the Pack¨Cmembers, they could be victims if I kept this to myself. Now you have everything you need to secure your borders, if you follow my suggestions you should be safe from most attacks.ˇ± I tell him as I sling my backpack over my shoulder and walk to the SUV Elder Emmett got out of.

    Alpha Mick is to stunned to say anything and I can hear the murmurs from the Pack¨Cmembers that heard everything, before we drive out of the gate the entire Pack will know what Alpha Mick did. As we arrive at the gate one of the guards stops us and he asks me if I had thought about my Grandparents before pissing off Alpha Mick, ˇ°I wouldnˇŻt worry about my Grandparents if I were you, they are more than capable to tak care of themselves.ˇ± I say before the driver slowly pulls up again.

    Elder Emmett exins that I will have a different try¨Cout for the KingˇŻs Army than usual, he exins that the Elders and the King admire my dedication to my Pack and there for I deserve to be an exception to the rule. I will go through the same training others do, but I will have to do it on my own and with this being the first year in ages without any applicants there are a few more adjustments the Council had to make.

    At first they wanted to give me the choice to pick a unit to join, but after recent events with two of the units the Elders decided my talents would be best suited for them and that I will have to report to Commander Jaylen and Commander Morgan if I make it through the try¨Couts. I will have to do my studies while being a member of a unit, but instead of a year I will get two years toplete my studies and if I am good enough I might get a unit of myself one day.

    ˇ°Your Grandparents will stay at the Pce, they will help the Royal Gamma look after his Grandpups and with everything else the Royals might need help with. They will get their own Quarters on the Beta floor, it will make looking after Dalton and Thora a lot easier.ˇ± Elder Emmett says and I smile at the thought of my Grandparents looking after Pups again. They always looked after Pups if parents had to leave at ast minute notice and I know they would have missed it if not for this opportunity.

    We arrive at the Academy just in time for lunch and as we walk in to the dining hall Elder Emmett exins how the seating arrangements work. I am allowed to sit anywhere at the tables in the middle of the dining hall and everyone at the Academy is already aware of my situation. I am in the middle of lunch when everyone gets up as one and I stare at Elder Emmett in the hope that he can tell me what is going on, but someone else beats him to the punch.

    0031

    <b>O </b>

    <b>?? </b>

    O

    Chapter 269 Grandparents

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Gillean, I am Commander Amir. YouˇŻreing with me, the Pups of our future Royal Gamma are missing.ˇ± He says as he pulls me with him and I follow him without asking any other questions. Unit after unit drives away from the Academy and the caravan of vehicles moves at high speed, while Commander Amir tells me that not only the Pups are missing but also a female that wanted the future Royal Gamma as her Mate, ˇ°He found his fated Mate, but I doubt Jo¨CAnna is aware of that fact.ˇ± Amir says.

    I ask him for a map of the Pce and itˇŻs territory, I also ask him if anyone knows how long they have been missing but all Amir knows is that the Pups never arrived at school. The guy in the front passenger seat hands me a tablet and on it I see the map of the Royal Pack, I donˇŻt say a word as I go over the map with a fine toothb. How do you get two Pups out of the territory that everyone knows? Why didnˇŻt anyone question her when she took the Pups with her?

    ˇ°Commander, I would like to speak to every guard that was at one of the gates. This isnˇŻt adding up.ˇ± I telf him and after a few minutes he tells me that they will be waiting for me at the front door of the Pce. I think that under different circumstances I would be nervous, but now I am too focused on the trouble ahead and I doubt there is anything that could distract me at the moment.

    King Damon is waiting with the guards when we arrive and the moment I get out he smiles at me, ˇ°You really look like your Mother.ˇ± He says as he walks towards me. ˇ°Your Grandmother is the Sister of my Father, making you a Royal. DonˇŻt worry, the elders donˇŻt know that little piece of information.ˇ± King Damon says and I tell Mace to remind me of this next time I see my Grandparents.

    00

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 270

    Chapter 270 Pups

    Roan

    +10 Free Coins

    I have heard Damon roar in anger before, but this is even too much for me and Smoke and everyone in the office is on their knees. I have no doubt that everyone close to withstand the aura that Damon is releasing at the moment and Dad has to jam a knife in to his leg to make

    us is on their knees as well, no one can him see what he is doing.

    ˇ°Close the fucking gates.ˇ± Damon yells through the mind¨Clink, before we all hear him summon every unit that is at the Academy. ˇ°Amir, bring Gillean with you, he just arrived at the Academy.ˇ± Damon continues and I remember that Dad told mest night that he is a rtive of the King, his Grandmother is DamonˇŻs Aunt if I remember correctly. I will meet her in a few days when she arrives here after visiting old friends along the way, they will be looking after Dalton and Thora when necessary.

    I donˇŻt hear a distraught Jaylen over the mind¨Clink and Dad tells me that one of the Elders will inform Jaylen and Morgan about our discovery. We both know that is not going to be an easy conversation, it is never easy to tell a parent that their Pup is missing and it doesnˇŻt matter how old the Pup in question is. I see Warriors walking up to the Pce and it doesnˇŻt take me long to find out that each of them was on gate duty today.

    Gillean gets out of the SUV with Commander Amir and Smoke is pushing forward, curious about DamonˇŻs Cousin, he is a handsome young male. His light brown hair is cut short and his hazel eyes sparkle as he smiles at Damon and there is no doubt in my mind that he is a Lycan. Gillean asks where the guards are and Dad points at the group of males standing a few feet away from us.

    ˇ°Gentlemen, I need you to think carefully about what happened before you answer my question. Beta TomˇŻs SUV is missing from the carpark, which of you let it pass the gates?ˇ± He asks and I canˇŻt believe no one thought of asking that question. One of the guards raises his hand and Gillean asks him to recall everything he saw when the SUV approached the gate.

    I see confused looks on everyoneˇŻs faces, but the guard does as Gillean asked him. He tells us that the SUV approached the gate at normal speed and that he recognized it as the SUV of Beta Tom, but that Beta Tom hadnˇŻt been inside the vehicle. ˇ°Who was driving the SUV?ˇ± Gillean asks and the guard tells us that Jo- Anna was behind the wheel, ˇ°Did you see anyone else in the vehicle with her?ˇ± Gillean asks and the guard tells us that she was alone, that he checked the vehicle ording to protocol.

    ˇ°Beta Tom, I would like to see the footage from the car¨Cpark and from the gate.ˇ± Gillean says and Dad has to tell him there are no cameras inside the car¨Cpark, ˇ°That is fine, just get me the footage from outside the car¨Cpark.ˇ± He replies and I wonder what he is going to do with the footage he asked for. I donˇŻt get the chance to ask Gillean anything because I hear Jaylen roaring over the mind¨Clink and I have to hold my head at the sound of it.

    ˇ°Gillean, I hope you can find some answers fast, we have a very pissed off Lycan heading this way.ˇ± Damon says before he heads back inside, we follow him to the Royal Wing as Dad exins a few things about Jo- Anna, Dalton and Thora. I nearly walk into a wall when Gillean asks if Jo¨CAnna ever did anything to harm Dalton and Thora in anyway and Dad stares at him while Damon asks him to rify his question.

    ˇ°If Jo¨CAnna is as interested in Jaylen as you say, she will not like the fact that he has Pups and she would have tried to make Dalton and Thora understand that they mean nothing to her. Maybe she threatened to send them of to some sort of boarding school or some sort of institute for difficult Pups, anything to make

    00 310

    2016

    ??

    |||

    Chapter 270 Pups

    sure that they would fear her.ˇ± Gillean exins and Smoke roars menacingly at the indication.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Dad points out that Dalton and Thora are well mannered and polite Pups, that many adults could learn something from them and that he never saw Jo¨CAnna act cruel towards them. Gillean responds by telling Dad that she would never do it in front of any witnesses, but that it doesnˇŻt mean she didnˇŻt mistreat them if it was just the three of them. ˇ°Your Majesty, I would like ess to the security cameras inside and outside the Pce.ˇ± Gillean says and I know he will get everything he asks for.

    a

    Not because he is rted to Damon, but because he i hope he will have some answers for us soon. I tell him to follow me to my office, that I will give him my genius when ites to security measures and I ess codes to the systems and I tell Dad to be prepared for the arrival of Jaylen and Morgan. ˇ°Just make sure that everyone knows to keep Morgan away from Jo¨CAnna, she is going to kill her if she gets her hands on Jo¨CAnna.ˇ± I say as I guide Gillean towards my office.

    I exin to Gillean who Morgan is and I am not surprised when he asks me if she has any abilities, I tell him she has quite a few. As we walk into my office I tell him that she is also mated to Jaylen, but that no one is aware of that yet and that it will be best if no one finds out in the meantime. After giving Gillean my ess codes I sit down in the sitting area of my office and I try to find out if I ever saw Jo¨CAnna mistreat Dalton and Tora or that they acted scared around her, but I canˇŻt remember ever witnessing something like that.

    Morgan

    Damon, Casimir and Roan went back to the Pce after our meeting and Jaylen and I went back to our unit to start making ns for White Rock Pack. We are going over every piece of information we could find and the picture it paints of White Rock Pack is one that makes a chill running down my spine, this Pack needs to be stopped. They are pure evil in my book, they believe they can treat females as property and do to females whatever they want.

    Unfortunately none of the males from White Rock Pack was ever convicted, because there was never anyone willing to testify against them and if someone stepped forward they ended up dead or they withdrew their testimony. The worst of the worst is White RockˇŻs leadership, they have broken every Law there is and they encourage their Pack¨Cmembers to do the same.

    We are about to discuss BeckˇŻs Father when Elder Larson walks in and I see both our teams move in behind us. No one has to tell me that something bad happened, but if Elder Larson doesnˇŻt start talking fast I might lose my shit and that is probably why our teams are standing behind us. ˇ°Dalton and Thora.ˇ± Is all I say and Elder Larson nods his head as he sits down, before he tells us that Roan and Tom went looking for Jo¨CAnna after reading the news article.

    ˇ°When they couldnˇŻt find her they started searching the Pce and after that the Pce grounds, but they didnˇŻt find her. When a Warrior came in to tell King Damon that TomˇŻs SUV was missing they also found out that Dalton and Thora never showed up to school, the teacher believed the article to be true and thought they stayed home to celebrate.ˇ± Elder Larson says and I know every member of the Royal Pack and every unit member can hear the roar Jaylen releases.

    ˇ°Grab every file on White Rock Pack and head to the Pce once you are done, I will make sure you get into the Pce.ˇ± I say as I look at Beck and Moura. ˇ°The rest of you get into the SUVs, we are heading out immediately. Elder Larson, we will be working from the Pce for the time being.ˇ± I say before I grab JaylenˇŻs hand and start walking towards the door. I link Amir in the meantime and I find out that he is already at the Pce, Damon kept us out of it on purpose.

    00

    SAT

    <b>31 </b>

    <b>?? </b>

    O

    Chapter 270 Pups

    +10 Free Coins

    Deacon gets behind the wheel of our SUV and Skr gets into the passenger seat next to him, while Tristan and Faith get in the back seats with me and Jaylen. The other members in our team get into the SUV behind us and our unit members divide themselves over the other SUVs in front of us and behind us. I hope Damon has a few more answers when we get to the Pce and I think Kieran can use some distraction from this situation, Amra is pacing in my head as she softly growls.

    ˇ°We should have dealt with her after Thora confided in us.ˇ± Amra growls and I tell her it is easier to talk in hindsight, there was no way we could have known she would take it this far, this fast. I was still trying to figure out how I could catch her in the act, I wanted to have all the evidence I needed to get her banished from Pce grounds and I ask Amra if something could have happened that made her decide to speed things up.

    I have been sitting on JaylenˇŻsp ever since Elder Larson walked in to our living room and I think it is the only thing that keeps Commander from taking over control, ˇ°We will find them and if Jo¨CAnna has anything to do with it she will pay.ˇ± I tell my Mates and I can feel them rx just a tiny bit. I know I would be on edge if they were my Pups, but Amra growls at my thoughts, ˇ°They are our Pups as well, we just need to be the ones with a level head at the moment.ˇ± She grumbles.

    I lean my head against his shoulder as I think about AmraˇŻs words, she is right about Dalton and Thora and I am d that Amra is helping me to be the reasonable one for a change. I would love to track down the Bitch and make her pay for what she did to Dalton and Thora, I will make her regreting after my Mate and our Pups.

    00

    <b>31 </b>

    |||

    O

    2020

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 271

    Chapter 271 Missing

    Chapter 271 Missing

    Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs p.o.v.

    :

    +20 Free Coins

    Jaylen finally hired a nanny for his little brats and even though everyone keeps telling me that she is a Commander in DamonˇŻs Army I know they are lying. No female is good enough to be a Commander, most arenˇŻt suited to be a team Captain and the fact there are only a handful of female Captains in DamonˇŻs Army supports that.

    Thora seems to stick to her new nanny and that is fine by me, it will make it easier for me to get closer to Jaylen. I need to get rid of those two Pups, I am not going to raise any Pups and sure as hell not the Pups of a conniving Bitch like Lynah. Damon banned me from the Royal Wing because of the nanny, does she think she can take Jaylen away from me?

    I thought I was ying my cards right, but for some reason Damon didnˇŻt believe me and I can feel his eyes staring into my back as the Guards take me away from the Royal Wing. Looks like I will have toe up with another way to gain ess to the Royal Wing again, being TomˇŻs baby Sister is not getting me anywhere anymore and I wish I could talk to my Sister inw about this situation.

    Madelyn and her Wolf were as power hungry as Rina and I are, the only difference between us is that she got what she wanted and I got a Warrior as my fated Mate. Madelyn knew what I wanted and at first I tried to get KieranˇŻs attention after Kate rejected him, I waited patiently when he took Lynah as his chosen Mate. Meeting Jaylen when he was twenty one made me change my mind and I decided that Lynah could have Kieran.

    Madelyn told me about what Lynah did to Jaylen and she told me that, if it wasnˇŻt for the fact that they needed an heir, she would have never gotten pregnant. She never wanted to be a Mother, but with TomˇŻs position she knew she had to have at least one Pup and she thanked the Goddess for giving them a Son. Tom always believed that it was meant to be for them to have one Pup, but I know that Madelyn made sure she couldnˇŻt get pregnant ever again.

    Madelyn and I were so much alike and I miss our conversations on how things would be with the two of us living in the Royal Wing, we even had a good rtionship with Kate. My rtionship with Kate became tighter after Madelyn died and she told me that we needed to scare females off, she suggested the article that will appear in the news just before midnight on the next Full Moon.

    I watch JaylenˇŻs Pups from a distance and their nanny is following them around, Jaylen not far behind them. I can see that he is happy with the nanny he hired and I canˇŻt wait until tomorrow night for him to mark me, we will finally be together. Everyone knows that a Wolf or Lycan will never raise anotherˇŻs Pups, well there are exceptions of course. Think of adoption or a second chance Mate or a second chosen Mate, but not when you are fated Mates.

    22:07 Tue, Feb <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 271 Missing

    P:

    <b>71 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    I know that Jaylen and I arenˇŻt fated Mates, but I never wanted to be a Mother and I have no intention of making an exception for JaylenˇŻs Pups. Like every other weekend Jaylen spends at the Pce, I see him walking around the gardens on Sunday morning and I watch as he is pointing out things I know his Pups love, looks like he is instructing his nanny. Just before lunch they walk back into the Royal Wing and I know no one will see Jaylen until after dinner tonight.

    My afternoon is spend with taking a bath, before the hairdresser and make¨Cup artist show up. An Omega walks in with my dinner shortly after my hair and make¨Cup is done, she looks at me strangely when she sees me in a robe and I ask her if she has never seen anyone get ready for a Full Moon party. ˇ°I am sorry, MaˇŻam. There wonˇŻt be a party at the Pce tonight, the Royals went to the Academy a few hours ago and they will attend a Full Moon party there.ˇ± She says as she walks towards the door.

    Rina is roaring in my head, this wasnˇŻt the way it was supposed to go and Rina asks what we will do if it turns out that Jaylen found his fated Mate. My mind starts spinning, I need to find away for Jaylen to stay away from his fated Mate if he finds her tonight and I think I need to contact Kate to find a way to make sure that JaylenˇŻs mind is upied with something other than his fated Mate.

    As I call Kate I put the phone on speaker and the moment she answers I tell her what is going on, for a moment it is quiet on the other end of the line. Kate starts cussing and swearing at me for being an Idiot, for not paying enough attention to my surroundings and I canˇŻt stop myself fromughing. Once I have calmed down again I ask her why she didnˇŻt pay any attention to her surroundings, ˇ°You live close to the Academy, so you should have seen the preparations.ˇ± I

    retort.

    Looks like we both didnˇŻt see what was happening around us and I ask Kate what to do to make sure of two things, ˇ°I need Jaylen toe back to the Pce and I need to keep his mind of his fated Mate if he finds her tonight.ˇ± I say to Kate and as Kate is mumbling to herself I eat my dinner. I put my phone on mute the moment I hear someone knocking on my door, I tell an Omega she can take everything with her.

    I ask the other Omega when it was decided that the Royals would attend the Academy during the Full Moon and I find out that Damon announced it this morning to his staff. He even invited his unmated Servants to join him and almost all of them left for the Pce with Damon, leaving behind a minimum of Wolves and Lycans. After the Omegas have left my Quarters I take my phone of mute and I ask Kate what her thoughts are on this development.

    When I wake up in the morning I feel a whole lot better, Kate and I talked for hours about what needed to be done and by the time we disconnected the call we had a n. I pull a small container from its hiding ce in my nightstand and I carefully pull two syringes out of the container, cing both of them on my pillow. After cing the container back in its hiding ce I take a look at the time and I smile when I see it is time to get this n on the road.

    O

    22:07 <b>Tue</b>, Feb <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 271 Missing

    :

    <b>71 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    As Kate and I suspected most Wolves and Lycans are still asleep and that gives me the chance to sneak in to the Royal Wing, hiding a few feet away from the stairs to the floors that belong to the Gamma, Beta and King. Tom and Kieran say goodbye to Dalton and Thora as they walk out of the door of the Gamma floor and I know from experience that both of them will head to their offices, giving me the perfect opportunity to get Dalton and Thora.

    I wait for a few minutes before I make my way up to the Gamma floor and I find Thora by herself in the kitchen, before she notices that I am there I push the syringe into her arm. I catch her as she loses consciousness and I slowly lower her to the ground before I go looking for Dalton, who makes things very easy for me. He walks out of the bathroom with a towel covering his head as he is drying his hair and I have trouble holding onto him as he loses consciousness.

    The next part of the n is a bit more difficult but theck of Servants and Guards in the Royal Wing makes it manageable and I have a smile on my face when I get into TomˇŻs SUV to head out. It isnˇŻt strange for me to take TomˇŻs SUV if I want to go anywhere and after the Guard has checked the vehicle he waves me through. It will take hours before they realize that Dalton and Thora are missing and I will be back by than tofort Jaylen, like I did with Kieran after Kate rejected him.

    In the meantime I need to make arrangements for Dalton and Thora and Kate gave me the perfect solution, I just hope that this will work out. The drive will take me about two hours and then I have to make sure I can convince them to take Dalton and Thora off my hands, not that Kate was doubting they wouldnˇŻt. I just donˇŻt share her enthusiasm and I wonder if they wonˇŻt sell me out if anyone ever finds out.

    The trip to my destination isnˇŻt an eventful one and I smile when the Guard at the gate waves me through, looks like Kate kept her end of the deal. I know exactly where to go and soon I pull to a stop in front of a small cottage, a gorgeous one if you like living in a small ce. I get out of the SUV and lean against the front as I wait for the upants of the cottage toe

    out.

    The front door slowly opens as I am about to get back into the SUV and the male tells me he needed Kate to confirm my identity, he is a very cautious male. He asks me what I want from them and as I exin what I need a female steps into view, she links him every now and then as I tell them my n. It takes me a while to convince them that I am telling the truth and a small smile finally appears on the femaleˇŻs face.

    Once they understand what I want from them I exin how this is going to y out and both of them agree to take Dalton and Thora off my hands. I get back into the SUV to see that I spend more time here than I had nned and I just pray that no one has discovered that Dalton, Thora and I are missing.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 272

    Chapter 272 Hear

    Chapter 272 Hear

    Roan

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    <b>*</b><b>10 </b><b>Free </b>

    I am watching Gillean as I see his fingers moving over the keyboard and I let my mind wonder back to this morning. We had all slept in because we returned after the Full Moon and I knew that Dad had joined Kieran, Dalton and Thora for breakfast, they would be at the office until Damon would arrive. I had joined Casimir on their floor for breakfast and that meant that no one knew if Dalton and Thora had left for school, there also had been lees Guards on duty because of the Full Moon.

    The door to my office ms open, but Gillean doesnˇŻt react at all as a furious Jaylen walks in and it is in to see that Morgan can barely calm him down. ˇ°WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED?ˇ± Midnight roars and still Gillean keeps working on myptop, but it seems to infuriate him even more. He stalks over to my desk, while Morgan tries to stop him from whatever he wants to do. ˇ°Answer my fucking question.ˇ± Midnight demands.

    Gillean looks up at him as his fingers are still moving across the keyboard, ˇ°I have no idea, I just got here. Now, if you can leave me in peace for a while I will try to figure out what happened.ˇ± Gillean says and Morgan has to release her Alpha aura to put Midnight back in his ce, but I never thought I would hear him say that. ˇ°They are my Pups, Morgan. This has nothing to do with you.ˇ± Midnight growls and even though I know it is the panic for his Pups that makes himsh out, it makes me shiver.

    Morgan stays quiet as she walks out the door and Midnight turns towards Gillean again, but he is focused on his work once more. Midnight is pacing the floor and I ask Smoke if he can tell how much control Midnight has at the moment. It takes him a few minutes before he can tell me that Midnight is in full control and I ask him why Midnight reacted that way towards Morgan, ˇ°He knew they were Mates before Jaylen did and he knew that she would ept Dalton and Thora, than why did he tell her it had nothing to do with her?ˇ± I ask.

    ˇ°Roan, can you ask everyone toe to your office?ˇ± Gillean asks. ˇ°I think I have a few answers and a few questions.ˇ± His eyes are still on the screen and his fingers are still flying over the keyboard. One after the other walks into my office and I keep my eyes on the door to see if Morgan is joining us, but Kieran tells me that she is in DamonˇŻs office. He will leave the mind¨Clink open for her to hear what Gillean found, Midnight hurt her with his words but she also understands him.

    Gillean turns myptop around for us to see Jo¨CAnna sneaking into the Royal Wing and he keeps switching from camera to camera so we can see her entering the Gamma floor. Time keeps passing by on the footage, but Jo¨CAnna doesnˇŻte back out and I look at Dad in confusion. Kieran tells me that Morgan went to the Gamma floor to see if she can find anything and I see Gillean switch to cameras in a different part of the Pce.

    It is the door to the car park and Jo¨CAnna walks towards the door as if she belongs there and in a way she does belong there. Every Guard knows that she uses DadˇŻs SUV and that is how she could get into the car park without anyone asking questions, but what stands out is that she is by herself. ˇ°I am still looking for any footage from the moment she entered the Gamma floor and arriving at the car park. She didnˇŻt leave through the front door and unlike a Pack¨Chouse there is no Omega stairwell.ˇ± Gillean says as he turns theptop around again.

    I can see Midnight and Jaylen arguing and I wonder who will be in control hen their discussion is over. It doesnˇŻt surprise me that Midnight is still in control, but he is looking around the room as he asks where Morgan is. ˇ°I donˇŻt know, Son. She closed our mind¨Clink after Gillean said he was still looking,st thing I

    Chapter 272 Hear

    know is that she wem to out Beant to book for chore Kieran sex and Mutiarak him why she didnˇŻt stay wah him.

    ˇ°Mich. I know you and jaylene in a panic and none is buning either one of you When Stregan tries to stop you from grabbing the one person that knows everything stuur deurity mesures, you are *vere huntful remark towards her Morgen know you didnˇŻt mean to hurt her, but she doesnt want to see vem right now. Keran says and I can ere confusion on Midnight Eve

    ¤ą

    They are my Pups, Morgan. This has nothing to do with you. That is where you said to your fared Mate Gillean says with his eyes still glued to the screen and Midnight forms towards me for confirmation. I just nod my head because there is nothing else I can do. Midnight walks to the corner on the left side of the inting area and be lowers himself to the floor, curling up intes a bail. The only other time I saw him do this was when his Grandmother died and I know that Morgan will be the only one to pull him out of it.

    Morgan

    Amra and I know that Midnight didnˇŻt mean to hurt us, that he was justshing out because of the situation and that he will hate himself the moment he realizes what he said. ˇ°Gamma floor. I order when t hear Gillean say that she never left the Gamma floor the normal way and the moment Gillean says that he is still looking for other footage I close the mind¨Clink with Kieran. I walk towards the stairs and my team follows me up the stairs, Tristan right beside me. The Guards outside the door step aside the moment we approach the door and I slowly open the door as I look at the floor.

    Emilio and Chaya slowly walk into the living room with Deacon and Skr, Tristan and Ace stick with me as they promised Damon and I look around the kitchen to see that ThoraˇŻs mug and te are still on the kitchen ind. No signs of a fight or a struggle, meaning that Jo¨CAnna must have given Thora a sedative and I wonder how Jo¨CAnna managed to get close enough to Thora. I donˇŻt find anything in the kitchen and I slowly walk from room to room.

    Every room gets checked thoroughly before we move on to the next one and we make slow progress as we look everywhere for any clues Jo¨CAnna might have left behind, but so far we havenˇŻt found anything that can help us. I open the door to DaltonˇŻs room and I find the same thing I found in the kitchen, no signs <b>of </b>a fight or struggle. I see a towel on the floor and Tristan tells me that his shirt is still in the bathroom.

    I kneel down to grab the towel when I see something half hidden under his nightstand and I lower myself further to the floor to see a syringe, ˇ°Tristan, I need you to bag this.ˇ± I say as I get back up and I point at the syringe on the floor. Faith is holding open a bag as Tristan puts some gloves on to grab the syringe, I want to make sure we have every piece of evidence against Jo¨CAnna and I hope she will im she had nothing to do with their disappearance.

    We just checked thest rooms on the Gamma floor but we didnˇŻt find anything else, I lean against the <b>wall </b>as I look down the hallway and for a moment I just listen to the silence. My eyes fly <b>open </b>when I realize I hear more heartbeats than 1 should and I raise my hand to make everyone stop dead in their tracks, again I listen to the sounds around me. I strain my hearing to find out where the sound ising from and i realize it ising from somewhere below me.

    ˇ°We need to check both rooms, there has to be a hidden passageway.ˇ± I say as I start knocking on the wall. Tristan and Ace walk into the room on my left and Deacon and Emilio walk into the room on my right ˇ°Found somethingˇ± Emilio says as he pops his head out of the door and I follow him into the walk¨Cin closet, Deacon knocks on the side wall of the closet. ˇ°Faith, knock on the wall next to the bathroom<b>.</b>ˇ± I say and she confirms that the space behind the wall is hollow.

    <b>12:46 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Feb <b>5 </b>GM.

    Chapter 272 Hear

    +10 Free Cons

    I let my hand slide over the wall in the closet to find something to open a secret door with, suddenly I hear a soft click and the wall slowly moves towards me. Deacon and I step back to allow the wall to open uppletely and we both stare down a winding stairs, leading to the Goddess knows where. Tristan asks if we should warn Jaylen, but I tell him it will be best if Jo¨CAnna doesnˇŻt get tipped off.

    ˇ°If shees back before we find Dalton and Thora I want to know what she does, I already alerted Amir to keep an eye out for Jo¨CAnna and to warn me the moment she gets back. If she heads to the Royal Wing I will ask Kieran to leave the mind¨Clink open again.ˇ± I say as I turn the shlight on my phone on, I slowly walk down the stairs as I light the way down and I try to remember they¨Cout of the ground floor of the Royal Wing.

    I stop walking for a moment and ask Emilio to turn his light up, we can see that the stairs also leads up to the Beta floor. A momentter Skr tells me through the mind¨Clink that it looks like it leads all the way up to the KingˇŻs floor and I ask myself if she could have left the Royal Wing by exiting on the Beta floor or the KingˇŻs floor, where could these stairs lead us?

    I picture the ground floor in my head as I remember the tour I got from Dalton and Thora, the living room and dining room were situated to the left and the kitchen to the right. The stairs were ced in the middle of the hall and behind the stairs are the offices that belong to King Damon and his Mate when she was still alive. There is a meeting room behind the kitchen, but it isnˇŻt as big as the outer wall might

    suggest.

    I asked Jaylen about it but he didnˇŻt have an answer for me, there hadnˇŻt been any adjustments made to the Royal Wing in ages and ording to Damon that meeting room had been there from the start. I think I figured out where we will end up with this hidden stairwell, but where did she hide Dalton and Thora and why didnˇŻt anyone hear them.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 273

    Chapter 273 Grab

    Chapter 273 Grab

    Gillean

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Cons

    I am not easily scared and when JaylenˇŻs Lycan was roaring in my face I didnˇŻt blink, I was surprised about the way he treated Commander Morgan though. She didnˇŻt seem to upset as she walked out of the office, she probably understands a lot more than I do and I wonder if she will join us when I am going to show them what I found so far.

    Everyone looks at the screen as I show them what I have found so far, but I still havenˇŻt found footage of Jo¨CAnna leaving the Gamma floor. I hear Midnight ask why Morgan isnˇŻt with him and Mace tells me to inform the Idiot that he hurt his Mate, but I never expected to see Midnight curling up to a ball in the corner of the office. I keep going over the footage until I see her walking out of the door on the Beta floor, but she is all by herself.

    I turn theptop around to show the others what I found and I hear Roan growl as Jo¨CAnnaes into view. ˇ°How did she get from the Gamma floor to the Beta floor without a camera picking her up?ˇ± Roan asks as he sits down in a chair in front of the desk, I tell him I have watched every piece of footage there is and I donˇŻt have an answer to his question.

    ˇ°Jaylen, have you ever yed hide and seek as a Pup on the Gamma floor?ˇ± I ask as I walk towards him and I sit down in an armchair not far from him, giving him time to think about my question. We all hear a soft Noing from his mouth and I ask Casimir and Roan the same question, both of them giving me the same answer as Jaylen. ˇ°We would use the public Wing of the Pce, there are much more ces to hide than in this Wing.ˇ± Casimir exins.

    Something tells me that we are overlooking something, but I canˇŻt figure out what it is and as I walk back to the desk I ask Damon if there is a blueprint of the Pce I can ess. He turns theptop towards him and I realize that he is the only one with ess to the blueprint, so not many people will know about any hidden ces if they are there. I look at the blueprint of the Gamma floor, but I canˇŻt find anything wrong with it.

    I check the blueprint of every floor in the Royal Wing and again Ie up empty. I ask Roan to talk me through their search pattern as I take another look at the blueprints, there has to be something I am missing and Roan tells me they started their search in Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs Quarters. ˇ°Why would you start your search there?ˇ± I ask Roan and I find out that Jo¨CAnna leaked an article to the news about her and Jaylen. They wanted to take her to see Damon, because they knew she had finally crossed the line.

    He walks me through the rest of their day and how they found out that Dalton and Thora were missing. I ask him if there was a part of the Pce they didnˇŻt search, but as I already suspected Roan is good at his job and he looks a little angry when he tells me that they checked every part of the Pce. ˇ°Sorry, but I had to ask. Most Alphas wouldnˇŻt allow any one to search their floor, not even if bloody footprints lead to the door.ˇ± I say and with a smile Roan epts my apology.

    ˇ°Jo¨CAnna just got back.ˇ± I hear someone say over the mind¨Clink and I see Midnight jump up, ˇ°Midnight, can I ask you something?ˇ± I ask before he can walk out of the office and as he turns towards him I ask him what he would advise someone in his situation. He tilts his head to the left as he thinks about it and I can tell when he finally understands why I asked him that question.

    He starts pacing the floor again as Tom and Roan go over their morning routine with Kieran and a momentter the door opens to reveal a female that is dressed rather inappropriate for a visit to the

    napter 273 Grab

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Pce. ˇ°What happened?ˇ± She asks as she grabs JaylenˇŻs arm and I keep watching her as Roan tells her that Dalton and Thora are missing. If I had blinked or looked away I wouldnˇŻt have seen the small, short smug grin on her face and now I am really convinced that she had something to with it.

    ˇ°Where is their nanny?ˇ± Jo¨CAnna asks and Commander Amir asks her who their nanny is. Jaylen shakes his head as he tells Amir that Jo¨CAnna thought that Morgan was hired as a nanny for Dalton and Thora. Amir has trouble keeping a straight face as he ask Jo¨CAnna why she thought a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army was hired as a nanny and even though she says she made an honest mistake none of us believe her.

    Jaylen is pacing up and down the office again, while Jo¨CAnna tries to grab his arm again and again. Roan steps in front of his Aunt and tells her to sit down, but she pushes him aside as she tells him that someone needs to calm down Jaylen. ˇ°Jo¨CAnna, sit down.ˇ± Damon says as he steps in front of her and for a moment I believe she will try to go against him as well, but she is smart enough to understand that she is better off doing what Damon said.

    Morgan

    We finally reach the bottom of the stairs when I hear over the mind¨Clink that Jo¨CAnna has returned to the Pce, ˇ°Deacon, I need you to head back up. I want to know if those stairs actually end up on the KingˇŻs floor, if it does and we find Dalton and Thora I want to take them up there.ˇ± I tell him and Skr is already heading back up those stairs to investigate.

    I ask Emilio if he has any idea where this space might be, he looks around as he is pointing in different directions and hees to the same conclusion I did. I tell them that they need to be quiet and again I concentrate on my surroundings, not only do I hear two heartbeats I also sense them behind the wall I am looking at. ˇ°Check that wall, they are behind that wall.ˇ± I say as I point at the wall in front of me and I let my hands slide over the wall like I did before.

    ˇ°We are on the KingˇŻs floor, we are in the same room as on the Gamma floor.ˇ± I hear Deacon say through the mind¨Clink and I hear Faith mumble Yes just before the wall starts moving. I am the first one that can take a look inside the room and there in the middle of the room I see Dalton and Thora on the floor, ˇ°Ace and Emilio. I want the two of you to carry them up to the KingˇŻs floor, you are not to leave them alone. Tristan, go to the infirmary and grab a Doctor. Make sure he or she understands they are not to say a word.ˇ± I say.

    Faith, Chaya and Danica will stay with me as their Mates do as I say and we make our way back to the Gamma floor. I listen through the mind¨Clink with Kieran to Jo¨CAnna keeps asking Jaylen to sit down, that everything will be fine and that she will be there for him. Amra/is dramatically gagging in my head and I know it is time to put Jo¨CAnna back in her ce, ˇ°LetˇŻs go to RoanˇŻs office and save Jaylen out of Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs clutches.ˇ± I say as I walk to the door.

    I tell the Guards at the door that the others are still searching the rooms for cues and the four of us start walking down the stairs to see unit members walking around the Royal Wing, each of them greeting us as we pass them. Beck and Moura are outside RoanˇŻs office and I decide to take a look at the meeting room again, taking Faith with me as Chaya informs the others about what we found.

    As I suspected there is no way anyone could have heard Dalton or Thora if they had been awake, that room must be soundproof. There is no way anyone can enter that room from here and I wonder why the room even exists, I canˇŻt seem to find a reason for it to be there. Beck and Moura look murderous when I return from the meeting room and I tell them to stand guard outside the door, I donˇŻt want Jo¨CAnna to try

    to escape.

    14.4<i>/ </i>

    §Ô§Ö§â §Ů

    M

    Chapter 273 Grab

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    JaylenˇŻs head snaps towards me the moment I step into the office and a momentter I am wrapped in his warmth, ˇ°I am so sorry for what I said, Princess. There is no excuse <i>for </i>it, even though I think you already thought of a few.ˇ± He says as he holds me in his arms and I let my arms glide up his chest to wrap them around his neck, pulling him towards me until our lips, touch.

    I hear someone clearing their throat behind me and as I turn my head towards the sound I see Jo¨CAnna standing there with her hands on her hips, ˇ°Can I help you with something?ˇ± I ask her and I can see anger shing through her eyes, but it doesnˇŻt impress me or Amra. I let myself slide down JaylenˇŻs body and everyone can hear him groan, I kinda did that on purpose.

    After I turn around in his arms I lean against his chest as he pulls me closer and we can hear Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs Wolf growl as she sees me in JaylenˇŻs arms, ˇ°Where did you hide the Pups?ˇ± Jo¨CAnna growls at me and I canˇŻt help myself as I start tough. Jo¨CAnna keeps asking me where I hid the Pups and after she has asked me for the umpteenth time I am fed up with it.

    ˇ°Jo¨CAnna, why would I hide Dalton and Thora? They are JaylenˇŻs Pups and as JaylenˇŻs fated Mate I ept them as my own, that also goes for my Lycan, Amra.ˇ± I respond and now she is really pissed off. She starts cussing and swearing, yelling at me that I am lying and that I took the Pups. ˇ°Jaylen is mine, he is all mine and no one else will ever have him.ˇ± She growls, just before she lunges for me and Jaylen turns us both around as an unknown male grabs her by the throat.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 274

    Chapter 274 Witness

    Gillian

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    My Grandparents walk into the office just as Jo¨CAnna lunges for Morgan and Grandpa grabs Jo¨CAnna by the throat, before he ms her to the floor on her back. Roan helps Grandpa to pick her up of the floor and two Warriors are waiting with silver chains in their hands, Jo¨CAnna is to confused to fight them as they put the chains around her wrists.

    Without anyone telling me I know that Jo¨CAnna will be put in the dungeons and if she is lucky she might escape with her life, but with everything she has done I doubt she will get to live a long life. I will inform King Damonter that he has to question her thoroughly, because I doubt she could have pulled this off without any help and I wonder who would be stupid enough to lend her a hand. I see Roan staring after his Aunt and I ce my hand on his shoulder as I tell him to rx.

    Damon steps in front of Jo¨CAnna to ask her where Dalton and Thora are and she just chuckles before she says, ˇ°Good luck with finding the two little brats.ˇ± Jaylen is about to move towards her when Morgan tells him that both of them are doing fine, that Jo¨CAnna is unaware of what she is capable of and that she would never give up looking for them. Jo¨CAnna growls at her that she canˇŻt find them and that by the time anyone does find them they will be dead.

    ˇ°Jo¨CAnna, you clearly have no idea who you are dealing with.ˇ± Morgan says as she walks towards her and even though I donˇŻt know her I can tell that I better keep myself on her good side. ˇ°Dalton and Thora are fine, Doc just checked them and they have gotten a clean bill of health. King Damon, might I suggest that you bring Jo¨CAnna to Blue River Pack.ˇ± Morgan says and I see a very evil smile appear on King DamonˇŻs face at her suggestion.

    He instructs the Warriors to bring her to the dungeons and to start preparing for a prisoner transfer. I must have looked a little confused, because Morgan starts telling me that they have a very sufficient dungeon to get prisoners talking and she happens to know the Alpha of Blue River Pack. I know there is something more to this than she is telling me, but I will leave it up to her if she thinks I need to know or deserve to know.

    For now I decide to introduce myself properly to her, ˇ°Commander Morgan, my name is Gillean and I will be joining your unit, if I get through my try¨Couts.ˇ± I say as I shake her hand and Jaylen tells me that he will talk to the Elders about skipping my try¨Cout, after all I was tossed into this situation without any training or information. ˇ°Seems to me you passed your try¨Cout, just let me know when and if you run into trouble with your education.ˇ± Jaylen says.

    He asks me how my online tests went as we follow the others out of the office, I tell him about my test result and how my Alpha tried to stop me from going to the Academy. When Jaylen asks me why he did that, Grandpa tells him the story I was recently told and I hear quite a few Lycans around me roar. I tell him how we managed to get my Grandparents out of the territory and what happened when Elder Emmett came to pick me up.

    ˇ°Alpha Mick doesnˇŻt sound like the smartest Alpha, he didnˇŻt think too far ahead of the situation. He might have been able to figure out your n if he had given it enough thought.ˇ± Jaylen says and I think he is right when ites to that, Alpha Mick was to busy with finding ways to keep me within the borders. Morgan tells me that she is d I was at the Academy, that it made the search a lot easier for her and her unit.

    I am surprised to see that Morgan dismisses the Guards on thending of the first floor, but when she tells

    Chapter 274 Witness

    +10 Free Coins

    <b>10 </b><b>F </b>

    them that Dalton and Thora are found they leave without any argument. I keep following the others up the next flight of stairs and after a few more I realize that we are on the KingˇŻs floor of the Royal Wing, not sure if they want me here I stop on thending. ˇ°Come on, Gillean. You are a Royal and have every right to be here.ˇ± King Damon says.

    The moment the door closes behind me he tells me to call him Damon in private, before he wraps his arms around Grandma for a hug. It doesnˇŻt take long before Damon and my Grandparents are in a deep conversation about their future and Morgan grabs JaylenˇŻs hand before she starts pulling him down the hall, ˇ°LetˇŻs go see our Pups.ˇ± She says when he asks her where they are going and at that same moment I see four malesing down that hallway.

    Roan introduces me to the future Royal Deltas and their Mates, I also find out that they are the teams that belong to Morgan and Jaylen. A lot of new names and faces I need to remember, but Mace tells me that I have that covered and I know that when ites to it I will be able to call them by their name. I ask them if they know how Morgan was able to find Dalton and Thora, every conversation in the room halts when Deacon starts exining.

    ˇ°Can you show me the entrance? I would like to see if I can find it on the blue prints or in the Archive, maybe I will even be able to find out why it was build in the first ce.ˇ± I ask and Deacon tells me to follow him. Roan and Casimir follow us as we walk down the hall and when he shows us how they found it on the Gamma floor I have to smile, but when I look down the winding stairs I wonder how Jo¨CAnna got them

    down those stairs.

    ˇ°Roan, I think we have to consider that she had help. I doubt she could have gotten Dalton down those stairs by herself and I even have a hard time believing she would be able to get Thora down there.ˇ± Before I have finished speaking Deacon has ran out of the room and I hear him calling for his Mate to follow him, it takes me a moment to figure out why he would suddenly run out. Whoever helped Jo¨CAnna might try to silence her and Deacon wants to prevent that from happening.

    As we exit the room with the hidden door I see a happily reunited family in front of me, but all the future Deltas are no longer in the living room and I ask Roan to link Deacon for an update. ˇ°Deacon didnˇŻt have to worry, Beck had sent his team down to the dungeons with the Warriors that took Jo¨CAnna there. He hadnˇŻt thought about her having help, but he just wanted to make sure she stayed down there.ˇ± Roan says after he has linked Deacon.

    When Roan exins to the rest why Deacon took off so fast I hear Damon cuss and swear, ˇ°LetˇŻs just keep an eye on things for now, Jo¨CAnna will leave shortly and whoever helped her will try to take care of lose ends before she reaches Blue River Pack.ˇ± Grandma says and I know that she is right about that, whoever it was will most likely try something during her transfer. I tells Morgan about my n and momentster a female steps into the living room.

    ˇ°Flora, I need you and your team to follow Beck and MouraˇŻs teams to Blue River Pack. I want to find out if someone might try to silence Jo¨CAnna on the way there and if possible I need you to capture that person alive.ˇ± Morgan says and before Flora has walked out of the room Morgan ces a phone to her ear, ˇ°Hello, Dad.ˇ± I hear her say before she tells him what she needs from him and now I understand why she knows the Alpha of Blue River Pack.

    I sit down next to Grandma as we wait for Morgan to end her phone call and we know that Jo¨CAnna will be well taken care off before she disconnects the call. Grandpa looks at me to see if I have connected the dots, but I donˇŻt need Grandpa to tell me what Morgan is if her Father is the Alpha of Blue River Pack and I nod my head at his unspoken question.

    <b>12:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>5 </b>GM.

    Chapter 274 Witness

    (27

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Damon notices the interaction between me and my Grandfather and asks me what that was about, so <b>I </b>exin it to him. Grandmother always thought the education I got in school wascking and after school or in the weekends she would educate me on Lycan history, she taught me everything I needed to know about Lycans. From their temper to their gentle side, about the way a shift is different between a Wolf and a Lycan and about every special bloodline.

    I exin that no one needs to exin MorganˇŻs bloodline to me, but that I would like to find out what her abilities are one day. Morgan tells me that she has quite a few abilities and each of them allow her to do her job even better, my jaw drops when she tells me that she has four abilities. She will be working with Ace to see if her abilities can be summoned or that they work at random, she believes it will be better if she can use some of her abilities onmand.

    Everyone, that crosses her path, better be careful if she is able to control her abilities, because she will use her abilities against them if she has to. My assignments with Commander Jaylen and Commander Morgan will be very interesting, they are the best unit the KingˇŻs Army has and if they ever go after White Rock Pack I hope I get to witness it.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 275

    hapter 275 Again

    Roan

    419%ČŐ

    +20 Free Coins

    After everything settled down in the Pce, everyone returned to their stations and every unit returned to the Academy. Morgan and Jaylen decided to stay at the Pce to calm down Thora, Dalton was more pissed than anything else and after a round of sparring with his Dad he had calmed down. Thora was scared every time she found herself without her Dad and Morgan, she would even start to scream if it took to long for one of them toe back.

    GilleanˇŻs Grandparents were amazing thou, they kept reassuring Thora that Jaylen and Morgan would return soon and by the time she went to bed she was willing <i>to </i>sleep in her own bed. GilleanˇŻs Grandparents moved into the room across from Thora and they told her she coulde to them whenever she needed them, something I think Thora is going to need for the time being.

    Once Dalton and Thora were in their beds Morgan told me to follow her and I walk with her down the stairs to the dungeons, some of her unit members still guarding Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs cell. Jo- Anna growls the moment she sees us and she lunges for Morgan the moment the door opens, but a member of her unit is fast enough to grab Jo¨CAnna by the throat. He shoves her to the back of the cell, before he steps out of the way to let Morgan do her job.

    At 5ˇŻ5 Morgan is nearly a foot shorter than I am, but even I wouldnˇŻt think about crossing her. Being a Commander in the KingˇŻs Army doesnˇŻt just mean that you know how to use

    your

    brain, it also means that you can go up against the strongest Warriors the Army has and I hope that one day I get to see her in action. ˇ°What the fuck do you want?ˇ± Jo¨CAnna asks as she looks at me, but I just lean against the wall with my arms folded in front of my chest.

    ˇ°I am going to ask you the questions.ˇ± Morgan says as she looks at Jo¨CAnna. Morgan doesnˇŻt say anything at first and I wonder what is going on, until Smoke reminds me of the fact that Morgan can hear thoughts. Jo¨CAnna might refuse to answer any questions, but she canˇŻt stop herself from thinking and that might just give us what we need.

    ˇ°WHAT?ˇ± Jo¨CAnna yells when Morgan hasnˇŻt said a word and I think it annoys the hell out of Jo¨CAnna, she isnˇŻt used to people ignoring her. I always thought Jo¨CAnna was a nice and kind person, but the older I got the more I started to understand and now I know she has two sides to her character. The one she shows the outside world and the one she is showing us

    now.

    Jo¨CAnna keeps yelling at Morgan to release her, but Morgan doesnˇŻt respond to any of it and I can see that Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs Wolf is trying to push forward. It is no use with the silver and Wolfsbane imbedded into the cell, it only results in her getting weaker and it seems that is what Morgan was hoping for. ˇ°Did you drug Dal on and Thora?ˇ± She growls as she releases her Alpha aura, forcing Jo¨CAnna on her knees and if it hadnˇŻt been for my Lycan hearing I wouldnˇŻt have heard her confirm MorganˇŻs suspicions.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Chapter 275 Again

    < 19%

    +20 Free Coins

    The next moment Jo¨CAnna copses to the floor and that is when Morgan reels in her Alpha aura. ˇ°Chain her with silver chains and await further orders from Beck. Morgan says as she walks out of the cell and I quietly follow her back to the KingˇŻs floor. Neither one of us says a word as we walk up the stairs and I wonder if she was able to hear some of Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs thoughts.

    The moment we walk into the living room she tells Damon that Jo¨CAnna confessed to drugging Dalton and Thora, causing Jaylen to roar loud enough to wake up his Pups and both of theme running into the living room. Jaylen is 6ˇ°5 but a big softy when ites to his Pups, I think they can even calm down Midnight if he is in a full blown rage.

    ˇ°I am fine, just heard something I didnˇŻt want to believe.ˇ± He says as he looks at Thora and he tells her what Morgan just said. Dalton leans towards Morgan as he asks, ˇ°Did you find out anything else?ˇ± Morgan looks around the room and seems to befortable with the people around her, ˇ°Yes, she was thinking about who was supposed to pick the two of you up. She had figured they would be a reliability, she never thought anyone would find the two of you.ˇ± Morgan answers.

    The next moment the door opens after a short knock on the door and a male I saw this morning walks in, ˇ°Orson, take Enzo with you. I want your teams to head to Silver Moon Pack and bring in Lynah and her Mate, from there you will head to Blue River Pack.ˇ± Morgan orders and without asking a question he walks out of the room, closing the door to the KingˇŻs floor behind him.

    After telling us what she found out by listening to Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs thoughts, Morgan leaves with Jaylen and their Pups to their own floor. Gillean asks Damon if he can have a look at the Archive in the morning, ˇ°Gillean, you are a Royal. You donˇŻt need to ask permission.ˇ± Casimir says before he wishes us all goodnight and I can hear Gillean mumble, ˇ°Need to get used to that.ˇ± Or something along those lines.

    Dad offered Gillean a room on our floor and at first he didnˇŻt want to intrude, but my Dad can be very persistent when ites down to it. Gillean follows me as he asks me if I have a Mate, ˇ°You think my Mate would stay on our floor when I am on the KingˇŻs floor?ˇ± I ask him and I hear him chuckle before he tells me I have a good point.

    After getting to my room I <i>go </i>through my evening routine and for a few minutes I stare at the ceiling, trying to wrap my head around everything that happened today. It doesnˇŻt take long before my eyes be to heavy and even though I try to fight it, I lose the battle against sleep. Slowly drifting of to my usual dream, a dream of my future with my Mate and like every other night I am unable to see my Mate. The only thing I do see is my Dad with a small Pup on hisp, a Pup that calls him Grandpa.

    As I grab a cup of coffee my mind wanders back to my dream, I try to remember as much as I can and I can make a new note on my dream because this time it was clear I am the Royal Beta. So if this dream is an indication of my future, I will have a Mate with at least two Pups and Casimir has taken over from Damon. Not that Smoke and I are putting much faith in it, because that kind of future isnˇŻt possible for us.

    Chapter 275 Again

    3.19%9

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ˇ°Goodmorning, Uncle Roan.ˇ± Thora says as she wraps her arms around my neck from behind and I smile as I see Damon pout from the head of the table. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I didnˇŻt forget about you, old man.ˇ± Thora says as she jumps onto hisp and every other person that would have said that to Damon would be on their way to the dungeons, but he has a soft spot for Thora. Cesar shakes his head as he gets himself some coffee and within minutes everyone is sitting down for breakfast.

    ˇ°When will Jo¨CAnna be transported to Blue River Pack?ˇ± Damon asks and Morgan looks at her phone to tell him they left an hour ago. She has barely put down her phone or it starts ringing and the look on her face at seeing the caller¨CID doesnˇŻt predict much good. ˇ°What is it, Flora?ˇ± She asks when she answers and thanks to our Lycan hearing she doesnˇŻt have to repeat what is being said.

    ˇ°Six Lycans attacked the SUVs that are transporting Jo¨CAnna, they are well trained and we have trouble keeping them away from Jo¨CAnna.ˇ± We hear Flora say and Morgan asks if she recognizes anyone. For a few moments all we can hear are growls and roars, the sound of something colliding with an SUV and then we hear something we never would have thought. ˇ°Get the fuck away from that SUV, Bruce.ˇ± Is yelled in the background.

    Dad and Kieran run from the room while we are still listening to the phone call, it is clear to hear that whoever Bruce brought with him had the same kind of training he did and as I listen to the fight progressing I look up to see Morgan rxing in her seat. She has a smirk on her face as we hear someone say, ˇ°Three down, three to go.ˇ±

    Momentster the line goes quiet, only to hear Flora say, ˇ°We got them, Commander.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good, continue your way to Blue River Pack. I will inform them that you are on the way.ˇ± Morgan says before she disconnects the call. She immediately presses a few buttons on her phone, a secondter we hear her greet someone named Landon and Jaylen gets a murderous look in his eyes. Dalton startsughing when we hear him ask how his baby Sister is doing, I forgot she mentioned she has six of them and Landon happens to be one of them.

    ˇ°The weingmittee will be waiting for them, tell King Damon we got quite a few answers from NigelˇŻs Father. Full report should be in your inbox by tomorrow morning.ˇ± Landon says before they say their goodbyes and she giggles just before she kisses Jaylen on his forehead. Damon is staring at Morgan, but I think I might have missed a piece of the conversation because I donˇŻt understand why.

    ˇ°I send another team to Blue River Pack with Jo¨CAnna, just after midnight. Everyone knew she would be transported this morning and I didnˇŻt want to risk her escaping.ˇ± Morgan answers his unspoken question and I get reminded of the reason why she is a Commander, yet again.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 276

    Chapter 276 Answers

    Chapter 276 Answers

    Gillean

    19% L

    +20 Free Coins

    I wake up from a very peaceful sleep and I have to blink my eyes twice to remember where I am. Thinking back on thest twenty four hours of my life, Ie to the conclusion that there is a lot I need to process and the best way to do that is to keep myself busy. I get out of bed to take a quick shower, before I am going to find the Archive and maybe get something to eat while IˇŻm at it.

    My outfit for the day will be somethingfortable, I have no idea how long I will be in the Archive and I donˇŻt like working in jeans or cks. I step into the bathroom to find a huge shower and I smile as I realize that everything here is build for Lycans, males tend to be bigger if they are Lycans and it had shown in my former Pack that almost everything was built for Wolves.

    After turning on the shower I quickly find everything I need and I step under the water to quickly shower. I go through the rest of my morning routine and after putting on some sweats and a t¨Cshirt I walk out of the bedroom, finding the kitchen easily. ˇ°Goodmorning.ˇ± I say to the Servant that is working in the kitchen and I see her eyes roaming up and down my body as I walk towards the kitchen ind.

    I hate it when females look at me like that and normally I would shoot it down quickly, but I donˇŻt feel like it at the moment. Seeing the fact she is still ogling me I walk to the fridge to get myself some breakfast, ˇ°Sir, breakfast will be served on the KingˇŻs floor in an hour or two.ˇ± I hear her say, but with my intention of finding the papers on that secret stairwell and hidden room I doubt I will be finished before breakfast.

    Opening the fridge door I feel her stepping closer to me and Mace softly growls as I take a look at the food in front of me. I am d I took Yara up on her offer, when she told me she was willing to teach me to cook and after pulling a few ingredients from the fridge I turn around to almost collide with the Servant. ˇ°King Damon informed us that there was a rtive of his staying on the Beta floor, but he didnˇŻt mention your name.ˇ± She says as she smiles up

    at me.

    Mace is rolling his eyes at me and I walk around her to get to the stove, I want to get to work and right now she is in my way. Oh, I think I forgot to mention I have a lousy morning mood. It is best not to talk to me in the morning unless it is important of course and if not than you better wait until after I had some coffee and food.

    ˇ°Not much of a talker, huh. ThatˇŻs okay, I just wanted to let you know if there is anything you needˇ­..ˇ± A growl from the doorway interrupts her and we both turn around at the same time, ˇ°Mary, this is the only warning you get. Stay away from the boys.ˇ± Tom growls and she bows her head in submission. I quickly turn to the stove to get my breakfast ready, because I want to dive into that Archive and find some answers.

    19%0

    Chapter 276 Answers

    +20 <b>Free </b>Coins

    ˇ°Tom, I wonˇŻt be having breakfast with the rest of you. I want to find some answers.ˇ± I say as I make my breakfast and I smile when I see that Tom made the both of us some coffee. We both sit down at the kitchen ind and I just enjoy the quiet as I take a sip of my coffee, ˇ°I want to apologize for MaryˇŻs behavior, I know it took a few days for her to realize that Roan would never be her Mate and I think she hopes for another chance with you around.ˇ± Tom

    says.

    I think about how to make it clear that I will never take a chosen Mate or that I know it will be difficult for me to find my Mate and even if I find my Mate the chances of my Mate rejecting me are bigger than epting me. ˇ°I know she wonˇŻt be my Mate and that goes for every female in the world.ˇ± I say before I start eating, but Tom isnˇŻt responding to my words.

    I hear someone leaving the kitchen, but I know that Tom is still sitting at the kitchen ind with me, ˇ°Get used to femalesing on to you because they will keeping until you find your Mate. Mary wonˇŻt tell anyone about what you just said, because Damon gives every Wolf and Lycan that works at the Pce the same order. DonˇŻt talk about what you hear within these walls.ˇ± Tom says and I groan as I realize that Mary wonˇŻt even be able to repeat this to her friends.

    After I have finished my breakfast I rinse of everything I used and ce it in the dishwasher, before I walk out of the kitchen. ˇ°If anyone needs me, IˇŻll be in the Archive.ˇ± I call out to Tom over my shoulder and if he responded I didnˇŻt hear it because I already closed the door behind me.

    I walk around the hallways in search of the Archive when a female steps in front of me, ˇ°Can I help you with something?ˇ± She asks and for once I am surprised to find a female that isnˇŻt looking up and down my body, but that changes the moment I see a mark on her neck. ˇ°Looking for the Archive, but I think I should have asked the King for a map.ˇ± I mumble thest part.

    ˇ°Come on, IˇŻll show you where it is.ˇ± She says before she turns on her heel and I follow her further down the hallway I just turned into. At the end she turns left and stops almost immediately, ˇ°Here we are.ˇ± She says as she points at a door and before I get to thank her for her help, she walks off.

    I open the door to find a small desk not far from the door and behind it is a female Lycan, but she doesnˇŻt look up as I close the door. ˇ°Do you know where I can find anything that has to do with the build of the Pce?ˇ± I ask and that seems to draw her attention away from whatever she was doing.

    I can see that she is linking someone and a momentter she gets up to walk down the hallway in front of me, I decide to follow her even though she didnˇŻt say anything. The hallway ends in a huge space filled with all kinds of furniture and I am d she seems to know where we are going, if I had to find it on my own I would be her for a few days.

    ˇ°Everything you need is here.ˇ± She says as she points towards a bookshelf and a filing cab. ˇ°Thank you, I appreciate the help.ˇ± I say before she walks off again, I assume to sit behind

    Chapter 276 Answers

    ĐÄÄú 19%ČŐ

    +20 Free Coins

    that little desk again. I start with the filing cab, but I find out it only contains files on every member of the Royal Family and I even find a file on me.

    I grab the file to look at its contents, but I find out that the years I spend in White Rock Pack arenˇŻt there. The files on my Brothers are updated until we left for White Rock Pack and I wonder why there is nothing else in the files about us, ˇ°I doubt Dad knew we were Royals, he probably would have used it to his advantage.ˇ± Mace says to me and I just nod my head.

    Looking at the bookshelf I wonder where I should start, after staring at it for a few minutes I decide to start at the top and I grab adder that is standing against the wall. I climb to the top of thedder to look at the titles, but all I find is a row full of journals and at the beginning is arge Book. I grab that one first to see what the journals might be about and I carefully climb down thedder to sit down at a desk.

    I open the book in front of me and I find the family tree of the Royal Family. On the first page is an exnation of how to read this book and I quickly start turning pages to find the part that mentions my Grandmother, I find it when I am three quarters through the book. It is at the bottom of the page without the mention of Grandpa and I turn the page to find the start of ourst generations, starting with Grandma again.

    I see GrandpaˇŻs name mentioned next to her name and the name of the Pack they moved to, GrandpaˇŻs birth Pack. I see my MotherˇŻs name and next to it only the mentioning of her finding her Mate, I donˇŻt see my FatherˇŻs name and I donˇŻt see the names of my Brothers, just that she had three Pups. I am mentioned in this family tree and I turn back a few pages before it sinks in, only the ones with a Lycan are mentioned in the family tree.

    It is all the information I find, no mention of my moving to White Rock Pack or the death of my Mother and now I have even more questions. I havenˇŻt had the chance to ask Grandma why I never knew that I was a Royal, now I want to know why there is no mention of my MotherˇŻs death or the rest of my family or my move to White Rock Pack.

    But this wasnˇŻt why I came to the Archive and I really need to find those answers, because they might also exin why Jo¨CAnna knew of that room but no one else. I leave the family tree on the desk and climb back up to grab the first journal, this is a journal written by King Damon about the major chances within the Kingdom and I know I can skip this journal to

    find answers.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 277

    Gillean

    ˇ°Grandma.ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink. ˇ°What is it, Gillean?ˇ± She asks.

    19%2

    +20 Free Coins

    I think for a brief moment how to formte my question, ˇ°When you lived here, did you ever hear about the hidden room?ˇ± I ask her and for a moment she is quiet, but a momentter I hear her voice again. ˇ°No, I canˇŻt remember anyone ever talking about it.ˇ± She says and I know I have to take a look at the journals that were written by the Kings that ruled before her Brother did.

    The next journal was written by GrandmaˇŻs Brother and I quickly ce it back to grab the next one. I read through it to find nothing of interest and after two more journals from other Kings that hold no clue, I am ready to give up for the day. It is close to lunch time and I think I am in need of some food and arge coffee, but Mace wants me to check one more journal.

    Reluctantly I walk back up thedder to ce this one back in itˇŻs rightful ce and grab the next journal to read through. The first entry is the day after he took over after his Father and Uncle died and I find out that his Father died at the hands of his Uncle, he had to take over before he found his Mate. Something that hardly ever happens within the Royal Family, most Kings give their heir about ten years before they step down.

    It gives the new couple time to make a family of their own and for the future Queen to learn what she needs to learn. It gives them time to prepare for a very different life and I am d I will never have to worry about such a public life, I can stay out of the spotlight to do what I do best. Finding answers to questions someone has or to put security measures in ces to keep others safe and so many other things like that.

    When Grandpa pointed out that I could be part of the KingˇŻs Army to help keep more people safe than just our Pack, I was surprised he even thought that far about my future. Now I think it also might have had something to do with me being a Royal or with Grandma wanting to go home and neither one would be willing to leave me again.

    I might be neen but to them I am still a little Pup, Mace is chuckling in my head as I turn the next page. It is about the King finding his fated Mate and how he almost lost her due to a very conniving Elder, not that much has changed in the department of Elders wanting more control and power. Some Elders still try to get their Daughter or other female rtives in CasimirˇŻs bed, I donˇŻt have a doubt about that.

    It is because of this King that a lot changed for the Elders and I smile when I realize <i>that </i>he almost dismantled the Council of Elders. His Royal Gamma was the next one to find his fated Mate, but this time it was the Gamma that had a problem with his Mate and it took an order from the King for him to even spent time with her. His Mate decided she didnˇŻt need this kind of trouble and moved to the edge of the Pce grounds without telling anyone.

    Sat Feb <i>7 </i>

    Chapter 277 Take

    .19%

    +20 Free Coins

    After three weeks of dealing with a Gamma that was slowly losing control of his Lycan the King told him where he could find his Mate, but gave him the warning that if she rejected him for his behavior he would have to ept it. Luckily for the Gamma and the Kingdom she didnˇŻt reject him, but it took a few months before she finally epted him as her Mate.

    The Royal Beta was a different story, it took him quite a long time to find his Mate and when that finally happened it brought an entire different sc of problems with it. ˇ°Yes.ˇ± I say out loud as I find a mention of remodeling the Pce, but I keep reading the story of the Beta and his Mate from.. ˇ°Oh, Fuck.ˇ± I mumble because I finally understand why the room was built and who it was meant for.

    I grab the journal and the book with our family tree before I rush out of the Archive, I donˇŻt even answer the female when she asks me where I am going with those books. Everyone that works in the Royal wings looks at me as I rush passed them and even though a few of them call after me I ignore them, quickly making my way up to the KingˇŻs floor.

    ˇ°Okay, where is the fire?ˇ± Casimir asks when I burst through the door and I drop the books. on the coffee table before I turn to my Grandmother, ˇ°You have some questions to answer, Grandma. I think I can manage to answer a few on my own, but there is a question only you and Grandpa can answer and I want the damn truth.ˇ± I growl at her.

    I grab therge book and open it to thest written page, ˇ°What is missing from this page, Grandma?ˇ± I ask, my voiceced with MaceˇŻs voice. I have never talked to anyone like this before and I never thought Grandma would be the first one to hear it, but I need answers from her. Grandpa grabs the book and reads through the page from the top, I can tell when he realizes what I am talking about.

    ˇ°Gilleanˇ­ˇ± Grandpa starts but one growl in his direction makes him shut up and I keep my eyes on Grandma for an answer, but all she does is shake her head. ˇ°Commander Morgan, I have found the answers we were looking for. When you have timee find me on the Beta floor, I am done here.ˇ± I say before I walk out the door with the journal that holds the answer and I m the door shut behind me.

    I know Mom is a sore topic with Grandma, but as her Son I have a right to know why her death isnˇŻt recorded in the family tree. I walk into my room to sit down in an armchair that is facing the window, I donˇŻt see anything as I stare out side and I donˇŻt need to as I try <i>to </i>figure out why Grandma couldnˇŻt answer my question. Neither one of us has ever lied to the other or with held information for the other, but she couldnˇŻt answer a simple question.

    Mace is growling and pacing in the back of my head and he is getting more agitated by the second. I feel a hand on my shoulder and as I look up I see that Roan followed me, ˇ°Care to tell me what that was about?ˇ± He asks.

    ˇ°That book holds every family tree of the Royal family, I know that my Father and Brothers arenˇŻt mentioned because they are Wolves. There are two things missing from the tree though, my moving to White Rock Pack and my MotherˇŻs death.ˇ± I say as I lean my head on the back of the couch and I just stare at the ceiling.

    Chapter 277 Take

    3.19%

    +20 Free Coins

    Roan doesnˇŻt say anything as we sit there and I appreciate that he is allowing me to process this without pushing me. A knock on the door makes him get up and a momentter I hear MorganˇŻs voice, ˇ°Is Gillean okay?ˇ± is her question and I think Grandpa told them I usually donˇŻt talk that way to them. Well, it seems that there is a first time for everything.

    I slowly sit up straight as Morgan and Jaylen walk further into my bedroom, Jaylen pulls Morgan onto hisp as he sits down in another armchair and I grab the journal from the small table in front of me. ˇ°This journal belongs to a King that ruled centuries ago, he is DamonˇŻs third Great Grandfather and in this I found the answer. He was forced to take over before he found his Mate and his Royal Beta was thest one to find his Mate.

    That is also where it gets interesting, because Morgan is rted to Roan. Your ancestor was mated to the Royal Beta and for her protection the room was built.ˇ± I say before I hand the journal over to Morgan and I see a smile appear on her face.

    ˇ°Mom told me her story at bedtime and I would ask her over and over to tell it to me again, but back then I didnˇŻt know the truth. She was the one female that didnˇŻt find a horrible. Mate, until me of course.ˇ± She says as she leans closer to Jaylen and I see her smiling at Roan as he just stares at her. ˇ°I never knew we had a special bloodline in our family.ˇ± He mumbles before he takes the journal from Morgan to read it himself.

    ˇ°Oh, great. Now I am stuck with him at the holidays too.ˇ± I hear Jaylen whine, but we can all tell that he is teasing Roan and I hear Morgan giggle when RoanˇŻs Lycan growls at Jaylen. The ns for the secret staircase and the room are described in the journal, but I wasnˇŻt able to find any drawings of it and I think I need to head back to the Archive to find out if anyone can take these journals out of there.

    I was to exited with my find to consider the fact that I would have to sign somewhere or that maybe I wouldnˇŻt be allowed to take them with me.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 278

    RoanˇŻs p.o.v.

    <b>19</b>%0

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt we give your Grandparents some time to figure out how to answer your question, while you answer a question I have.ˇ± I say after a Servant has brought us some coffee. I wait until everyone has their coffee before I decide to ask Gillean my question, I wanted to ask the second I heard it but it was clear that he needed some time to process a few things.

    ˇ°When did you live in White Rock Pack?ˇ± I ask and both Jaylen and Morgan look from me to Gillean.

    I give Gillean the time he needs to start talking, because I have an idea that this isnˇŻt an easy story for him to tell anyone. ˇ°I remember it was close to my fifth birthday, Mom and Dad were on, what Grandma called, their date night. Not that I had any idea what that meant at that time, all I knew was that Mom and Dad were gone for the evening and Grandpa and Grandma stayed with us.ˇ± Gillean says.

    It isnˇŻt difficult to see that this is bringing back bad memories, ˇ°I woke up in the middle of the night to the sound of sirens, Grandma took me and my Brothers to the living room and Grandpa went outside to find out what was going on. He returned very quickly and I will never forget the horrified look on GrandmaˇŻs face.ˇ± Gillean has walked to the window while he talked.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt remember much of the days that followed, but I was able to piece things together as I got older. I remember visiting Dad in the infirmary, he was badly injured and the thing that stood out was that Mom wasnˇŻt with him. Before anyone could say something Dad looked at the three of us and told us that Mom was dead.ˇ± Thest words barely louder than a whisper.

    ˇ°After we left the infirmary I heard people talking about a service for Mom, because there was nothing left to bury. That is what I remember clearly, the rest is a bit blurry from that time. I always thought I imagined things, but I am starting to think that my Grandparents kept a huge secret from everyone. I think my Mother is still alive.ˇ± Gillean says as he turns around.

    I let his words sink in, but I canˇŻt remember anything he said that would exin hisstment and I decide to take a chance. ˇ°Gillean why do you think she is still alive?ˇ± I ask him.

    ˇ°Grandma reported everything that concerned our family and it was all ced in our family

    ago that <b>tree</b>, but there is no mention of my MotherˇŻs death. Grandpa told me a little while our family kept it hidden from Alpha Mick that ycans had been born into our family and those thingsbined are the reason I think that Mom is still alive.ˇ± Is the answer <b>I </b><b>get</b>.

    It is possible for a Lycan to survive an attack, if they get enough time to heal. I donˇŻt know what happened to GilleanˇŻs parents and there for I have no reason to <b>assume </b>that <b>his </b>Father

    Chapter 278 Eyes

    19%0

    +20 Free Coins

    or anyone else lied to him. However, something ells me that I shouldnˇŻt just dismiss this and take a closer look at this with Gillean.

    ˇ°I was eight when Dad met Yara and we moved to White Rock Pack to live with her. Alpha Mick seemed relieved on one hand that Dad left but I think he suspected something about my Dad. He looked rather sad at me when we drove away from the Pack¨Chouse and for a few years I shoved it to the back of my mind, until I saw my FatherˇŻs anger towards Yara for the first time when I was about twelve.

    After that it was as if Dad no longer cared about what I witnessed and the same thing goes for my Brothers. Callum is my senior by ten years and Shane my senior by eight years, they are just like my Father and I know there is nothing anyone can do to help them. They have been under the influence of my Father for too long.ˇ± Cillean says.

    A knock on the door gives Gillean some time to figure out what he is going to tell us next and when I open the door there is a Servant standing there with a cart full of food. ˇ°Come in and ce it on the coffee table, please.ˇ± I say and I watch as she puts everything on the table, leaving us alone the moment she is done.

    We all eat in silence and in the meantime I let his words about his Father and his Brothers run through my mind. Titan is agitated and pacing back and forth in the back of my head, he is starting to give me a headache. I am not sure if he can handle much more, I donˇŻt think he has ever acted this way before and I have been thinking about everything I have ever gone through in my life.

    Morgan ces everything back on the cart and ces it outside of GilleanˇŻs room, none of us wants someone to interrupt us again.

    ˇ°I have seen my Father and Brothers do despicable things in the two years I was aware of their behavior, but I think there is one thing I will never be able to erase from my memory. For this to make any sense, you have to understand that YaraˇŻs house was soundproof and no matter how many times I have thought about it still donˇŻt understand why it was soundproof.

    It was a few weeks after I turned thirteen, I got home from school when I walked in through the backdoor. The door to the kitchen was closed and the only time that ever happened was when Yara had mopped the floor, so I decided to open the door slowly. Callum had Yara bent over the kitchen tableˇ­ˇ± Gillean stops talking and Morgan tells him to tells us at his own speed.

    sounding ˇ°His hand was around her throat, she tried to scream but there was hardly any from her. Dad was sitting on the other side of the table and he told Callum to do with her what ever he liked. He ripped the clothes of her back and that is when I saw that his pants were hanging around his ankles. Callum took his cock into his hand and forced it into her backdoor, that is when I snapped out of it.ˇ± Gillean could barely get the words out of his mouth.

    22:11 Sat. Feb 7

    Chapter 278 Eyes

    3.19%0

    420 Free Coins

    ˇ°I think we all get the picture, did this happen offen?ˇ± Jaylen asks before he buries his nose in MorganˇŻs neck to calm himself and Midnight down.

    ˇ°Yes, but I think that was the worst I have ever witnessed. I tried to stop it every time, but they would always beat the shit out of me for interrupting them and thest time I tried to stop Callum it almost costed me my life. I donˇŻt know what happened to the female that got away from him that time, but she was able to help me get out of White Rock Pack.

    That was over five years ago, Lyssa went missing a day or two before I walked out of the infirmary with Yara. I donˇŻt know what happened to her, but knowing what Callum did to me I can imagine what he might have done to her. During my stay in the infirmary I learned a lot about how they punish females that disobey orders. If the male gets permission from the Alpha, the female gets brought to a spot outside the territory and then she gets chased by the male in his Wolf form. No female ever survives that treatment.ˇ± Gillean says.

    Morgan looks at him curiously, while Jaylen and I both look horrified at him. A ding on MorganˇŻs phone pulls her attention away from him and a momentter I see a huge smile form on her face. ˇ°Gillean, can you look at this for a moment?ˇ± Morgan asks as she turns her phone towards him.

    His eyes widen as he looks at a picture on her phone and I hear him whisper softly, ˇ°Lyssa.ˇ±

    I listen to Morgan as she tells him about a girl her PackˇŻs Gamma found over five years ago, ˇ°Mom and I kept herpany as she slowly healed from her injuries, but she did survive and has an overprotective Father and Brother these days.ˇ± Morgan says.

    Gillean is slowly shaking his head as tears run down his cheeks and I ce my hand on his shoulder, because there are no words I can say to him. He probably feared that she was dead for all these years and now he finds out that she is healthy and doing well.

    ˇ°Gillean, you are already assigned to our unit. We recently got a new assignment from Damon and I have a personal agenda in this matter. The same goes for one of my unit members, his Father attacked his Mate without warning in Wolf form and both of us are out for blood.ˇ± Morgan says as she leans back against JaylenˇŻs chest.

    ˇ°We are going after White Rock Pack.ˇ± She says as she looks him in the eyes.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 279

    Chapter 279 Pictures

    GilleanˇŻs p.o.v.

    s

    I am not sure how to feel, a part of me is angry with my Grandparents and the other part is happy to find out that Lyssa survived and that White Rock Pack will finally pay.

    ˇ°If you can contact Alpha Mick, he will be able to provide you with the record of my testimony. They recorded it after I returned from White Rock Pack and I needed to tell someone about what I witnessed there, I will even repeat it in a trial if I have to.ˇ± I say as I look at Morgan.

    She seems to be in thought for a while, ˇ°No need for that. I will send a unit <i>to </i>get that recording and use it as another nail on their coffin. We will start with taking the leadership out, but we wonˇŻt be announcing our arrival at the front gate. Any idea on how to get in?ˇ± Morgan asks and everyone looks at me to see if I have an answer.

    ˇ°My best bet would be the border where Yara took me, I didnˇŻt notice any Warriors at all. I do have to say that it has been five years, so they might have gotten a little wiser.ˇ± I say and Jaylen looks at me with a brow lifted. ˇ°I said a little.ˇ± I mumble.

    Morgan gets up to open the door when we hear a knock and Deacon hands her a tablet, before he turns to walk away. ˇ°Everything we have is o this tablet, go through it and see if you can find anything else.ˇ± Morgan says before she hands me the table and she leaves with Jaylen and Roan right behind her.

    Mace and I start arguing on what to do next, confront my Grandparents or dive into this assignment. I smell them before they open the door and it seems that the choice was made for me. My Grandparents walk in with a worried look in their eyes and I just wait for one of them to start talking. They know what I want to hear and they are the only ones with answers.

    ˇ°After the rm sounded I ran for the border as fast as I could, but the only one there was your Father. He looked terrible and he smelled like Rogues, he confirmedter that he had been fighting with Rogues. Something about his story didnˇŻt sit right with me and I went looking for your Mom, the first thing I found was their car.ˇ± Grandpa says as his hand runs up and down GrandmaˇŻs back.

    Anyone can see that both my Grandparents have trouble reliving that night and they probably thought it was best not to inform anyone about the doubts they had about DadˇŻs story.

    ˇ°It took me a little while to find your Mom and what I found was something I never wanted to see again, there were w marks all over her body. I copsed on the ground next to her and cried my heart out, if it hadnˇŻt been for her scent I wouldnˇŻt have known it was your Mom. What I am going to tell you has been kept a secret for all these years with a reason and I need you to hear me out.ˇ± Grandpa is almost pleading with me.

    ˇ°Your Mom was still alive, but not by much. She insisted on telling me what had happened, because she needed someone to know what kind of an Asshole your Father was.ˇ± Grandpa says as he looks at me and I know this is worse than anything I have ever witnessed.

    ˇ°He rejected her, just before he attacked her in Wolf form. The reason those Rogues were able to injure him so badly, is because she epted the rejection before she lost consciousness. I know he told everyone he felt the bond break, but that is only because she epted his rejection, not because she died. Telling me her story took to much and she has been in ae ever since.ˇ± Grandpa

    says.

    The windows shake as Mace releases a mighty roar and a secondter Damon walks into the room, he has to release some of his aura to calm us down. ˇ°I wonˇŻt be far, just in case you need me again, Gillean.ˇ± Damon says before he walks out of my room and I am finally able to grasp what Grandpa said.

    ˇ°Dad attacked her in Wolf form?ˇ± I ask Grandpa, because if that is true I have even more questions.

    1:12 pm <b>P </b>

    Chapter 279 Pictures

    45 Free Coins

    ˇ°It is the only way he could defeat her. He knew she was a Lycan and she could kick his ass with both hands tied behind her backˇ± Grandma says with a small smile.

    ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you tell me after I got back? Or when I was a little older?ˇ± I ask Grandpa, but I donˇŻt think he has a real answer for me and I am not sure if I would have wanted to know. If Grandpa had this much trouble just telling me what happened, what would it have done to me if I had seen her after all those years.

    Suddenly all the monthly visits to GrandmaˇŻs childhood friend, they probably visited Mom on those asions too.

    ˇ°I think you already figured out where your Mom is, it was the safest ce I could think ofˇ± Grandpa says as he sits down next to me. ˇ°I am sorry for not telling you, but I still fear every day that your Mom and her Lycan will give up. It has been nearly fourteen years, Gillean. There is still no change in her situation.ˇ± Grandpa says.

    I just let him hold me as the tears stream down my cheeks and I know I need time to let this sink in, I need toe to terms with this somehow. ˇ°Thank you for telling me, I have some work to do and hopefully in the meantime I will be able to let this sink in.ˇ±! tell Grandpa as Grandma hugs me, both of them seem to be a bit more rxed than when they walked in here.

    As the tablet is starting up I allow myself to think about Mom, something I donˇŻt do often because it hurts too much. Today it seems to be a bit easier to think about her, to remember her singing while she was cooking or her voice while reading me a bedtime story. I donˇŻt have many memories of my Mom, but the ones I have are filled with love andughter.

    I have to shut the memories out to concentrate on the work in front of me, I leave LyssaˇŻs file for what it is and open the next file! see. The testimony of an Alpha that once visited White Rock Pack, he didnˇŻt say a word during his visit and just kept his eyes and ears open. ording to his testimony more than half of the females walked around with visible injuries and every now and then he had heard someone threaten a female.

    There were only two exnations for what he saw, but he was assured that there were no Rogues around and that the Pack hadnˇŻt been attacked in almost two years. So it left the other more horrible reason, he saw evidence of abuse and the PackˇŻs leadership condoned it.

    Reports on young males that were found ripped to pieces by a Wolf, but not a Rogue. Reports on females found in the same state, but none of those reports have a name to it. All written down as Jane Doe and John Doe, no missing personˇŻs report to match with it and that leaves just one conclusion. They were all members of White Rock Pack.

    Mace is growling in my head as he keeps walking in circles and if I look at him to long I will be dizzy.

    I find testimonies of the Alphas that live near them, but nothing has concrete evidence against any member of White Rock Pack. Once they get the recordings from Alpha Mick, they will at least have one eye¨Cwitness and then I remember that Morgan told me there wouldnˇŻt be a trial. White Rock Pack will be taken out without any questions asked and I hope I will get the chance to confront at least one of my family members.

    Mace wants me to revisit the files on the Jane Does, because he needs to know if Yara might still be alive. Reluctantly I open de file with reports and I read through the description of the females, but I the end I am not sure if I should be relieved or not.

    None of the descriptions belonged to Yara, but I was confident that she was still alive after I looked at all the pictures attached to the reports.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 280

    Smoke still hasnˇŻt settled down, GilleanˇŻs story was very unsettling and it will take both of us a little while to calm down, I decide to let Smoke out for a run, it will make it a bit easier for him to calm down and it will give me time to think about everything that has happened.

    I doubt I will be able to find answers to any question I might encounter, but at least I will have questions to ask someone. Smoke softly growls in my head when we see a female by the backdoor of our private wing, she must be new to the Pce or she would have known that I am not interested in her or any other female for that matter.

    ˇ°Hello, can I keep youpany?ˇ± She asks as she smiles at me and I let Smoke growl at her, ˇ°Just in case you didnˇŻt understand that, we are not interested. Stay the fuck away from us or we will have you transferred out of here faster that you walked in.ˇ± I rify, before I head to the tree line to strip down and hand over control to Smoke.

    IˇŻm still not sure if I should tell Jaylen and Morgan what I found out about Kaia, maybe it is better to leave that alone. After all she is no longer among the living and what good would it do for Jaylen to know that she was rted to Lynah, not much good that is for sure. I will submit my report on the matter to Damon, so he can take it with him when he has to decide what he is going to do with Lynah and her Mate.

    I think about my Aunt, about what she almost caused and I know that whatever punishment Damon gives her is well deserved. I know that she is family and that I probably should feel something about it, but I couldnˇŻt care less. Jo¨CAnna chose to walk down a path that wasnˇŻt meant for her and to get what she wanted she nned a kidnapping, she dug her own grave. I am just d that everything turned out fine and that Dalton and Thora are going to be fine.

    I feel Smoke slowing down and I take a look through his eyes to see where we are, ˇ°Back home, Damon tried to link you and as you know he failed. Dad linked me to get us back here.ˇ± Smoke says, just before he hands control back to me and I quickly put on my clothes. I take a look at my phone and see that I have been gone for almost three hours. I rush up the stairs to take a shower before I try to find out where we are having dinner.

    Dad tells me to meet him in DamonˇŻs dining room as we pass one another in the hall way, after taking a shower I get dressed and nearly run into Gillean when I walk out of my room. His eyes are glued to the tablet in his hand and I guide him to the door, making sure he doesnˇŻt bump into anything along the way. ˇ°An interesting read, I assume.ˇ± I say as we walk up the stairs.

    Gillean finally takes his eyes of the screen, but the sad smile he gives me is enough for me. Whatever he is reading in those files, isnˇŻt doing much good to his mood and I think it will be worse before this assignment is over and done with.

    I am d Smoke is paying attention to our surroundings or I would have been t on my ass. ˇ°Hello, Uncle Roan.ˇ± Thora says as she jumps onto my back and I deliberately stumble a step or two, causing her to giggle as we enter the dining room. Gillean is smiling as he shakes his head, but Thora probably sensed that something was off.

    She leans to my left to ce her arms around GilleanˇŻs neck and he grabs her to moment she lets go of me, ˇ°Are you okay, Uncle Gillean?ˇ± She asks and instead of answering her, he buries his nose in her hair. He walks to the table to sit down, still holding on to Thora.

    ˇ°I will be fine, just not sure how long that will take.ˇ± He says as he turns her around a little. ˇ°I have gotten a lot of information in the past two days and my mind is spinning as I process it all.ˇ± Thora just wraps her arms around his neck, just trying tofort him.

    No one questions her about calling Gillean Uncle, it is her choice and the only one that can make her stop is Gillean himself.

    Thora stays seated on hisp during dinner and they talk about her sses as they eat their food. I find out that Thora doesnˇŻt like one of her teachers, the male seems to have a problem with females and isnˇŻt afraid to hide it in front of his students. ˇ°He says that

    1.14

    Chapter 280 Mug <ul><li>5 Free Coins </li></ul>

    we shouldnˇŻt have High¨Cranking positions, he even thinks that Uncle Damon is nuts for epting a female Commander Thora says and I know someone is going to have to find a new job.

    ˇ°I will apany you to school tomorrow, Thora. That teacher has spent hisst day teaching you and every other Pup in my Kingdom.ˇ± Damon growls and she just nods her head before she finishes her dinner, Gillean carries her to the living room and sits down in an armchair with her on hisp, holding her until she falls asleep.

    Morgan gently takes Thora from Gillean and we all leave the KingˇŻs floor to head to our own floors. Gillean seems to be deep in thought and I follow him to his room, hoping he will confide in me. I nearly walk into a wall when I hear Gillean say, ˇ°My Mother is still alive.ˇ± I think I didnˇŻt hear him correctly, but just one look at him tells me it is the truth.

    SmokeˇŻs anger grows when Gillean tells me what his Grandfather found all those years ago and I know I want to rip his Father to pieces, he wanted to kill the female that the Goddess paired him with.

    I know that something else is bothering him and I will wait until he is ready to tell me, no matter how long it takes. ˇ°LetˇŻs get some sleep, we will be leaving after breakfast. I believe Morgan confiscated a meeting room at the Academy to meet in, with two unitsbined we need the space and I believe everyone will return between now and tomorrow morning.ˇ± I say.

    I fall asleep quickly and as usual I have my recurring dream, this time it starts with me in the bathroom. I smile as I look in the mirror at the mark on my neck and this is the first time I have actually seen it in my dream, but a part of the mark is blurry. It is as if my dream doesnˇŻt want me to find out who my Mate is or maybe it is blurred because I have no idea when I am going to meet my

    Mate.

    This dream is so damn frustrating, because it shows me things that canˇŻt be in my future and yet it keeps repeating itself. I even wake up feeling frustrated and all because I have a recurring dream that doesnˇŻt make any sense to me.

    I take a shower and finish my morning routine, before I start packing my bag. I was given orders to join Morgan and Jaylen, to help them in any way I can with their assignment. I just hope it will all turn out for the best for everyone involved.

    Gillean and my Dad are already in the kitchen and before I walk into the kitchen, I ce my bag next to GilleanˇŻs bag by the door. ˇ°Your dream bothering you again?ˇ± Dad asks, just before he turns back to the coffee machine and grabs arge mug to make me my morning coffee.

    ˇ°Well, if the dream is close to the truth, I at least know now that I will have a Mate somewhere down the line. It is just that a few things are still bugging me about it.ˇ± I say as I take a seat across from Gillean. ˇ°I mean, we both know there wonˇŻt be any Pups in my future and still the dream keeps showing them to me.ˇ± Dad just smiles as he ces the mug in front of me.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 281

    Chapter 281 Capable

    Morgan

    s

    I have been listening to the recording that was made of Gillean five years ago and the more I heard the closer to Jaylen I tried to get. No one should have gone through what I heard or seen it at such a young age, if Gillean decides to take down his Father I am not going to stop him, thatˇŻs for sure.

    BeckˇŻs Father was an abusive male, always putting Beck down as the second born Pup and hitting him from an early age if he didnˇŻt seed at something. There wasnˇŻt any proof that his Father was anything like GilleanˇŻs Father, but Beck had always felt as if his Father did more than just abuse him.

    ˇ°We will put a stop to this Pack, I just donˇŻt believe we can hand it over to the future leadership.ˇ± Jaylen says as his arms tighten around me a little more. I love being in his arms, but I would prefer to be in his arms for other reasons than the one I am in his arms for right now. I need him and Midnight to calm us down or I might forgo nning our attack.

    Roan and Gillean are already waiting for us out front and the four of us get into the SUV without saying a word. It doesnˇŻt take long. before Gillean tells us what happened after we left his room yesterday and I am <i>not </i>sure if I should be happy or sad. His Father tried to kill his Mother, but thank the Goddess he failed.

    ˇ°Do you know if the way they punish females started after you moved there?ˇ± Jaylen asks him and for a moment I am scolding myself for not thinking of that, but Gillean doesnˇŻt have an answer for him.

    My phone starts buzzing and I smile when I see Dad is calling, ˇ°Hi, Daddy.ˇ± I say as I answer the videocall, but I keep my phone in such a way that he canˇŻt see my mark or Jaylen sitting next to me.

    ˇ°Are you nning on keeping us busy?ˇ± He asks teasingly. ˇ°Jo¨CAnna broke quickly, you already know why she wanted Dalton and Thora out of the way. She also implicated another female, but I am not sure if the rest she told Ashton is true.ˇ± He looks at me and I know Jo¨CAnna told Ashton about me and Jaylen.

    ˇ°I wanted to tell you in person, but then Jo¨CAnna took Dalton and Thora and you can understand that I felt that was more important than to tell my parents I had found my Mate.ˇ± I say, before I turn the phone slightly. ˇ°This is Jaylen, Dad. Jaylen, this is my Father. Alpha of Blue River Pack.ˇ±

    DadˇŻs phone starts to move erratic and a secondter MomˇŻs face appears, ˇ°You better treat my Daughter right or I am sending her six Brothers after you.ˇ± Mom says and I hear Gillean mumble from the front passenger seat.

    ˇ°I uhm. I uhm.ˇ± Jaylen is fumbling with his words and it is such a fucking cute thing to see, but donˇŻt you dare tell him I said it looked cute.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Son. My Mate is just very protective of our Daughter and I know that you are aware of the reasons for that. I do have to say though, that her Brothers are nning on grilling you for answers the moment you set foot in our territory.ˇ± Dad says from somewhere out of sight and Mom is looking in his direction with a re.

    ˇ°He is my son inw, I am the one that gets to threaten him, is that clear?ˇ± She growls at Dad, as if we are not able to hear them. Amra is rolling around in my head and I have this feeling all our Lycans are having a ball. ˇ°Sweetheart, juste home with your Mate the first chance you have. We all want to meet him and if you can, bring Dalton and Thora with you. I would like to meet them.ˇ± Mom says as she looks at me.

    ˇ°Ashton.ˇ± I call out to my Brother, knowing they are all there. ˇ°If Jo¨CAnna mentioned Lynah, I want you to tell Mom and Dad. If not, get the story from Lynah herself.ˇ± I tell him and I know that my family will be pissed off, when they find out what Lynah did to Jaylen.

    :12 pm P

    M

    Chapter 281 Capable

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    After a few more minutes of talking about whatever is new at Blue River Pack, I disconnect the call to concentrate on the assignment ahead, White Rock Pack.

    We are allowed to do whatever we need to do to get rid of this Pack and their foul ways of thinking, Damon doesnˇŻt want anyone to be able to continue with their ways after we have taken down the leadership. There isnˇŻt anyone that could lead that Pack, almost every male has a twisted view on how to treat females.

    We are back at the Academy before I know it and I get out of the SUV fast to head to the room I asked Elder Emmett to prepare for us. I know I want to get this over with as fast as I can, but I also want to have all the information I need. No one will get away unpunished, no matter how small the crime is that theymitted.

    The others run after me to keep up with me and Ace starts walking in front of me, while Tristan walks on my left. Both of them take the assignment they got from Damon seriously and the only reason I put up with it, is that I want to keep doing my job.

    ˇ°Faith, start talking.ˇ± I say the moment we walk into the meeting room and she turns to grab her tablet from the table next to her. it takes about a minute or so, before the screens around the room starting to life and on each screen a picture appears from different males.

    ˇ°Alpha Francis, he has been running White Rock Pack for almost twenty years now. He and his leadership are the worst, but GilleanˇŻs family areing close. Alpha Francis had a Mate at one point, but no one has seen or heard from her after his heir was born. Rumor has it that she is no longer among the living.ˇ± Faith says before she goes through the list of crimes against him, mostly rape and murder.

    ˇ°Beta David, also known as BeckˇŻs Father. Seeing the fact that he has two Sons, I would say he also had a Mate at one point. Problem is that no one knows who she was or what happened to her and I doubt the story he told Beck is the truth.ˇ± Faith continues, listing all his crimes and that includes the unprovoked attack on a member of the KingˇŻs Army.

    ˇ°Gamma Job, no Pups as far as we can tell and we have to assume he never had a Mate. Same crimes apply to him, rape and murder are the most listed ones. If we have to believe the few rumors we were able to find on him, he likes teenage males and steers clear of females.ˇ± Jaylen and I are holding on to one another as she goes through his list of crimes.

    I am not going to lie, I want to crawl into a corner and cry for all the lives those three males have ruined and ended. However, I am going to use my anger and disgust to bring them down and anyone that stands in my way.

    ˇ°Future Alpha Morgan.ˇ± She says giggling and I roll my eyes at her. ˇ°Same story as his Father and that also goes for future Beta Finn. Both of them have the same list of crimes as their Fathers and I doubt they would chance for the better <i>if </i>we took down their Fathers.ˇ± Faith says before she hands her tablet to Danica.

    A clear indication she has had enough of reading their crimes out loud. It is safe to say that they read every single file and know what these males are capable of.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 282

    Chapter 282 Sleep

    My ries are plied to the wereen that shows a pre of my Father and I am waiting for Danica to Pantin with addressing each males aime I know there is one crime that isnˇŻt on there and I am not sure if I should add it. I donˇŻt want my Father or my Brothers to knive that Mom is still alive.

    ˇ°Debra Oscarˇ± Danica says and I look at her in confusion, he wasnˇŻt of a Delta bloodline ˇ°#e got the position after he moved into White Rock territory, rumors say that his predecessor died during a Rogue attack. Last we heard he is still mated to the female he moved Packs for

    sigh when I hear that Yara is still alive.

    Danica goes through his list of crimes and when she is finished Roan steps next to me. ˇ°I can tell them, if that makes it easier.ˇ± He says and I just nod my head, reliving it is bad enough. 1 keep looking at the picture of the male I once called Dad, while Roan informs them about my Mother.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get some coffee, before we continue with this. I really need a break from all this.ˇ± Jaylen says, before he wraps an arm around Morgan and guides her out of the room.

    ˇ°Calum and Shane, Sons of Delta Oscar. If you thought listening to Delta OscarˇŻs crimes was bad, I suggest you hold on to your seats for these two.ˇ± Danica growls and I wonder how much worse than their Father they could be.

    Fuck, my Father is a saintpared to those two. One or both of them were involved with just about every crime the leadership of White Rock Packmitted, since we moved into the territory and it became worse after I managed to get out of there.

    ˇ°There are a few others that havemitted crimes, but none of them as bad as the males you see on the screens and none of those crimes are punishable with a death sentence.ˇ± Danica says before she hands the tablet back to Faith.

    Faith starts pushing a few buttons on the tablet and in seconds the huge screenes to life, showing pictures of about eleven males. ˇ°Their crimes are all minorpared to the others, but those crimes did have an impact on quite a few Pack¨Cmembers. From knowingly cheating on their fated Mate to beating someone up for no good reason and most of the crimes weremitted in front of the leadership or with the help of someone in the leadership.ˇ±

    No one has to tell me how they helped themmit their crimes and Mace is growling in my head as he is pacing back and forth.

    ˇ°Gillean, can you point out where you crossed the border?ˇ± Morgan asks me as she points at yet another screen. I walk to the screen, letting my eyes glide around the borders of White

    111

    Chapter 282 Sleep

    Rock territory and in the seconds it takes me to stop in front of the screen. I have found at least two other points where we can cross without running into trouble.

    ˇ°This is where Yara took me, it is the furthest away from the Pack¨Chouse.ˇ± I say as I point at the spot. ˇ°There are two other points, closer to the Pack¨Chouse, were we can cross. Here and here.ˇ± I say pointing at both locations and a secondter all three locations are marked green.

    Jaylen and Morgan are starting to discuss how to divide their unit, they want to cross the borders at each point. Their unit is thergest the King has, but I donˇŻt think it is smart to split the unit into three groups. The groups will be to small if they run into trouble, White Rock Pack has some of the best trained Warriors and they donˇŻt fight fair<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Commander, I know that Commander Amir is our back¨Cup. However, I think it is wise to have him join us. You can split your unit into two, crossing the borders here and here and Commander Amir can cross the border here.ˇ± I say as I point at each location. ˇ°As the future Royal Beta, Roan can lead half of your unit and you and Jaylen can lead the other half.ˇ±

    Morgan and Jaylen look at one another with a huge smile on their faces, ˇ°Thank you, Gillean. You just made this a little easier for all of us, lets divide the unit into two groups while <i>we </i>wait for Amir to join us.ˇ± Morgan says and as she is splitting the unit into two groups, Jaylen makes me second inmand of the group Roan will be leading.

    Roan and I are looking at the location where we will cross the border and we <i>are </i>joined by two future Deltas and their Mates. I give them all the information I have from five <i>years </i>ago, but I also know it isnˇŻt much.

    ˇ°Commander Morgan, I understand I am no longer back¨Cup.ˇ± Commander Amir says as he walk into the room. He is a very handsome male with his ck hair in a man bun and an undercut, he is all muscle and about 6ˇ°3 in height.

    ˇ°Gillean, can you tell Amir where he will be crossing the border?ˇ± Morgan asks and I walk over to the other table to tell him everything I remember from the day I crossed the border. He asks a few questions as he points at the map and I answer them to the best of my abilities, which isnˇŻt much to tell you the truth.

    Roan calls me back to our map, he has an idea he wants to run by me and I listen as he exins how he wants to cross the border. We will wait for patrol to pass by a few times, just to see if it is the same every single time or if they might change their patrols at certain times.

    ˇ°Roan, that is a very good idea. We have no idea how they run their patrols and even BeckˇŻs information can be out dated. We will watch them for an hour and ry any pattern to the other teams, just to see if they patrol the same on every border.ˇ± Jaylen says.

    We will leave in the middle of the night, we want to move in when most Pack¨Cmembers are in their bed and still fast asleep. It will give us the element of surprise and Morgan hopes that with the leadership in custody the rest will be easier to handle.

    Chapter 282 Sleep

    15 Free Coins

    <b>Beck </b>and I had chuckled, we both donˇŻt think of Fathers will take anythingying down. Both of them will not give up without a good fight and our Brothers will try to help their

    Fathers. So, yeah. Beck and I think it will be a shit show before we can take them intr

    custody, I just hope that no innocent gets hurt in the process.

    Roan and I will be staying on the floor that used to house Jaylen and his team, we have orders to rx and maybe even get some sleep in, ever if it is for just a few hours.

    ˇ°We will wake you through the mind¨Clink an hour before we leave, <i>see </i>you all outside and ready to leave.ˇ± Jaylen says before he grabs Morgan and makes a run for their side of the building.

    Roan and I crash on a bed in one of the bedrooms and I slowly drift off to sleep.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 283

    3/

    Chapter 283 Yara

    Roan

    Gillean and I woke up to JaylenˇŻs wake¨Cup call through the mind¨Clink and I was d to see that Lam not the only one that hates being woken up that

    way.

    After a shower, a cup of coffee and putting on some clean clothes, Gillean and I headed down the stairs to meet up with Morgan and Jaylen. Ny five Lycans and Wolves are gather out front and I just take a moment to take in the marvelous sight in front of me.

    ˇ°Fuck.ˇ± Gillean mutters as he steps next to me and I grin at the dumbfounded look on his face.

    The moment Morgan gives the signal, they all moves as one to the SUVs that are waiting for us and for a few seconds all you can hear are their footsteps. ˇ°How do they think they can cross the borders with that noise trailing behind them?ˇ± Gillean asks, but I doubt he is expecting an answer from me.

    The noise of every engine starting is even louder and I chuckle as Gillen shakes his head. About two hours into the drive, six SUVS take a left turn and we keep going on straight ahead. Half an hourter seven SUVS take a right turn, while we take a left turn.

    We pull the SUVs over, about a half hourˇŻs walk from the border of White Rock Pack. Gillean stares at the males and females that exit the SUVs, none of them making a sound as they walk to the front of the vehicles. ˇ°If need be, they can be quiet.ˇ± I hear Skr whisper, as she leans closer to Gillean.

    The moment we are close enough to the border our group spreads out, keeping an eye on any movement from within the territory. Every five minutes a patrol runs by, four males each time. Two in Wolf form and two in Human form, but I havenˇŻt seen a female yet.

    ˇ°Of course not. They probably have the females locked up after dark, I doubt they value the true strength of a female.ˇ± Smoke growls in my head and I have to admit that he is probably right. The intel from our other groups are the same and after an hour of watching them, we get the go¨Cahead from Morgan to move into the territory.

    It only takes us fifteen minutes to get every member of our group across the border and the onlymunication we do is through the mind¨Clink. ˇ°Slowly make your way to the back of the Pack¨Chouse, report to me the moment you are in ce.ˇ± I inform my group and we all slowly make our way deeper into the territory.

    Every cottage we pass is dark, not a light is on and my curiosity gets the better of me, I sneal to the front door of a cottage to my right. I quietly grab the door handle and as I suspected i is locked, no surprise there. Gillean looks at me as if I have gone mad and perhaps he is righ what if someone had been awake or the door hadnˇŻt been locked.

    Dipter 2881 Yara

    ˇ°Sorry, just needed to know for sure I tell him, before we start making cair way to the ar house again. Stopping a few times along the way they have Warriors walking, sound the

    afew.ties Warticing territory and we need to avoid them at all cost

    It is a slow process, but finally I can see the rooftop of the Pack<i>¨C</i>house. A soft whimper coaches my attention and Smoke pushes forward to see what is going on, nearly taking control as i look at the scene in front of me,

    There is a pole near the backdoor of the Pack¨Chouse, cemented into what looks like a small stage. Chained to it is a young female and even though I can hear her whimper, I know that she is not conscious. Two members of my group slowly move towards the pole and the look one of them gives me isnˇŻt good. ˇ°They whipped her with silverˇ± He says through the mind- link and he ces her over his shoulder, while the other removes the silver chains from her wrists.

    ˇ°Get her to the medical team, they should be there by nowˇ± I order him. I will fight with one less member, if it means that she gets seen by a Doctor immediately.

    Our objective today is to grab the Alpha, Beta and Gamma, before they can raise an rm. Commander Amir will be back up for anyone that needs it and Jaylen will go after GilleanˇŻs Father with Morgan. Beck is with them, something Gillean came up with.

    He thought it would be saver for Beck to go after Oscar and for himself to go after David. That way there is a bigger chance for them to be caught alive, not that anyone will <b>mind </b><b>if </b>they get killed in the process. It is just that everyone wants the females in that Pack to see their tormentors be put to death for their crimes

    Gillean quietly opens the backdoor and like Beck predicted there is no one in or around the Pack¨Chouse.

    We split up into three groups, each group will take out one member of the leadership. Gillean will go after Beta David, Deacon will go after Gamma Job and I will deal with Alpha Francis. We each have a back¨Cup with us and the rest of our group will round up future Alpha Morgan and future Beta Finn.

    The moment we are all in ce, Gillean counts down to three and we quietly rush onto the Alpha floor. Thanks to Beck I know where I have to go and before the Jackass has opened his eyes, I have the silver cuffs on his wrists.

    His eyes are frantically looking around, but they stop the moment he <i>sees </i>the insignia for the KingˇŻs Army on mypanionˇŻs chest. I check in with the rest of my group through the mind¨Clink and I sigh in relief when I hear that everyone was captured without a fight.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs bring Jackass downstairs and letˇŻs wake up the rest of the Pack.ˇ± I say, before I start shoving Alpha Francis out of his bedroom in his boxers. Gillean steps in behind me, when we pass the Beta floor and soon Deacon follows us with Gamma Job.

    There is amotion outside and as someone pens the door I can see two Wolves fighting their restraints, yelling for Morgan to release them. I watch the three males that are sitting on their knees in front of the Pack -house and no one has to tell me who they are, they all look like Gillean.

    It takes half an hour to have every Wolf out from of the Pack¨Chouse and it shouldnˇŻt surprise me that there are no females among them. ˇ°Amir, start knocking on doors. I want every Pack¨Cmember out here.ˇ± Morgan says as she turns to both our groups.

    None of them have to be given the order, they all head back into the Pack¨Chouse to wake up anyone that is inside. After that they will join Commander Amir to get everyone out of the cottages and to the Pack¨Chouse to witness the end of their leadership.

    Beck steps next to Gillean, both of them facing Delta Oscar. ˇ°He has no idea, does he?ˇ± Beck asks and I am not sure what he is referring to, but it seems that Gillean knows exactly what Beck is talking about.

    ˇ°No, none what so ever. I doubt he would if it bit him in the ass, not one of the smartest.ˇ± Gillean responds and I chuckle as Oscar keeps looking at both males. Yep, he doesnˇŻt even recognize his own Son and even his Brothers donˇŻt seem to recognize him.

    I think it starts to sink in the moment a female jumps into GilleanˇŻs open arms, ˇ°I thought I would never see you again.ˇ± She whispers, as she buries her face into GilleanˇŻs neck.

    ˇ°Hello, Yara.ˇ± Gillean says, wrapping his arms tightly around her.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 284

    Chapter 284 Ending

    Gillean

    I slowly walk through the Beta floor, my target will be in his bed and hopefully fast asleep, Mypanion follows me, while two other mecubers of our group turn towards the room that belongs to Finn.

    In my gloved hand I hold the silver cuffs I will use to detain BeckˇŻs Father and I am d that I was able to convince Beck to let me take his Father down. I mean, we both would have killed our Fathers on the spot and I figured that the Pack¨Cmembers needed to know that their reign of terror is over.

    ˇ°Wake up, Sleeping Beauty.ˇ± I say as I lock the cuffs around his wrists, which is enough to startle him.

    He tries to get his Wolf to surface, but with the silver cuffs in ce that isnˇŻt going to happen. ˇ°What the fuck are you doing?ˇ± He asks as he tries to get free from the <b>cuffs</b>, but he can struggle all he wants, it wonˇŻt do him any good.

    ˇ°We are putting an end to your reign of terror on White Rock Pack and you will pay dearly for attacking your Daughter inw.ˇ± I tell him. The words Daughter inw draw a growl from him and I chuckle as he tries to lunge for me. Mypanion doesnˇŻt waste a second and clocks him in the face, knocked down by a female.

    ˇ°You do know that you just dented his ego?ˇ± I ask her and she gives me an evil grin as she janks him to his feet. I think he walk into the doorframe, the wall and the banister on our way to thending and I know none of them were an ident.

    Mace is rolling around in my head, he loves the fact that she isnˇŻt afraid to show Shitface that she isnˇŻt afraid of him. Mace starts growling in my head, the moment wey eyes on my Father and Brothers. But it doesnˇŻt take long before he isughing his ass off, none of them seem to recognize me and he thinks that it is funny as hell.

    My Father looks a little confused, the moment Yara jumps into my arms and when I mention her name it seems to sink in. I keep her wrapped in

    my arms, as more and more females approach the Pack¨Chouse and in some of them I <i>see </i>relief when they <i>see </i>their leadership in silver cuffs.

    ˇ°Lizzy, Lizzy.ˇ± A female yells as she approaches from the back of the Pack¨Chouse and Skr walks towards her, telling her that one of our Warriors took a female to our medical team. She joins the rest of the females to my left and it doesnˇŻt surprise me that they keep their distance from every male around them.

    ˇ°Yara, do you know why she was chained to that pole?ˇ± Roan asks and I hear Shane growl in her direction, probably a warning to keep her mouth shut.

    dise the same to Calum

    Ho

    hardly and a rebre a man to frame be made to engage in

    Mr Mate. The has pened our Alphs in his cam mutiple merising the ugly at the points at a male in Freast of Faith Boon other few set only a handful of atr walks still standing. I never knew a Pack could be this degretting bor ten sevini aga nady here top a few years and I didnˇŻt see much of the territor during that time

    ˇ°King Damon has given me carte nche whenes to White Rock Park, in diet that means that this Pack will cease to exist.ˇ± Morganays and Alpha Francis jumps to his faces. followed by my Father and Beta David.

    You canˇŻt do that, this is my Pack. I will run it the way I want and no King will tell me otherwise.ˇ± Alpha Francis growls in her direction, while my FatherˇŻs eyes are locked on mine. Beck is having a stare off with his Father and I hope his Brother will stay out of this.

    ˇ°What kind of nonsense have you been feeding them, Son?ˇ± My Father asks as he keeps looking at me and I join Mace inughter.

    ˇ°You are not my Father and I didnˇŻt have to tell them anything. They had enough evidence against you without my help.ˇ± I respond, before move Yara towards Deacon. He steps half a front of her, making sure she can <i>see </i>what is going on and at the same time shielding her.

    ˇ°You will die by my hands today, but I wish I could have left that to the one person that deserves to kill you more than anyone else in the world.ˇ± I say as I step of the front porch. ˇ°1 only you had had a brain, than you would have known that the breaking of the bond you fei wasnˇŻt from Mom dying. It was from her epting your rejection.ˇ±

    He shakes his head, not believing a word I said. I am not done with this Shithat by a long sh and he will die knowing what the fuck he tossed to the side.

    ˇ°Grandfather didnˇŻt believe your story and he found Mom, barely alive I might add. She tol him the truth, she is still alive and I canˇŻt wait to tell her that you are no longer breathing.ˇ± I can <i>see </i>it slowly sinks into that puny brain of his ˇ°ON YOUR KNEES.ˇ± I order and not only my Father, but Alpha Francis and Beta David drop to their knees as well.

    ˇ°Gillean, I think you need to practice on your Royal Aura a bit.ˇ± Rona says chuckling and m FatherˇŻs head snaps up in my direction.

    ˇ°Oops, did I say that out loud?ˇ± Roan asks, but everyone knows that he did it on purpose. H wanted my Father to know what he gave up, what my Mother never trusted him with. My

    Chapter 284 Ending

    Father keeps growling and I just smile at him, just before I decide to give him thest piece of the puzzle.

    ˇ°Well, at least you didnˇŻt tell him my Mom is still alive.ˇ± I say in a whispered yell.

    Aloud roar escapes my Father, sounds like he hadnˇŻt heard me the first time, ˇ°That Bitch didnˇŻt survive, I made sure of that.ˇ± He growls, just before Jaylen knocks him out.

    Everyone around us is murmuring and I turn to Yara, who looks rather shocked. ˇ°He..ˇ± She doesnˇŻt get any other word out of her mouth and all I can do is nod my head, I know what she wanted to know. I hold her as she softly sobs probably ming herself for what happened. ˇ°It wasnˇŻt your fault, he didnˇŻt know you back then.ˇ± I say.

    We wait until my Father has regained consciousness, before Morgan starts dishing out the death penalties. Beck gets the privilege to take out his Father and I do the same to my Father. before Morgan takes out Alpha Francis.

    An hourter thewn in front of the Pack¨Chouse is covered with dead bodies, but no one is sorry for ending those lives.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 285

    Chapter 285 Live His Life

    Chapter 285 Live His Life

    Roan

    Ł¤ 298Ě–

    +10 Free Coms

    I close my eyes as I lean back in my chair, I am exhausted but there is no end in sight for the paperwork on my desk. We still have a lot of females <i>to </i>ce in other Packs, but Morgan isnˇŻt willing to take a risk with cing them just anywhere.

    Everyone volunteered to help Damon to ce everyone in a new Pack, hoping this could be done in a matter of days. Unfortunately, it has been over a week since we started the process and it will take a few more days toplete this task.

    I know we would all do it again, even if we had known up front the amount of work it brought with it.

    ˇ°Are you okay, Son?ˇ± Dad asks as he closes the file he is working on.

    ˇ°Just exhausted, but I will sleep when this is all taken care of.ˇ± I answer him, slowly opening my eyes.

    Every day has been the same since we got back from White Rock Pack, talking to the Pack- members to find out if they have family left and if they want to go live with them. Those that have family are the easiest to relocate, but there are enough that donˇŻt have family left and they are a bit trickier to ce in a Pack that can handle their backgrounds.

    We are getting there though, slowly but steadily. I think it is best if we donˇŻt rush it and I actually enjoy the time I get to spend with Gillean.

    We have been working on his Royal Aura, but it is difficult for him <i>to </iprehend what he is capable of.

    The first time he used hismand was an ident, but he needs to figure out how <i>to </i>use it correctly and how much force he needs to put behind it. I asked Yara to work with us and the only reason I asked her is because I know he will never hurt her.

    We were in DamonˇŻs private living room, when asked him to order Yara to her knees and instead of just bringing Yara to her knees, he brought almost all of us <i>to </i>our knees. Yes, that also included me and it wasnˇŻt a nice feeling.

    Damon and Casimir thought it was hrious, both of themughing their asses off. It took Gillean some time to get the hang of it, but now he is able to enforce his order on just one person.

    He has been trying to bring Casimir to his knees but so far he has failed every time. Not that Casimir can bring Gillean to his knees and that had meughing my ass off.

    111

    Chapter 285 Live His Life

    <29%4

    +10 Free Coins

    Gillean had just looked at him, when Casimir tried to order Gillean to his knees and I enjoyed the dumbfounded look on his face, when Gillean kept standing. Now both of them are determined to bring the other to his knees and Thora has been cheering both of them on. Dalton just sits there, watching them with a smirk on his face.

    Right now, we are trying to find out what other abilities he might have and Gillean has researched the Archive to find out which abilities are known to their bloodline.

    Damon can tell if someone is lying to him and Casimir can sense a Wolf or Lycan approaching. Both of them can use their aura tomand a Wolf or Lycan, just like Gillean. So far we have been unable to find out what GilleanˇŻs second ability is, but he isnˇŻt giving up on finding out.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get some dinner and enjoy some time with our friends. Gillean will be leaving in the morning to see his Mother.ˇ± Dad says and for a moment I am stunned to silence. I think I missed a conversation or two, because I wasnˇŻt aware of GilleanˇŻs trip to Amber Forest Pack.

    Smoke doesnˇŻt like the idea of Gillean being away from us and I have to remind him of the fact that Gillean isnˇŻt our Mate. ˇ°He <i>could </i><i>be</i>.ˇ± Smoke states. <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>hope </i><i>he </i>is <i>back </i><i>in </i><i>time </i>for the Full <i>Moon </i><i>to </i><i>tell </i><i>us </i><i>if </i><i>Gillean </i><i>is </i><i>our </i><i>Mate </i><i>or </i><i>not</i><i>.</i>ˇ± He growls softly, before curling up in the back of my head.

    Damn, why did he have to put that idea in my head? I have been waiting for my fated Mate longer than Gillean has been alive and I have always known that my Mate wouldnˇŻt be a female. I mean, I can appreciate a beautiful female, but it doesnˇŻt turn me on.

    Give me a good looking male in nothing but a pair of shorts and I might be in need of an ice cold shower.

    I never explored any sexual tension between me and a male, that will be for my Mate and no one else. I never felt the need for it and Smoke made it clear we would wait for our fated Mate, something we have done for twenty years now.

    I donˇŻt regret any of the decisions I made in the past, I want to figure it out with my Mate and I want all my firsts to be with my fated Mate.

    ˇ°When will you be back, Uncle Gillean?ˇ± I hear Dalton ask and I sit down next to Gillean, curious to hear his answer.

    ˇ°Well, that depends on my MomˇŻs medical condition. Damon has arranged everything here and if my Mom can be moved, we wille back here as soon as we can. I hope to be back before the Full Moon, I have heard that there will be a party and Mace loves a good party.ˇ± He whispers thest sentence in DaltonˇŻs direction.

    I look at Damon to see if Gillean is kidding, but a nod from his head tells me that Damon will be holding a Full Moon party at the Pce.

    Chapter 285 Live His Life

    29%

    +10 Free Coins

    Thest party we were supposed to hold was the night Jaylen found Morgan and I still remember how disappointed I was in not finding my fated Mate that night. I had hoped I wouldnˇŻt have to attend that kind of parties for a few months, but it seems I will be attending one in a few days.

    ˇ°Yara will be here to look after the two of you. I mean, we donˇŻt want to two of you to get into trouble.ˇ± Gillean says to Thora and she looks ready to smack him on the head.

    During and after dinner, Gillean and Thora keep teasing <i>one </i>another and half an hour before she ha to turn in for the night, she crawls on to hisp. Like every other time this has happened, Gillean walks behind his Grandmother and gently ces Thora on her bed. Kissing her fore head, before he whispers goodnight to her.

    ˇ°Is there anything I can do for you, Gillean?ˇ± I ask as we walk down to the Beta floor and for <i>a </i>moment he just smiles at me.

    ˇ°No, I think everything will work out just fine. I just hope that Mom will wake up soon, once we have her here and we can visit her more often.ˇ± He answers.

    I know he will be heading back to the Academy soon, he needs to start on bing a member of Jaylen and MorganˇŻs unit. It has been his dream for years and his Alpha stopped him from following his dream, he deserves to finally live the life he wanted for himself.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 286

    Chapter 286 Drive Home

    Gillean

    29%

    +10 Free Coins

    We are on our way to Amber Forest Pack, I will finally see my Mom again and hopefully we can move her to the Pce soon.

    Damon has hired an around the clock nurse to look after Mom and Doc wille to see her every day, hoping to find the answer to the question why she hasnˇŻt woken up yet.

    Grandma and I go over everything Doc told us he needed from the staff that has looked after her all these years, from the big changes in her condition to the small ones. He is adamant to find an answer for us and if it means I have to use my Royal aura to get answers, I will.

    After the Guards have let us pass, we head straight for the infirmary. My Grandparents will spend the night with their friends and I will stay with Mom. I am not sure if she will notice that I am there, but Mace and I need to be close to Mom and if that means spending a night on in ufortable position, then so be it.

    Doc is waiting for us in her room and I can feel the tears form in my eyes when I look <i>at </i>the female lying I that bed. She looks so small and frail, she doesnˇŻt resemble the image I have of my Mother in my head and I finally understand why I was never informed.

    If I had seen this at the age of fourteen, I would have headed straight back to White Rock

    Pack to kill my Father and I wouldnˇŻt have survived that. ˇ°Thank you, Grandpa. I finally understand.ˇ± I whisper as I lean into him and I know I donˇŻt have to exin what I finally understand.

    ˇ°Doc, King Damon has arranged an around the clock nurse for our Daughter. We will be transporting her back to the Pce, preferably in the morning. We also need every file on her condition, every note that anyone has ever made and I really mean everything.ˇ± Grandma says to him.

    ˇ°I will make sure it is all gathered by morning. I will check her in the morning and write down all my findings. If she can be transported in the morning, we can arrange everything within an hour.ˇ± Doc replies. ˇ°Her night nurse will be on duty in two hours, she has been taking the night shift for the past two months.

    She was hoping that a constant in her days would trigger something, but so far nothing has changed. I really hoped that she would have woken up after her Lycan had managed to heal her, but for some reason your Daughter wasnˇŻt ready and I donˇŻt know how much longer it might take or if she will ever wake up.ˇ± At least Doc is honest, but Mace and I are holding on to the hope that she will wake up someday.

    I settle on the couch in MomˇŻs room, I can get some rest this way and I can keep an eye on Mo while I sleep. Grandma returns with some dinner for me and once I am finished she

    Chapter 286 Drive Home

    takes the te and leaves me with my

    Mother.

    29%

    +10 Free Coins

    Somehow, I managed to doze off. The door opening is what wakes me and a female walks into the room, I assume that this is her night nurse.

    ˇ°I have a little surprise for you, but I doubt you will like it as much as I do. This morning I finally received word from my Brother, he will be here soon and end what he started fourteen years ago.ˇ± The nurse says, looking into my MotherˇŻs eyes.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>She </i>is <i>awake</i>. <i>Why </i><i>didnˇŻt </i><i>anyone </i><i>tell </i><i>us</i>?ˇ± Mace says in my head and I quickly link Grandpa to get to the infirmary with this PackˇŻs Alpha.

    ˇ°No one will ever know that you finally woke up, I made sure no one takes the night shift but me and I can guarantee you that I didnˇŻt write down that you woke up that night, two months ago. When my Brother arrives, he will take you from this room and end your pathetic life.ˇ± The nurse says and I see MomˇŻs eyes widen.

    If I am understanding this correctly that nurse is my Aunt, but I never heard my Father mention any other family¨Cmembers. Too bad she is unaware of the fact that I killed my Father weeks ago, but that leaves the question why did this letter take so long to reach her.

    ˇ°I will let you in on a little secret. My Brother and I are wanted, King Damon has had a warrant out for our arrest or death for decades. It means that we canˇŻt just call one another or use the normal ways of sending a letter. No, we have to make sure no one can track a letter back to us and that is why it took this long for the letter to reach me.

    Oscar has been running from thew for as long as I can remember and our parents tried to stop me from keeping in contact with him, but they never realized I was the same as Oscar. We take what we want and we donˇŻt care who we hurt in the process and right now, you are a lose end.ˇ± She says and at that moment the door opens.

    The nurse tries to grab Mom, but she hadnˇŻt realized that I was in the room and now she will pay for that mistake. Mace ms her with her head against the wall and as she slides to the floor, a Warrior puts silver cuffs around her wrists.

    face. ˇ°Gillean?ˇ± I hear my MotherˇŻs soft voice ask and I finally allow the tears to roll down my I crawl onto the bed and wrap my arms around her, I just need some time holding my Mom.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre safe, we are taking you home. No one will ever hurt you again.ˇ± I whisper into her hair, her head resting on my chest.

    I hear Grandma give the Alpha a few orders and when he refuses, she pulls out her phone. She pushes a few buttons and a secondter we all hear, ˇ°Aunt Marina, what can I do for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Just for your information, Alpha. That is King Damon and if you do not as I told you, I can guarantee you that King Damon will make sure that youply. Is that clear?ˇ± Grandma asks and I can hear Damon growl.

    Chapter 286 Drive Home

    ÁÖ»á29%ĘŰ

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Alpha, you heard my Aunt. Do as you were told or I will drive down there immediately, is that clear?ˇ± Damon growls and the Alpha turns a bit pale.

    ˇ°Damon, she is awake.ˇ± Grandma whispers and Grandpa takes the phone from her hand, before he ces her in a chair next to MomˇŻs bed. He exins to Damon what happened and we can hear multiple growls through the phone

    Mom has drifted off to sleep and it seems as if she is regaining strength. Doc looks at us and with a smile he says, ˇ°That is the power of a Pup. Like a Mate, a Pup can do a lot for a parent and in this case you and your Lycan are helping her heal.ˇ±

    I have one of the best nightˇŻs sleep in forever and when I open my eyes I see Mom staring at me. ˇ°LetˇŻs go home, Mom. I know there are a lot of people at the Pce that want to see you.ˇ± I say, as I move us up into a sitting position.

    ˇ°You live at the Pce?ˇ± Mom asks and I know we have a lot to talk about on the drive home.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 287

    Chapter 287 Full Member

    Gillean

    29%

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    On the way home, I tell Mom about my life after she ˇ°diedˇ± and she gives me a small smile every now and then. ˇ°Mom, I understand why Grandpa never said anything. I would have gone after my Father and I wouldnˇŻt have survived it.ˇ± I say, before I tell her about Yara and what I witnessed in the few years I lived there.

    Mom is softly sobbing, she mes herself for not stopping my Father and Grandpa suddenly pulls over when mom whispers ˇ°I thought he would only do it to me.ˇ±

    It takes half an hour for Grandpa and me to calm down enough to continue with our trip home and I tell Mom what happened with White Rock Pack. ˇ°Did Yara survive?ˇ± Mom asks and I inform her that Yara lives at the Pce too.

    ˇ°I wille visit you ever chance I get, but I will have to leave soon for the Academy. I still donˇŻt know if the Elders will allow me to be a part of the KingˇŻs Army without following their program.ˇ± I tell Mom and she cuddles closer into my side.

    She sobs in my arms for the loss of her Sons, but she understands why Damon ordered their deaths.

    I smile when I see Roan on MomˇŻs side of the SUV and he gently lifts her into his arms, before he steps back from the SUV. We follow Grandpa and Grandma to the Gamma floor and I smile when I see that everyone is waiting for us.

    After putting Mom to bed in her room, I follow Roan out to the living room. ˇ°Are you okay?ˇ± He asks, as he ces his hand on my shoulder to stop me and I smile at him.

    Roan is the only male that doesnˇŻt make me want to hide, to hide who I really am and I am grateful that he is my friend. ˇ°Not sure yet. Mom went through hell and I am d my Father was taken care of weeks ago. If I hadnˇŻt been in that room, we might have never found out about the warrants against him and his Sister.

    She might have taken it upon herself to kill Mom, if she had gotten the news that her Brother was executed. Or maybe she would have just fled. I am not sure what to think about that.ˇ± I tell him.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt imagine what your Mother went through or how this is making you feel. Just now that I am here, if you need someone that is willing to listen.ˇ± He says, before he ces his hand on my back and pushes me towards the living room

    We walk into the living room, while Grandma is exining everything to the others and I smile when Thora jumps into my arms. Her arms are wrapped tightly around me, almost as if she wants to take away some of the emotions that run through me at the moment.

    Chapter 287 Full Member

    ÁÖ»á29%ĘŰ

    +10 Free Coins

    I want to spend the night on the couch in MomˇŻs room, but Grandma isnˇŻt allowing it. ˇ°Your Grandfather and I can do this ourselves. You already at a lousy night of sleeping on a couch, go to bed, Gillean.ˇ± Grandma says, her hands on her hips as she gives me a stern look.

    ˇ°Uh Oh.ˇ± I hear Dalton mumble. ˇ°You better do as she says or she might drag you out of here by your ear.ˇ± He says and I see him rubbing his own car.

    I remember what it felt like whenever she did that to me and I know that Dalton really put her to the test. ˇ°What did you do, Dalton? Grandma saves that punishment for special asions.ˇ± I say and I hear Roan chuckle, as Dalton looks at me with a terrified look.

    ˇ°I just told her that I didnˇŻt need a babysitter and especially not one as old as her.ˇ± He whispers and I join Roan inughter. Yeah, not the best idea to point out GrandmaˇŻs age <i>to </i>

    her.

    Just two more days before the Full Moon and I hope that I will find my Mate.

    with the nurse Damon, 2

    bin

    The next morning Doc shows up and they read through the files that were given to us. Grandma walks in with Mom and after introducing themselves, Doc starts to ask Mom a few questions.

    during ˇ°I donˇŻt think you really need a live¨Cin nurse, but I would feel better if she is with you the day. She can keep an eye on your recovery and if there is an issue, help is right there.ˇ± Doc says and I am grateful that Mom agrees with him.

    The door to the Gamma floor slowly opens and I can see Thora peeking around the corner. Last night Thora and Dalton spent the night on DamonˇŻs floor, he wanted to give Mom a chance to decide if she could live on the Gamma floor or not.

    ˇ°Uncle Gillean, is she awake?ˇ± Thora asks quietly and the moment she sees Mom sitting on the couch, tears start streaming down her face. I am so d you woke up, Uncle Gillean missed you so much.ˇ± She whispers as she crawls onto MomˇŻsp, wrapping her arms around MomˇŻs neck.

    as he looks at her. Mom turns her Dalton sits down next to Mom, a small smile on his face head towards me with a questioning look and I introduce her to Thora and Dalton, making sure she understands that there is no blood between us.

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt we walk the two of you to school? If you think you are up for it, Luana.ˇ± Grandma. asks and after Doc has confirmed that it might be good for her, Mom gets up to get dressed.

    Roan and I watch the four of them walk towards the school and I hope this will do Mom as much good as Doc said it would.

    ˇ°She will be fine. I asked a few Warriors to walk parallel to their path to school, they will keep her safe.ˇ± Roan says and I am shocked that he thought of it.

    Chapter 287 Full Member

    29%

    +10 Free Coins

    ˇ°Any news from Blue River Pack?ˇ± I ask, I need to get my mind on something else or I might run after Mom to keep an eye on her.

    ˇ°Yeah, there is. Damon wants to visit them after the Full Moon and get the information first hand. He also wants to make sure justice is served and preferably as quickly as possible.ˇ± Rona answers and I know it will take them a few days to go through everything.

    ˇ°Damon wants Jaylen, Morgan and you to apany us. He hopes that they have been able to get a few answers from your Aunt by then, he wants to make sure that your Mom gets closure.ˇ± He continues as he guides me to his office.

    This means it will take even longer, before I can start with my studies and I softly growl. ˇ°LetˇŻs just hope it doesnˇŻt take too long. It is time to start my studies, I want to get through those sses and be a full member of the KingˇŻs Army.ˇ± I growl.

    ˇ°You already are. You have proven yourself during the disappearance of Thora and Dalton, you have proven yourself when you helped to take down White Rock Pack. The Elders agreed with Jaylen, making you study would be useless.ˇ± Roan says, as he slides my file towards me.

    There it is, in ck and white, the proof that I am a full member of the KingˇŻs Army.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 288

    Chapter 288 You Are Mine

    Roan

    66%

    $5 Free Coins

    Damon has ordered us to stay in our private wing, he doesnˇŻt want any drama with Yara and Luana here.

    Tomorrow is the party for the Full Moon and every Squad that isnˇŻt on assignment will be here at the Pce. Everyone hopes that it will result in a few more fated couples and Dad is constantly hinting at me finding my fated Mate

    I wouldnˇŻt mind finding my fated Mate, but I canˇŻt allow myself to get my hopes up. I have been disappointed too many times since I turned eighteen and I am not sure if I can handle another disappointment in that department.

    Gillean is sitting behind my desk, he is going over every Wolf we have in the dungeons at Bleu River Pack and from time to time I see him writing.

    We have four Wolves and a Lycan in those dungeons and each of them needs to answer questions, before judgement will be passed. My best bet is that Gillean is writing down questions he wants an answer to and hopefully they are questions we all want an answer to.

    When ites to Alpha Cooper, we already have the most important answer. Why did hee after Morgan? I managed to find out that Bruce is rted to Alpha Cooper, but then again he never hid it from his application form and we can only assume as to the reason why he decided to help Jo¨CAnna.

    Jo¨CAnna is a different story, we all trusted her to a certain point and I never could have imagined her going this far in her quest to get Jaylen as her chosen Mate. Biggest question here is, what did she promise the others in return for their help?

    Lynah and Collin are a mystery at the moment, Lynah never wanted the Pups after we found out the truth and I know Damon would have never allowed her to be a part of their lives. Collin was d to hear that he didnˇŻt have to raise Pups that werenˇŻt his and there you have our mystery.

    Kieran had asked the question out loud, that was probably on everyoneˇŻs mind. Did Kate have something to do with all of this? To get that answer, Damon had her arrested and transported to Blue River Pack.

    ˇ°What the fuck is wrong with some people?ˇ± I hear Gillean growl softly and I get up from the couch to see which file is in front of him. It shouldnˇŻt surprise me that it is LynahˇŻs file, but it does and I wonder who filled it out.

    Gillean and I spent most of our time in my office, after reading the files Gillean went in search of every digital trace he could find and he found quiet a lot of it.

    111

    10:43 Fri, Feb 13 BBD<b>. </b>

    Chapter 288 You Are Mine

    60%

    +5 Free Cons

    Phone calls between Jo¨CAnna and Kate, phone calls between Lyah and Kate, phone calls. between Jo¨CAnna and Bruce. There were messages sent between them and he even found a few emails, not that he had much trouble finding them.

    Either they thought they would never be caught or they simply didnˇŻt think about hiding their tracks. Whatever it was, it made the search easier for Gillean and he almost seemed disappointed.

    ˇ°Okay, letˇŻs get changed. The party will start shortly and we donˇŻt want to keep the King waiting.ˇ± Luana says from the doorway and Gillean and I both groan at the prospect of dodging females all night.

    I walk in to my bathroom and take a shower to rx for just a few minutes. A towel is wrapped around my waist, as I walk out of my bathroom to get dressed in my tuxedo and once I am certain I am done I walk out of my room.

    I donˇŻt wait for anyone, because we are to meet on DamonˇŻs floor. Kieran, Damon and Dad are standing in front of the window, their eyes on Luana and Yara. We will all be keeping an eye on them to make sure they have a pleasant evening and maybe they will find another Mate tonight.

    Oscar was LuanaˇŻs fated Mate and that would make whoever she might get paired with her second chance Mate. Oscar had taken Yara as a chosen Mate, she had epted because she thought as an Omega she would never find her fated Mate.

    Gillean is thest one to walk into the room and I stare at him as I hear him growl under his breath. He keeps trying to get the bowtie in ce, but I can tell he is getting frustrated with the piece of fabric.

    ˇ°Hand it over, before you rip it to shreds.ˇ± Luana says, taking the bowtie from her Son and tying it without any problems. She looks beautiful in her indigo dress, it is a floralce with a small train and spaghetti straps.

    After hepliments his Mother on her dress, he turns towards Yara, ˇ°You look just as beautiful, Yara. I pray to the Goddess to pair you both with a male that will spoil you rotten and treat you the way a Mate should be treated.ˇ± Gillean says.

    He is right, Yara looks stunning in her ck,ced dress with long sleeves. The dress stops just above her ankles and has a split that starts just above her left knee.

    ˇ°From your mouth to the Goddessˇ® ears.ˇ± Marina, GilleanˇŻs Grandmother, says.

    We all stick close together, not willing to run into power hungry females or males and we actually manage to rx for a while. Dalton gets Yara and Luana to dance with him, but other than that they stick with the rest of us.

    Smoke starts pacing my head the closer it gets to midnight. I know he is hoping that tonight

    |||

    10:43 Fn, Feb 13 BBD

    Chapter 288 You Are Mine

    66%<b>1 </b>

    s

    will be our night and even though I didnˇŻt want to, even I get a little excited. I can see more nervous faces around me and I see Gillean nce at the nearest exit from time to time.

    I have my eyes on Damon and Kieran, my hopes are on them finding a Mate and I canˇŻt contain the smile that escapes me at midnight. Both of them find their Mate and I know they will treat Yara and Luana a hell of a lot better than their former Mate.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Pay attention or our Mate will walk away.ˇ± I hear Smoke growl in my head and I slowly turn my head to my right. ˇ°Do you think you can escape your Mate, Gillean?ˇ± I ask and he stops dead in his tracks, as the entire room goes quiet.

    He slowly turns around to face me and I know the smile that lingers on his face, is also on mine. I canˇŻt believe that after nearly twenty years I have finally found my Mate and I donˇŻt give a crap what anyone else says or thinks, as I slowly raise my hands to cup his face.

    ˇ°You are mine.ˇ± I growl softly, before I ce my lips in his.

    |||

    admin

 Werewolf and 289

    Chapter 289 Drift Off

    Gillean

    66%

    +5 Free Cons

    I figured that I wouldnˇŻt find my Mate tonight and I wanted to be out of the room before anyone could speak those dreaded words, ˇ°Your time wille.ˇ±

    Even seeing my Mom being paired with Keiran doesnˇŻt stop me from eyeing the door, <b>it </b><b>is </b>the pull I feel and RoanˇŻs words that stop me dead in my track. A smile spreads across <b>my </b>face and I see that same smile on his face.

    My heart skips a beat the moment our lips touch and I move my body a little closer to his. Fuck, I found my Mate and I donˇŻt think I could have found myself a better Mate.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you dare.ˇ± I growl softly at Roan, a twinkle in his eyes as he sees my Mom being carried out of the room by Kieran and Damon right behind him with Yara in his arms.

    ˇ°Think you can stop me?ˇ± He asks teasingly and instead of making a run for the stairs, I dash through the nearest exit. I hear Roan growl, while others areughing out loud.

    I make my way around the back of the Pce and open a door that is mostly used by the Servants. I doubt I will run into Roan here, if he is smart he will head for my room first, not that he will find me there. I run up the stairs on the other side of the Royal Wing and slowly open the door that leads to the Royal Beta floor

    Mace sniffs the air, but Roan hasnˇŻt made it up here yet and I quickly walk into his bedroom.

    I sit down on the foot of his bed and chuckle softly when I hear his rushed footsteps down the hall. He goes for my own bedroom first, but I hear the door m when he finds it empty and I startughing the moment he opens the door.

    I donˇŻt waste time as I get of the bed and I walk straight into his open arms. Our lips touch and I feel tingles run through my body, straight to my cock. I groan as our tongues touch in a sensual duel.

    Mace is roaring in my head; he wants his Mate and nothing is going to stop us. As we move through the bedroom we remove each otherˇŻs clothing and we are both breathing heavily when we reach the bed.

    Roan wraps a hand around my throbbing cock at the same moment I wrap my hands around his cock, our hand stroking up and down the otherˇŻs shaft. Both of us doing what feels natural, all our firsts will be together.

    ˇ°Fuck, Gillean. Keep this up and I am going to shoot my load in a second.ˇ± Roan says.

    I smirk as I grab his wrist and pull his hand away from my cock. I drop to my knees as I keep

    TI

    <

    hapter 209 Drift Off

    roking, sin forckking cock. I keep my eyes locked with his and lick the pre¨Ccum of his cock

    uke his cock in my mouth as his hand grabs the back of my head, I take his cock between my lips and I yfully bite his cockhead. <b>His </b>cock fills <b>my </b>mouth as it slides over my tongue

    nil he touches the back of my throat

    fis cock is throbbing in my mouth, he keeps puthing in and out of my mouth and I suck his ock harder every time he thrusts into my mouth. I let one of <b>my </b>hands glide up to his ass and I press a finger against his backdoor, making <b>him </b>thrust <b>into </b><b>my </b>mouth.

    release the pressure as he pulls back and the moment he pushes back in. I press against his

    kdoor. We keep repeating this a few more time, before hees on a roar and shoots ock gobe of cum down my throat.

    keep sucking <b>until </b>I have gotten everyst drop out of <b>him</b>. I love the look on his face when nees and I want to see it again before the night is over.

    I he moment I reach his face after I have trailed kisses up his body. I see that he is deep in hought and I press my finger against <b>his </b>aw to pull him out of it. <b>I </b>press harder and harder as I hear his breathing bebored.

    Roan moves to lie down on the bed and reaches his hand to the bedside table to pull a tube of lube out of the drawer. My eyes light up when I see what he is holding in his hand and I

    ke the tube from his hand.

    As I kiss <b>hirm </b>passionately I apply the lube on <b>my </b>cock and his backdoor. ˇ°Babe, pleaseˇ± Roan marbles and I know exactly what he wants, something we both want. My cock buried deep inside of her

    I push my finger in and out in short little movements and soon I add a second finger, his hole starts clenching around my fingers as I keep a steady pace on my fingers pushing in and out.

    He feels so tight around my fingers and I canˇŻt wait to slide my cock into his asshole, making <b>him </be as I mark <b>him</b>. I slowly pull my fingers out of <b>him</b><b>, </b>I push my rock¨Chard cock again his entrance, once, twice.

    1 nudge it harder against his backdoor, one more hard push and his ass opens up for me. Roan screams out in pleasure as I lean forward, pushing down on him and I ease further maide

    He is moving his ass around and <b>with </b>that he opens himself <b>up </b>for me, I go even deeper, all the way into the hift. He pushes his ass up to meet my downward thrusts and I start to move in fast lule jerky movements.

    1 pamp and push into his asshole, embedding myself as deep as I can go and I crash into him. He squeezes <b>my </b>shaft with his butt muscles milking me as I go deeper.

    213

    Chapter 289 Drift Off

    66%

    s

    I push his knees towards his chest to angle his ass up to get better ess to his hole. My hands grip his hips hard, pushing my cock as deep as I can go.

    I lean forward to kiss him hard and desperate; I look into his eyes as I m back into him and he groans loudly. I trail kisses down his neck until I reach the marking spot, I lick and suck on it and I feel his cock twitch against my stomach.

    ˇ°Please, Babe. I needˇ­oh please..ˇ± Roan mutters as I keep my cock mming into him without relenting on sucking his marking spot. I feel my balls tighten as my canines elongate and we both groan loudly as we bite down on the otherˇŻs marking spot.

    I feel his cum shooting against my stomach in short little bursts and I shoot my load into his backdoor, spurt after spurt;sting for ages. My cock keeps twitching until he has squeezed everyst drop out of it.

    I lick his mark clean as he licks mine and smiling I look into the eyes of a man I have waited for my whole life. We hold each other, as our breathing goes back to normal and as his hand moves up and down my back, I drift off to sleep.

    admin

 Werewolf and 290

    Chapter 290 Disobey

    Roan

    +5 Free Cams

    Gillean and I woke up a few times during the night and each time ended with us making love. over and over again. Early this morning we took a shower, but it took a lot longer than normal and it has everything to do with not being able to keep our hands of one another.

    We have explored the otherˇŻs body, inch by inch. We both know what the other likes and it only takes one touch for us to get aroused, not that I amining.

    I wake up to Gillean tracing his finger over my chest and I just enjoy the calm I feel from Gillean through our Mate¨Cbond, something we both find amazing to experience.

    ˇ°I think that it is time to get up and get some food into our system. It is almost time for lunch and you have been growling a few times already. Gillean says teasingly and I quickly flip him on his back, determined to show him that I am hungry for something else. Unfortunately my stomach disagrees with me and I am holding aughing Mate.

    Gillean tells me to take a shower, while he will take shower in his own room. I know it will be faster, but before this day is over all his belongings will be in my room.

    We step out of our rooms at the same time and as we turn towards the living room, we see my Dad walking down the hall with clothes in his hands. It must have been written all over our faces, because he stops to say, ˇ°The master bedroom is yours, I can do with a smaller room.ˇ±

    Instead of doing something about my growling stomach, we help Dad with moving his stuff out of the bedroom and while Gillean and I move our stuff into the master bedroom, Dad prepares us some lunch.

    I am not surprised to find everyone on our floor and I take the time to congratte everyone on finding their fated Mate. Casimir is a bit grumpy and I smile when Gillean sits down next to him.

    ˇ°Casimir, I know everyone will tell you this or they already have. But I mean it, when I say that your time wille and then you will forget about every Full Moon that passed without you finding your Mate.ˇ± He says and I have to admit that Gillean is right.

    ˇ°Gillean is right, you will forget about those Full Moons and the only Full Moon that will ever matter to you, is the one when you found your Mate. Look on the bright side, you get to wait a little longer before you have to take over from your Father.ˇ± I say with a wink.

    Despite their past, I see that Yara and Luana are both marked and I know it will make traveling a little bit easier for Damon. I see Gillean look at me with a twinkle in his eyes, but I have no idea what he is up to and I sit back a little to look around the room.

    10:43 Fn, Feb 13 BGD

    Chapter 290 Disobey

    < 66%

    +5 Free Corros

    Luana will be our Royal Gamma female and Yara will be our Queen, at least until Casmir has found his fated Mate. As I look at the rest of the people that are here, the door opens and I hear Dalton talking to Jaylen as they walk into the room.

    ˇ°Congrattions, Dad. If he gives you trouble just let my Mate know and she will deal with him, Luana.ˇ± Jaylen says with a grin on his face as he hugs her and I suddenly understand the twinkle in GilleanˇŻs eyes.

    After they have congratted Damon and Yara too, they get ready to sit down and Thora looks from Gillean to me and back again. ˇ°I knew it, I knew it.ˇ± She says as she starts jumping up and down, slowly making her way over to us.

    ˇ°Congrattions, Uncle Roan and Uncle Gilleant Thora says before she jumps onto <b>my </bp and she hugs us both at the same time.

    We sit around the dining room table and I can feel that Gillean is having a lot of fun on his own. ˇ°Care <i>to </i>share <i>what </i><i>has </i><i>you </i>so giddy?ˇ± I ask him through the mind¨Clink and he ces his hand on my knee.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Just wondering <i>how </i>to address Jaylen <i>and </i><i>Morgan</i>. Mace and I came up <i>with </i>quite a few. like Commander Brother<i>, </i><i>Commander </i>Sis <i>and </i>a few variations to that.ˇ± Is his answer and I hide <b>my </b>face in his neck, that Mate of mine is nuts.

    ˇ°Hold on a <i>second</i><i>, </i>I <i>have </i><i>a </i>serious question.ˇ± Gillean says. ˇ°Does a Commander outrank everyone but the King?ˇ±

    His question surprises me a little and I have to shake my head to remember the answer. ˇ°No a Commander outranks <i>everyone </i>but the King, the Royal Beta and Royal Gamma and their heirs.ˇ°1 answer him and know I can feel pure excitement rush through our bond.

    I try to figure out why my answer could have that effect on him, but I donˇŻt think I have thought of whatever it is that Gillean figured out!

    ˇ°What is wrong. Roan?ˇ± Damon asks and I exin what Gillean asked over the mind¨Cfivek, har apparently I am not the only one that doesnˇŻt understand it.

    ˇ°Uncle Gillean, I think they lost a few braincells long the way. Thora says giggling and I hear Gillean chuckle as he shields her from my grabung hands.

    Morgan is looking at everyone in the room and can almost see the wheels wing in tha head of hers, she is trying to find out what Gillen might have gured out

    ˇ°Oh My Goddess Cillean, we have a problemˇ± organ says, a stake lock water Kace

    ˇ°Yes, Comniander. I believe we have a huge problem and B a case chai

    you donˇŻt deal with it the right way Caress seriously

    10:43 Fri, Feb 13 BBD ¨C

    Chapter 290 Disobey

    Thora isughing her ass off in the meantime and I have no idea who is making fun of us

    The question is, how do we deal with this? If we handle this the wrong way, we can be charged with disrespecting a High¨Cranking Wolfor Lycan Morgan responds and Gillean nods his head, but I can sense that he has trouble holding down hisughter.

    Luana and Yara have joined Thora in the meantime and I even see a smirk on CasimirˇŻs face. but I still havenˇŻt figured out what kind of problem they are talking about.

    ˇ°Damn, Gillean. I hadnˇŻt thought about that<i>. </i>You outrank every Commander.ˇ± Damon says and Gillean finally lets go of hisughter.

    ˇ°I thoughtˇ­ dealing with.. a Stepbrother or Sister inw as my Commanderˇ­ˇ± He doesnˇŻt have to finish, <i>we </i>all understand what he means and he already found the answer.

    It could have given a problem, if it had been someone else <b>in </b>this position. Gillean on the other hand will always listen to Jaylen and Morgan, unless he feels he has a better idea. He will never disobey them in front of outsiders or their unit members.

    admin

 Werewolf and 291

    Chapter 291 No Matter What

    Gillean

    I loved it when Morgan helped me to pull some chains, but the look on JaylenˇŻs face at the word Stepbrother was priceless.

    Morgan seems to like the idea of having a Brother inw and I see her wink at me, before she turns to Roan. ˇ°Jaylen is really going to hate birthdays.ˇ± She whispers in his direction with a huge smile on her face<i>. </i>

    ˇ°Yep. He is stuck with me through all of them.ˇ± Roan responds with a smile and we all startughing when Jaylen starts pouting.

    After breakfast we retreat to the living room to enjoy a peaceful day with the family and I am sitting on the floor, my back against RoanˇŻs chest. We listen to the conversations around us and from time to time wement on them.

    Thora and Dalton left for the Gamma floor with Grandma, but neither of them wanted to tell us what they were going to do. I have no doubt that we will find out soon and in the meantime we are talking about whateveres up.

    The topic eventuallyes to Blue River Pack and Damon exins to Yara why we have to go there, ˇ°We need to have all the answers, before we can dish out punishment. Jaylen deserves answers, Morgan deserves answers and so do Luana and Gillean.ˇ± He says.

    I know that Jaylen isnˇŻt looking forward to meeting his parents inw, he fears they will hold Thora and Dalton against him. I donˇŻt think he has much to fear from them, not if Morgan is anything like her parents.

    Alpha Tate has been at most of the interrogations, he probably knows more about Thora and Dalton than Jaylen thinks and that probably means that he has a good understanding of the situation.

    Luna Giselle has probably heard everything from her Mate and her Sons, after all she did ask Morgan to bring them along. I truly believe that Jaylen is stressing out over nothing and if they do hold it against him, Morgan will put them back in their ce.

    Her search for them after Jo¨CAnna kidnapped them, has shown everyone that she cares about them deeply and she even told Jo¨CAnna that Amra considers them her own.

    What I am more concerned about is why each of them thought they could get away with kidnapping the Pups of the future Royal Gam. The punishment for kidnapping is imprisonment and the higher the rank the longer you end up behind bars, but kidnap a Royal and you end up dead.

    III

    TAM

    <b>178 </b>

    10 43 Fri, Feb 13 GBD<b>. </b>

    Chapter 291 No Matter What

    400%

    15 Free Coins

    The only one in the dungeons of Blue River Pack that isnˇŻt connected to this case is Alpha Cooper, not that his punishment will be anything short of death. After all, he attacked the Pack while Damon was there and that will justify a death sentence.

    Then of course there is my Aunt, but I never knew she existed and I doubt I ever met any family from my FatherˇŻs side. I did meet a few people that seemed to know my Father, but they were never introduced as family members,

    If the warrants against him are an indication, I think his family showed him the door years ago. Maybe I can take a look at their track record, only to see if I even want to get to know them.

    Dalton and Thora walk back into the living room with Grandma and Thora makes a beeline for Morgan. ˇ°Dalton says that I canˇŻt take Piglet with me, Mom.ˇ± She says as she crawls onto MorganˇŻsp.

    ˇ°And why would you want to take Piglet with you to school?ˇ± Jaylen asks and Thora rolls her eyes at him.

    ˇ°I want to take Piglet with me to Blue River Pack we are going to see Grandpa and Grandma.ˇ± Thora says and I have to bite my tongue to keep fromughing at JaylenˇŻs dumbfounded look.

    ˇ°You have school, Sweetheart. You will meet MorganˇŻs parents another time.ˇ± Jaylen says and she starts to shake her head.

    ˇ°Jaylen, I made sure they donˇŻt have to attend school this week. I think it is time that they meet the rest of their family.ˇ± Damon says and Morgan hides her face behind Thora, the moment she looks at her Father with a look that says, ˇ°I told you so.ˇ±

    ˇ°<i>DidnˇŻt </i>Jaylen listen <i>to </i><i>Thora</i>?ˇ± I ask Roan and for moment he seems to think about what was

    said.

    ˇ°Damn, Jaylen. You are an Idiot.ˇ± Roan says. ˇ°You only got the fact that she wanted to take Piglet with her from what she said.ˇ±

    Everyone looks at Roan, but my eyes are on Morgan, I want to see it the moment she realizes what Thora said and I think it is her reaction that pushes the others to think about what Thora said.

    ˇ°She called you Mom.ˇ± Jaylen whispers, but I doubt that Morgan is able to <b>speak </b>a word. <b>She </b>is too emotional to respond and Thora has a megawatt smile on her face<b>, </b>

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt hear her refer to MorganˇŻs parents <b>a </b>Grandpa and Grandma either, did you? Mom <b>asks </b>and I have to stifle a smile, because Mace has a very interesting <b>thought</b><b>. </b>

    <b><i>ˇ°</i></b><b><i>Do </i></b>you think that Kieran will kick <b><i>my </i></b><i>ass</i><b>, </b>if I call h <b><i>Dad</i></b>?ˇ± I <b>ask </b><b>Roan </b>through our mind<b>¨C</b><b>link </b>

    Chapter 291 No Matter What

    and I feel him shaking withughter.

    665

    s

    Jaylen and Morgan are staring at Thora, but she isnˇŻt bothered by it. ˇ°What? They are your parents, so that makes them my Grandparents. Dalton and Ie with Dad, take it or leave it.ˇ± She says with a smile on her face.

    ˇ°I will take that package deal any day of the week. Sweetheart.ˇ± Morgan says as she hugs Thora. Dalton is deep in thought and MorganˇŻs hand on his shoulder makes him jump out of

    his seat.

    ˇ°Sorry, I was just thinking. You are only three years older than me. WonˇŻt people think it is strange if I call you Mom?ˇ± Dalton says and for a moment no one says a word.

    ˇ°Dalton, that is up to you. If you feel morefortable calling me by my name, than you call me by my name. No one is going to force you to call me Mom, only you can make that decision.ˇ± Morgan says, her hand cupping his cheek as she looks into his eyes.

    I think she managed to make him feel a bit better, showing him that she will understand no matter what he calls her.

    TH

    admin

 Werewolf and 292

    Chapter 292 Out Of My Way

    CasimirˇŻs hidden Queen. Book 3

    Giselle

    My name is Giselle and I am sixteen years old. Well, not yet. At midnight I will <b>turn </b>sixteen and that is only a few hours away. I am the youngest of three, my Sister is three months shy of twenty and my Brother turned eighteen about two months ago.

    Our parents are Elite Warriors, just like my Brother, Grayson, and I am right behind him. My Sister, Gloria, is a different story, no matter what our parents have tried she turned <b>into </b>a superficial female and currently she is dating our future Beta.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt wait for midnight. Everyone will find out that I am the future Beta female.ˇ± Gloria announces as she walks into the kitchen.

    ˇ°Gloria, if he was your fated Mate, you would have found out when you turned eighteen. You will leave that boy alone and hope that his fated Mate isnˇŻt a Pack¨Cmember or you might be in trouble for breaking a bond before it started. Mom says and Gloria just rolls her eyes at her.

    Dad gets up from his seat in the living room and Gloria is smart enough to know that she crossed a line, but she still tries to act as if she is better than the rest of us.

    ˇ°Gloria, we have warned you about this and I am not going down that road again. If you interfere with IvanˇŻs Mate¨Cbond, I will no longer be there to pick up the pieces. You will be on your own and I hope you can live with the consequences.ˇ± Dad growls in her direction.

    I doubt it impresses her much, but Gloria is smart enough not to talk back and five minutester she walks out the front door.

    Our Pack is gathered behind the Pack¨Chouse to witness the first shift of our future Beta. At midnight his eighteenth birthday will start and he will not only shift for the first time, but also be able to find his Mate. After all it is a Full Moon tonight and that makes his birthday even more special.

    Mom, Dad, Grayson and I are standing to the left of the Pack¨Chouse, if things <b>go </b>sideways we can leave for our home quickly. Gloria is standing next to Ivan, not responding to DadˇŻs mind¨Clink at all.

    Elias, our future Alpha, has been ring at Ivan since they walked out of the Pack¨Chouse and from time to time his eyes wander in my direction. I know that I am not his Mare, his Wolf didnˇŻt recognize me as his Mate, when he turned eighteen about six months ago.

    If I had to go by his behavior from before his birthday and after. I would almost <b>say </b>that he

    13

    1043 (th, red 13

    Chapter 292 Out Of My Way

    has an interest in me. I donˇŻt really like him, because he is the same as Ivan, both of them sleeping with Pack¨Cmembers and that willplicate things for their Mates.

    If either one of their Mates happens to be a Pack¨Cmember, I know there will be hell to pay. Not just from the female, but also her parents and many other Pack¨Cmembers.

    Our attention gets drawn to the back porch as Alpha Alexander walks out of the Pack¨Chouse and we all listen as he starts his speech. Telling us what we already know, we are here to witness a shift and possibly witness Ivan finding his Mate.

    Gloria is leaning against Ivan, waiting for Alpha Alexander to tell him to get undressed and out to the circle our Pack has formed. Elias keeps ring at Ivan and it seems they are having an argument through their mind¨Clink, a link I will receive in a few days.

    ˇ°Ivan, please get ready for your first shift.ˇ± Alpha Alexander says and I lower my eyes to the ground, I have no intention of seeing Ivan butt naked. I even looked at the ground when Grayson had to strip down for his first shift and be is my Brother.

    ˇ°He has put on a robe.ˇ°Dad says through the mind¨Clink and I slowly look back towards the circle of Pack¨Cmembers.

    I hear Pack¨Cmembers around us mumbling, it seems that our future Gamma is missing and I look around to find Avery near the tree line.

    I hadnˇŻt even noticed that he hadnˇŻt been standing on or near the back porch, Grayson is mind¨Clinking someone and as I let my eyes wander around the garden I see that Avery is also in a mind¨Clink. I feel Grayson getting agitated and his eyes are glued to a window on the second floor.

    My hand is moving up and down his back, just hoping that it will be enough to calm him down. I donˇŻt see anyone behind the window that Grayson is staring at and I hope that whatever it is that Avery is telling him can be resolved easily.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Once </i><i>Ivan </i><i>has </i>shifted, we <i>are </i><i>going </i>home. We need <i>to </i><i>talk</i>ˇ± Grayson says through our family mind¨Clink, but I know <i>that </i>he left Gloria out of it

    I have stepped closer to Grayson and I see anger sh through Eliasˇ® eyes. I move my eyes towards Ivan, the moment I hear his first bone snap and slowly but steadily he transforms into his Wolf. A gray Wolf is standing inside the circle and slowly he turns towards us, just before he shifts back to his Human form.

    ˇ°Mate.ˇ± Ivan growls, his <i>eyes </i>locked with mine and I just look at him. He quickly turns on his heel to Gloria, ˇ°I chose Gloria as my Mate.ˇ± He states as he walks towards <i>her </i>and she looks at me with a triumphant smile on her face.

    Dad growls at his words, but Alpha Alexander holds up his hand. ˇ°Ivan has imed Gloria <b>as </b><b>his </b>mate, I grant him the im he made on Gloria as his Mate.ˇ± Alpha Alexander says and

    10:44 Fri, Feb 13 B B D.

    Chapter 292 Out Of My Way

    without another nce at them I turn around.

    65%

    s

    Grayson wraps an arm around my shoulder and we head back to our house near the western border, both of us ignoring Elias who is calling out my name.

    I am just grateful that I havenˇŻt gotten my Lycan yet, it makes this a lot less painful. I wouldnˇŻt want a Mate that has slept with my Sister or with other females from our Pack, I donˇŻt think I could live with someone like that.

    ˇ°Giselle, stop. Alpha Alexander wants you back at the Pack¨Chouse immediately, he wants to talk about what happened.ˇ± An Elite Warrior says.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt <i>go </i><i>back </i><i>to </i><i>the </i><i>Pack</i><i>¨C</i><i>house</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>wonˇŻt </i><i>let </i><i>you </i><i>go</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Grayson says through our mind¨Clink and Dad steps to my other side, while Mom steps in front of us.

    ˇ°Day after tomorrow we will visit with Alpha Alexander tomorrow we are celebrating GiselleˇŻs sixteen birthday. Now get out of my way or I will make you.ˇ± Mom says.

    admin

 Werewolf and 294

    Chapter 294 Will Die

    <b>Onyx </b><b>Star </b><b>Pack </b>

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Alpha Alexander always watched his Pack¨Cmembers carefully during training, he wanted everyone to be trained to the best of their abilities. He had fought and worked hard to get where he was today and he wouldnˇŻt allow anyone to take that away from him.

    When he had been watching the group of twelve to fourteen year olds one day, he was convinced that the young female he was watching, was a lot stronger than anyone thought. It looked as if she was holding back on her punches and kicks, almost as if she didnˇŻt want anyone to know how strong and skilled she really was.

    ˇ°<i>Maybe </i><i>she </i><i>trains </i><i>with </i><i>her </i><i>parents </i><i>and </i><i>Brother</i><i>.</i>ˇ± His Wolf had butted in and for a moment he had lost sight of the young female.

    ˇ°We <i>need </i><i>to </i><i>keep </i><i>an </i><i>eye </i><i>on </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>might </i><i>be </i><i>perfect </i><i>for </i><i>Elias</i>.ˇ± Alpha Alexander had said to his Wolf.

    After training had ended, he had asked the trainer to submit a report on everyone in that ss. ˇ°I want to know who their parents are, when they joined this ss and where they need to improve.ˇ± He had said.

    Every three months he had asked for a new report on the ss, but there was only one report he ever read and that was the report on Giselle. Even her trainer believed that she was better than she was showing during training and by the time she gone to the next group because she had turned fifteen, there was no doubt in his mind.

    Giselle was a special Wolf and she would be Onyx Star PackˇŻs next Luna, but when Elias had turned eighteen he hadnˇŻt found his Mate. Alpha Alexander was beyond pissed, not that Elias was doing much better than his Father.

    Elias and his Father had gone over every male in the Pack that could be her fated Mate and each of them was Alpha ordered to reject her if she was their fated Mate, but the one that they didnˇŻt give an Alpha order to turned out to be her fated Mate.

    Ivan had always felt protective of Giselle, but couldnˇŻt exin why. Elias had confided in Ivan that his Father had Alpha ordered every male, that <i>turned </i>eighteen, to reject Giselle if she turned out to be their fate Mate and if they didnˇŻt Elias would kill them. Knowing that Elias had an unhealthy interest in Giselle, he had started dating Gloria, she reminded him of Giselle in some way.

    Gloria was two years his senior and as long as she kept her mouth shut, Ivan could pretend he was with Giselle. He knew that Gloria wanted to be better than Giselle, but the truth was that <i>no </i>one couldpare to Giselle and his eighteenth birthday showed that to him in the cruelest way possible.

    When his Wolf sensed that Giselle was their fated Mate, he had growled ˇ°Mateˇ± the moment they had shifted back. He knew he couldnˇŻt im her and so he imed Gloria as his Mate, hoping he would find a way to protect Giselle.

    ˇ°My office, Ivan.ˇ± Alpha Alexander growled and Ivan put on some sweat pants before walking into the Pack¨Chouse. ˇ°Tell Giselle to get back to the Pack¨Chouse, I want to talk to her about what happened.ˇ± Alpha Alexander orders a Warrior, before following Ivan to his office.

    Gloria tried to <i>follow </i>them into the Alpha office, but Elias shut the door in her face and she wasnˇŻt brave enough to open the door. She sat down in a chair, waiting for the Alpha or her parents toe talk to her.

    ˇ°Ivan, care to exin what happened out there?ˇ± Alpha Alexander asks and Ivan just looks at him, before Elias informs him that Ivan knows about his interest in Giselle. ˇ°Good to know. You will mark and mate with Gloria on the next Full Moon, it will strengthen your bond.ˇ± Alpha Alexander says.

    A knock on the door interrupts their conversation and Elias opens the door to reveal the Warrior that was sent after <b>Giselle</b>. ˇ°I am sorry, Alpha. Gracelyn said that they would visit you the day after tomorrow, they want <b>to </b>celebrate GiselleˇŻs sixteenth

    <b>1/2 </b>

    5:54 pm DEM

    Chapter 294 Will Die

    birthday.ˇ± The Warrior says, his eyes fixed on the painting behind Alpha Alexander.

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Excuse me, what do you mean, celebrate GiselleˇŻs sixteenth birthday?ˇ± Elias asks and he grabs her file from his FatherˇŻs desk. ˇ°It is her birthday and none of us acknowledged that in any way.ˇ±

    Alpha Alexander was ready to rip this IdiotˇŻs head off, but he had forgotten that Ivan and Giselle share a birthday. He knows Gracelyn good enough to know that they will show up, he will allow them to celebrate GiselleˇŻs birthday.

    ˇ°Post three Warriors on each side of their house, they are not to leave the house unless I have given my permission. Only someone from my leadership or from the future leadership is allowed to enter their house, is that understood?ˇ± Alpha Alexander asks.

    The Warrior is relieved that he still is breathing and quickly nods his head, before he leaves to carry out the orders given to him. The night passes without incident and the only time the Warriors are wishing they were elsewhere is when Grayson starts singing.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>How </i><i>long </i><i>will </i><i>they </i><i>be </i><i>watching </i><i>Harry </i>Potter<i>?</i>ˇ± One of the Warriors asks and after they find out that the family is watching a marathon, they decide to gather at the front of the house.

    Slowly one by one the Warriors move to the front of the house and once every thirty minutes one of them walks around the house.

    A mighty roar is heard at five in the morning, but no one seems to know why the Alpha is so angry. The Warriors are on their posts and the Harry Potter marathon is still going. If the family is still awake is the question, but no one is willing to enter the house to check. After all, they arenˇŻt allowed to enter the house.

    The sound of stomping paws echoes through the night and the Warriors are on high alert, but they could have saved themselves the trouble for it isnˇŻt an enemy that is approaching. It is the Alpha and his Beta that are approaching and the Warriors rx just a tiny bit.

    ˇ°Where is Giselle?ˇ± Alpha Alexander growls, just as Elias stops next to his Father and after one of the Warriors has reported about their night, <i>the </i>Alpha tries to open the backdoor.

    It only takes one kick from the Beta to have the door break down and after checking the house they turn their attention to the Warriors, but <i>none </i>of them are aware of any wrong doing on their end. Elias threatens to kill them all, but Alpha Alexander knows he will weaken his Pack if he allows Elias to carry out his threat.

    ˇ°I want Giselle found at all costs. You will not return home, until you have found her. Anyone that returns without Giselle or news on her whereabouts will die.ˇ± Alpha Alexander growls

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 295

    hapter 295 Baby Sister

    <b>Giselle </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    We find a small dinner around seven in the morning and after freshening up as best we can in thedies room, Mom and I sit down to order breakfast for all of us.

    I keep going over the events of the other night and for the life of me I canˇŻt understand why Ivan would chose Gloria instead of me, his fated Mate. Maybe my ideas about Elias and his interest in me are correct, maybe he threatened Ivan or maybe he just isnˇŻt willing to wait until I turn eighteen.

    Answers to those questions, I will never get and I doubt I would want to hear them. Ivan made his decision in front of the entire Pack and Gloria can have him, I wish them all the happiness in the world.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get going, we still have a long way to go.ˇ± Dad says<b>, </b>while Mom walks to the counter to pay our bill and within minutes we are back in the forest.

    We donˇŻt say much as we walk and I donˇŻt think there is much to talk about. We all have questions and we all know what Ivan did, I am just d it happened before I turned eighteen. This way my Wolf or Lycan isnˇŻt affected by IvanˇŻs actions and we will not have to go through the pains of betrayal.

    It will take two <i>more </i>years before I know if I have a Wolf or a Lycan, not that I give a crap about it. I will love my other half, whether she is a Wolf or a Lycan. I am not like Gloria, she made it clear that she didnˇŻt want a Lycan and I think Iughed my ass off when she had said that.

    With a parent of each kind it is always a mystery what you will shift into, but Gloria got what she wanted at the age of eighteen and shifted into her Wolf. Grayson shifted into a Lycan and his Lycan immediately came over to me, I liked that he came to me first.

    Valentine, GraysonˇŻs Lycan, wanted to walk over to Gloria, but the look on her face made him stop and I believe that is the moment something changed between Gloria and Grayson.

    Dad had an argument with Gloria about her behavior the following morning, but one sentence has stuck with me ever since that day. ˇ°Dad, I donˇŻt want a Lycan anywhere near me. Lycans are nothing but animals.ˇ± Did Gloria realize that she hurt Dad? Or is she still unaware of the damage she did to the rtionship with her parents?

    We have a head start of two and a half hours and we are not even sure if Alpha Alexander send men after us, not that we are taking any chances.

    I am the only one that canˇŻt shift and when Dad tells us it is time to shift, Valentine walks over to me. For the time being I will be on his back and after gettingfortable Valentine takes off in the direction of our new home.

    We stop for a short break around two in the afternoon and after eating something, we head out again. This time I am on KearˇŻs back, my FatherˇŻs Lycan and I enjoy the closeness as I lean down on his back.

    It will be around dinner time when we arrive at our new home and I canˇŻt wait to see Lucy again. She was the one I got in trouble with growing up, both of us more of a tomboy than a girly girl and I smile when I remember how often we got home covered in dirt

    and what not.

    Lucy is a WarriorˇŻs Daughter and we went through training together, sparring together whenever we got the chance. Both our Moms alwaysining about the stains in our clothes, but we also knew they were proud of the fighters we became.

    <b>AshtonˇŻs </b><b>p.o.V. </b>

    5:54 pm WM

    Chapter 295 Baby Sister

    ˇ°Son<i>, </i><i>my </i><i>office</i><i>. </i>Now.ˇ± Dad says through our mind¨Clink and I am d I can get away from my current task for a moment.

    +20 Free Coins

    I get out of my seat and walk down the hall to DadˇŻs office, I walk in without knocking. I am a bit surprised to see Lucy in his office, she joined our Pack about six months ago and she has joined her Mate on border patrols.

    ˇ°What is wrong, Lucy?ˇ± I ask, because you donˇŻt have to be a genius to understand that I was called into the Alpha office because of what Lucy has to say.

    She holds out her phone and I read the message that is open on her screen. ˇ°I already approved their move <i>here</i>, I want you to exin to them what we are nning for Morgan and to enlist their help<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Dad says.

    I read the message again, because I donˇŻt understand why her fated Mate would choose another and that while the entire Pack knows that she is his fated Mate.

    We will be gaining six Pack¨Cmembers, a family of Elite Warriors and two Gamma Sons. It is a great loss for Onyx Star Pack, but a huge benefit for our Pack. We can always use new Pack¨Cmembers, no matter what their rank is and I look forward to seeing if the Gamma has what it takes.

    Our Gamma couple has no heirs to the position and I was starting to think I needed to look outside our Pack for my Gamma, but I might just have gotten handed a Gamma.

    ˇ°Lucy, can you make sure they have a ce to stay? Make sure it is big enough for six people, I think it is best if they stay together for the time being.ˇ± Dad says.

    ˇ°I will take care of it, Alpha Tate.ˇ± Lucy says, before she walks out of his office.

    Dad and I talk about our new Pack¨Cmembers for a few minutes, before I head back to my own office. An office I share with my Brothers and at the moment we are making all the arrangements for MorganˇŻs seventeenth birthday.

    Just three more months <i>and </i>then we can finally tell her about our bloodline. I canˇŻt wait to find out what kind of abilities she might have and I will finally meet her Lycan, something Titan, my Lycan, has been looking forward to for the past year.

    Just three more months of keeping this a secret and I hope that with the witnesses present, no one wille after my baby Sister.

    5:54 pm WM

    Chapter

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 296

    296 Unsessful.

    Chapter 296 Unsessful

    Giselle

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    We have been at Blue River Pack for almost three months now and we all have gotten into our own routines. Dad, Grayson and Braxton run border patrols and train with the Elite Warriors, not that the group is veryrge.

    Avery has been put through the test and has been asked to be AshtonˇŻs Gamma. He trains with the current Gamma couple and even decided to move to the Gamma floor a week ago.

    Mom and I train with the Elite Warriors as well, but Mom and I are helping Luna Giselle with her ns for MorganˇŻs birthday. The

    strange part of it, is that none of us have been introduced to her

    Today is MorganˇŻs seventeenth birthday and everyone is very excited to find out how she will react to her party and her bloodline. I doubt anyone had seen iting, but today turned into a ck day for Blue River Pack.

    ˇ°All Pack¨Cmembers are to assemble in front of the Pack¨Chouse Alpha TateˇŻs voice rings through my head and we all run out of the house to get to the Pack¨Chouse, something must be terribly wrong for Alpha Tate to call all Pack¨Cmembers to the Pack¨Chouse.

    ˇ°Morgan is missing and with how faint her scent is in her room she has been gone for a while. I want the entire territory searched and if anyone can think of anything strange I want to hear about it, no one will get into trouble.

    We just want to know what happened, we need to figure out why she is missing and if she left on her own ord.ˇ± Alpha Tate says and for a moment I just stare at Mom.

    ˇ°Avery, we will run border patrol. Let those that know her search for <i>her</i>, we will keep <i>the </i>borders safe<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Dad says through the mind- link and I pull Lucy with me to take the eastern order.

    Lucy and I stay in contact with Dad and we are on our way back towards the southern border, when we run into Fletcher. ˇ°Have you seen Morgan?ˇ± He asks and I know my answer will shock the hell out of him.

    ˇ°Sorry, Fletcher. She could be standing right in front of us and we wouldnˇŻt know we were dealing with Morgan. Neither one of us has ever met her and the same goes for the rest of my family.ˇ± I answer him and I see a defeated look in his eyes.

    ˇ°You might want to try the northern border, there is a cottage up there and I have seen a young female walk into <b>it</b><b>, </b>that was about a week ago.ˇ± I tell him and in the blink of an eye he is gone.

    Lucy and I get back to running the border and I hope that Fletcher will find some answers, but I fear it might not be what he wants to find.

    <b>Fletcher </b>

    As I run to the northern border, I am discussing GiselleˇŻs revtion with Duke. We didnˇŻt realize that Morgan hadnˇŻt met our new Pack¨Cmembers, not Lucy when she moved her to be with her Mate and not Giselle and her family.

    If we had made the proper introduction, we might have been able to prevent this and then Morgan would be home <b>to </b>celebrate her seventeenth birthday with us.

    Every once in a while I hear a Pack¨Cmember through the mind¨Clink, another piece of the territory is searched and no sign of Morgan. Avery stayed at the Pack¨Chouse to keep track of every search and to make sure that the entire territory got searched.

    ˇ°Avery, you volunteered for this task <i>because </i><i>you </i><i>donˇŻt </i><i>know </i><i>who </i><i>you </i>are <i>looking </i><i>for</i><i>, </i><i>right</i>?ˇ± I ask him without pulling others into our

    conversation.

    1:54 pm WM

    Chapter 296 Unsessful.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>That </i>is correct, Fletcher. <i>I </i>never met Morgan<i>, </i><i>I </i>wouldnˇŻt know I met <i>her </i><i>if </i>she kicked my ass.ˇ± Avery responds and despite the situation, I chuckle.

    I slow down the moment I reach the northern border and I keep an eye out for a cottage, hoping that I will find Morgan there.

    <i>Our </i>territory makes a small bend to the left and as I clear some trees I spot a small, rundown cottage. It is a one story building with the paint chipping of the outer walls, at the front there is only a door and a small window.

    I walk around it to find two small windows on the left and right side of the cottage, the back has no door but there is arge window. I walk up to the door and I can already smell the scent of my baby Sister, a smile appears on my face.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Dad</i>, <i>I </i><i>found </i>a cottage near our northern border and it smells like Morgan<i>.</i>ˇ± I say through our mind¨Clink and I know my Brothers will be here shortly.

    The door isnˇŻt locked and after slowly opening it, I am met with silence. A small cot is near the window at the back of the cottage, a small kitchen with the bare minimum is to my right and to my left is an armchair that faces the back window.

    I slowly walk through the cottage and even though I can smell her scent clearly, it isnˇŻt as strong as it should be. I find a few groceries in the kitchen and her phone on a desk near the foot of the bed.

    ˇ°Did you find her, Fletcher?ˇ± Ashton asks, but I know I donˇŻt have to answer him. He can tell by the look on my face that I didnˇŻt and something deep in my gut tells me that we wonˇŻt find her.

    We each walk around the area for a while and we all end up at the same spot near the border, if she left the territory she did it here.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs get back to the Pack¨Chouse, look at the footage and see when she left exactly. It might tell us how much of a head start she has and we need to call of the Elder, I doubt Dad wants to answer any questions at the moment.ˇ± Ashton says.

    It takes a little while, but we eventually find out that we messed up on a lot of things and as we try to move forward we find that we are actually stuck.

    Without Morgan our family is iplete and once in a while we head out to search for her outside our territory, but so far we have been unsessful.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 297

    Chapter 297 Weeks Later

    <b>Giselle </b>

    Our Alpha and Luna are no longer the ones I met the first day we arrived here, both of them deal with MorganˇŻs disappearance in a different way.

    Dad has assigned me and Lucy to keep an eye on Luna Giselle, we need to make sure that she doesnˇŻt harm herself or anyone else.

    I doubt that Alpha Tate knows that we are watching his Mate, he has locked himself in his office and hardly everes out. Anyone that tries to talk to Alpha Tate gets snapped at and it doesnˇŻt matter if the topic is Morgan or Pack business.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Alpha </i><i>Tate </i><i>just </i><i>went </i><i>into </i><i>his </i><i>office</i>.ˇ± I hear Avery say in my head and I move from the living room up the stairs to the Alpha floor, Lucy meets me half way up the stairs.

    I quietly open the door to Luna GiselleˇŻs office and check her calendar for today. Mom has been helping out with the Luna duties, it is the only way for any of us to help at this moment and I think it is a good thing that Mom is an AlphaˇŻs Daughter herself.

    Mom knows how to deal with certain issues that Ashton canˇŻt handle and he has epted her help without informing his Father. Together with the Beta and Gamma they keep this Pack running and we all hope that time will help them heal a little.

    ˇ°<i>Mom</i><i>, </i><i>there </i><i>is </i><i>nothing </i><i>on </i><i>her </i><i>calendar </i><i>for </i><i>today</i><i>. </i><i>Tomorrow </i><i>she has </i><i>a </i><i>meeting </i><i>with </i><i>the </i><i>Pack</i><i>¨C</i><i>doctor</i><i>, </i><i>than </i><i>she </i><i>has </i><i>a </i><i>clear </i><i>schedule </i><i>for </i>two <i>days</i><i>. </i>I <i>think </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>nning on </i><i>using </i><i>it </i><i>to </i><i>n </i><i>HudsonˇŻs </i><i>birthday</i><i>, </i><i>which </i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>weekend</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I inform her, as I look through Luna GiselleˇŻs day¨Cnner.

    Lucy is already waiting for me outside the master bedroom and I see that she has opened the door slightly.

    The rooms are soundproof, so we decided to leave the door ajar to warn us. It isnˇŻt easy to listen to her crying and talking, she mes herself a great deal and I am not sure if anything can ever pull her out of this. Well, maybe MorganˇŻs return can.

    ˇ®I am so sorry, Little Miracle. I wish I had paid more attention, but I was so consumed by nning your birthday.ˇ± I hear Luna Giselle say and I know that she is staring at a picture of Morgan.

    The picture was taken at her Sweet Sixteen party, she looked amazing in the dress her Mother picked out for her. I think it reminds .una Giselle of the little girl she lost and that it reminds her of the mistakes they all made.

    This is our daily routine, we go to the Alpha floor the moment Alpha Tate leaves and then we stand guard outside their master >edroom. We listen to Luna Giselle cry, we listen when she talks to Morgan and we leave the moment Alpha Tate returns to the Alpha floor.

    ˇ®<i>Something </i>is wrong<i>, </i><i>Alpha </i><i>Tate </i><i>hasnˇŻt </i>left <i>the </i><i>Alpha </i><i>floor </i>yet.ˇ± I hear Avery say in my head and I run up the stairs to be met with Lucy and Avery<i>. </i>Grayson is right behind me and we make our way up to the Alpha floor.

    slowly open the door to hear Fletcher yelling, ˇ°Have <i>you </i>lost your fucking mind, Dad? Everyone is affected by MorganˇŻs decision, <b>but </b>it doesnˇŻt give <i>you </i>or Mom the fucking right to forget about your Pack or your other Pups.

    We are all to me for what happened and we deal with it the best we can. We donˇŻt need an unstable Alpha or Luna, so either the two of you snap out of it or step the fuck down.ˇ± I leave the door ajar, but we do not enter the Alpha floor. This is something they

    need to solve on their own.

    <b>ˇ°</b>I know we are all to me, but she is my Daughter and I should have known something was wrong.ˇ± Alpha Tate says.

    I know each of them mes himself for what happened with Morgan, but there is nothing any of them can do to change it. All they

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>10:46 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 297 Weeks Later

    can hope for is that Morgan returns one day and that they get a chance to apologize to her.

    Knowing that they wonˇŻt kill one another, I quietly close the door and gesture for everyone to leave.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    With each passing day Luna Giselle resumes her duties, but Mom stays by her side to help wherever it is necessary. Lucy and I can slowly get back to our own tasks within Blue River Pack, we take up running border patrol again and I love spending the nights with Lucy running along the borders.

    Alpha Tate is slowly bing the Alpha again that I met when we arrived at Blue River Pack and even though it is in to see that everyone still has trouble dealing with MorganˇŻs disappearance, they slowly go back to living again.

    All the decorations for MorganˇŻs seventeenth birthday have been taken down and everyone stays away from the clearing, it probably reminds them of the events leading up to her disappearance.

    Grayson and I go there with Dad to train in our Lycan forms, a training Blue River Pack doesnˇŻt have and Dad doesnˇŻt feelfortable enough yet to discuss it with Alpha Tate.

    Three weeks have passed since our Alpha and Luna were snapped out of their self¨Cpity party and I am starting to feel anxious for some reason. Grayson and Valentine are feeling the same way I am and Dad keeps telling us to trust our instincts.

    I might not have my Wolf or Lycan yet, but ording to Dad it is her way of telling me that trouble ising. Valentine refuses to let me run border patrol with just Lucy and he tags along whenever I am on night patrol.

    He probably would have slept in my room, if I had let him<b>, </b>but I donˇŻt feel uneasy when I am at home and it is the only reason I can convince him to sleep in his own bed.

    Looking back I am d that Fletcher lost his shit that day, if he hadnˇŻt Alpha Tate might not have been ready for what happened a few weekster.

    admind

 Werewolf and 298

    Chapter 298 Point Out

    <b>AshtonˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Mom and Dad have finally epted the fact that Morgan is gone, but we are all hoping she will return some day. Not that it is easy for them to move on, but they are slowly getting there.

    My Brothers and I each take turns in searching for Morgan on the weekends, but so far we have been unable to find a trace of her and it bes harder to stay optimistic.

    ˇ°Ashton, do you have a moment?ˇ± Avery asks as he walks into my office and I gesture to the seat in front of me.

    ˇ°Grayson has always had great instincts and I believe that trouble is heading our way. Grayson and Giselle are both feeling anxious and in the past whenever Grayson felt anxious something bad happened shortly after that.ˇ± Avery says.

    My Brothers and I ask him some questions and it quickly bes clear to us that Avery has every right to worry about Grayson gut feeling.

    ˇ°Put the Warriors on high alert, let the Elite Warriors run border patrol parallel to the others and keep Giselle away from the border.ˇ± I say, before I walk out of my office to talk to Dad. Something tells me that this might have something to do with her former Alpha.

    Before I have reached DadˇŻs office I hear one of our Warriors through the mind¨Clink, <i>ˇ°</i><i>Unknown </i><i>Wolves </i><i>approaching </i>the gate.ˇ±

    I donˇŻt wait for anyone as I run out of the Pack¨Chouse, I donˇŻt have to wait because they are all right behind me and I can hear Dad on the phone with Elder Emmett. I sigh in relief when I hear Elder Emmett say that a unit is on its way, the closest unit is only an hour away and I know we can stall whoever is approaching our borders.

    Colton and I are nking Dad, the rest of my Brothers are standing behind us and we patiently wait for the Wolves to approach the

    gate.

    I can tell that the ones that stay in Wolf form are Warriors and that means that the ones that have shifted back to their Human form are High¨Cranking Wolves. <i>ˇ°</i><i>The </i><i>one </i><i>in </i><i>front </i><i>of </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Alpha </i><i>Tate</i><i>, </i><i>is </i><i>Alpha </i><i>Alexander</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I hear Avery say through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ°Alpha Alexander, what can I do for you?ˇ± Dad asks and we patiently wait for him to answer.

    ˇ°I am here to get my SonˇŻs Mate back<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Alpha Alexander finally answers and I wonder how he is going to exin this one. ˇ°I am here to bring Giselle home.ˇ±

    Dad looks from Alpha Alexander to me and then he looks at Colton, ˇ°I donˇŻt believe your Mother ever met either one of them, did she?ˇ± Dad asks and I hear quite a few Pack¨Cmembersugh.

    ˇ°I am not talking about your Luna, I am talking about Giselle from Onyx Star Pack.ˇ± Alpha Alexander replies and Dad looks at me once again.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt y me for a fool, I have proof that she is here and she ising home with us. One way or the other.ˇ± Alpha Alexander growls as he tosses a picture in our direction.

    One <i>of </i>our Elite Warriors picks it up and hands it to Dad, while he nces at it quickly. It is a picture of Giselle on border patrol, that picture <i>could </i>only have been taken if someone had been very close to our borders and that is an act of war.

    ˇ°Alpha Alexander, whoever took this picture broke quite a few Laws. We both know that getting this close to another AlphaˇŻs border is an act of war and I have no problem with waging that war, but I hope you will be a little smarter than this.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    11

    10:46 <b>am </b>PP PC

    admind

 Werewolf and 299

    Chapter 299 Saferoom

    Chapter 299 Saferoom

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    I can see the shock and disappointment in JaylenˇŻs eyes when Dad tells his Commanders that Morgan will apany us <i>on </i>our trip.

    Jaylen has been apanying us for the past ten years and no one knows that he is their future Royal Gamma. Every visit gives us insight to a Pack, but we also know that people act differently with me and Dad present and that is where the Commander and his teame in.

    Our first stop is Crescent Moon Pack, their Alpha and Luna are down to earth and have great respect for the Mate¨Cbond. None of the females in their Pack try to get me into their bed and for once I actually enjoy a visit.

    Our second stop is at Silver Heart Pack and I am once again reminded of the fact that not everyone believes the Goddess makes the right decision. The Beta answers most of DadˇŻs questions and the Alpha just sits there looking smug.

    Morgan walks out of the room that is appointed to Dad, but the look on her face tells me that something is up. The Luna keeps talking in her annoying voice and I wonder how the Alpha can stand listening to her twenty four seven.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Your </i><i>Majesty</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>and </i><i>Prince </i><i>Casimir </i>will <i>trade </i><i>rooms </i><i>with </i><i>me </i><i>and </i><i>Faith</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>canˇŻt </i><i>exin </i><i>why </i><i>I </i><i>feel </i><i>this </i><i>is </i><i>necessary</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>I </i><i>need </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>trust </i><i>me</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Morgan says through our mind¨Clink and we both give her a small nod.

    Faith and Danica stay with me and Dad, while Morgan steps away to have a private conversation with Roan. He nces in our direction from time to time and he gets a grime look on his face, but doesnˇŻt say a word.

    Whatever it was that set of MorganˇŻs Spidey senses I am grateful for it and Dad probably escaped a forced Mate¨Cbond. I sigh in relief when the SUV starts moving and we finally leave Silver Heart territory.

    Dad hands Morgan the <i>envelope </i>we received from Blue River Pack, I keep a close eye on her and see her eye color shift between her own and that of Amra, her Lycan. I never thought we would get answers this soon, but then again we didnˇŻt know that Morgan was Alpha TateˇŻs Daughter.

    Listening to Morgan talk about the time between her Sweet Sixteen and the day she left isnˇŻt easy, how can anyone ignore their own Daughter?

    Dad exins why Amra was unable to reach her parentsˇ® Lycan or her BrotherˇŻs Lycan and I think that it is what they needed to hear. I let MorganˇŻs story run through my mind and finally I understand that her family was too busy with preparations to see what it was causing.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Morgan, they have been worried for a year and a half. Of course, they look like crap.ˇ± I say to Morgan, when she points out that one of her Brothers looks like crap.

    I watch as Morgan greets her family, getting hugged by one after the other and I know that none of them took a real close look at her. They are <i>too </i>busy apologizing for the pain they caused her, too busy with showing her how much they love her.

    I listen to Luna Giselle as she tells me the description Morgan had for her Mate and d is shing a picture of Jaylen in my head. She described him to <b>a </b>T as a young Pup and she had never met him, something is slowly starting to make sense.

    Our jaws drop as Dad and I listen to the list of broken bones Morgan gave her Brothers over the years and I am d she decided <b>to </b>be a part of DadˇŻs Army. I even get her to agree to be my personal body guard during two of our most important Balls<b>, </b><b>she </b>wonˇŻt hesitate to break a bone or two.

    Chapter 299 Saferoom

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Avery, the future Gamma, is showing me around Blue River Pack and we are followed by at least a dozen Pups. They ask me questions and I answer them as best as I can, this must be the best Pack visit I have ever had. No power hungry females trying to cling to me or Dad and it seems as if they understand when to leave me alone.

    ˇ°Our training grounds, Your Highness.ˇ± Avery says and I see a group of about thirty Wolves and Lycans. ˇ°Those are our Elite Warriors, they train with the rest of the Pack during our normal schedule and they train separately after that.ˇ±

    I look at the males and females that are sparring, ˇ°She seems <i>to </i>be <i>underaged</i>.<i>ˇ± </i>d says as my eyes catch a young female sparring with an older male.

    ˇ°That is Giselle, she is sparring with her Father. If you are lucky, you might witness her defeating him. Again.ˇ± Avery says chuckling and for a moment I just look at him, but then I turn my attention back to the training grounds.

    Giselle is fast and is able to avoid most of her FatherˇŻs attacks, but when he does manage to connect it seems as if it is more of a graze past her body. I am d I kept my eyes on them sparring, because if I had blinked I probably would have missed it.

    Gianni lunges for Giselle, but she makes a head¨Croll towards him and both her feet connect with him as she passes beneath him. She jumps up to see him lying on the ground, his eyes closed and his breath ragged.

    She doesnˇŻt step any closer to him, she just watches him and I realize that he had hoped she would make a mistake.

    ˇ°Nicely done, Giselle.ˇ± I say as I walk onto the training grounds, but she doesnˇŻt take her eyes of her Father. ˇ°He tricked you before, didnˇŻt he?ˇ± I ask and I hear her hum affirmatively.

    This must be one of the best Pack visits I have ever been on, I get to talk to many Pack¨Cmembers without having to doubt their motives and every time someone asks me about my Mate it is out of sincere curiosity.

    I hate that this visit is almost over and I hope I get to visit this Pack again. It feels more like home than home does, I can be myself around here and no <i>one </i>looks strange when I walk into the kitchen.

    I donˇŻt pay much attention to what is being said in the Alpha office, I am too busy feeling sorry for myself.

    An rm sounding pulls me from my thoughts and Dad and I get guided to the saferoom with Luna Giselle.

    admind

 Werewolf and 300

    Chapter 300 Soon Enough.

    Chapter 300 Soon Enough

    <b>Giselle </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Our Alpha received a letter from Shadow Rock Pack and Dad increased our training schedule, he isnˇŻt taking any changes.

    Alpha Tate doesnˇŻt understand why Shadow Rock Pack sent the letter here, Morgan has been missing for eighteen months and no one has found a trace of her. None of us has an answer for him, but Grayson might be right. Morgan could be on her way home, running from Shadow Rock Pack.

    I am hoping that if she does return home, it will be during the KingˇŻs visit. His presence alone is enough to keep someone from attacking and if that someone is stupid to try anyway, it will end in death.

    Fletcher is pacing up and down in front of the Pack¨Chouse, anyone can tell that the Alpha family is nervous. The King will demand answers and Alpha Tate will answer them, but it wonˇŻt be easy for them.

    My eyes are on the SUVs that are arriving, this will be the first time in my life that I will see members of the KingˇŻs Army. A 5ˇ°5 tall female steps out of the SUV, her ck hair resting on her shoulders and a somewhat worried look in her ocean blue eyes. Her uniform tells me that she is a Commander and a small smile appears on her face as she looks at Luna Giselle.

    Okay, I hadnˇŻt seen that oneing. That Commander is Morgan, but it seems that no one recognizes her.

    Alpha Tate is the first one that recognizes her and it takes some time for everyone to wee her home. I wait until they are all inside the Pack¨Chouse, before I return to the border to run my patrol. It isnˇŻt as rxing as it once was, but at least I am still allowed to run border patrol.

    ˇ°He is very handsome, isnˇŻt he?ˇ± Lucy asks and I hear her Mate growl softly. Most of our Pack¨Cmembers are looking at Prince Casimir, but not with the intent of getting into his bed.

    Prince Casimir is talking to Ashton and it is clear <i>to </i>see that he doesnˇŻt like what he is hearing. I try to see what Lucy meant, he is 6ˇ°6 in height with ck hair and emerald, green eyes. I guess that he is a handsome male, but I am not interested in finding another Mate.

    ˇ°I guess you are right, he is <i>handsome</i>.ˇ± I finally answer Lucy and I turn my attention to Grayson. He still doesnˇŻt let me out of his sight and I think he has to report to Ashton after every border patrol.

    Despite the presence of the King and Crown Prince, we manage to keep to our daily routine and I can hear murmurs around me as I am sparring with Dad. I donˇŻt pay them much attention and I have to smile when Prince Casimirplements me.

    ˇ°How is your visit so far, Your Highness?<i>ˇ± </i>I ask, while I grab a bottle of water.

    ˇ°Much better than usual. Normally I have to worry about avoiding Pack members, because they might have an ulterior motive. Here, I get to be myself and I am enjoying the visit so far.ˇ± He answers as we walk back to the Pack¨Chouse.

    It is great to watch our King, and Crown Prince interact with our Pack¨Cmembers and we get to see a side that is usually hidden from the world.

    It is sunday and today our Alpha family has to say goodbye to their Daughter, but this time they know where she is going. Lucy and I are in the main living room, while the King and Crown Prince are in the Alpha office. No doubt, getting informed about the letter from Shadow Rock Pack.

    Suddenly our border rm starts ring and I jump up to run to the Alpha office, I need to get Luna Giselle to the saleroom.

    10:47 am Pppo.

    Chapter 300 Soon Enough.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    King Damon and Prince Casimir are right behind her and I call out to Lucy to lead them to the saferoom, I follow right behind King Damon. Lucy leads them down the hall to the back of the Pack¨Chouse, an Omega is already there to guide the other Omegas inside and after everyone has gone inside, Lucy closes the door.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Alpha Tate</i>, <i>the </i>saferoom <i>is </i><i>secure</i>.ˇ± I tell him, before I close the link. He doesnˇŻt need me to distract him any longer, his attention needs to be on whoever is near our borders.

    Dad keeps us informed on what is happening at the gate and Grayson keeps us informed on the situation at the northern border.

    I wish I could be with either one of them, but Dad made it clear that during an attack on the Pack, I am to stay out of sight.

    LetˇŻs just hope that Alpha Alexander doesnˇŻt return, that Elias will give up on me and starts looking for his fated Mate. I was never interested in anyone but my fated Mate and now I have to wait for a new Mate, but only the Goddess knows how long that might take.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Giselle, <i>escort </i><i>King </i><i>Damon </i>and <i>Prince Casimir </i>to the <i>dungeons</i>.ˇ± I hear Alpha Tate say in my head and I turn around to open the door to the saferoom.

    ˇ°Lucy, stay with Luna Giselle. I am to escort the King and Crown Prince to the dungeons, I think Alpha Tate wants to show them where our attackers will stay for a while.ˇ± I say with a smirk on my face.

    Our dungeons are a work of art, if you ask me. I spend quite a few hours down there to get familiar with the basics of the design and I have to admit that it is an ingenious design.

    Alpha Tate is already waiting for us and after they have gone inside, I head back to the Pack¨Chouse. On my way back I see Morgan approach with CasimirˇŻs Beta and the male I assume is responsible for the attack.

    That stupid smirk <i>on </i>his <i>face </i>will disappear soon enough.

    admind

 Werewolf and 301

    Chapter 301 Female Commander

    Casimir

    This trip went south pretty quickly,

    <b>45 </b>Free Coins

    First I get informed that Alpha Alexander of Onyx Star Pack paid them a visit, iming that Giselle is his SonˇŻs Mate and now this fucking idiot.

    I grow! the moment Morgan tells me through the mind¨Clink that Captain Kaia is with Nigel and his Father, she must be the one that betrayed Morgan and I hope I get to question her.

    Roan keeps me updated on the situation at the northern border and a part of me hates that I wonˇŻt be able to question Kaia or Nigel, but it also means that there are less Wolves left alive that know the truth about Morgan.

    Luna Giselle is talking with a few of the Omegas and if I didnˇŻt know what was going on outside these walls, I would be tempted to say that this was a normal way of spending time.

    ˇ°Prince Casimir, are you okay?ˇ± I hear someone ask and I realize that I am smiling.

    ˇ°Sorry, I was just thinking that this looked like a normal situation. None of you are in a panic, it looks as if you are all just waiting to start your next task.ˇ± I answer.

    ˇ°What will panicking aplish, Prince Casimir?ˇ± I hear Luna Giselle ask and for a moment I have to think about her question.

    ˇ°Probably nothing.ˇ± I finally answer, because it is the only answer I cane up with.

    ˇ°Exactly, so instead of wasting time on something that has no purpose, we catch up or discuss other matters we need to deal with.ˇ± Luna Giselle answers.

    I never thought of it that way, it is so natural for someone to panic in a situation like this.

    Dad and I join their conversation and I get startled the moment the door opens. Giselle tells Lucy to take care of Luna Giselle, while she will show us the way to the dungeons.

    d likes the way she takes control of a situation and he is more than happy to follow her, not that I object to herpany.

    Alpha Tate leads us down the stairs, while Asthon and Fletcher guide Alpha Cooper down the stairs and I am amazed at the design of this prison.

    I listen as Roan screams on the top of his lungs and I hear the sound return again and again. I imagine it to be a blood curdling sound and I quickly understand that it is enough to scare the shit out of most Wolves and Lycans.

    It takes two days, before we are finally willing to ept that, for the moment, Alpha Cooper will not say a word.

    Now all we need to do is inform the other Commanders of MorganˇŻs bloodline and hope that she will find her fated Mate soon.

    Every Commander listens to Morgan as she exins her bloodline and I chuckle when I see the dumbfounded look on AmirˇŻs face, when Morgan answer a question he probably only thought off.

    ˇ°I will not take her title away from her, she has proven herself over and over again. However, I donˇŻt want to take a chance either and it took me some convincing to get her to agree with my conditions.ˇ± Dad says, before he exins how he ns on keeping her safe.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    10:55 am

    Chapter 301 Female Commander

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    After making sure that everything got discussed, Dad and I head back to the Pce. I canˇŻt wait to sleep in my own bed again, to have all of my personal stuff around me again.

    I walk straight up to our private floor, I donˇŻt want to deal with the females that lurk around to seize any opportunity to get close to me. ˇ°Going into hiding for a while, Casimir?ˇ± Roan asks teasingly and I just flip him the bird, as I walk into my room.

    Not that it is stopping him from following me into my room and we both crash in an armchair, just needing some time to ourselves.

    We donˇŻt have to say anything, while in each otherˇŻspany. Roan and I have known one another our whole lives and the same goes for Jaylen, the three of us will have to rule this Kingdom one day. Each of us being an only child, well that isnˇŻtpletely true as I am technically not an only child.

    My baby Sister, Jaya, died when she was six and Dad and I never had the chance to get to know her. Something good dide out if it though, we were able to meet JayaˇŻs baby Brother and Dad took him in because there was no other family left.

    ˇ°Casimir, you are back.ˇ± I hear, before Forrest jumps into myp. I wrap my arm around him and for a while the three of us just sit there in silence.

    For a few days I get to have some peace and quiet, but then White Rock Pack has to ruin my mood.

    I know I canˇŻt go with one of our units, but damn, right now I wish I could. I want to take down the Asshole that attacked a member of our Army and I know I wouldnˇŻt be to kind.

    Jaylen keeps me informed about the situation and like him, I hope they can still have the weekend off.

    ˇ°Dad says that we are going to the Academy for the Full Moon party. He is going to cancel the party here at the Pce.ˇ± Forrest says and Roan and I both smile at that idea.

    No obnoxious females that act as if they are better than the rest, no females that will try to corner us for some attention or Alphas that try to hook us up with their Daughters.

    I think this might actually be a Full Moon I might enjoy, even if I donˇŻt find my fated Mate. Most of the Wolves and Lycans at the Academy treat us with respect and leave us alone during our stay there.

    ˇ°Well, first you will have to survive a weekend with Commander Morgan.ˇ± I say teasingly.

    Forrest has wanted <i>to </i>meet her, ever since Dad told him that we have a female Commander in our Army.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 302

    Chapter 302 Ass Kicking

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.V. </b>

    Even though it has been over a year that Alpha Alexander showed up, I am still under guard.

    g

    He might not have shown his face, but we have encountered more than enough Wolves that were spying for him. As long as they stay out of our territory I will be fine, but Avery said that he fears that Elias might do something drastic one of these days.

    We are in the main living room with about a dozen Pups, there has been an increase in Wolves that pass our borders and I donˇŻt just mean to get from one ce to the next.

    No, they are walking back and forth a few times along the same stretch of border and then they just disappear. Sometimes one of them shows up again in thepany of a new face and the ritual repeats itself.

    It is annoying the hell out of me and I am on the brink of snapping. I know that everyone means well, but I can take care of myself and some seem to forget that from time to time.

    ˇ°Giselle, <i>get </i><i>inside</i>.ˇ± I hear Alpha Tate order through the mind¨Clink and I let out a soft growl.

    ˇ°<i>Already </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>Pack</i><i>¨C</i><i>house</i><i>, </i>been <i>here </i><i>all </i><i>morning</i>.<i>ˇ± </i>I growl through the mind¨Clink and I donˇŻt care if he thinks I am disrespecting him. He saw me five minutes ago and he knows that I am not going anywhere.

    The reason I am in the main living room is because of the young Pup in front of me, they have an assignment for school and I was selected as one of the Pack¨Cmembers one of them has to interview.

    I tried my best to get out of it, but it didnˇŻt matter what I said I was to cooperate.

    ˇ°Is something wrong?ˇ± The teacher asks and I know she is getting the raw end of the deal.

    ˇ°Yeah, there is something wrong. I donˇŻt want to be here, I have made this very clear and yet here I am. I doubt you want me to answer any of his questions, I will traumatize the Pup for life.ˇ± I softly growl.

    Everyone in the room has heard me and I can see disapproving looks on their faces, not that I give a damn.

    ˇ°I am sure you canˇŻt traumatize him for life, after all you know nothing about the Mate¨Cbond.ˇ± The teacher retorts and I lose my shit.

    ˇ°MY FATED MATE CHOSE MY SISTER OVER ME, BECAUSE HE DIDNˇŻT WANT TO UPSET HIS FUTURE ALPHA. EVERYONE AT ONYX STAR PACK HEARD HIM CALLIMG ME HIS MATE AND THEN HE JUST TURNED AROUND TO CLAIM MY SISTER AS HIS MATE. WANT TO TELL ME AGAIN THAT I KNOW NOTHING ABOUT THE MATE¨CBOND?ˇ± I roar in her face.

    ˇ°THE INCREASED BORDER PATROLS FOR THE PAST YEAR ARE BECAUSE OF ME, BECAUSE SOME ASSHOLE THINKS HE CAN CLAIM ME AS HIS MATE, WHILE EVERYONE KNOWS THAT I AM NOT HIS FATED MATE.

    I CANˇŻT DO A SINGLE THING WITHOUT SOMEONE BREATHING DOWN MY NECK. GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME WITH YOUR BLOODY INTERVIEW.ˇ± I manage to keep my hands to myself, but I also know I need to get out of here.

    I walk out of the Pack¨Chouse and the moment my feet hit the ground, I start running towards the tree line.

    ˇ°Giselle,e back.ˇ± I hear Mom from behind me, but I have no intention of listening.

    I donˇŻt go anywhere near the borders, but I do keep to the forest. Branches p into my body, but I am too angry to care and even

    10:50 <b>am </b>

    Chapter 302 Ass Kicking

    though I have no Wolf or Lycan yet, I am a damn fast runner.

    s

    I know I havepany, but at least they are smart enough to give me some space and I keep running parallel to our borders.

    The more my anger dissipates the more I feel my fatigue and I slow down my running, just to keep myself from smacking face down on the forest floor.

    ˇ°Once you <i>are </i>done, <i>I </i><i>want </i>to see you in my office.ˇ± I hear Alpha Tate say through the mind¨Clink and after one more round along the borders, I head back towards the Pack¨Chouse.

    Landon and Hudson follow me out of the tree line and I am surprised to see that they were the ones trailing me.

    I would prefer to take a shower, but Alpha Tate did say he wanted to see me when I was done. He can talk to me the way I am at the moment, maybe next time he will chose his words a little bit better.

    I get a few strange looks the moment I walk into the Pack¨Chouse, but I contribute it to my outburst and I walk down the hall to Alpha TateˇŻs office. The door is ajar and after knocking on the door once, I walk into the office.

    ˇ°Giselle, what happened to you?ˇ± Mom asks as she looks me up and down.

    Oops, maybe I should have taken the time to get a shower and some clean clothes. I look down my body to find a lot of scratches, small cuts and blood on my arms and legs, not smart to run through the forest at high speed in shorts and a tank top.

    ˇ°Nothing, Mom. I ran through the forest and unfortunately none of the trees and bushes stepped aside.ˇ± I answer her.

    I move my hands up to my hair and the first thing I feel is a leaf, while my other hand feels a small twig stuck in my hair. I hear a chuckle behind me, just before another leaf shows itself in front of me and that is followed by another leaf.

    Grayson keeps pulling leaves and twigs <i>from </i>my hair and all I can do is hold up my hand.

    In the meantime I listen to Alpha Tate, turns out that none of them had taken my situation into consideration and he regretted I felt as if I was trapped.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt feel trapped, I feel as if you all think that I am an Idiot. I know what is going on near the borders and even though I was pissed off, I still stayed clear of the borders. I can take care of myself and the next <i>one </i>that starts breathing down my neck, gets his ass kicked.ˇ± I say.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 303

    Chapter 303 Move Forward

    CasimirˇŻs p.o.v.

    The weekend passes quickly and on sunday we drive to the Academy to see if Jaylen has finally let go of the past.

    45 Free Coins

    Roan and I are keeping our eyes on Jaylen and Morgan, while Dad is holding his speech. I only hear bits and pieces of it, not really interested in listening to yet another speech about finding your fated Mate.

    Morgan is staring into JaylenˇŻs eyes and I get to witness the moment they both feel the Mate¨Cbond. Roan and I chuckle as Jaylen basically runs out of the ballroom with Morgan in his arms, I am happy for my best friend.

    IˇŻd rather forget about the cluster fuck day we just had, but I know we will have to deal with everyone involved eventually.

    d and I make sure that we leave our private wing as little as possible, I am so done with every female that wants to be Queen. I doubt most of them will understand what the title entails or the work thates with it, they all think it is a party every fucking day of the year.

    Roan keeps me informed on their progress with White Rock Pack, Gillean went through all the files and Jaylen is thinking up a strategy with Morgan. Right now, I hate being the Crown Prince.

    ˇ°Son, we have work to do. Almost every male from White Rock Pack is dead and we need to ce the remaining Pack¨Cmembers in other Packs. Preferably a Pack with rtives and some good counselors.ˇ± Dad says as he walks into our living room.

    Roan and Tom have taken about forty percent of the files, the remaining sixty percent is for me, Dad and Kieran. The first step was to find out who had family left and if they were willing to move to that Pack, then a call would be made to the Alpha. That first step was the easiest step, but also a small part of the files we had to go through.

    By the time a week has passed Dad has made arrangements for GilleanˇŻs Mother and he will soon leave to bring her to the Pce. Kieran has cleared a room for her, right next to her parents and the nurse has the room on the other side of hers. Gillean can visit her as often as he wants and I will try to keep herpany at least a few hours a day, maybe work while I am sitting there.

    ˇ°Aunt Marina, what can I do for you?ˇ± Dad asks, after he has answered his phone and I eavesdrop on the conversation. d is howling in my head, when we hear that Luana is awake and I will make sure she has everything she might possible need.

    Yara is slowly getting used to being treated normal, but I can sometimes see her flinch when a malees too close and I have already growled at a few of our Warriors.

    I also notice that if she can she will sit down between two females, making sure a male canˇŻt get too close to her and I have even made sure to tell a female to move. I want Yara to finally be at peace, she deserves it after the hell she had to live through.

    I walk into the living room to find Yara sitting in an armchair, staring into the distance and I sit down in a seat at a safe distance. ˇ°How are you doing, Yara?ˇ± I ask her.

    ˇ°Thank you.ˇ± She says and I cock my head to the right, because it wasnˇŻt the response I was expecting.

    ˇ°I know you make sure males stay away from me, you even make sure that sometimes someone moves a seat to make sure I can sit in between two females. I really appreciate it.ˇ± She answers.

    ˇ°Yara, you saved GilleanˇŻs life. We owe you a huge thank you for saving a Royal.ˇ± I say. ˇ°Gillean didnˇŻt like leaving you at White Rock Pack, he considers you family and that means we consider you family too.ˇ±

    10:56 am D

    ME

    Chapter 303 Move Forward-

    *5 Free Coins

    We talk about the uing Full Moon and I understand her when she says that she hopes it will take her a while to find her Mate.

    Yara stays with us during dinner and she even manages to get Thora and Dalton to go to bed without much fuss. Both of them want to meet Luana, but we all agree that we need to give her some time.

    The next morning it is difficult to get Thora and Dalton to eat their breakfast, they want to head to the Gamma floor and see for themselves that Luana is awake.

    ˇ°Uncle Gillean, is she awake?ˇ± I hear Thora ask, as she peeks around the corner. ˇ°I am so d you woke up, Uncle Gillean missed you so much.ˇ± She whispers and I watch her crawl onto LuanaˇŻsp.

    ˇ°Dalton and Thora are the Pups of our future Royal Gamma, Grandpa and Grandma look after them during the day. Both have been curious about you.ˇ± Gillean says.

    I head back to my office, once everyone leaves the Gamma floor. I still have a few files to go through and I hope I get to close these today, because it also means that we get to close the book on White Rock Pack.

    None of us is allowed to leave our private wing, Dad wants to keep Yara and Luana away from the drama for a little while longer. Yara has already seen a few of the females that would love to be Queen and I fear tomorrow might turn into a shitshow.

    The phone in my office starts ringing and I keep my fingers crossed when I see the caller¨CID.

    ˇ°Prince Casimir, we are willing to take in the three females. Our Doctor is confident she can give them what they need and my Mate is already instructing our Pack¨Cmembers on the big doˇŻs and donˇŻts.<i>ˇ± </i>Alpha Ralph says.

    After thanking him for his cooperation and the reassurance they will get picked up today, I close the files in front of me. This book is closed and now we can move forward.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 304

    Chapter 304 Some Answers

    Chapter 304 Some Answers

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    I am the first one in our living room and I sit down in the most strategic chair there is, I can see anyoneing and going without getting caught off guard.

    Dad guides Yara into the room and she looks gorgeous in her ckced dress. Dad walks to the window and for a moment he just stares straight ahead, that is until Tom walks in with Kieran and Luana.

    Thest one to enter the room is Gillean and I chuckle as he is struggling with his bowtie, but thank the Goddess his Mother is here. Luana is wearing an indigoced dress with a floral pattern and as Gillean points out, she looks stunning.

    Yara and Luana both blush, when Gillean tells them that he hopes they will find their Mate tonight.

    With all of us sticking together, I actually enjoy myself for once and I take a step back when the clock approaches midnight. My eyes are glued to my future Beta, I really hope that he will find his fated Mate tonight.

    I am one of the few people that know his search for a Mate has been more difficult. Not only because we are not always surrounded by new people during a Full Moon, he also has no interest in females.

    Okay, I hadnˇŻt seen that oneing. Dad has finally found his second chance Mate and so did Kieran. Both of them smile at Yara and Luana, allowing them to set the pace and I almost miss the most important thing of the evening.

    ˇ°Do you think you can escape your Mate, Gillean?ˇ± I hear Roan ask and d is howling in my head again. ˇ°You are mine.ˇ± Roan growls, just before he kisses Gillean.

    The moment I see the twinkle in RoanˇŻs eyes, I know that Gillean is in trouble and he seems to have figured it out as well. Gillean runs out of the Pce and leaves Roan behind in a state of shock.

    ˇ°I suggest you get a move on or your Mate will be in bed by himself.ˇ± I say and that seems to pull him out of his daze.

    I watch him run out of the main living room or at least he tries to, but with a party going on it is a bit more difficult. Aunt Marina and Uncle Cesar leave with Thora and Dalton, but I decide to stay just a little longer.

    ˇ°Congrattions, Prince Casimir. Well, for your Father that is, on finding his second chance Mate.ˇ± I hear a female say and my first instinct is to run, but I rx a little the moment I see a mark on her neck.

    ˇ°Thank you, I will convey your congrattions.ˇ± I say and as I look at her d starts pacing.

    ˇ°I will do that myself in the morning. My Mate and I have an appointment with the King in the morning. My name is Gloria by the way.ˇ± She says and a male approaches her from behind.

    ˇ°Prince Casimir, I am Ivan and GloriaˇŻs Mate.ˇ± He says as his arm slides around her waist.

    ˇ°It is nice to meet the both of you, but I have to warn you. Your appointment might get pushed back to the afternoon <b>or </b><b>maybe </b><b>the </b>day after tomorrow.ˇ± I say as I see Tom listening in on our conversation.

    ˇ°That is fine. The KingˇŻs first priority should be with his Mate, Prince Casimir.ˇ± Gloria says and I canˇŻt remember <b>ever </b><b>having </b><b>a </b><b>nice </b>conversation during a Full Moon party at the Pce.

    She turns her head up to Ivan and that is when I see it, I know why she looks familiar and <b>why </b><b>d </b><b>has </b><b>been </b><b>pacing </b><b>in </b><b>my </b><b>head</b>.

    1:48 am <b>P </b>

    <b>???? </b>

    Chapter 304 Some Answers

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°If youˇŻll excuse me, I am going to make one more round and then I will turn in for the night. Goodnight.ˇ± I say before I walk towards Tom.

    I will be present at that meeting with Dad, I want to know why they have an appointment with Dad.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Tom, move their appointment back to the day after tomorrow. I need to talk to all of you before Dad meets with them.ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink and I know that he will make sure it gets done.

    I fall asleep with the thought of a blond haired female with amber eyes, but I have no idea why.

    I wake up to someone pressing against the block I put up and I slowly lower it to hear Tom in my head. <i>ˇ°</i>Time for breakfast, we need to <i>talk</i>.ˇ± I am not sure what we need to talk about, but for Tom to wake me up is enough to get me going.

    I walk down the stairs to the Beta floor after I get dressed and as I suspected I find Tom in the kitchen. He hands me a mug of coffee before he turns his attention back to the stove and I sit down at the kitchen ind.

    ˇ°Care to tell me why I had to move that appointment. I know your Father wouldnˇŻt make the ten oˇŻclock meeting, but I could have moved it to after lunch.ˇ± Tom says and I wait until he has ced the dishes on the ind.

    ˇ°Just that I might have an idea why they are here and I want to know what they want with Dad. I will exin everything once Dad hase to the surface<i>.</i>ˇ± I respond, before I dig into my breakfast.

    Tom doesnˇŻt ask me anymore questions <i>on </i>the subject and I escape the Beta floor, the moment he mentions that he is going to move his stuff into another room.

    My mind keeps going back to the 5ˇŻ9 blond I met over a month ago, I feltfortable with her around and I have to admit that it goes for all of the members of that Pack.

    I canˇŻt wait to visit Blue River Pack again and not just to have a rxing visit, but also to get some answers.

    admind

 Werewolf and 305

    Chapter 305 DonˇŻt Come Back

    <b>DamonˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    Cry

    +20 Free Coins

    I have had the best sleep since I lost my first mate and I wake up smiling as I feel featherlight kisses being ced on my shoulder.

    ˇ°Goodmorning, my Queen.ˇ± I whisper as I turn my head towards her and I answer YaraˇŻs megawatt smile with one of my own.

    I took it slow with Yara, exploring every inch of her body and in the end I had her begging me to take her. I would never refuse her and I didnˇŻt, repeating the process over and over again each time we woke up.

    ˇ°Damn, I had an appointment this morning.ˇ± I mumble, when I see the time on my rm clock.

    ˇ°Tom<i>, </i>I had <i>an </i><i>appointment</i><i>ˇ­</i>ˇ±

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>know</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>moved </i><i>it </i><i>to </i><i>tomorrow </i><i>morning </i><i>at </i><i>CasimirˇŻs </i><i>request</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>will </i><i>exin </i><i>it </i><i>to </i><i>us </i><iter</i><i>.</i>ˇ± Tom interrupts me and now I am definitely wide awake.

    If my Son felt he had to move one of my appointments, there might be a big issue with it and I want to know what it is.

    I watch Yara as she walks into the bathroom and I decide that we have a little more time before we need to face the world again. Best shower I have had in a very long time.

    We have some lunch before we go in search of the others and we find them on the Beta floor. Our family is getting bigger with each Full Moon and I hope that Casimir will find his fated Mate real soon. We have a few hours of fun, before I remember that I wanted to talk to Casimir.

    ˇ°Want to tell me here why you moved my appointment?ˇ± I ask and the entire room goes quiet.

    ˇ°Your appointment is with the future Beta and his Mate, theyˇŻre from Onyx Star Pack.ˇ± Casimir replies, but for the life of me I canˇŻt remember why this should mean something to me.

    ˇ°Do you remember Giselle and I donˇŻt mean the Luna.ˇ± He says and I chuckle as I remember MorganˇŻs face when she had gotten an introduction, so I nod my head.

    ˇ°What <i>do </i>you know about their move to Blue River Pack?ˇ± Casimir asks and I canˇŻt remember if I heard anything about it.

    MorganˇŻs growling and the fury in CasimirˇŻs eyes tell me that it isnˇŻt good. Jaylen has trouble calming Morgan down and I hope that d doesnˇŻt decide to put his two cents in.

    Casimir quickly recounts what Asthon had told him and now I am the one that is growling, Armadyl is pacing in the back of my head and growls every now and then.

    ˇ°Damon, I would like to ce some cameras in your office. I will remove them after the meeting, but I want a recording of what <i>is </i>being said and it will make your office less crowded.ˇ± Gillean says and I actually like the idea.

    I know I want Casimir and Tom in that office with me, but I want the others to hear and see everything that happens and they <b>can </b>give me their questions through the mind¨Clink.

    I give Gillean permission to ces the cameras and I canˇŻt wait for tomorrow toe knocking at my door, I want answers <b>and </b><b>t </b>will get them, one way or the other.

    Casimir follows me and Tom to my office and I look surprised at the female that is rted to Giselle. They are total opposites,

    <b>1/2 </b>

    9:48 am P <b>G </b><b>J </b>

    Chapter 305 DonˇŻt Come Back

    +20 Free Coins

    Giselle might be seventeen but she knows how to dress to impress. Gloria on the other hand is dressed a bit inappropriate for a meeting with the King.

    I open the door to my office and after I have walked in Tom gestures to Ivan and Gloria to follow me, Casimir walks to the other side of my desk to take a seat.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I am Ivan the future Beta of Onyx Star Pack and this is my Mate, Gloria.ˇ± Ivan introduces them and it is clear to see he had a good upbringing, Gloria is a different story.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, congrattions on finding your second chance Mate. I hope she can live up to the expectations.ˇ± Gloria says, before she takes a seat and I just stare at her.

    ˇ°I mean that not every female is good enough to have a Beta, Alpha or Royal for a Mate.ˇ± She continues and I think I have never heard someone this insulting in my life.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you forgetting a Gamma in your list?ˇ± Casimir asks and for a moment I fear she will startughing.

    ˇ°They are just muscles for a Pack.ˇ± She replies with a disgusted look in her eyes.

    I hear Kieran and Jaylen growl in my head and Tom has a smirk on his face. This girl canˇŻt be serious, a Pack is defenseless without a good Gamma. They are as fundamental for a Pack as every other Pack¨Cmember.

    ˇ°We are here on behalf of our Alpha, he would like you to mediate on his behalf with Alpha Tate of Blue River Pack. The Mate of his Son Elias is being held against her will, her parents have brainwashed her and made her believe that our former future Gamma is

    her Mate.ˇ± Gloria states.

    I donˇŻt get to say a word, because the door suddenly opens and a very pissed off Amra walks in followed by Jaylen. She stalks towards Gloria, who at least has themon sense to be scared shitless.

    ˇ°My Mate doesnˇŻt appreciate the way you talk about her Pack, she also knows that you are lying.ˇ± Jaylen says, leaning with his back against the closed door.

    ˇ°We know how you treated your fated Mate, Ivan. We know that you wanted Ivan as your Mate, but that you didnˇŻt sense him as your fated Mate when you turned eighteen, Gloria. Do I need to go on?ˇ± I ask as I rise out of my chair.

    ˇ°We will not mediate for your Alpha and if Alpha Alexander knows whatˇŻs good for him, he stays away from Giselle.ˇ± I growl in their direction. ˇ°Get the fuck out and donˇŻt evere back.ˇ±

    admind

 Werewolf and 306

    Chapter 306 Best Brother

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    I keep staring at the screen, not sure how to react to the message and the footage I just received.

    I read through the message again and I watch the footage a few more times, I want to see if I missed anything during the other times I watched it.

    Right now, I wish I had my Wolf or Lycan. I really need someone to talk to, but not my family or my best friend and I know exactly who I need to talk to.

    I power down myptop and after closing it I ce it in my bag. I put on a jacket before I walk down the stairs and out of the house.

    Walking into the Pack¨Chouse I know exactly where to go, I am a girl on a mission and only a fool would try to stop me.

    I knock on the open door of AshtonˇŻs office and I wait for him to gesture me toe in. I close the door behind me and every head in the office turns my way, looks like they are not used to someone closing the door behind them.

    ˇ°I want you to look at something and tell me what you see.ˇ± I say as I pull myptop out of my bag.

    Hudson takes it from my hand and hooks it up to arge screen, before I open the footage I received only a few hours ago.

    We watch as Gloria walks into view and I hear Avery growl at the sight of her. ItˇŻs that I know my Sister or I would tell you that I am watching a well¨Cmannered female, but I canˇŻt without lying.

    The footage jumps from the party to the KingˇŻs office and listening to her as she disrespects our Queen has me seeing red.

    ˇ°Are you sure the two of you are rted?ˇ± I hear Ashton ask and that actually simmers down my anger.

    When they hear what Alpha Alexander uses their Father of, I have six very pissed off Lycans in the office and I quickly open the door to let them out.

    ˇ°Why did my Sons felt it necessary to shift in their office?ˇ± Luna Giselle asks.

    ˇ°ording to my Sister, my parents brainwashed me and you and Alpha Tate are holding me against my will.ˇ± I say to her with wink.

    ˇ°Care to tell me what your parents made you believe?ˇ± Luna Giselle asks and I can see a twinkle in her eyes.

    Avery is growling behind me and Grayson is chuckling, ˇ°That Avery is my fated Mate.ˇ± I answer her question. Everyone knows that I am not his fated Mate and it has nothing to do with me being underaged.

    He found his fated Mate during our first Full Moon here, but we have chosen to keep it quiet and that has everything to do with Alpha Alexander and Elias.

    Avery suspected that they would try to pull a stunt like this and we wanted to make sure that if they did, they would use the <b>wrong </b>

    person.

    The one thing I fear at the moment, is letting Mom and Dad know what Gloria and Ivan did. They are already refusing to take <b>her </b>calls, because she stole my Mate and now they have tried to get the King involved.

    I also know that they have a right to know and that is the only reason why I am going to show the footage to my parents.

    9:48 am <b>P </b>

    Chapter 306 Best Brother

    +20 Free Coins

    I just wish I could figure out what I ever did to Gloria, for her to hate me this much or maybe it is jealousy. Being the youngest ! always had to do everythingst, Gloria had already done it and Grayson after her.

    I think she hated the fact that I bested them both, she was always whining andining if I came home with a better grade than either one of them or if I had broken a record Grayson had set during training.

    I never thought much of it, but the past year and a half I have tried so hard to figure out where things went wrong with me and Gloria, that I have gone over everything.

    There wasnˇŻt anything I coulde up with and I canˇŻt remember if we ever had an argument about anything major. I just know that things started to change when I was about twelve years old, but there is nothing from back then that would exin her behavior.

    Grayson and Avery believe she is jealous of my beauty and I nearly choked on my coffee when they had voiced their thoughts.

    I know I turn heads, I am 5ˇŻ9 with blond hair and ording <i>to </i>some people, I have legs that go on forever. My amber eyes are usually the first thing anyone notices, but I also know I have a great body.

    Gloria is 5ˇ°6 with blond hair, but she has blue eyes. She has a slender figure and is always showing it off in her short, tight dresses.

    Grayson says that I am every maleˇŻs wet dream, but growing up I always thought that was reserved for Gloria. Especially after my fated Mate chose her over me, but Grayson made sure that I knew a lot of males in Onyx Star Pack preferred me over Gloria.

    ˇ°You have ss and you donˇŻt even realize it.ˇ± Grayson had said, during one of my many mental breakdowns. It had been in the first few weeks we moved to Blue River Pack and I kept asking him what was wrong with me, because my Mate had turned his back

    on me.

    I had spent most of my days and nights crying and not once did Grayson tell me to get over it. He would just hold me and listen to me as I was cussing and swearing in between sobs.

    Grayson was my rock through all of that and I will be forever grateful for the best Brother a girl could ask for.

    admind

 Werewolf and 307

    Chapter 307 My Decision

    Chapter 307 My Decision

    <b>GloriaˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    I was raised to honor the Mate¨Cbond, to wait for my fated Mate.

    +20 Free Coins

    I was more of a girly girl than my baby Sister and I always thought it would eventually bite her in the ass, that no male would be interested in a female that could potentially kick their ass.

    How wrong was I in that assumption?

    Giselle would always watch as Mom and Dad trained with Grayson and when she was six, she had walked into the house with a bruise on her face. She had been sparring with Grayson and he had forgotten for a second that she had never trained before.

    I had asked Mom for some concealer and even though I was only ten years old, I had read a lot about applying make¨Cup. Giselle had hugged me tightly, when she saw that I had been able to cover up the bruise and I had felt proud of myself for making my baby Sister feel better.

    In the following years, Giselle woulde to my room from time to time and ask me for help with covering up the bruises in visible ces.

    She would even let me dress her up for special asions and I really enjoyed those moments with her. Our bond was never as close as the bond she had with Grayson, but Giselle never made me feel less than her.

    It all changed after Giselle turned twelve and every male in our Pack started to notice her. Not just on the training grounds with Mom and Dad, but also during dinners and parties.

    She suddenly got the attention I would usually get and when our Alpha told Elias to spend more time with Giselle, I got upset with my baby Sister.

    It turned to hate on the day I overheard a conversation between Alpha Alexander and Elias, ording to Alpha Alexander there was something special about Giselle and Elias had to make sure that Giselle fell in love with him.

    I had listened to their conversation in horror, Elias was to make sure that Giselle would promise to be his chosen Mate, no matter what.

    I hated Giselle for taking what I believed was rightfully mine, after all I was older and yet our future Alpha wanted her as his Luna.

    I never thought Elias would settle for anything less than his fated Mate, but I had been dead wrong. He started to pursue Giselle, but she was oblivious to what was going on and I thought for a long time that no one had noticed.

    Watching our Pack¨Cmembers for so many years, I finally found something I doubt anyone had ever noticed and I took advantage <b>of </b>it.

    I didnˇŻt find my fated Mate on my eighteenth birthday and in hindsight I am grateful I never found him that day, because <b>when </b>I <b>did </b>find him I didnˇŻt hesitate to reject him. He was one of our Warriors and I knew I deserved so much better.

    When Elias turned eighteen, his attention was solely <i>on </i>Giselle and I saw the anger in his eyes when he realized that <b>she </b><b>wasnˇŻt </b><b>his </b>fated Mate. Giselle hadnˇŻt noticed it and as far as I could tell back then, no one did.

    I kept an eye on every male that was close to the age of eighteen and it didnˇŻt take long to figure out who <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>fated </b><b>Mate </b><b>would </b>be. I wormed my way into his bed and I made sure that everyone knew that we were in <b>an </b>intimate <b>rtionship</b>.

    ):48 am P <b>¨­ </b>¨­ ˇ¤

    Chapter 307 My Decision

    Then everything went to hell, my family had left the territory and Avery and Braxton vanished around the same time.

    +20 Free Coins

    I donˇŻt think I have seen Alpha Alexander or Elias that pissed off in my life and after using an Alphamand on me, Alpha Alexander was satisfied that I knew nothing of their departure.

    Elias has locked himself on the Alpha floor and onlyes down to the main dining room, when Alpha Alexander orders him or if they need to leave the territory.

    ˇ°How are we going to exin this to Alpha Alexander?ˇ± Ivan asks and I know exactly what he is talking about.

    King Damon knew who my baby Sister was and somehow he knew what had happened back then, but I doubt they ever met. I just shrug my shoulders, I will deal with it when we get home.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt forget to pack Piglet, Sweety. I doubt anyone is willing to travel back here from Blue River Pack.ˇ± I hear an older female say to a youngster and I have a feeling I already know how King Damon knew..

    As we walk out of the Pce, wee across Elite Warriors that are talking about their trip to Blue River Pack and I find out that Giselle has actually met the King before.

    ˇ°Okay, we can at least exin to Alpha Alexander how King Damon found out. The only problem we have now is, how do we keep Elias from losing his shit.ˇ± I whisper to Ivan the moment the car door closes behind us.

    Neither one of us says a word as we head back to Onyx Star Pack, Ivan is probably trying to figure out how to exin this to Alpha Alexander.

    I will never admit this to anyone, but I am d that we canˇŻt get near Giselle. I would hate to see her in a position I wanted for myself, I would hate the fact that she would outrank me and that she would be able tomand me.

    Giselle will never find a Mate and no High¨Cranking Wolf or Lycan would want a female that is stronger than him.

    I know Ivan will never love me the way a fated Mate would, but I donˇŻt really care. I have a Mate with a High¨Cranking position and that is all I ever wanted in life.

    You have to make your own destiny and no Goddess is going to make my decisions for me.

    admind

 Werewolf and 308

    Chapter 308 No Doubt

    CasimirˇŻs p.o.v.

    +20 Free Coins

    After the shitshow with Onyx Star Pack, Tom send everything to Giselle and I am still wondering how he got her contact information.

    It doesnˇŻt matter though, she needed to know what had happened and we didnˇŻt want her to be caught off guard. At least now they know that Alpha Alexander is aware of her whereabouts and that he might being for her again.

    Forrest and I help one another pack for our stay at Blue River Pack and in the meantime we talk about his progress in school. He is in the same ss as Thora and they do a lot of their homework together.

    Dad and Yara are waiting for us in the living room and Forrest sits down next to her, cuddling into her side. Neither one of us has a problem with DadˇŻs second chance Mate and I truly believe Dad was relieved to find out that we epted her without any hesitation.

    ˇ°Ready to leave, Forrest?ˇ± Yara asks, an arm wrapped around his shoulder. He grabs her hand to pull her off the couch and out the door. Yeah, I think he is ready to leave.

    Unlikest time, we all leave for Blue River Pack today and the unit Jaylen and Morgan share will be with us. The only ones staying behind, are DadˇŻs Deltas. They all agreed it would be best if at least some members of our leadership stayed at home.

    I listen to the conversation in the SUV, but I donˇŻt participate in it. I have my eyes closed and slowly the sounds around me lull me to sleep.

    ˇ°Casimir, we are almost there.ˇ± I hear Roan say<i>, </i>as he shakes my shoulder and I slowly open my eyes.

    ˇ°What is wrong?ˇ± I ask, after I see Morgan and Jaylen concentrating on the forest on either side of the road.

    ˇ°Our unit members that run parallel to us in the forest have encountered Wolves and they arenˇŻt Rogues.ˇ± Morgan answers without looking at me and I sit up straight to look at the forest on my side of the SUV.

    d doesnˇŻt like what this is implying and I wish I knew or understood what is going on here. It is very odd for Wolves or Lycans from another Pack to run through a forest that is close to another PackˇŻs territory, unless they n to attack that Pack,

    ˇ°Do they know that this is the KingˇŻs convoy?ˇ± I ask no one in particr.

    ˇ°Yeah, Deacon shifted back to Human form to warn them. Not that it has been helpful, but ording <i>to </i>Deacon there are only six Wolves out there and they are actually moving closer to our unit members. Almost as if they seek protection from someone.ˇ± Jaylen answers.

    I let that information settle into my mind, as I keep an eye on the forest and I hope we will get some answers soon.

    The moment the gate to Blue River territoryes into view, Wolves and Lycans emerge from the forest and start running alongside the convoy of SUVs. The moment we are within the territory, our SUV pulls over on the right side of the gate and we all get out to see six Wolves slowly approaching the gate.

    Four of them keep their eyes on the forest and the other two keep their eyes on the guards. Something has them <b>on </b><b>high </b>alert <b>and </b><b>I</b>, for one, would like to find out why.

    ˇ°Hello, Prince Casimir.ˇ± I hear a voice beside me say and <i>I </i>smile when I recognize Lucy.

    :48 am <b>P </b>

    Chapter 308 No Doubt

    ˇ°Hello, Lucy. How are you doing?ˇ± I ask and I follow her line of sight to her babybump.

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ®Congrattions, Lucy. Does your Mate know that you are out here?ˇ± I ask teasingly and the look in her eyes tells me that he keeps a close eye on her.

    We all watch the Wolves at the gate and I see Lucy take a step forward, I ce my hand on her shoulder to stop her from taking another step forward. I am not allowing her to get in harmˇŻs way and I notice that Gillean has stepped in front of her.

    ˇ°That is my Brother, Lucas. I grew up will all of those Wolves, Prince Casimir.ˇ± Lucy says, as she points at a light brown Wolf and I get this feeling that we havenˇŻt heard thest of Onyx Star Pack.

    The Warriors at the gate step aside and the <i>six </i>Wolves slowly make their way into the territory. The light brown Wolf slowly makes his way over to Lucy and her Mate, it is clear to see that he wants to show us that they mean us no harm.

    Lucasˇ® Wolf purrs as he rubs his head against LucyˇŻs belly, ˇ°Yes, <i>you </i>are going to be an Uncle. Will you please give control back to Lucas? I would like to know what is going on.ˇ± Lucy says, as she scratches the Wolf behind his ear.

    Gillean is holding out a pair of shorts for Lucas, the others have already shifted back to their Human form and each of them has put on the shorts that were handed to them.

    ˇ°Is Giselle safe?ˇ± Is the first thing Lucas asks and it is clear to see that all <i>six </i>males are desperate for an answer.

    ˇ°She is in the Pack¨Chouse with Grayson<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Avery answers and the relief is clear to see on their faces.

    We all head to the Pack¨Chouse and d is pacing in my head, he doesnˇŻt like the question Lucas asked. We both wonder what Lucas might know or why they decided toe to Blue River Pack.

    Dad is waiting for us on the front porch with Alpha Tate, but I donˇŻt see Giselle anywhere. Our unit disperses around the Pack¨Chouse and I know that they will patrol the borders to keep an eye out for trouble.

    Because trouble ising our way, there is no doubt in my mind about that.

    admind

 Werewolf and 309

    Chapter 309 Walk Home

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    I am about to leave the Pack¨Chouse, when Ashton and Avery walk up to me.

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°Sorry, Giselle. We need you to stay inside. MorganˇŻs unit has encountered unfamiliar Wolves and we are not taking any changes.ˇ± Avery says and for a moment I want to object.

    ˇ°Come on, Sis. Let them make sure that those Wolves donˇŻt pose a threat, than we will go for a run. Valentine needs to stretch his legs.ˇ± Grayson says as he leads me into the living room.

    I feel a lot better at the prospect of being on ValentineˇŻs back for a while, my Brother knows just how to make me feel better.

    I know I canˇŻt fight off a Wolf or Lycan, no matter how well trained I am. Unless they stay in Human form, than I can kick their ass easily. Mom and Dad are convinced that I will be a Lycan, because of the strength I already possess and I know that Valentine would like to have a Lycan sibling.

    I hear the front door open and my jaw drops when I see Lucas walking in behind Avery, but if he is here than something is really

    wrong.

    I see five more familiar faces and an unsettling feeling settles in my stomach, now I definitely know that something is wrong. It takes a few minutes before everyone is in the living room and I wait until someone is going to ask Lucas to exin himself.

    ˇ°Start talking, Lucas.ˇ± I say, when I have waited long enough.

    ˇ°We were sent after you, when Alpha Alexander realized that you were gone. He told us not toe back until we had you or knew where you were and you know that we notified him of your whereabouts. We stayed behind to keep an eye on you for Alpha Alexander, he wanted to know if you would move Packs again.

    I was on the phone with Elias, when Ivan returned from the Pce and he forgot to disconnect the call. Alpha Alexander ordered all our Elite Warriors and Warriors to prepare for battle, he ising to take you home, one way or the other.ˇ± Lucas says.

    All eyes are on me and I am cursing myself for letting my secret out. I thought I had more control over it, than I apparently have and I am not sure if I should try to exin myself.

    ˇ°Thank the Goddess, I am not the only one with abilities. Even though I wish I had yours, Giselle.ˇ± Morgan says and despite the situation I giggle.

    Dad hugs me from behind, he knows I have always hated my ability and we all feared that someone would try to use me for their own gain.

    Now a lot more people know about my ability and I am scared that one of them might reveal it. Maybe not on purpose, but it is a possibility and this might mean that I have to stay in hiding.

    ˇ°<i>No </i>one will speak a word of GiselleˇŻs ability to anyone.ˇ± King Damonmands and I nearly burst into tears at his thoughtfulness. No one can break hismand and that means that my secret is safe for the time being.

    I stare <i>out </i>the window as I sit in an armchair, I want to go on a run with Valentine but I doubt it will happen anytime <b>soon</b>. If <b>Alpha </b>Alexander managed to gather his men fast, than he is already on his way here and that means lockdown for me.

    ˇ°Are you okay, Giselle?ˇ± Prince Casimir asks, sitting down in the armchair across from me.

    9:48 am P

    Chapter 309 Walk Home

    +20 Free Coins

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine. I just wish I could hold Grayson to the promise he made me, I was looking forward to a run with Valentine.ˇ± I answer, still staring out of the window.

    I donˇŻt notice that the room has gone quiet, I am too deep in my own mind. I wonder what kind of a life I will have, if I have to stay hidden because of my ability.

    A hand on my shoulder pulls me from my thoughts and I look up to see Dad standing next to me, ˇ°LetˇŻs go outside. I, for one, would like to see d.ˇ± He says and I wonder who he is talking about.

    I stare at the huge Lycan standing next to Valentine, he is <i>so </i>much bigger than Valentine and that is when it hits me. I am looking at Prince CasimirˇŻs Lycan and I slowly walk towards him, his fur is even darker than the night.

    My hand stretches out to touch his fur and I step under his head to feel the fur against my cheek, it feels so amazing to be this close to such a huge Lycan.

    Remembering DadˇŻs words I know his name is d and I giggle when he lowers himself to the ground, allowing me to climb on his back. I grab his fur tightly in my hands and d slowly rises up from the ground.

    1 lower myself on his back and whisper in his ear, ˇ°Thank you, d. Thank you, Prince Casimir.ˇ± The moment he starts walking, I see more Lycans and Wolves surround us and I know I will be safe.

    The wind blows through my hair and when d starts running, Iy down on his back. I hold on tight and just enjoy the freedom! feel, making me wish my birthday would hurry up.

    Just two more months, before I turn eighteen and I will shift for the first time.

    I have no idea how long we are running along the borders, but I feel a lot better by the time the Pack¨Chousees back into view and I feel a bit disappointed that it is over.

    ˇ°Thank you, d. I needed this, I just needed to forget for a while.ˇ± I whisper, as I hug the Lycan in front of me.

    I watch as he slowly disappears behind some trees and a few momentster Prince Casimir walks towards me.

    ˇ°d and I enjoyed that a lot. Thank you for trusting us.ˇ± Prince Casimir says, just before he pulls me in for a hug and I canˇŻt stop the tears from falling. I am just so d I could forget about Alpha Alexander and everything surrounding that Moron.

    He holds me in his arms until I feel I can face the world again and after whipping the tears away, I smile up at him.

    ˇ°Thank <i>you</i>, Prince Casimir.ˇ± I say, before I walk home with Grayson by my side.

    <b>9:48 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 310 Safest ce

    admind

 Werewolf and 310

    Chapter 310 Safest ce

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    I watch Giselle walk away with her Brother, I canˇŻt imagine how she is feeling at the moment.

    &

    +20 Free Coins

    My personal security detail has been with me for most of my life, I have been guarded all my life and I was taught from an early age to always question someoneˇŻs motives.

    Besides my Beta, Gamma and Deltas I have a few friends, but I donˇŻt trust them the way I do my childhood friends. It is the price you pay for being a Royal and it has been a constant in my life, meaning that I am used to living a sheltered life.

    For Giselle this is new, she has always had the freedom to do what she wanted and to go wherever she wanted. She never had to question someoneˇŻs motives, when they approached her and now she has to hide in the middle of Blue River territory.

    I <i>know </i>she hates herself for cing this Pack in jeopardy, for bringing a battle to their borders and if anyone gets hurt or killedˇ­.! canˇŻt even think about that, Giselle will hate herself even more if that would happen.

    ˇ°Are you okay, Son?ˇ± Dad asks and I see that it is just the two of us.

    ˇ°No, I am not. Giselle never asked for any of this, she canˇŻt even do her job anymore and I am afraid of what will happen <i>if </i>someone gets hurt or killed, because Alpha Alexander wants her to be the next Luna of Onyx Star Pack.ˇ± I say.

    I need some time to think about this, I want to find a solution to this situation and I slowly walk up the stairs to the room I will be staying in.

    Last time I spend a few hours <i>on </i>the balcony here, just to let it sink in that not every Pack has an ulterior motive. I like the fact that no one bothers me as I walk through the Pack¨Chouse, that I can be myself within these borders and I know I will visit here often.

    I donˇŻt see much of the view, my mind is too busy trying toe up with a way to protect Giselle. d is lying in the back of my head, his head on his paws and I know he is worried about the same thing as I am.

    What if someone manages to get into the territory and grab Giselle?

    What if Elias manages to forcefully mark her?

    We need to make sure that no one can get to her, but how do you hide someone within this territory and not let anyone know that she is hiding or where she is hiding.

    ˇ°<i>Morgan</i>, <i>can </i><i>you </ie to my <i>room</i><i>? </i><i>I </i>have <i>a </i>few <i>questions</i>.ˇ± I call her through the mind¨Clink.

    Morgan isnˇŻt the only one that shows up to my room, she is apanied by Jaylen, Roan and Gillean.

    I move back into the room and close the French doors to the balcony, I donˇŻt want anyone to hear our conversation.

    After telling my friends what has been on my mind, we talk about solutions and almost everyone gets tossed <b>out </b><b>immediately</b><b>. </b>Expect for an idea Gilleanes up with, it might just work.

    Morgan has asked her Father to meet us in his office, we need him to cooperate with this n for <b>it </b><b>to </b>work and <b>then </b><b>there </b><b>is </b><b>the </b>challenge of convincing Giselle that this is the best course of action.

    Alpha Tate listens as Gillean exins his n and like my Dad, he is <b>good </b>at hiding <b>his </b>feelings.

    1:48 am PO

    Chapter 310 Safest ce

    +20 Free Coins

    We answer every question Dad and Alpha Tate ask, we have really thought this trough and once we have answered all their questions, both of them go quiet.

    ˇ°This might work, but you are right, Prince Casimir. I am not sure if Giselle will agree with you, maybe you can talk to her alone. She trusts you and your Lycan.ˇ± Alpha Tate says and Gillean looks at me, as if he wants to say, ˇ°I told you so.ˇ±

    A knock on the door tells me that I will have to exin everything to Giselle and once Alpha Tate has let her into his office, the

    others walk out.

    She looks a bit strange at the door and I ce my hand on her lower back to lead her to a couch near the window.

    ˇ°I wanted to find a solution for this situation youˇŻre in, but I donˇŻt know this territory well enough to do it on my own and I asked Morgan to help me out. However, it was Gillean that came up with a n I hadnˇŻt thought about.ˇ± I say, after we have taken a seat.

    I tell her what Gillean came up with and I see every emotion running across her face.

    ˇ°Giselle, I know this isnˇŻt what you had hoped for when you left Onyx Star Pack. You hoped that you would have a normal life, that you would meet your Mate and forget about everything that happened with Ivan and Gloria.ˇ± I say.

    Unfortunately, we donˇŻt always get what we want or need and this is a very good example.

    ˇ°d and I are worried about the same thing. What if something happens to you? I need you to think about this and discuss it with your family, but donˇŻt take to long.ˇ± I tell her.

    I walk with her to the door and I have to stop her from walking further. She is so deep in thought that she almost walks into the door and I am d that Grayson is waiting for her outside the office.

    ˇ°Take her home, Grayson. She has something to discuss with you and your parents. It is the best solution we coulde up with.ˇ±! tell Grayson, before I softly push Giselle towards him.

    d and I watch them walk out of the Pack¨Chouse and I really hope that Giselle will make the right decision, because we canˇŻt force her to follow this n.

    It is the safest ce for her to hide and if she thinks about it, she will know that we are right.

    admind

 Werewolf and 311

    Chapter 311 To Hide

    Elias<b>ˇ® </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Giselle had always been a girl that held my interest with her blond hair and amber eyes. I donˇŻt think she ever realized the appeal she held for men and that turned out to be a good thing for me.

    Dad ordered me to protect Giselle at all costs and to make sure that she liked me. It wasnˇŻt difficult to do that and I actually believed that she would be my Luna, that she would turn out to be my fated Mate.

    When I turned eighteen, my eyes had been on Giselle and I cursed the Goddess when I didnˇŻt feel the Mate¨Cbond with Giselle. Dad took me up to the Alpha floor and in his private office, he finally told me why he wanted Giselle to be my Luna.

    One day Giselle had been in their backyard, ording to Dad it was shortly after her fifteenth birthday and she had been in an argument with her Father. He refused to answer GiselleˇŻs question and then the most surprising thing had happened.

    ˇ°Dad, answer me.<i>ˇ± </i>Giselle had said ording to Dad and her Father had answered her without hesitation, it had scared the shit out

    of Dad.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt hear the question, but even I waspelled to answer and I was not standing in front of her.ˇ± Dad had said and I knew immediately what he had been talking about.

    If my Luna was able tomand anyone to answer her questions, I would have an easy life. The only ones she wouldnˇŻt be able to control are the Royals and with that I mean the King and the Crown Prince.

    We came up with the n to give every Pack¨Cmember that was about to turn eighteen an Alpha order, they were to reject Giselle if she was their fated Mate.

    A few dayster Dad came to me, ording to him we had missed a Pack¨Cmember and I knew exactly who he was talking about.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt forget about Ivan, I deliberately left him out. I want to test his loyalty.ˇ± I had informed Dad, before I had gone in search of my future Beta and I made sure he understood me perfectly.

    Ivan showed me his loyalty, but he also costed me my Luna. He had announced her as his Mate in front of the Pack, but had turned around to im her Sister and saved his own life in the process.

    Dad sent out Warriors to find Giselle, after they had left the territory and broken their link to Onyx Star Pack. It had taken them about four months to find out where Giselle had fled to, but Alpha Tate refused to hand her over when we knocked on his door.

    We left Warriors behind to keep an eye on Giselle and to inform us the moment they would move to another Pack, but so <b>far </b><b>they </b>are still living within the borders of Blue River Pack.

    Dad came up with the idea of asking the King for help and right now we are waiting for Ivan and Gloria to return <b>from </b>the <b>Pce</b><b>. </b><b>If </b>the King is <i>on </i>our side, Giselle will be mine real soon and I will use her ability to my advantage.

    I am on the phone with Lucas, one of the Warriors that is keeping an eye on Giselle, I have just told him that the <b>Warriors </b><b>that </b><b>will </b>relief them are on their way and that is the moment that Ivan walks in. His eyes donˇŻt predict much good <b>and </b>I <b>forget </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><b>moment </b>

    that I am still connected to Lucas.

    Dad orders everyone to gather in front of the Pack¨Chouse, that we are going to take Giselle back<b>. </b><b>No </b><b>one </b><b>objects</b>, <b>because </b><b>they </b><b>truly </b>believe the story Dad told them and that is fine by me.

    I ce my phone in my back pocket and forget all about the phone call I was having <b>a </b><b>moment </b><b>ago</b>.

    9:48 am <b>P </b>

    Chapter 311 To Hide

    +20 Free Coins

    My mind is on Giselle, my future Luna and the female that will give me an heir. She might have a problem with the females poption of our Pack, because I never hid the fact that I slept with whomever was willing to warm my bed.

    Like thest time we went to Blue River Pack, we head out in SUVS and half an hour before we reach the territory, we pull over and

    run thest stretch in Wolf form.

    Six Wolves are waiting for us and that is when I remember that I had been on the phone with Lucas, ˇ°Where is <i>Lucas</i>ˇ® team?ˇ± I ask through the mind¨Clink and I know that everyone heard my question.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>They </i>werenˇŻt <i>here</i><i>, </i>when we arrived<i>. </i>We <i>might </i><i>have </i>a <i>problem </i><i>though</i>, <i>the </i><i>King </i>is here <i>with </i>one of his <i>units</i>.ˇ± One of the Warriors answers and DadˇŻs Wolf releases a mighty roar.

    We had hoped that we would be here, before the King had taken any precautions and that we could get a small team to cross the border to grab Giselle.

    Most of us shift back to Human form and I quickly put on a pair of sweat pants. ˇ°Two Royal SUVS left the territory about forty minutes ago, the Royal Beta had <i>to </i>return for an emergency.<i>ˇ± </i>Another Warrior states and Dad asks them to tell him everything they saw and heard.

    ˇ°Okay, that means that he will return. LetˇŻs spread out, notify me the moment you have eyes on Giselle.ˇ± Dad says and we both hang back a little.

    We wonˇŻt make ourselves known, until someone has eyes on Giselle. After an hour no one has reported back to us and Dad orders them toe over in small groups.

    Everyone has seen Avery, Grayson and Gianni running the borders, but no one has seen Giselle or her Mother. ˇ°Alpha, we just spotted Gracelyn and Lucy. They are near the back of the Pack¨Chouse, not far from the dungeons<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>One of thest group informs us.

    After they have resumed their run around the territory, Dad looks at me with a smirk on his face and I believe he has figured something out.

    ˇ°They ced Giselle in their dungeons or very close to it. No one will ever think to look in there or ask to take a look in there for a female.ˇ± Dad says.

    I let it run through my mind and it would be the safest ce for Giselle to hide.

    admind

 Werewolf and 312

    Chapter 312 Shut Up

    Chapter 312 Shut Up

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Mom and Dad are waiting for me and Grayson, they know there is something we need to talk about and they will give me their unbridled opinion.

    We go over every other option I have and none of them sound good to me or to my family. We need to ept that Gillean came up with the right n and even though I was reluctant at first, I know it will keep everyone safe.

    We all head back to the Pack¨Chouse to inform Alpha Tate of my decision and to get this n into motion. King Damon and Prince Casimir are with Alpha Tate and it saves me the trouble of finding Prince Casimir to tell him that I will follow GilleanˇŻs n.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I want to thank you for looking out for our Daughter. I may not like every aspect of this n, but we all agree that it is the best choice.ˇ± Dad says to King Damon.

    It doesnˇŻt take long for King Damon to exin the details and I have to admit that Gillean thought this through from start to end.

    Now it bes a waiting game, King Damon wants Alpha AlexanderˇŻs Warriors to see the SUVs leave and he wants to make sure that they know why the SUVS are leaving. Mom has left the Pack¨Chouse with Lucy to pack a few things for me, two suitcases full because we donˇŻt know how long this willst.

    ˇ°There are six new Wolves near the territory, just like Lucas said.ˇ± Jaylen says and we know that in a few hours Alpha Alexander will show up.

    After talking to Mom and Dad, I knew that GilleanˇŻs n was the best option. I might not like the fact that I have to hide, but they are right when they say that I shouldnˇŻt take any chances. It still doesnˇŻt sit right with me that I am leaving my family behind, but Grayson had a point.

    If they woulde with me, Alpha Alexander would know immediately that I left the territory. Leaving without my family will give me a head start and probably get me <i>to </i>safety in time.

    Almost every unit member is in <i>front </i><i>of </i>the Pack¨Chouse and it is easy to sneak into one of the SUVs, all I have to do now is to stay hidden.

    ˇ°Tom, get this problem solved. I donˇŻt want to see them at the Pce again, do whatever it takes.ˇ± King Damon says through the open window and winks at me before he steps away from the SUV.

    After ten minutes, Tom gestures for me to sit next <i>to </i>him and I try to stretch the best I can.

    ˇ°You can stretch properly when we get to the Pce. <i>Our </i>Deltas are informed about the reason for your arrival and they have locked down our private wing. It will give you all the space <i>you </i>need to move around and not get bored.ˇ± Tom says.

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    Forty minutes after Tom and Giselle left, we get notified that there are a lot of Wolves running around the territory and the next stage of our n gets into motion.

    We allow them to see Avery, Grayson and Gianni running the borders, after an hour we make sure that Gracelyn is spotted behind the Pack¨Chouse with Lucy and if Alpha Alexander knows anything about this territory, he will hopefully think that we are hiding Giselle in the dungeons.

    Dad and Kieran have joined Ashton in the dungeons and I know that we will hear what the prisoners had to say for themselves. I

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>1:43 </b>am

    Chapter 312 Shut Up

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    am in the Alpha office with Jaylen and Morgan, reading through the files on our prisoners and I actually crack a smile <i>when </i>I am reading through Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs file.

    She truly believed that she deserved a Royal Mate, after all she is the Sister of the Royal Beta. There is one problem with that though, the only reason there is the word Royal in front of their title and that has to do with who their Alpha is.

    You canpare Dad to the Alpha of Alphas, but they gave our family the title King and to make sure everyone knew the difference between a normal Beta and the KingˇŻs Beta, they ced the word Royal before the Beta title.

    Anyone can be a Royal Beta or Royal Gamma, but that only happens if there isnˇŻt an heir to the title.

    If I remember my history lessons correctly, the Royal Beta title has always been in hands of RoanˇŻs family. The Royal Gamma title was given to JaylenˇŻs family over two hundred years ago, I believe that was after a gruesome tournament to find a recement for the Royal Gamma at that time.

    ˇ°Something funny in there?ˇ± Morgan asks without taking her eyes of the file in her hand.

    I inform them about Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs statement and I see Morgan and Jaylen smile at one another, they are a great couple. I am d I get them as my Royal Gammas.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Wolves </i><i>approaching </i><i>the </i><i>gate</i>.ˇ± I hear through the mind¨Clink and I ce Jo¨CAnnaˇŻs file on the table, before I walk out of the Pack- house with Jaylen and Morgan.

    ˇ°Our unit has spread along the borders, Pack¨CWarriors are still running border patrol. No one can get into the territory without detection.ˇ± Morgan says and I hope that Alpha Alexander makes the mistake of confirming GloriaˇŻs story.

    I would <i>like </i>to see how he responds, when her family and friends contradict his words.

    Avery steps next to me with a young male that looks a lot like him<b>, </b>both of them ring at the males that are standing just outside Blue River territory.

    ˇ°Alpha Tate, I have your Pack surrounded. Hand over Giselle or prepare for war.ˇ± Alpha Alexander says.

    ˇ°Is he a few crumbs short of <i>a </i><i>biscuit</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>d asks me and I startughing my ass off, that Lycan of mine doesnˇŻt always know when to shut up.

    <b>2</b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 313

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.V. </b>

    s

    I know I shouldnˇŻt beughing, but I just canˇŻt stop myself. Morgan looks at me and I decide to let everyone join in on the fun.

    ˇ°Sorry, but d asked a question. He wanted to know if Alpha Alexander was a few crumbs short of a biscuit.ˇ± I say, while I am looking into MorganˇŻs eyes and now everyone around me isughing their assess off.

    If it were possible, steam would being out of Alpha AlexanderˇŻs ears and d canˇŻt help himself but show me what that would look like.

    ˇ°Maybe your parents should teach you some manners, Pup.ˇ± Alpha Alexander growls, but his attitude drops the moment his eyesnd on Dad.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I thought you wouldnˇŻt mediate on my SonˇŻs behalf.ˇ± Alpha Alexander says and he looks at Alpha Tate with a smirk on his face.

    I see that Ivan brought along Gloria and I see her looking around the crowd, probably looking for her parents, her baby Brother or her baby Sister. None of them are here at the moment, but they will show up the moment Alpha Alexander brings up Giselle.

    ˇ°That is correct, Alpha Alexander. The story I was told, was aplete lie and I hate it when someone lies to me.ˇ± Dad says, his arms crossed in front of his chest and his feet spread a little.

    Yara is standing beside him, her hand on his lower back and I know it is the only reason Armadyl isnˇŻt front and center at the

    moment.

    ˇ°I would like to talk to Giselle myself, I truly believe that her parents have fed her lies and she needs to know the truth.ˇ± Alpha Alexander says.

    ˇ°Avery, what have you been telling these people?ˇ± Alpha Alexander asks, the moment his eyes lock with AveryˇŻs eyes.

    Avery doesnˇŻt say a word, he just stares at him and I doubt he will respond to him in anyway. Every member of Onyx Star Pack bes agitated, the longer it takes for Avery to answer and I am waiting for someone to screw up.

    ˇ°The truth.ˇ± Gracelyn says, the moment she steps in front of me. ˇ°Elias is not GiselleˇŻs fated Mate, Ivan was her fated Mate and he chose Gloria over her. Stay away from my Daughter or I will show you what an angered Mother is capable of.ˇ±

    Gloria seems to misunderstand her Mother or she just acts like a dumb blond. ˇ°Mom, I am fine. Ivan and I are happy, we might start a family soon.ˇ± Gloria says and I hear Gracelyn growl.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt give a fuck about you. You ignored all our warnings, you betrayed a sacred bond and you hurt your baby Sister in the process. I donˇŻt know where we went wrong with your upbringing, but no Daughter of mine would do what you did to Giselle.ˇ± Gracelyn growls.

    Gianni steps next to his Mate and she buries her face in his chest, inhaling his scent to calm herself down.

    I know that Gracelyn is hurting, not just of Giselle but also because of Gloria and I have no idea how she handles the situation their family is in.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I just want my Mate back. She is underaged and still very influential. Her parents are taking advantage of that and have turned Giselle against me.ˇ± Elias says in a whining voice and d wants to punch his fucking lights out.

    11:43 <b>am </b>

    Chapter 313 In Front

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Can you exin to me, why Ivan imed her as his fated Mate?ˇ± Dad asks and you can hear a pin drop in anticipation of Eliasˇ®

    answer.

    He looks at his Father for a moment, before he turns his eyes to the ground. ˇ°Ivan made a mistake. He thought he was looking at Gloria, but he changed his mistake immediately. They look alike and he made a mistake.ˇ± Elias says.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>HeˇŻs </i><i>lying</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>wants </i><i>Giselle </i>for <i>her </i><i>ability</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Morgan says through the mind¨Clink. <i>ˇ°</i><i>Damn </i><i>it</i>. <i>IˇŻm </i><i>sorry</i><i>. </i><i>Shit</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>didnˇŻt </i><i>mean </i><i>to </i><i>blurt </i><i>that </i><i>out</i>.ˇ±

    We all know she said it in the heat of the moment, but I am d that Dad gives the order through the mind¨Clink to never speak of it.

    ˇ°Look at me and try saying that again, but this time without lying.ˇ± Dad says, his voice inteced with ArmadylˇŻs voice.

    It ismon knowledge that Dad can tell when someone is lying to him and it looks like Elias knows about this piece of information as well. He keeps looking at the ground and slowly shakes his head.

    ˇ°LOOK AT ME, PUP.ˇ± Armadyl roars and Elias has no other choice but to look up. ˇ°YOU ARE LYING THROUGH YOUR TEETH, PUP.ˇ±

    d has pushed forward, he has a few questions of his own and he intends to get some answers today. I am not going to stop him, I want those answers too and I know at least one other person that would like to find out those answers.

    Everyone is waiting for Elias to answer, everyone wants to know if he has the guts to lie to Armadyl.

    ˇ°Ivan made a mistake.<i>ˇ± </i>Elias says timidly and Armadyl gabs him by the throat, lifting him of the ground.

    ˇ°WHAT KIND OF A MISTAKE?ˇ± Armadyl roars and I have to bite my tongue to not burst out ofughter, the idiot peed his fucking

    pants.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, could <i>you </i>please put my Son down?ˇ± Alpha Alexander says and Armadyl drops him unceremoniously on the ground.

    ˇ°He better start answering my questions or he will regret it. What kind of mistake did Ivan make?ˇ± Dad asks as he steps closer to Alpha Alexander and we all hope he will screw up big time.

    ˇ°Dad, maybe we can get the answers a little easier.ˇ± I say and it is clear that d is close to the surface.

    Dad looks at me over his shoulder and a smile appears on his face, when he is confronted with d.

    ˇ°Flora, get Glor¨Şa over here.ˇ± I order and everyone takes a step back to let Flora pass. Flora is smart enough to take three males with her and Gloria tries to get away from her, but fails in her attempts to break free.

    ˇ°Is Ivan your fated Mate?ˇ± I ask, the moment Gloria stands in front of me.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 314

    Chapter 314 On Her Neck

    <b>RoanˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    Gillean and I had talked about the reason for Eliasˇ® obsession with Giselle and we agreed that it had to be her ability, but <i>how </i>did they find out?

    Gianni told us that they had kept it a secret, especially from Gloria. They knew that Giselle would be in danger if someone found out about her ability and ording to Gianni it had only happened a few times, always in the privacy of their home.

    Gillean is leaning against my chest as we look at the little weasel that ims to be GiselleˇŻs Mate, ˇ°Like Father, like Son.ˇ± Gillean whispers and I know he is referring to CasimirˇŻs remark from earlier.

    We both watch as Gloria is trying to avoid the question Casimir asked her, but I know from experience that it is impossible.

    ˇ°No, he is not my fated Mate. I rejected my fated Mate when I found him, three Full Moons after I turned eighteen<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Gloria answers and I can see the shock on her face.

    I see two of our Warriors guide Grayson away, his Lycan wants a piece of his Sister and they are just going to make sure that no one dies here today.

    ˇ°Why did you ept his im? Knowing full well that he was GiselleˇŻs fated Mate.<i>ˇ± </i>Casimir gets the question out through gritted

    teeth.

    ˇ°I had all the attention from the males in our Pack, but then she had to steal the spotlight from me. When I saw that Ivan became protective of her without realizing it, I knew she was his fated Mate and I made sure she knew that I had him in my ws.

    The best part is that I didnˇŻt have to twist his arm to im me, Elias wanted Giselle for himself and was willing to kill for it.ˇ± Gloria says with a smile on her face<i>. </i>

    That is when all hell breaks loose, Armadyl pushed forward and grabbed Alpha Alexander and Elias by the throat. ˇ°Grab Gloria and Ivan too, I want all of them in the dungeons.ˇ± Armadyl growls and I see a smile on Alpha AlexanderˇŻs face.

    Too bad the joke is on him, he will not find what he is looking for. I follow behind Casimir, who is holding on to Gloria and Jaylen is dragging Ivan along.

    Alpha Tate takes Elias from Armadyl and we slowly make our way down the stairs till we are almost at the bottom of the stairs. Alpha Alexander gets shoved into the first cell and as we walk around, we shove one after the other into a cell of their own.

    Elias is looking around him and I can tell that he is bing agitated. I decide to y a little with the Fool and I start to look around as well.

    ˇ°Looking for something, Elias?ˇ± I ask, just before I start looking down and then up again.

    ˇ°Oh, hold <i>on</i>. You figured that we would hide Giselle in here, too bad youck the brain to figure out where she really is.ˇ± I taunt, leaning with my back against the wall, across from his cell.

    Gillean is standing next <i>to </i>me and he is slowly shaking his head. ˇ°Something wrong, my Love?ˇ± I ask and he lifts his head to look at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    ˇ°It is not nice to taunt him about something that is, has been and always will be out of his grasp.ˇ± Gillean states with a smirk on his face and I have to bite my tongue to keep a straight face.

    11:43 am

    Chapter 314 On Her Neck.

    Armadyl has released back control to Damon and the murderous look on his face isnˇŻt predicting much good.

    s

    ˇ°Commander, I want you to investigate Onyx Star Pack. You can head there after we are done here and I have all the answers from our other prisoners.ˇ± Damon says, looking at Morgan.

    ˇ°On it, Your Majesty.ˇ± Morgan responds, before she turns around and makes her way back up the stairs with Jaylen by her side.

    Once Damon has made sure that Alpha Alexander understands that they will be here for as long as he sees fit, we walk back up the stairs past the cells that hold our other prisoners and I am d that Gillean is by my side.

    Smoke has started singing in my head and I am starting to get a huge headache from it, the only good thing is that I canˇŻt hear the pleas from Aunt Jo¨CAnna anymore.

    Once the door closes behind us at the top of the stairs, Smoke stops singing and I can breathe a little easier again. Gillean is holding my hand and I can feel myself and Smoke calm down, this is a part of having a Mate that I really like.

    Morgan and Jaylen are a couple of feet away from the dungeons, talking to their team Captains. Each Captain walks off in a different direction and something tells me that Morgan and Jaylen will have a lot of answers before they leave Blue River Pack.

    If they find enough evidence against Alpha Alexander and Onyx StarˇŻs leadership, whether that is current or future, Damon might decide to hand it over to an entire new leadership. It doesnˇŻt happen often, because most of the time a Beta steps up to take the Alpha position.

    In this case, it also involves the future Beta and I doubt Damon will hand over Onyx Star to IvanˇŻs Father. It would mean a reward in disguise for Ivan and Gloria, not something they deserve and I will oppose to it, if Damon hasnˇŻt figured it out on his own.

    Onyx Star Pack is going to need a new leadership, a leadership that can clean house and will lead that Pack in the right direction. I am already going over every Pack in my mind, trying to find an answer for the mess that is called Onyx Star Pack.

    I am relieved about one thing though and that is that Giselle managed to escape, that she didnˇŻt end up with Eliasˇ® mark on her neck.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 315

    Chapter 315 Free Of Trouble

    <b>AuthorˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    King Damon and Alpha Tate are sitting in the Alpha office, ready to go over the files on their prisoners.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Alpha Cooper was a clear case, but he refused to answer our questions at first.ˇ± Alpha Tate says, before he starts reading the file on the Alpha of Shadow Rock Pack.

    Alpha Cooper was raised the same way as every Alpha in his Pack, the next female from the Blue River bloodline was to be his or his SonˇŻs Mate and how that happened wasnˇŻt important. Like every Alpha before him, he kept a close eye on the offspring of every Alpha of Blue River Pack and raised his oldest Son in the same way.

    As he confessed to Morgan, the only reason Alpha Cooper knew about her was because of Nigel and with every Pack¨Cmember knowing what she could mean for their Pack, no one had a problem with obeying his order to attack Blue River Pack.

    Unfortunately, he signed their death warrants. It is the punishment for attacking a Pack the King is visiting and Shadow Rock Pack will go extinct, because there will be no one left to run that Pack.

    King Damon knows what needs to be done and gives Kieran the order to take down any member of Shadow PackˇŻs leadership, he doesnˇŻt want to risk anyoneing after Morgan ever again.

    ˇ°The other prisoners are a different story, Damon. They have conspired against the future Royal Gamma, they nned on destroying him.ˇ± Alpha Tate says and King Damon stares at him.

    ˇ°Jo¨CAnna was not aware of that little piece of information. Kate used her as a pawn, needing her as a scapegoat.ˇ± He says.

    Kate hated her fated Mate because he was just a Gamma, she had hoped that the King would be her fated Mate. She never meant to get pregnant with Jaylen, she felt that he had ruined her life and she hated the attention her Son got from his Father.

    She had started nning everything, after she heard why Kieran had rejected his chosen Mate. She knew about the blinded ideas Jo¨CAnna had about Jaylen and knew that she would be the perfect scapegoat.

    Before pulling Jo¨CAnna into her n, she contacted Lynah to find out how she felt about what Jaylen and Kieran did to her. After that it wasnˇŻt difficult to get the ball rolling and little by little her n hade together.

    The one thing none of them had counted on was Jaylen to find his fated Mate, a Lycan that destroyed their ns.

    Hearing the contents of those files had King Damon seeing red, but he wanted to make their punishment a very public one and after discussing it with Alpha Tate, they came up with a n to make that happen.

    ˇ°We have to keep Bruce out if it, though. He never told Jo¨CAnna why he was willing to help her, none of them know about MorganˇŻs secrets.ˇ± Alpha Tate informs King Damon.

    Bruce wanted Morgan for himself and after forcefully marking her, he would have taken over Shadow Rock Pack. He never took into ount that there wouldnˇŻt be a Pack left to take over and he sure as hell hadnˇŻt counted on Morgan and her unit.

    King Damon and Alpha Tate decide to put Bruce to death on the day of the public executions, but his execution will take ce in the dungeons. No one will know what happened to him, until after everything is done.

    ˇ°What did <i>you </i>find out about GilleanˇŻs Aunt?ˇ± King Damon asks and Alpha Tate grabs another file from his desk.

    ˇ°Oscar has been in trouble since he was a young Pup, he has broken manyws. Almost all of them were minor crimes, but enough

    <b>11:43 </b>am

    <b>Lal </b>

    Chapter 315 Free Of Trouble

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    to put him on your radar many years ago.ˇ± Alpha Tate says. ˇ°He dragged his baby Sister into his life of petty crimes and <i>then </i>Oscar disappeared because of the warrant for his arrest.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hannah was the only one that knew where Oscar was, but she never shared that information with anyone. In the end <i>her </i>loyalty to Oscar costed her the rest of her family, they severed all ties with Hannah and she med Luanna for that<i>.ˇ± </i>Alpha Tate says, his eyes glued to the file in his hand.

    Hannah felt that Luanna forced Oscar into hiding even deeper after her ˇ°deathˇ± and she ended up at Amber Forest Pack by ident. Seeing Luanna in aa had made her feel happy and she informed Oscar immediately, but she didnˇŻt know that Oscar wasnˇŻt the one that replied to her letter.

    It had been Shane that identally found the letter and answered his Aunt, he didnˇŻt want his Father to find out that his Mate was still alive and he didnˇŻt want his Mother back in his life. He loved his life the way it was and knew that his Mother would never agree with the way the three of them had been living their lives.

    What his ns were for his Mother is anyone guess, but it was obvious that Shane wanted her dead.

    ˇ°Hannah admitted that she would have killed Luanna herself, if it hadnˇŻt been for the answer she got to her letter.ˇ± Alpha Tate says and King Damon has to the his best to keep Armadyl from taking control.

    Every prisoner in the dungeons of Blue River Pack will receive the punishment they deserve, the punishment for the members of Onyx Star Pack are yet to be determent and what Morgan and Jaylen will find there is unclear.

    Will the death penalties mean that our main characters are free of trouble?

    Will Morgan and JaylenˇŻs investigation bring peace for Giselle?

    LetˇŻs hope that everyone involved will soon find themselves in a calmer and better life.

    <b>2/2 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 316

    Chapter 316 Other Half

    Chapter 316 Other Half

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    I am not one to run away from trouble, but in this case I didnˇŻt want to put other peopleˇŻs lives in danger.

    So my first reaction to GilleanˇŻs n was to say, ˇ°No way in hell.ˇ± I didnˇŻt want to leave my family behind, but Casimir pointed out that they would know I was gone if they didnˇŻt see my family members and that is why they wanted to sneak me out of the territory.

    I had the entire trip to the Pce to think about the what ifs and I am d I epted to follow GilleanˇŻs n. I hate to think about what could have happened if I had stayed in Onyx Star Pack or if Ivan had managed to keep his mouth shut that night.

    So many things have ran through my mind ever since we left Onyx Star Pack, but I never thought about Elias forcefully marking me or why he had such an interest in me. My main focus was on Ivan and Gloria, on their betrayal and how much it hurts.

    Now I was beginning to see that I should have thought about other things, things that could have caused a lot of trouble and might still cause trouble in the future.

    Main question at the moment is, what did Alpha Alexander tell our Pack¨Cmembers?

    Elias didnˇŻt im me as his Mate on his eighteenth birthday, nor did he at ater moment. His Wolf would have caved at some point and Elias would not have been able to stop his Wolf from iming me, no one would have, if it had been the truth.

    ˇ°Giselle, we are at the Pce.ˇ± I hear Tom say. Yeah, he didnˇŻt want me to call him Royal Beta Tom anymore, after hearing it three times in a row.

    I notice that we are in the parking garage and a male is standing next to the SUV, he looks like Deacon and that means he is one of the Royal Deltas.

    Tom leads me to the Beta floor, he will stay with me for a few hours and then he will head back to Blue River Pack. After Tom has shown me around the private wing of the Royals, he makes his way back to the garage and I watch the SUV drive away.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go back, my Mate is waiting for you. She will stay with you during the day and at night there will be Warriors on the ground floor, while a Delta couple will be on the Beta floor.ˇ± Den says.

    Deanna is easy to talk to and she leads <i>me </i>to the Library, after I mentioned that I needed more information about my ability. She opens one half of huge, wooden double doors and for a moment I just stand there in the doorway.

    To my left are floor to ceiling windows and for a moment I gawk at the view, I might ask King Damon if I can move here permanently.

    Straight ahead are bookshelves from left to right along the wall and from the ceiling to the floor, continuing along the wall on my right and as I turn around, after taking two steps, I see the bookshelves continue on the left and right of the door.

    There are dozens of bookcases scattered across the room, two ced back to back or four ced back to back and I even see six ced ack to back.

    Desks are ced in between those bookcases with one or two chairs, in front of two of the windows are a few armchairs and that is when I see that there are two sliding doors instead of windows.

    I walk towards the doors and open them to a huge balcony. Yeah, definitely going to move here.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    Chapter 316 Other Half

    ˇ°Deanna, where is the nearest kitchen?ˇ± I ask, just in case I need a coffee or something else.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°If we need anything, I will link one of the Servants to bring it to us<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>She answers and for a moment I want to object<b>, </b>but then I remember that I am supposed to be in hiding.

    I walk along the rows of books, hoping to find a book on abilities or something rted to it. It is umon for someone to have an ability outside of a certain bloodline and as far as we have been able to determine, our family doesnˇŻt have that kind of bloodline.

    Deanna helps me looking for a book on abilities and when we finally find a section with books on that topic, we each grab a book to read.

    A Servant walks in with some refreshments and I only nce at her quickly, while I thank her for her trouble. Something starts to stir inside my head, but I donˇŻt pay it much attention.

    I keep reading the book in my hand and I smile to myself as I read the chapter title; Abilities force out Wolf or Lycan. If this chapter is going to tell me that an ability will force a Wolf or Lycan to show up early, I am going to need to have a talk to the author of this chapter.

    My ability has been with me since I was about ten, but I still donˇŻt have my Wolf or Lycan and that would contradict this chapter.

    Okay, this chapter is moreplicated than I had initially thought. It depends on the ability one has, if their Wolf or Lycan will show up early. In most cases, an ability shows up between sixteen and twenty years of age and that is where it gets weird.

    If a Pup gets an ability before the age of sixteen, their Wolf or Lycan will show up at the first signs of trouble. Hmm, my first sign of trouble was at Onyx Star Pack and I donˇŻt have my Wolf or Lycan yet.

    Does that mean that my life wasnˇŻt in any real danger? Does that mean I went into hiding for no reason at all?

    Oh, wait a minute. ording to the author trouble means a life threatening situation and I have been able to avoid those so far. Looks like I will have to wait until my birthday to find out what my other half is.

    <b>2/2 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 317

    Chapter 317 Onyx Star Pack

    <b>Onyx </b><b>Star </b>Pack

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Our Alpha has run off half¨Ccocked as usual, he hardly ever thinks about the consequences of his actions and one day he is going to get himself killed.

    I still donˇŻt understand why anyone believes his screwball story, it was very clear that Elias didnˇŻt find his fated Mate on his eighteenth birthday or on a Full Moon after that. Everyone heard IvanˇŻs im on his eighteenth birthday and still our Alpha managed to convince our Pack¨Cmembers that Giselle is Eliasˇ® fated Mate.

    ˇ°Beta, when will Alpha Alexander return?ˇ± His vor of the month asks and I donˇŻt bother looking up.

    ˇ°No idea.ˇ± I answer and I wait until she leaves, but she isnˇŻt moving from her spot. ˇ°Something else you want to know?ˇ± I ask, this time I do look up.

    It takes another minute for her to make up her mind and hand me a piece of paper she has been holding. My eyes widen the moment I see that it is from our Pack¨Cdoctor, looks like Alexander finally managed to knock up one of his vor of the month

    females.

    I have warned him over and over again about this, but he never listens to anything I say and this time it means that he got himself into some trouble.

    I read through the medical report and furrow my eyebrows, she is too far along to terminate the pregnancy. Did she wait this long on purpose or is there something else going on here? So I ask her the question that runs through my mind.

    *Alpha Alexander had forbidden me to leave the Pack¨Chouse, while he was in the territory.ˇ± She answers me and it all finally makes sense, he did this on purpose.

    If she had found out early enough, his Mother would have forced him to get rid of the unborn Pup. Alexander always wanted a lot of Pups, but his fated Mate died a few months after Elias was born and for a while I wondered if our former Luna could have been responsible.

    ˇ°Move to a room on the Beta floor, take one of the rooms near the Omega stairwell and once you start showing, you donˇŻt leave the Beta floor again. I will inform our Alpha of this situation, until then we need to keep this a secret.ˇ± I order her.

    For the next hour, I get to work without any interruptions and I think I might get a few things done before dinner.

    <b>ˇ°</b>We have a huge problem, Igor.ˇ± Boris growls, as he ms the door shut behind him. ˇ°The King was at the territory and they have arrested Alexander, Elias, Ivan and Gloria.ˇ±

    Damn, not the oue I had been hoping for. There is a silver lining in this though, I will be acting Alpha. At least until we know what the King intents to do with Alexander and <b>Elias</b>, if they screwed up enough I might be the next Alpha.

    I had agreed with Alexander to get Giselle back to Onyx Star Pack, but not for the reason he thought and now I have to find another way to get her back her. Having her by <b>my </b>side, will make this easier and I can finally get what i deserve.

    ˇ°Okay<i>, </i>Boris. LetˇŻs get a message to the King and find out what his intentions are for them. We need to make sure <b>that </b>we have all the information, before we can make any nsˇ± I tell him, this will keep him busy for a while and it will give me the time toe up with a n of my own.

    An hourter Boris left for Blue River Pack again and I know that I have about twenty four hours, before I have to deal with him again.

    9:52 <b>am </b>

    Chapter 317 Onyx Star Pack

    My phone starts buzzing and I stare at the caller¨CID in surprise, why is my baby Sister calling me?

    ˇ°Yeah.ˇ± I say as I answer the call and for a moment it is quiet on the other end of the line.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°Sorry, I had to make sure that no one can hear me.ˇ± I suddenly hear and now I have even more questions. ˇ°Alexander told me that he was going after Giselle, but she isnˇŻt at Blue River Pack anymore.ˇ± Penny says.

    I knew Alexander couldnˇŻt leave her alone and even though I hated our former Luna for sending Penny away, now I am grateful that she did.

    ˇ°What do you mean? Boris just informed me that he saw Gianni at Blue River Pack and you and I both now that they would never leave their Daughter.ˇ± I reply.

    ˇ°She is at the Pce, she is staying in the KingˇŻs private wing. I just brought her some refreshments in the Library.ˇ± Penny exins and I have to control Alrik from reacting.

    I let the information run through my mind; if Giselle is at the Pce and her parents are still in Blue River Pack, it is safe to say that they expected Alexnder toe for her. Damn it, Lucas must have talked.

    ˇ°Let me think about this and I will get back to you. In the meantime I need you to think of a way to get me into the Pce.ˇ± I tell Penny and I hear her giggling softly.

    ˇ°As long as the King is <i>gone</i><i>, </i>there will be no one guarding the private wing. Getting in will be a walk in the park.ˇ± She states and I can hear Alrik chuckle in my head.

    ˇ°IˇŻll be in touch.ˇ± I say, before I disconnect the call and I start making ns to get Giselle for myself.

    I know why Alexander wants her <i>to </i><i>be </i>Eliasˇ® Mate and it has everything to do with her ability, but I was never able to find out what her ability is. That is the part of the conversation between Alexander and Elias that I never heard and they have gone through great lengths to keep it to themselves.

    Well, I will find out the moment I forcefully mark Giselle and take over Onyx Star Pack.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 318

    Chapter 318 Fall Asleep

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    d has been one annoying Idiot for the past few hours and if it were humanly possible, I would strangle him. He has been pacing in my mind, either growling or whining and not giving me any answers what so ever.

    Roan and Gillean have stayed close to me, Roan understands me better than anyone in the world and it wasnˇŻt difficult to see that d was giving me trouble.

    Smoke has tried to find out what is eating away at d, but so far he has been unable to get a straight answer. This is very unusual for d, because normally he would tell me what is going on or what is bothering him.

    Dad has just gotten out of Alpha TateˇŻs office and I know that we will get informed soon about the decisions they made. I just hope it will settle d down a little, if those prisoners are the ones that have him on the edge.

    We all follow Alpha Tate up to the Alpha floor and after making sure that no one can interrupt us, Dad gets out of the chair he was sitting in.

    ˇ°We will invite every Alpha to gather here in two days, we will present them with the evidence we have and the files of their interrogations. After that we will sentence them all to death and carry out the punishment immediately.ˇ± Dad says.

    ˇ°Bruce will not be mentioned, nor will his execution be public. He knows about MorganˇŻs bloodline, but never revealed it to Jo- Anna and I donˇŻt want to give him the chance to speak during a trial.ˇ± Alpha Tate says.

    We know that this is the best way to proceed and I hope it is enough to put d at ease, but with the way he is still acting I doubt this is what was bothering him.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Damn </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>d</i><i>. </i><i>What </i><i>the </i><i>hell </i><i>is </i><i>going </i><i>on</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask him for the umpteenth time today.

    ˇ°<i>Something </i>is <i>going </i><i>to </i><i>happen</i>, <i>but </i><i>I donˇŻt </i><i>know </i><i>what</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>think </i><i>it </i><i>was </i>a bad <i>idea </i><i>to </i><i>send </i><i>Giselle </i>to <i>the </i>Pce.ˇ± He finally mumbles and that puts me on high alert.

    d has never steered me wrong and if he tells me it doesnˇŻt feel right, than something is definitely going to happen. I contact Den to warn him about dˇŻs intuition and I instruct him to ce extra guards on the Gamma floor and our own floor.

    Everyone is staring at me during my call with Den, most of them know why I trust dˇŻs instincts and I sigh in relief the moment I disconnect the call.

    ˇ°Casimir, send out those invitations and donˇŻt forget to send one to Onyx Star Pack.ˇ± Dad says.

    I grab myptop to start it up and I sit down in an armchair, while Luna Giselle ces coffee in front of me. I start writing the email that I will send to every Alpha and I read through it one more time, before I press send.

    Within the next few minutes, every Alpha will have read the message and they will contact the Elders to find out what the hell is going on.

    The rest of the day is spend with preparing for the trial, we are going to use the clearing where MorganˇŻs seventeenth birthday was nned to happen. It is big enough to amodate all the Alphas and whoever else they are bringing with them.

    d keeps pacing up and down, giving me a headache in the process and that in turn makes me grumpy. Avery and Grayson take me out to the training grounds, hoping that sparring with some of the Warriors will keep me from snapping.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    9:52

    Chapter 318 Fall Asleep

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    It is good to spar with known and unknown Warriors, it keeps me on my toes and I am able to ignore dˇŻs unusual behavior for a few hours.

    Dinner is also a good distraction, Dad ced me at a table with young Pups and likest time they ask question after question. It is actually fun and I hope I can find a few other Packs with Pack¨Cmembers that will treat me like I am normal.

    I like that no one hear wants something from me, they just want to have a conversation with me and I am still amazed at theck of power hungry females.

    ˇ°Prince Casimir, what does your Mate have to look like?ˇ± One of the Pups asks and for a moment d stops pacing.

    ˇ°Well, that is an interesting question. I donˇŻt think it will matter if she has green or brown eyes and the color of her hair will not be a deal breaker.ˇ± I say teasingly.

    ˇ°I think what is important is her ability to be kind, to be strong, to be thoughtful. After all she will be the Queen one day and she will have a lot more people to look after than a Luna does.ˇ± I continue and I see the Pups nodding their heads.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you want a pretty Mate, Prince Casimir?ˇ± A young female Pup asks and I can feel my FatherˇŻs eyes on me.

    ˇ°Something can look pretty on the outside, but be rotten from the inside. So, my MateˇŻs character will be more important to me and every Wolf or Lycan should think that way about their Mate.ˇ± I answer her.

    We talk about good and bad characteristics for a while and these Pups have meughing my ass off a few times, they all have very strong opinions. I am going to revisit this conversation with them in a few years, see where they stand then.

    It is close to midnight when I excuse myself, d is still being irrational and I am exhausted from dealing with his behavior.

    ˇ°Do you know <i>what </i><i>has </i><i>you </i><i>on </i><i>edge</i><i>, </i><i>Buddy</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask d, I really hope he finally figured it out.

    ˇ°No, the <i>only </i><i>thing </i><i>I </i><i>have </i><ie </i><i>up with </i><i>is </i><i>something </i><i>I </i><i>already </i><i>mentioned </i><i>and </i><i>that </i><i>is </i><i>that </i><i>it </i>still feels wrong to <i>have </i>sent Giselle to the Pce.ˇ± d answers me.

    After tossing and turning for a while, I finally fall asleep with the image of Giselle in my head.

    201

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 319

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 319 If Only

    Chapter 319 If Only

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    ˇ°It will be just the two of us for another two days, Giselle. However, there will be additional guards ced here and on the Gamma floor. Orders from Prince Casimir.ˇ± Deanna says.

    Did something happen at Blue River Pack? Did Alpha Alexander have a back¨Cup n? I have so many questions and no answers at the moment.

    ˇ°Prince Casimir has a very intuitive Lycan and we all trust dˇŻs instincts. My best guess is that d is feeling off and without more direct clues, this is the best we can do.ˇ± Deanna says, just as if she had been reading my mind.

    A knock on the door keeps me from saying anything in response, it is something Deanna and I agreed on. We do not discuss anything that connects to the reason why I am here, my gut tells me that something is off and with d feeling the same way, I am not taking any chances.

    ˇ°Good evening, I have your dinner. Where would you like me to put it, Delta Deanna?ˇ± The same Servant from earlier asks and Deanna gestures to the coffee table in front of us.

    ˇ°Thank you, Penny.ˇ± Deanna says as the Servant walks out of the living room, she turns just a little to nod her head and I feel my blood running cold.

    Deanna turns to me the moment the door has closed and I know that she has felt a change in my demeanor, that she knows that something is wrong.

    ˇ°Penny is Beta IgorˇŻs baby Sister and IvanˇŻs Aunt. If she knows I am here, than so does her Brother and I have no idea if he is in cahoots with Alpha Alexander.ˇ± I tell her, but it seems she doesnˇŻt know the history between me and Ivan.

    tell her about my Sister, Gloria, and the rtionship she had with Ivan and I tell her what happened on the night that Ivan turned eighteen and I turned sixteen.

    Minutes after I have told Deanna my story, the door to the KingˇŻs floor opens and Den walks in with a pissed off look on his face.

    ˇ®Do you think she would have called her Brother?ˇ± Den asks.

    ˇ®Yes, I believe she would. Not to give that information to her Brother, but to give it to Alpha Alexander. Penny was sent away by our former Luna, she hated the fact that her Son had an interest in Penny and rumors are that he wanted to take her as a chosen Mate.ˇ±

    tell Den.

    eat my dinner, while I listen to Den talking <i>to </i>King Damon over the phone and I can hear that King Damon isnˇŻt too pleased with the information.

    Den leaves the KingˇŻs floor while still talking to King Damon, so I donˇŻt hear the rest of the conversation. I grab the book I borrowed from the Library and continue reading while finishing up my dinner.

    The book I am reading is on the Mate¨Cbond and it covers every aspect of the topic, including ourws that involve the Mate¨Cbond. I hear the door open, but I am so engrossed with reading my book that I donˇŻt pay attention to who is entering.

    ˇ°You can take the tes with you, Penny.ˇ± I hear Deanna say and I look up in time to see Penny staring at the book I am holding in my hands.

    If I hadnˇŻt been looking at her, I wouldnˇŻt have seen the sh of hate in her eyes and I wonder what I ever did to her to justify the

    <b>1/2 </b>

    11:49 am D

    Chapter 319 If Only

    hate in her eyes, but it is gone in a split second.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I look at Deanna the moment the door closes behind Penny and I know she has seen the same thing I did, looks like I have an enemy within these Pce walls.

    An unknown couple walks into the living room and I stare at towards the door, because I didnˇŻt see or hear them enter. Deanna giggles as I let my eyes move between the couple and the door a few times and I softly smack her upper arm, indicating that I donˇŻt think it is funny.

    ˇ°These are AceˇŻs parents, August and Avery.ˇ± Deanna says and all I can do isugh.

    They wait patiently for me to stopughing and when I have caught my breath, I know I owe them and apology and an exnation.

    ˇ°Sorry for that, but my best friend is also an Avery and the reason Iughed is because my best friend is a male.ˇ± I say and I am d that Avery canugh about it too.

    August tells me how they got onto this floor without using the so¨Ccalled front door and Avery takes a look at the book I am reading. Both Delta couples make me feel safe and I know I will have no trouble falling asleep tonight.

    Deanna leaves with Den, after they have exined all the measures they took to keep me safe.

    Avery asks me to tell <i>her </i>about my best friend and I tell her what he did for me, when Ivan chose Gloria over me. That Avery and Braxton left Onyx Star pack with us and that he is going to be the future Gamma of Blue River Pack.

    ˇ°Well, I would like to meet that <i>young </i>man. He will make a great Gamma for Ashton, but what about the usations that Gloria made?ˇ± Avery asks and I am <i>not </i>sure if I <i>should </i>answer that question right now.

    ˇ®I am sorry, Delta Avery. I am not going to answer that question right now and it has nothing to do with not trusting you. I want to know if she will repeat that usation in front of the Elders and the less people know the truth, the better the effect during a trial.ˇ± say with a smirk on my face.

    Ne talk for a little while about the book I am reading and it is close to midnight, when I decide it is time to turn in for the night.

    fall asleep within seconds of lying down, but if I had known what the night would bring, I would have fought my sleep with all my night.

    <b>2/2 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 320

    Chapter 320 Midnight Attack

    Chapter 320 Midnight Attack

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I am not sure how long I have been asleep, but something wakes me in the middle of the night and for a moment I am disoriented.

    The memories of the past daye back to me and I sigh in relief when I remember that I am at the Pce. I probably heard one of the Warriors walking around and I turn on my left side to go back to sleep, but another sound keeps me from gettingfortable.

    I left the door ajar, because these rooms are soundproof and I wanted to be able to hear what might happen outside my room.

    Something tells me to move to the edge of my bed and I have been in sync with my gut feeling for so long, that I move without thinking about it. If I were to slide out of bed now, no one would be able to see me.

    I keep listening for another sound, but it is deadly quiet out there and my eyes slowly close on their own ord.

    Panic surges trough me, the moment I feel a hand cover my mouth and I swing my right fist up to connect between someoneˇŻs legs. I can hear a muffled growl and I know I hit my target, but the hand isnˇŻt moving from my mouth.

    I feel a hand grab my hair and I release a muffled scream at the pain. I have no other choice but to get up of the bed and I get pulled against a hard chest, whoever is holding me is a lot taller than I am.

    He starts pushing me towards the door, but I keep fighting him and the grip on my hair loosens the moment I connect with his groin again. I am not going down without a fight and I know that I need to warn the others to the threat.

    I try to remember if there is anything in this room or just outside the room that I can use to sound some type of rm.

    The moment he pushes me out the door, I kick to the right and manage to reach the side table next to the door. The vase with flowers crashes to the floor and I hope it is enough to alert August and Avery to the danger I am in.

    ˇ°Stop fighting me, there is <i>no </i>one here <i>to </i>help you.ˇ± I hear the familiar voice of Beta Igor say next to my ear.

    There is only one way he could have gotten onto this floor and that is through the front door. He could have taken out the guards on the ground floor and <i>on </i>the Gamma floor, but he wouldnˇŻt know that there are two Elite Warriors and two Deltas on this floor

    with me.

    He keeps shoving me towards the front door, keeping me out of range of anything else I might be able to kick and I canˇŻt use my ability tomand him.

    Not that I am sure if I couldmand him to release me, I think that the time I stopped Alpha AlexanderˇŻs Warriors was a fluke. I keep swinging my arms and legs in every possible direction, but most of the time my limbs slice through the air.

    The front door is still open and I start to wonder if the crashing vase wasnˇŻt enough to alert the others.

    ˇ°Release her.ˇ± I hear August say, from somewhere behind me and Igor just shoves me out of the door.

    Growlse from the left and from the corner of my eye I can see two Warriors, both of them ready to attack. If they attack Igor, he only has one cause of action and that is to release me.

    ˇ°Stay back or I will snap her neck.ˇ± Igor growls next to my ear and we can hear the threat in his voice.

    Something stirs in the back of my mind and it reminds me of the feeling I had earlier today <b>or </b>should I say yesterday, <b>IˇŻm </b>still not sure what it is, but <b>it </b><b>is </b>stronger thanst time and I try to fight a little harder against the hold Igor has on me.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>11:49 </b>am D

    Chapter 320 Midnight Attack

    ˇ°Stop fighting me, Bitch.ˇ± He says and it only fuels me on<b>, </b>swinging my foot back in the hope <i>of </i>connecting with his leg.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I miss my target, but it pisses him off enough to yank my head back by the hair he still has in his hand and a scream of pain tries to escape my lips. I can feel tears sting in my eyes from the pain, but I donˇŻt stop struggling.

    I have been wing at his arms with my fingers, but nothing seems to bother him and he keeps moving me closer to the top of the stairs.

    Whatever is stirring in the back of my mind, bes stronger with each passing minute and it helps me in my struggle against the hold Igor has on me.

    ˇ°Let her go, Beta.ˇ± I hear August call out, but it doesnˇŻt impress Igor and I feel him move my head to one side. Baring my neck to him and panic starts to flood my body, I know what he is nning on doing.

    My struggles be more erratic, the closer his heades to my neck and I try to m my head against his nose. Not that I am able to connect with his face, but I do manage to unbnce him and I struggle even harder against the restraint of his hands.

    He staggers to the side, trying to find his bnce again and that seems to be what the others had been waiting for. I can see one of the Warriors move towards us and I can feel someone approaching us from behind, probably August.

    Beta Igor knows he has to defend himself, if he wants to make it out of here alive and he pushes me away from him.

    My sigh of relief is shorted lived, because I lose my bnce and before anyone can reach me, I am heading down the stairs. I try to grab hold of the stair railing, but I am tumbling down to fast and the balustrade at the bottom of this flight of stairs approaches

    fast.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 321

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    dˇŻs roar has me jumping out of bed, the walls of the Pack¨Chouse are still shaking and a secondter the door opens to the room I am staying in.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>is the </i><i>problem</i><i>, </i><i>Buddy</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>I ask d, but I donˇŻt get a response from him.

    I can hear others talking, but my attention is on my Lycan and trying to find out why he roared so loudly. He only roars like this when there is a sign of danger, but we are in Blue River Pack and we are surrounded by our ArmyˇŻs biggest unit.

    ˇ°Dad?ˇ± I hear Deacon ask and I see that whatever his Father is telling him, isnˇŻt good.

    ˇ°Giselle?ˇ± I hear him ask and the answer makes him pale.

    d pushes me to the back of his mind, as he forces a shift and he runs out of the bedroom at top speed. Everyone steps back to give him space and I can hear them calling after us, but d isnˇŻt slowing down.

    His paws barely touch the stairs as he runs down to the ground floor and we find the front door wide open. Wolves and Lycans are waiting near the front porch of the Pack¨Chouse, each of them ready to follow us to wherever d will lead them.

    He doesnˇŻt slow down to give them orders and I doubt they are going to wait for orders. I can feel them on our tail as we head towards the gate and the Warriors that guard the gate are standing to the side, giving us a wide passage.

    It will takes us hours to get back to the Pce, but I doubt it will stop d from running all the way home. He is a Lycan on a mission and there is nothing and no one able to stop him.

    The unit members stay behind us, but two Lycans move to either side of d and I know that Roan and Gillean will keep up with

    him.

    Our surroundings <i>are </i>unfamiliar to us, but it is as if an invisible line is pulling d into the right direction and I trust him enough to not question him.

    ˇ°Roan<i>, </i>what did Deacon say<i>?</i>ˇ± I ask, while I settle in the back of dˇŻs mind.

    ˇ°Not much<i>, </i>just that someone <i>tried to </i><i>grab </i><i>Giselle</i>. <i>I </i><i>know </i>he is <i>aware </i>of something else, <i>but </i>he <i>didnˇŻt </i><i>say</i>.ˇ± Roan answers me and it seems to fuel dˇŻs speed.

    ˇ°The others are still at <i>Bleu </i><i>River </i>Pack<i>, </i>your Father wants to deal <i>with </i>these trials <i>and </i>then they <i>will </i>head home. Morgan is already <i>making </i>arrangements to transport our prisoners from <i>Onyx </i><i>Star </i>Pack to the Pce.ˇ± Gillean informs me and I wonder why Dad would want them at the Pce,

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Your </i>Father <i>wants </i><i>to </i>hold <i>their </i>trials at <i>the </i>Pce <i>and </i>he wants to <i>know </i>GiselleˇŻs injuries, before <i>they </i>will proceed with those trials.ˇ± Gillean continues.

    Dad probably wants to know if this was Alpha AlexanderˇŻs back¨Cup n or if someone acted on their own. No matter the oue, someone is going to pay for hurting Giselle and d will probably ask to be the executioner.

    d is awfully quiet, normally he would tell me what is going through his mind and I would try to help him make sense of it or give him answers to his questions.

    No one talks to me through the mind¨Clink, not that I would have responded and I doubt anyone has anything useful <b>to </b><b>say</b>.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    11:49 am DD

    Chapter 321 Not Sure

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    I have been thinking about dˇŻs reaction, ever since he took off and I am no closer to answers. This is very unusual behavior for him and I donˇŻt think I have ever heard of a Wolf or Lycan reacting this way, unless it involved their fated Mate.

    d is restless and agitated, he doesnˇŻt like that we were too far from the Pce and that it will take us a few more hours to get there.

    I donˇŻt know if it is Giselle that triggered his roar or that he felt that the Pce was in danger. Yeah, I know that sounds stupid, but d has felt like this before and it didnˇŻt involve family. For some reason he can feel it, when someone within the Pce walls gets injured on purpose.

    d is running through the forest, crossing through Pack territories and nothing is slowing him down. He is running home in a straight line and the only time he actually moves to the left or right is when a building pops up.

    I have no idea what time it is and I donˇŻt give a damn, all I know is that the anxious feeling d has is starting to rub off on me.

    He dashes across the border of the Pce grounds and the Warriors on patrol can barely get out of the way, not that either one of us cares at the moment.

    The backdoor of the Pce is wide open and d runs inside, not willing to waste a second in getting to the bottom of this unsettling feeling.

    He skids to a halt near the bottom of the stairs, pieces of wood, shards of ss, dirt, flowers and blood are covering the floor and d howls in sheer anger.

    ˇ°d, can <i>you </i>hand over control to Casimir?ˇ± August asks. ˇ°Giselle is in the infirmaryˇ­.ˇ±

    d isnˇŻt listening to August anymore, he just tuns around and starts running to the infirmary. Someone has closed the front door, but d just ms into it, head first and the door crumbles.

    <i>ˇ°</i>d, <i>you </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>calm down</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>are </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>scare </i><i>the </i><i>shit </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>everyone</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Roan says through the mind¨Clink, but the only response he gets is a growl from d.

    Someone was smart enough to warn the Warriors near the infirmary, because two of them are keeping the door open for d and he runs into the infirmary. Everyone that is at the infirmary pushes themselves against the nearest wall, giving d room to pass and then they run for the nearest <i>exit</i>.

    Being around d is never easy for most Wolves and Lycans, but being around him when he is pissed off is even more difficult.

    Doc holds up his hands to stop d, but one growl from him has Doc moving away slowly. Deanna quickly opens the door to GiselleˇŻs room and he stops walking, while looking at the bed.

    I am <i>not </i>really sure what I was expecting to find, but it sure as hell wasnˇŻt this.

    <b>2/2 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 322

    Chapter 322 Connecting Rooms

    Chapter 322 Connecting Rooms

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    d slowly walks towards the bed, his eyes on the Lycan that lies in it.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    <b>A </b>nurse is gently removing small pieces of debris from its fur and from the looks of it she has been at it for a while. She doesnˇŻt look ip at d, she just continues doing her job and d ces his head on the bed next to the injured Lycan.

    ˇ®It <i>that </i><i>GiselleˇŻs </i><i>Lycan</i><i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>I ask Deanna through the mind¨Clink.

    ˇ®Yes, that is GiselleˇŻs Lycan.ˇ± She answers me out loud and I know she does it to benefit the others.

    d whimpers as the nurse pulls a shard of ss out of the LycanˇŻs body, he doesnˇŻt like the fact that GiselleˇŻs Lycan isnˇŻt healing herself.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Doc</i><i>, </i><i>why </i><i>isnˇŻt </i><i>she </i><i>healing</i><i>?</i>ˇ± I ask the question d wants an answer to.

    ˇ®For the same reason she canˇŻt shift back, they used up all their energy to survive that fall.ˇ± He answers and d whimpers again.

    Den helps Doc to turn GiselleˇŻs Lycan around and the nurse continues to pull shards of debris out of the fur and flesh.

    d refuses to move and the nurse just works around him<b>, </b>climbing onto the bed to reach her other side. Neither one of us hears what is being said, nor do we register that people are walking in and out of the room.

    Our focus ispletely on Giselle and her Lycan, d doesnˇŻt move a muscle and no one in their right mind would ask or tell him to leave<i>. </i>

    Once the nurse is done and has removed all the equipment she had been working with, d walks to the other side <b>of </b>the bed to climb onto it. Lying down next to GiselleˇŻs Lycan, not willing to leave her side.

    He ces his head against hers, settling in for the rest of the night and we both slowly drift off to sleep.

    ˇ°d, you need to give control back <b>to </b>Casimir. He needs to call GiselleˇŻs parents, they need to know what happened.ˇ± I hear Gillean say, while he is gently pushing against dˇŻs shoulder.

    He slowly opens his eyes to see that Giselle still hasnˇŻt shifted back, he crawls a little closer to her and for a few more moments he just lies there.

    ˇ°Find out what happened and who is <i>responsible</i>. <i>Make </i>sure <i>that </i><i>Dad </i>knows <i>that </i><i>I </i>will <i>end </i>whoever put their hands on Giselle.ˇ± He growls in my head and after one more look at the Lycan next to him, he finally hands control back to me.

    I get off the bed and walk into the small bathroom to take a quick shower, before I put on the clothes that Gillean gave me. I take a deep breath before I walk out, I need to keep calm or I might lose control to d again.

    Doc is checking GiselleˇŻs Lycan and scribbling down notes on her medical chart, no emotions visible on his face.

    ˇ°How is she, Doc?ˇ± I ask him and he gives me a quick nce, before he continues with his checkup.

    ˇ°She is doing better than I expected, I just donˇŻt know how long it will take before she wakes up.ˇ± Doc answers. ˇ°It can be an hour or it could be a year<b>, </b>there is no way of knowing the answer to that question.ˇ±

    <b>I </b>let my hand run through her fur, keeping my eyes on her face. I know what his answer means, we might never be <b>able </b><b>to </b>punish

    <b>10:36 </b><b>am </b>DDD

    Chapter 322 Connecting Rooms

    whoever did this to her and that isnˇŻt sitting right with me.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    ˇ°Doc, is there a reason for her to stay in the infirmary?ˇ± I ask, knowing that d would be more at ease with her on our floor.

    ˇ°No, I can send a nurse to check on her twice a day and I cane see her every other day.ˇ± He replies and I release a sigh of relief.

    Doc handles her discharge papers and by the time that Gillean returns to the infirmary, I am ready to leave with GiselleˇŻs Lycan on a stretcher. A nurse follows us with everything we need to look after Giselle and once I have her settled in the room next to mine, I walk down the hall to my private office.

    Roan is preparing a videocall with Blue River Pack, while I walk into the room with a coffee in my hand and I sit down in my chair. Gillean looks at the door I have left open, but a shake of my head keeps him from getting up to close it.

    I listen as Deanna describes what she saw from the hallway and Avery fills us in on what happened on the Beta floor. I knew she had crashed through the balustrade and had fallen down from half way up the Gamma floor.

    That is a fall of at least thirty feet, she shifted into her Lycan form in midair and she was still breathing somehow.

    ˇ°Casimir, where is my Daughter?ˇ± I hear Gracelyn ask and I can see her MateˇŻs worried look at theck of protocol.

    ˇ°She is in a room next to mine, we will keep an eye on her.ˇ± I answer her, but I know that they will be heading to the Pce, the moment they get a green light from Dad and Alpha Tate.

    After ending the videocall I grab a few files from my desk and walk back to the room where Giselle is staying, her Lycan still unable to let her shift back to Human form.

    I sit down on the bed next to her, leaning against the headboard with my back and I grab the first file to read through. I can do my work, while I am still keeping a close eye on Giselle and I doubt d would let me leave our floor.

    The door slowly opens and I lift my head to look who is there, I smile the moment I see her parents in the doorway. Gracelyn looks as if she has been crying the entire time and I think that Gianni will be stuck to the ceiling, if someone snuck up to him and said

    Boo.

    ˇ°Come in, please.ˇ± I say, before I get of the bed and let them have a few moments with their Daughter.

    <b>ˇ°</b>JˇŻll be in the living room, take all the time <i>you </i>want and through that door is your room.ˇ± I say as I point to the door that connects their rooms.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 323

    Chapter 323 Bullshit

    Chapter 323 Bullshit

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dad had made sure that the trials we would hold at Blue River Pack were over with quickly, the moment thest Wolf walked in<b>, </b>the creens turned on and showed all the evidence we had gathered.

    Jo one had asked questions when he asked if there were any, the case was clear to all and the sentences were read almost mmediately.

    Before the day had been over, the sentences had been carried out and after everyone that was invited left, our other prisoners had

    een loaded into a van.

    spent those two days in GiselleˇŻs room, her parents not questioning my presence and if they had, I wouldnˇŻt have had an answer or them.

    d hates leaving her room and I try to do it as little as possible. At night d sleeps next to GiselleˇŻs Lycan, it is the only way for

    im to settle down and I keep hoping that it will be a stimnt for Giselle and her Lycan.

    Son, we need to talk.ˇ± Dad says as he steps into the room and he raises his eyebrows when he sees d on the bed.

    IˇŻll <i>meet </i><i>you </i><i>in </i><i>your </i><i>office</i><i>, </i><i>d </i><i>just </i><i>needs </i><i>a </i><i>few </i><i>minutes</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I tell Dad through our mind¨Clink and after running his hand through dˇŻs fur, he walks out of the room.

    take a shower in my own room<b>, </b>but only after I made sure that Grayson was with Giselle and then I get dressed in a pair of ckcks with a with button up shirt.

    Valking into DadˇŻs office, d makes it clear that he isnˇŻt happy and Yara looks rather surprised at dˇŻs disy of anger. Neither ine of us really cares <i>about </i>it and I sit down in an armchair, while looking at Dad.

    You canˇŻt lock yourself up here, <i>you </i>have a job to do and some of those jobs mean sitting in your office with Alphas or other High- anking Wolves or Lycans.ˇ± Dad says and d growls in his direction.

    try to find the best way to exin something that I donˇŻt even understand myself and I even ask d for some help.

    Dad, we canˇŻt exin this. All I can tell you is that d doesnˇŻt want to leave her side, being here is already enough to have him on edge. We have tried to work in my office on the ground floor or here on our own floor and all we could do was worry about Giselle.

    She shifted into her Lycan form on her way down, they havenˇŻt been able to shift back and the only exnation Doc has is that they have used up all their energy to break their fall.ˇ± I say as I look at Dad.

    It is quiet in the office, white Dad seems to be thinking about what I said and <b>Yara </b>gets up to sit down next to me.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Do her parents object to your presence?ˇ± <b>Yara </b>asks and I shake my head No.

    ˇ°Then I donˇŻt see a problem here. Meetings can be done online and anyone that objects can wait until you are willing to leave GiselleˇŻs side.ˇ± Yara says and I smile at DadˇŻs dumbfounded look.

    I hadnˇŻt expected Yara to choose my side or to put her foot down, she will make a great Queen and I hope that my Mate wille close to her kind and caring nature.

    <b>10:36 </b><b>am </b>DDDO

    Chapter 323 Bullshit

    Dad and Yara argue for a few minutes, because Dad feels that d and I are overreacting and he wants me to man up.

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    My jaw drops when I hear Yara threatening him and apparently the couch isnˇŻt appealing to Dad, finally giving in to YaraˇŻs suggestion. I pull her into a hug and even d shows her how much he appreciates her help, before he forces me to go back to GiselleˇŻs room.

    Grayson smiles as I walk in<b>, </b>closely followed by Roan with a stack of files in his arm and he kisses his SisterˇŻs forehead before walking out.

    ˇ°You heard the Queen, videocalls or they can wait. If you think that you and Gillean can handle a meeting on your own, be my guest.ˇ± I say to Roan and crawl onto the bed.

    I start up myptop and start going through the emails I have received, answering those I can at the moment. Others I send to Roan, making sure he knows that I want a meeting with him and Gillean in a few hours.

    The files Roan leaves behind, need answers or a signature and I grab the first one from the stack to see what I need to do with this file. It just needs a signature and after reading it, I grab a pen to sign my name at the bottom.

    Roan always ces the files on a stack in the order he read them, but it takes me about four files to find out that someone else stacked them. Every file, so far, needs a signature and this makes me get through them a lot faster.

    There are eight files and seven need a signature, thest one has a sticky note on the front. Load <i>of </i><i>Bullshit</i><i>! </i>The note reads and I am curious to find out what the file contains.

    Prince <i>Casimir</i><i>, </i>

    We are <i>in </i>need of a <i>mediation</i><i>. </i>

    Our Daughter <i>gets </i><i>ignored </i><i>by </i><i>her </i><i>Mate</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>even </i><i>cheats </i><i>on </i><i>her </i><i>on </i>a <i>daily </i><i>basis</i><i>. </i>

    Six months ago on <i>the </i>Full Moon <i>they </i><i>were </i><i>both </i>attending a <i>party </i><i>at </i><i>Blue </i><i>River </i><i>Pack </i><i>and </i><i>in </i><i>front </i><i>of </i>everyone <i>they </i><i>recognized </i><i>each </i>other as their fated <i>Mate</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>he was <i>gone </i><i>the </i><i>following </i><i>morning</i>.

    He doesnˇŻt respond to calls or <i>messages </i><i>from </i><i>our </i><i>Daughter </i><i>and </i>even <i>his </i><i>Alpha </i><i>refuses </i><i>to </i><i>help </i>our Daughter.

    Not even after we informed them that our Daughter was <i>with </i><i>Pup</i>.

    They did mate that night<i>, </i>but they never marked one <i>another</i>.

    <i>Our </i>Granddaughter is currently a month old, <i>but </i><i>her </i>Father refuses <i>to </i>recognize her as his Daughter or to im our Daughter as his

    Mate.

    Her MateˇŻs name is Avery and is the oldest Son of the Gamma of <i>Onyx </i>Star Pack.

    Sincerely, <i>Alpha </i>Edmund

    Yep, Load of Bullshit.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 324

    Chapter 324 Eyes Closing

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I had handed that file full of Bullshit to Grayson and he had beenughing his ass off within seconds.

    This file got an extra nice back up story, there were quite a few holes in this story and I had listened to Grayson before I linked Morgan.

    ˇ°Okay, Prince. What the hell was so important that I couldnˇŻt leave on my assignment just yet?ˇ± Morgan asks as she walks into the

    room.

    I hand her the file and I see her looking from the file to me and back again, before she asks, ˇ°Are you kidding me? Is this some kind of joke?ˇ±

    Morgan is pacing the floor and growls from time to time. I know none of it is true, but I want to have all the information and I need MorganˇŻs permission to reveal her secret.

    I tell everyone what I n on doing and I see a wicked smile form on MorganˇŻs face, she likes the idea that has developed in my mind. I just need to make sure that everything is set up correctly and Gillean is already calling out things he needs to do to make

    this work<b>. </b>

    ˇ°Go to Onyx Star Pack andplete your investigation<b>, </b>but you know what I need first.ˇ± I say to Morgan and Jaylen<b>, </b>both of them walk out the door, nning their investigation.

    Roan is already on the phone with Alpha Edmund and Grayson is on the phone with Avery, Gillean disappeared to the Goddess

    knows where.

    I move a little closer to Giselle, she seems to keep me calm and I can really use some calm at the moment.

    ˇ°Alpha Bullshit has agreed.ˇ± Roan says, after he has disconnected the call.

    Grayson isughing his ass off and I can hear in the background that Avery is trying to exin the request I had gotten to someone. Whoever he is talking to finds it hrious as well and I wonder if Avery will bring this person along.

    ˇ°Gianni, can you sit with Giselle tomorrow? I have no idea how long this charade willst, but I want someone she knows to be here.ˇ± I ask and Gianni nods his head.

    I want Giselle to see a familiar face, when she finally opens her gorgeous eyes and if it canˇŻt be mine, I will settle for that of her Father.

    Our meeting is set for eleven in the morning and I hope it gives Morgan the time she needs, I really need that information. Information only Onyx Star might have, if Alpha Edmund has put at least one piece of truth in his request

    I only leave the room for lunch on our own floor, I need Dad to know about Alpha EdmundˇŻs im and what I have nned for

    tomorrow.

    ˇ°You have thought this through and I actually like your n, I hope that Morgan can give you an answer. Can you and d handle this?ˇ± Dad asks and I see understanding in his eyes.

    ˇ°Yeah, we can handle it. We know Avery and we know Blue River Pack, this is a bunch of lies and I am going to get <b>to </b>the bottom of it.ˇ± <b>I </b>answer <b>Dad</b>.

    <b>10:36 </b><b>am </b>DDD

    Chapter 324 Eyes Closing

    s

    d had nearly lost control when we had read the file and we want to find out what is going on. d thinks it might be connected to Alpha Alexander, but our meeting tomorrow needs to provide us with answers.

    Gillean has made sure that everything is prepared and it will look like a legitimate meeting, but I have a few tricks up my sleeve.

    I spend the rest of the afternoon working, I even have a videoconference with a Beta that needed some advice and he didnˇŻt mind that we couldnˇŻt meet face to face. Gianni had been there and he had shaken his head at the BetaˇŻs story, not believing that an Alpha could be that cruel.

    I will spare you the details<b>, </b>but the Alpha had ordered the BetaˇŻs Mate to reject the Beta and then he had ordered her to take him as her Mate. Needless to say that I send a unit out there and removed the Alpha from his position.

    GiselleˇŻs Lycan hasnˇŻt moved and Doc said that her situation is still the same, not really what I wanted to hear.

    I have dinner with GiselleˇŻs family and I get to hear a few stories about Giselle as a young Pup, not that she is that old. d loves hearing what she was like, the mischief she had and her kind nature.

    Grayson pointed out that the difference between his Sisters had always been clear, but that he had hoped that Gloria would respect the sacred Matebond and would never take anotherˇŻs fated Mate.

    ˇ°Most will never understand what they have ruined and those that do figure it out, are usually toote. I raised all my Pups the same way and yet Gloria turned out so different.ˇ± Gianni mumbles.

    I know what he means, I have seen it with Tom and Jo¨CAnna. Both of them had the same upbringing and still Jo¨CAnna believed she deserved something that wasnˇŻt hers. In the end, her actions because of her believes, got her killed.

    I walk into my own room to take a shower and to give GiselleˇŻs family some time alone with her. I donˇŻt bother with clothes, because d will be sleeping next to her.

    After taking a shower, I walk out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around my waist and I see Gianni sitting on <b>a </b>chair. I know he wants to understand what is going on<b>, </b>but I still donˇŻt have an answer.

    So, I tell him the same thing I told Dad and he seems to understand it a little better than my Dad.

    ˇ°I hope you know what you are doing, this could hurt <i>you </i>in the end, Casimir. She might find her fated Mate on her eighteenth birthday and then you will be left behind, even though I hope for another oue.ˇ± He says, before he walks into their room.

    I take the towel off and ce it on the back of a chair, before I hand over control to d. He moves over to the bed and crawls up behind GiselleˇŻs Lycan, he moves as close to her as he can.

    I can see dˇŻs eyes close slowly and I know it wonˇŻt be long before he is asleep, just like me.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 325

    Chapter 325 Puzzle Piece

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>0</b><b>?</b>|

    s

    d is reluctant to hand control back to me, but he knows that we need to handle this request and that means that I have to have control back.

    We have breakfast on our floor and Morgan calls just as we have finished breakfast, but what she has to tell me isnˇŻt good. I chuckle when I hear that Morgan beat me to the punch and already made some preparations.

    Roan, Gillean and I are waiting in the meeting room for everyone and Avery is the first one to arrive with Den, MorganˇŻs Brother. He will be representing Alpha Tate in this matter, Alpha Tate wanted to stay in the territory, just in case Alpha Alexander had another n set in motion.

    Alpha Bruce is guided into the meeting room by Tom and his Daughter, ra, is right behind him, an Omega takes her new¨Cborn Daughter, Mindy from her and moves to the back of the meeting room.

    Thest one that walks into the meeting room is Kieran, he is here at DadˇŻs request. He closes the door behind him and walks over to the table where Tom is already seated.

    ˇ°Alpha Bruce, I have read your request for a mediation. I would like to hear your DaughterˇŻs story first, then I want to hear your version and then we will hear from Avery.ˇ± I say, before I sit back in my seat.

    ra tells me the same as her Father stated in the email, we hear the same story from her Father and they arepletely identical

    ˇ°Avery, can you tell me your side of this story?ˇ± I ask him, after Alpha Bruce has taken his seat again.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt have a side to this story, Prince Casimir. I have never met either one of them in my life and I havenˇŻt attended <b>a </b>Full Moon party at Blue River Pack in my life.ˇ± Avery says.

    ˇ°Den, can you please introduce yourself to everyone?ˇ± I ask and Den gets out of his seat.

    ˇ°I am Den, I am the third Son of Alpha Tate and Luna Giselle of Blue River Pack.ˇ± He introduces himself and I see a huge smile on KieranˇŻs face.

    Deanna came to visit me, after I had moved Giselle to the room next to mine and I already knew that Alpha TateˇŻs Son has the same name as DadˇŻs Delta. I just didnˇŻt tell anyone else, I wanted <i>to see </i>their response.

    ˇ°Decian, when was thest time there was a Full Moon party at Blue River Pack hosted by your parents?ˇ± I ask him.

    ˇ°Never, Prince Casimir.ˇ± He answers and I know that he has to reveal a secret his family has kept for a very long time.

    ˇ°What do you mean with never, Den?ˇ± Roan asks.

    ˇ°Beta Roan, my parents never invited anyone to our territory. Not for birthdays, not for the Full Moon or any other celebratory event. Our bloodline has always had gifted females and our territory went in a sort of lockdown after my baby Sister, Morgan, was born.ˇ± He states.

    A knock on the door prevents me from asking my next question, but I already know who is on the other side of the door and I nod my head at Kieran to open the door.

    In walks Gamma Jonah, AveryˇŻs Uncle and he is held by two Warriors with a third Warrior behind him.

    11:02 am P DOO

    Chapter 325 Puzzle Piece

    s

    ˇ°Gamma Jonah, thank you for joining us. Even though it is clear that you are not here out of your own <i>free </i>will.ˇ± I say and the Warriors push him into a chair to my right.

    The third Warrior walks over to me with a tablet and I know I have almost every piece of the puzzle, I just have to stall this a little longer for the final piece to be delivered to me.

    ˇ°Den, you just exined that there has never been a celebration with the territory of Blue River Pack and that that has everything to do with MorganˇŻs birth.ˇ± I reply and he nods his head.

    ˇ°Alpha Bruce, would you like to change your story?ˇ± I ask him and I have to repeat the question again, because he apparently didnˇŻt hear me.

    ˇ°I might have gotten the Pack names mixed up, Your Highness. I will check my schedule to see with which Pack I mismatched the dates.ˇ± He says and I nod my head to indicate that he can proceed.

    He looks at his phone, but it is clear to see that he is mind¨Clinking someone. I let my eyes move towards Gamma Jonah and I can see that he is also in a mind¨Clink, lets hear what theye up with now.

    d has been keeping an eye on ra, but she has her head bowed and as far as he can see she is staring at the table. My eyes keep moving from Alpha Bruce to Gamma Jonah and I know it when they havee up with an answer.

    ˇ°I am sorry, Your Highness. I had a phone call with Alpha Tate that morning and that is how I got the Packs mixed up. The Full Moon party was at Amber Crest Pack.<i>ˇ± </i>Alpha Bruce finally says, after he put his phone down.

    I had seen Den typing on his phone and he confirms that Alpha Bruce and Alpha Tate had a phone call that morning.

    ˇ°Avery, can you recall meeting them at Amber Crest Pack?ˇ± I ask him.

    ˇ°No, Your Highness. As I already stated, I have never seen either of them before and I am very sure that she is not my Mate. If she had been, I would have imed her and I never would have let her go through a pregnancy alone.ˇ± Avery says and I know that he is telling the truth.

    ˇ°Gamma Jonah, can you tell me what Commander Morgan found at Onyx Star Pack?ˇ± I ask as I hold up the tablet, but the expression on his face doesnˇŻt change,

    ˇ°I have no idea, Your Highness.ˇ± He answers my question.

    I read through the information on the tablet, even though I already know what it contains and from time to time I turn it towards Roan and Gillean.

    I know I am stalling, but I donˇŻt give a fuck. I need to give Doc enough time to find thest piece of the puzzle for me.

    <i>2/2 </i>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 326

    Chapter 326 Important

    <b>AveryˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    ˇŁ0<b>:</b>?{

    s

    I was surprised to see my Uncle being guided into the meeting room by three Warriors, I canˇŻt understand what he is doing here or what he might have to do with this meeting.

    I watch Casimir as he is reading whatever is on that tablet and I think he is stalling for time, but why he feels the <i>need </i>to stall is beyond me.

    ˇ°Avery, you were the future Gamma of Onyx Star Pack, werenˇŻt you?ˇ± Gillean asks and I just nod my head, not sure if he really wants me to answer the question out loud.

    ˇ°But your Father wasnˇŻt the Gamma of Onyx Star Pack, was he?ˇ± GilleanˇŻs next question surprises me a little, but I guess he has his reasons for asking.

    ˇ°No, Beta Gillean. My Father was the Gamma of Amber Crest Pack, but he died in a Rogue attack when Braxton was two. Mom couldnˇŻt live without him and she slowly withered away, she died a yearter. Braxton and I moved to Onyx Star Pack to live with our Uncle, Gamma Jonah.ˇ± I answer.

    None of them says another word, CasimirˇŻs attention is back on the tablet and Roan and Gillean peek at it from time to time.

    I can see the slightest change in Casimir, but looking around me I doubt anyone else has seen it. Den is sending message after message to Ashton and I know he is reading each of them out loud.

    ˇ°Avery, besides your Uncle and your baby Brother, is there any other family left?ˇ± Gillean asks and now I know that they are on to something.

    ˇ°No, there is <i>no </i>other family left. Uncle Jonah is the oldest remaining member of my family and Braxton is the youngest at almost seventeen.ˇ± I answer and I see a small smile appear on CasimirˇŻs face.

    Suddenly we hear movement at the back of the meeting room and we all turn around to see a male standing there with a smile on his face.

    ˇ°Doc, care to exin to everyone else why you are smiling?ˇ± Casimir asks and the Doctor walks to the front of the meeting room, cing a piece of paper in front of me.

    ˇ°I did a paternity test, just as you asked me to do. I can tell you that Avery is not the Father of Mindy, but MindyˇŻs Father is rted to Avery and with Braxton being underaged, I donˇŻt have <i>to </i>tell you who the Father is.ˇ± Doc says and I stare at my Uncle.

    Den is pissed off to say the least and I can hear his Lycan growling, I ce my hand on his knee to calm both of them down.

    ˇ°Uncle Jonah, I didnˇŻt need a paternity test to proof that Mindy isnˇŻt my Daughter. I could have told everyone that without that test, because I found my fated Mate on my eighteenth birthday and I was marked within the hour.ˇ± I say.

    I pull my shirt to the side to show everyone the mark on my neck and I see Casimir looking at me with furrowed brows. I am not going to exin myself out here, but I will tell Casimir the truth.

    ˇ°Your Highness, with the test revealing who the Father is, I assume you no longer need me here. I would like your permission to visit with Giselle.ˇ± I say as I get out of my seat and Den follows my lead.

    Casimir looks at Royal Beta Tom for a second and Royal Beta Tom gets out of his chair as he gestures towards the door, Den and I follow him through the Pce.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>11:03 </b>am PDD

    Chapter 326 Important

    s

    ˇ°When we reach the private wing, there will be two people very interested in meeting the two of you.ˇ± Royal Beta Tom says. ˇ°King Damon has a Delta named Den and a Delta named Avery. Giselle had a lot of fun when she heard their names, but the most with Avery as she is a female.ˇ±

    <b>I </b>chuckle when I hear Royal Beta TomˇŻs words and I am reminded of GiselleˇŻs ident a momentter.

    They didnˇŻt give us much information on her situation, just that she survived the fall and that it would take time for <i>her </i>to wake up.

    I gasp when I see Grayson, I have never seen him look this devastated and I know that her situation is worse than we thought. Den ces his hand on my lower back and I silently thank him for his support.

    ˇ°How is she?ˇ± I ask, the moment I am standing in front of Grayson and I see tears running down his cheeks. I pull him into my arms. and the dam breaks, I donˇŻt think I have ever seen Grayson cry in my life.

    No one says a word, there is no need for it and I hold onto Grayson. It takes him a long time to calm down a little and when he finally pulls back, I see a watery smile on his face.

    ˇ°She is gorgeous.ˇ± He whispers and I know I have a dumbfounded look on my face, but he doesnˇŻt say a word as he pulls me with him. Den follows us silently and I look a bit surprised when he presses the button for King DamonˇŻs floor.

    I look at Den, but he just shrugs his shoulder and I feel his hand on my lower back. The doors open on King DamonˇŻs floor and Grayson pulls me along through the hallways, Den keeps following us without saying a word.

    He stops in front of a door and he looks at me and Den over his shoulder, before he slowly opens the door.

    I look inside to see a white Lycan on the bed and I look at Grayson for confirmation, he nods his head as he pulls me into the room.

    ˇ°Fuck, <i>she </i>is gorgeous. Grayson, is that Giselle?ˇ± Den asks and again Grayson nods his head.

    Den looks at Gianni as he holds up his phone and after he gets permission, he takes a picture of GiselleˇŻs Lycan to send it to his Brothers.

    He doesnˇŻt even get the chance to put his phone away, before it starts ringing and I see that it his Father that is calling.

    ˇ°Den, tell me that you are kidding?ˇ± Alpha Tate asks. ˇ°Where is she and is there enough security?ˇ±

    I look at Gianni and Grayson, but I have <i>no </i>idea why Alpha Tate would ask those questions.

    She is in the private wing of the Pce on King DamonˇŻs floor, Dad. Can you exin why this is important?ˇ± Den asks.

    <b>2/2 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 327

    Chapter 327 Shitstorm

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    s

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i>hope you are done, <i>Casimir</i>. <i>Den </i>send <i>a </i><i>picture </i>of <i>GiselleˇŻs </i><i>Lycan </i><i>to his </i><i>Brothers </i><i>and </i><i>Alpha </i><i>Tate </i>is <i>freaking </i><i>out</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I hear Tom say through the mind¨Clink and I am d we just wrapped everything up down here.

    Roan and Gillean follow me with out a word, the look on my face probably told them enough and everyone <i>we </i>pass along the way moves out of our way. A Warrior opens the elevator for us and I am moving to the back of the elevator.

    ˇ°Alpha Tate is freaking out about Giselle, but that is all I know at the moment.ˇ± I answer their unspoken question.

    We all knew there had to be something special about her, she wouldnˇŻt have a white Lycan otherwise and I know everyone was trying to find the meaning of a white Lycan.

    So far we hadnˇŻt been able to find much information on them, nothing more than that they are a rare sight. In our Library there had only been three mentions of a white Lycan and each one was on the same Lycan, a female that was mated to one of the previous Kings.

    Tom is waiting for us when the door of the elevator opens, but I ignore him as I walk to the room where Giselle is and I crawl onto the bed to snuggle close to the white Lycan.

    ˇ°What did your Father say, Den?ˇ± Roan asks and I lift my head to look at Den.

    ˇ°Not much. After I told him where she was, he disconnected the call. Ashton send me a text that Mom ising here to exin it, but <i>they </i>need to prepare a security detail for Mom.ˇ± Den responds.

    Roan is already arranging for a unit to escort Luna Giselle to the Pce, we know why Alpha Tate and his Sons wonˇŻt leave the territory and sending his Mate means that this is serious.

    d is pacing in <i>my </i>head, he wants to shift and be near GiselleˇŻs Lycan. Neither of us can exin the need we have to keep her safe, we just know that we will do whatever we have to do to protect her and for some reason her parents seem to ept it.

    ˇ°Commander Amir is taking his own team and <i>two </i>other teams with him to escort Luna Giselle to the Pce, they should be here in about four hours.ˇ± Roan says after he has walked back into the room.

    ˇ°Casimir, why is d so close to the surface?ˇ± Den asks and Grayson quickly fills him in on everything, from our arrival here to our need to be close to Giselle.

    I lie down next to GiselleˇŻs Lycan again and I allow myself to slowly fall asleep, this is where I feel mostfortable at the moment.

    I get woken up by Roan, because Luna Giselle has finally arrived and I know that I missed lunch.

    Roan guides me to our living room and I see five journals lying on the coffee table, Luna Giselle looks at me with a smile on her face. I sit down on the couch across from her and listen to her as she tells us what she knows about white Wolves and white Lycans.

    d is not liking one word she says, he feels murderous the more she says and I have trouble to keep him from taking control. He doesnˇŻt settle down until he back on the bed with GiselleˇŻs Lycan.

    d has be insufferable in the past two <i>to </i>three weeks, the longer it takes for Giselle to wake up the worse it gets. Roan and Gillean force us to leave her side from time to time and they know exactly how to get d to hand back control.

    After Luna Giselle gave us the basics on white Wolves and white Lycans, she went back to Blue River Pack.

    <b>11:03 </b><b>am </b>PODO

    Chapter 327 Shitstorm

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Grayson had taken to reading the journals she had brought, he read them out loud for me and d to hear and <i>we </i>both growled a lot during those times.

    One of Alpha TateˇŻs ancestors was a white Lycan, the second known white Lycan in history. She never had the ability tomand anyone, that is an ability that is reserved for a Wolf or Lycan that is mated to a King, Queen, Prince or Princess.

    White Wolves and white Lycans have been sought after by many Alphas, because they will make a Pack very strong and the journals Luna Giselle left behind painted a gruesome picture.

    Every white Wolf that was born throughout history was forcefully marked by an Alpha, some even had to watch as their fated Mates were killed in front of them. We all know the fate of every female in Alpha TateˇŻs bloodline and my own ancestor had lived a protected life at the Pce.

    Dad had upped security in and around the Pce, but not very noticeable for an outsider.

    ˇ°Two more days till the Full Moon.ˇ± Roan says as he walks into the room and both, Grayson and I, groan out loud.

    We donˇŻt want to be reminded of the uing Full Moon, we are too worried about Giselle and her Lycan. Doc doesnˇŻt seem to be too worried about her still being unconscious, he even implied that this couldst a very long time.

    ˇ°Damon wants to talk to you.ˇ± Roan says as he holds the door open and d gets of the bed with a loud growl, letting everyone know that he isnˇŻt pleased with this at all.

    Once we are in our own room, he releases control back to me and I quickly walk into the bathroom. The faster I deal with Dad, the sooner I can get back to Giselle and her Lycan.

    I take a quick shower, before I walk into my closet and put on a pair of ck sweatpants with a white shirt. I donˇŻt bother with anything else, because I donˇŻt n on leaving our floor any time soon.

    Roan follows me out of my bedroom and I can hear voicesing from his private office, all voices are familiar to me.

    I just hope that this is nothing to serious, but I know it is the moment I walk through the door. Morgan is looking murderous and Jaylen is unable to calm her down, because he isnˇŻt doing much better himself.

    They have been at Onyx Star Pack for the past twenty days <i>or </i>so and I didnˇŻt even know that they had returned from their investigation.

    Whatever they found out, I know it will cause a shitstorm.

    <b>2/2 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 328

    Chapter 328 Mistreatment

    Chapter 328 Mistreatment

    <b>MorganˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    s

    I know that Jaylen and I should be able to calm the other one down, but we are both to pissed off to be of any help to the other.

    Amra is constantly growling in the back of my head and I can even hear Midnight from time to time. I hope I can manage to tell Damon and Casimir about the things we have uncovered in that damn Pack and then I want permission to burn it down to the ground.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs have it.ˇ± Casimir says after he has taken a seat and I start pacing the floor, before I can get myself to speak.

    ˇ°Alpha Alexander suspected Giselle to be a white Wolf, he had a lot of information on white Wolves in his private office on the Alpha floor. He even had a few sedatives that would allow him to sedate her, because normal sedatives donˇŻt work on a white Wolf.

    There was an entire file on the kind of sedatives that would work on a white Wolf, but not on a white Lycan. I never knew there had been a white Lycan in our history, but Dad exined that one to me and Momter informed me that one of your ancestors was a white Lycan as well.ˇ± I say.

    I stop talking for a few minutes, I need to tell Amra to back down. I still have a lot to tell Casimir and if I have to fight her every step of the way, I might never be able to inform him about everything we uncovered.

    ˇ°The only one, besides Elias, he informed of his suspicions was his Beta and we all know that he had a n of his own, but I will get to that in a little bit. Alpha Alexander had a list of every male that he suspected to pose a threat to his ns, but I didnˇŻt find IvanˇŻs name on it.

    He gave each of <i>them </i>an Alphamand to reject Giselle, if she turned out to be their fated Mate. He kept a detailed file on it and again IvanˇŻs name was missing, but we already know that he didnˇŻt need an Alphamand.

    Avery was on the list, but he hadnˇŻt been given an Alphamand yet. His birthday was to far away, because he usually gave them themand a week before their eighteenth birthday.ˇ± I continue and again I have to have a serious talk with Amra.

    ˇ°Sorry, but Amra has trouble digesting everything we found and she is ready to walk down to the dungeons to rip a few Wolves apart.ˇ± I exin to everyone, but I can tell that no one appreciates what I have told them so far.

    ˇ°Alpha Alexander was nning on having Elias to forcefully mark Giselle, but we found two files in which he would forcefully mark her himself. Every file contained a detailed n on how to get their hands on her, how to forcefully mark her and how to make sure she would produce an heir.

    We even uncovered a list that held the names of every person involved, all of them High¨Cranking members that had ess to Giselle and her family. No, Gloria wasnˇŻt on that list. I doubt she knew anything about GiselleˇŻs ability.ˇ± I say.

    Her parents are holding on to one another, both of them pissed off with their former Alpha and Pack members.

    ˇ°Every file from Alpha Alexander is here at the Pce to serve as evidence, but as I already said earlier, Beta Igor was aware of the suspicions toward Giselle and he hadnˇŻt sitting by idly either. We found a few files in his private office, but not as borate as those in Alpha AlexanderˇŻs office.

    The only advantage Beta Igor had was his Sister at the Pce, but we know that he didnˇŻt seed in his n and I hope that Giselle wakes up soon. We need to hold that trial and she needs to give her testimony, to make it known that none of them are her fated Mate.ˇ± I say.

    Amra is d we got to the end of <i>our </i>story, before she could take over control. She doesnˇŻt want to take control, but her animal

    11:03 am PDDD

    Chapter 328 Mistreatment

    s

    side canˇŻt handle the injustice and she knows we need them alive for the trial.

    It doesnˇŻt mean she is liking it one bit, she has been on edge ever since we read the first file and it has gotten worse the more we

    found.

    Onyx Star Pack has a fucked up leadership, always had a fucked up leadership and it dates back at least four generations. Elias would have been the fifth generations to fuck things up and Amra is d they got stopped.

    None of the Alphas epted their fated Mate and that actually goes for each leadership, weakening the Pack with each leadership.

    Flora had a lot of fun at the training grounds, because some of the Warriors had figured that they would be better than any female. I believe the Pack Doctor had never had such a busy day as that day, he had finally set up shop near the training ground and Pack¨C members had been moving the injured to the infirmary, after he had checked them out.

    No one had said a wrong word after that, but the females in our unit had still gotten a lot of disgusted looks.

    The longer we had been there the more came to the surface, females were considered to be incubators and only males were treated normal. Unless they were Omegas, than all bets were off.

    One day, Midnight had lost control. We had just walked out of the dining room, when we saw a male beat a young Omega straight in her stomach and it was clear to see that she was pregnant.

    I ced myself between her and the male, while Midnight had dragged him out of the Pack¨Chouse and ripped his head off out front. When I turned to look at the female I had seen an unconscious male at her feet and she seemed to be protecting him.

    It took us a while to get the story, but it turned out that the male on the floor was her Mate and the Father of her unborn Pup. The male that attacked them was her Brother, he never appreciated that his baby Sister was mated to an Omega.

    It wasnˇŻt the first time he had done this, but it was the first time that he had tried to hurt her. She was grateful to us for helping them out and hoped we wouldnˇŻt get into trouble for killing her Brother.

    Our unit wrote down every mistreatment, every form of abuse and we will hand everything over to Damon. Let him deal with this Pack full of idiots.

    212

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 329

    Please, Giselle. You need to wake up. We need to deal with that former Alpha of yours and everyone else down in the dungeons, but most of all I just want you to wake up.ˇ± I whisper into her hair.

    I have been lying next to her Lycan ever since I came back, I needed her to calm myself and d down.

    No one liked to listen to Morgan, but we also wanted to know what they had found at Onyx Star Pack and I couldnˇŻt believe how badly things had turned after Giselle and her family left.

    Grayson couldnˇŻt believe that things had changed that much in such a short time, but after Morgan exined that it had happened for years in secret, he had gotten really upset.

    The way Morgan exined it was chilling, they learned over the years how to hide their practices from most of the Pack or visiting Packs.

    I have calmed down a lot since I curled up next to GiselleˇŻs Lycan and even d has been able to calm down, my arm is ced over her side. I try to fight against sleep taking over, but it is a losing battle and a momentter I am in a deep sleep.

    <i>ˇ°</i>Wake <i>up</i><i>, </i>Cas ˇ°d yells in my head and I want to tell him to shut up, I want to spend a few more moments with my nose in the fur of GiselleˇŻs Lycan.

    ˇ°Casimir.ˇ± I hear a soft voice say and I realize that my arm is no longer buried in fur.

    I shoot up straight and I am looking into GiselleˇŻs amber eyes, but I can see a lot of conflicting emotions in them.

    ˇ°You finally woke up<i>, </i>you had us all worried.ˇ± I say and I pull her into my arms, d purring in my head.

    ˇ°What is that?ˇ± I hear her ask and I pull back a little to look at her. ˇ°That purring sound, I mean.ˇ±

    I <b>just </b>stare at her, d purred in my head or at least that is what I thought.

    ˇ°That was d, but I thought he did it in my head and not out loud. He has been very worried about you, he ran all the way here from Blue River Pack that night and he might have scared the shit out of everyone in the infirmaryˇ± I tell her.

    I sit down with my back against the headboard and I pull her into my side as I make sure the sheet is wrapped around her, while i tell her about everything that happened while she was unconscious.

    ˇ°Maybe I should knock on the door and let your parents know or you can chose to scare the shit out of them <i>by </i>mind linking them.ˇ± I say with a twinkle in my eyes.

    She just shakes her head, while she slowly pulls out of my arms and turns to face me.

    ˇ°Thank you for being here, I know it sounds strange but I could tell when you were gone. I didnˇŻt know it was you, but I felt your presence and I didnˇŻt like it if it was gone. Thank you, d. Adora fell a lot better with you beside herˇ± She <b>says </b>and we can both see that Adora is near the surface.

    ˇ°You are very wee, both of you.ˇ± d replies.

    Suddenly the door ms open and a secondter Giselle is in GraysonˇŻs arms, he is hugging her while he is spinning her around Her parents are smiling at the two of them, while they are holding on to each other.

    11:03 am PODO <ul><li></li></ul>

    Chapter 329 Over With

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I know we need to give them some time together and after I make sure that Giselle knows where I am going, I walk out of her bedroom to enter my own room.

    ˇ°Dad, <i>Giselle </i><i>woke </i><i>up</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say through the mind¨Clink, before I close it again to link Doc on her situation.

    I have taken a shower, gotten dressed and even some breakfast, before I can no longer control myself or d. I walk down the hall to her room and find Grayson leaning against the wall.

    ˇ°She is taking a shower and then she wants some breakfast. Doc gave her a clean bill of health and told her that she should try to shift again tomorrow. He thinks it is best if she keeps shifting every other day, just to make sure it wonˇŻt hurt like hell if she waits too long.ˇ± Grayson informs me.

    I link one of the Servants to have breakfast read for Giselle and her family, before I turn my attention back to Grayson.

    ˇ°Do we tell her about Onyx Star Pack?ˇ± I ask him, I want to do this the right way and that means asking for his opinion.

    ˇ°That would be best, Mom and Dad would like her to hear this as well.ˇ± Grayson says and he reminds me of the fact that his parents werenˇŻt there for the full debriefing.

    We wait for Giselle and her parents to walk out of the room and d is one happy puppy to see her smiling again.

    I sit down in my usual seat and Giselle sits down next to me, not really what I had expected but I am happy with it. Grayson sits down on her other side and their parents sit down across the table.

    After coffee has been served, I tell them everything that Morgan and Jaylen have uncovered and the more I reveal the angrier Gianni gets. Gracelyn is sitting in hisp to keep him calm, but I think she also does it to keep herself calm.

    Giselle gasps when I mention that she is a white Lycan and Grayson shows her the picture Den took, before we exin to her what it means to be a white Lycan.

    ˇ°Dad has increased security around the Pce and ce grounds, we are not taking any chances. A lot is still unknown and it is better to be safe than sorry.ˇ± I tell her, before I take a sip of my coffee.

    ˇ°Goodmorning, Sleeping Beauty.ˇ± Dad greets Giselle teasingly, before he grabs himself and Yara another coffee.

    Giselle isnˇŻt bothered by his teasing and just gives him a polite smile, before she swallows the food she has in her mouth.

    ˇ°I am sorryˇ­.ˇ± She starts to say, but one look from Dad and she stops talking.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt have to apologize for anything. If anyone should apologize, it would be me for not protecting you enough.ˇ± Dad says, ˇ°Even with increased Warriors in the private wing that Beta managed to get his hands on you and you got severely injured in the process.ˇ±

    ˇ°When will you hold the trial?ˇ± Gianni asks and I know he wants this to be over with as soon as possible.

    <b>2/2 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 330

    pter 330 Killing Look

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    s

    I slowly open my eyes and for a moment I expect to be in a great deal of pain, but what I do feel is a weight pressing against my back and on my side.

    My eyes snap down to my waist and I see a very masculine arm drape over my side, my first instincts tell me that it has to be Grayson.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Guess </i><i>again</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I hear a voice say in my head and for a moment I donˇŻt know what to say or how to react.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>IˇŻm </i><i>Adora</i>, <i>your </i><i>Lycan</i><i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>The voice responds and a smile spreads across my face, but then I remember thatst time I was awake it would still be two months until my eighteenth birthday.

    In that moment all the memoriese rushing back to me and I can see myself falling towards the ground floor of the Pce. The life threatening situation that would force my Lycan out and it had saved my life, but it still didnˇŻt tell me who was lying behind me.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>Besides </i><i>your </i><i>family</i><i>, </i><i>who </i><i>would </i><i>not </i><i>make </i><i>you </i><i>run </i>for the <i>hills</i>?<i>ˇ± </i>Adora asks and I instantly know the answer.

    I slowly turn myself on my back, looking up at the male that is lying next to me. Looking so peacefully in his sleep and I whisper his

    name.

    My life bes a whirlwind after that and soon I am filled in on most of what happened while I was unconscious, I can tell he hasnˇŻt told me everything but I know that he will.

    Casimir exins everything about Onyx Star Pack during breakfast and I gasp when he tells me that Adora is a white Lycan, not something I had ever heard about.

    Listening to Casimir, I understand why no one had ever heard of a white Lycan before and I fully understand that the target on my back has just gotten bigger. Now I really want to find my Mate on my eighteenth birthday, because he will be able to protect me from anyone that wants to harm me or forcefully mark me.

    I try to apologize to King Damon for the trouble my presence has caused, but he doesnˇŻt want to hear it and he actually mes himself for not protecting me and Adora.

    Dad asks him when the trial be held and like Dad I hope it will be sooner rather thanter, I want to put this behind me. I want to focus on my uing birthday, I want to focus on my future.

    ˇ°In an hour we will start the trial, the Elders are already on their way and so are a handful of Alphas. Alpha Tate wonˇŻt be joining us, he has send Ashton and Colton to represent him and Den is already here.ˇ± King Damon answers DadˇŻs question.

    None of us needs to get ready for the trial and we slowly move down the stairs to go to the Throne room, my steps falter when I reach thending of the Beta floor.

    ˇ°I got you, Sis.ˇ± Grayson says from beside me and with a chuckle he lifts me up bridal style.

    It might take me a while to be able to walk down that flight of stairs with out panicking and I sure as hell donˇŻt want to see how far the fall was, so I bury my face in his chest. Grayson doesnˇŻt put me down until we have reached the ground floor and I keep my

    back <b>to </b>the stairs.

    Avery and Den hug me tightly, the moment they see me standing with Grayson and I assure them both that I am doing fine.

    <b>22 </b>

    11:03 <b>am </b>PDD

    Chapter 330 Killing Look

    s

    ˇ°I doubt Doc would have given me the all clear if something was still wrong with me. Besides, have you seen how those two stare at me?ˇ± I ask, while I point at Casimir and Grayson.

    ˇ°If for one second either of them thinks that I will fall, I will be lifted of my feet.ˇ± I state teasingly and both of them start to object, but I know that I am right.

    Casimir had exined to us what we could expect, but it didnˇŻt prepare me for the scene in front of me.

    I am looking straight at the thrones on the stage at the end of the room, on the left and right of me are, what I would call, bleachers. Three on each side and each of them are filled with Shifters, thest one on the right holds the Elders, while the others are filled with Alphas and their Pack¨Cmembers.

    Ashton and Colton donˇŻt give a crap about protocol, the moment they see me they rush out of their seats and both of them hug me.

    They are seated in thest bleacher on the left, but there is no room for me or my family over there.

    Casimir guides us to a table with chairs, that is positioned right next to where Ashton and the others are seated and I feel a whole lot better.

    I watch as Alpha Alexander, Beta Igor, Elias, Ivan, Gloria and Penny are escorted into the Throne room, followed by Morgan<b>, </b>Jaylen and the future Royal Deltas with their Mates.

    Looks like King Damon pulled out the big guns and is showing everyone what will happen if you ever cross him in any way.

    They are forced to their knees by the Warriors that guided them in and they take up position behind me and my family. The others walk over to the bleachers and close of the passageways between them, while Morgan and Jaylen stop right behind them with Roan and Gillean.

    If anyone thought that this had been a game, this shows them that King Damon is very serious and very pissed off for some reason.

    A reason they will soon understand, a reason that most Shifters hate and after today they will hate it even more.

    I see Alpha Alexander re at me and his eyes widen the moment Adora makes herself known to him. Mom and Grayson are holding on to my hands, but they <i>donˇŻt </i>have to fear that I will take matters into my own hands.

    King Damon will be more than capable of doing that himself<b>, </b>but everyone is in shock when he announces that Casimir will run this trial.

    Someone really pissed him and d off<i>.</i>ˇ± Adora states in my head and from what Casimir had told me about dˇŻs response to my injuries, I think he will probably deal with their punishments himself.

    ˇ°Today you will hear the charges brought against Alpha Alexander of Onyx Star Pack, all of those charges also apply to his Beta, his Son and his BetaˇŻs younger Sister. Ivan, who is Beta IgorˇŻs Son, and his Mate will also face charges, but lesser charges than the rest of them.ˇ± Casimir says in a clear statement.

    ˇ°We will start with Ivan and Gloria. Both of them are used of interfering with a true Mate bond, they are used of lying to the King for their own gain.ˇ± Casimir says.

    I see Gloria lift her head and if a look could killˇ­ You can fill it in for yourself, canˇŻt you?

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 331

    Chapter 331 Fated Mate

    Chapter 331 Fated Mate

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    60191

    +30 Free <b>Coing </b>

    I had asked Dad if I could run this trial, not just as a learning experience but also to please d.

    I know that this will be one hell of a shitshow, because most <i>know </i>how Dad and I feel about forceful markings or breaking up a true Mate¨Cbond.

    No one has to tell me who Gloria is looking at, it is clear from the scowl on GianniˇŻs face and the soft growl thates from Grayson.

    I point to my right at the table where Giselle is sitting with her family, ˇ°This is Giselle with her parents and older Brother, everything in this trial is connected to her and it starts with her fated Mate.ˇ±

    I allow everyone a little time to mumble to one another, before I exin the events that happened in Onyx Star Pack and why they had chosen to flee their Pack.

    ˇ°I understand that Ivan feared for his life, but that was no excuse for what he did to Giselle. Their entire Pack knew that she was his fated Mate and still he chose to humiliate her in front of the Pack be iming her Sister, a female that believes she deserves more than the Goddess was willing to give her.ˇ± I say.

    I inform everyone about GloriaˇŻs fated Mate and her rejection of him, then I show them the footage from DadˇŻs office.

    I can hear the whispers the moment they hear the usation towards Alpha Tate, none of them can believe he would try to keep someone from their fated Mate.

    ˇ°Avery, you are the male Gloria is referring to. Can you tell everyone why this is a big lie?ˇ± I ask him.

    Avery gets up from his seat and stands in front of the bleacher he was sitting on, a small smile on his face.

    ˇ°I found my Mate on my eighteenth birthday, but even if I hadnˇŻt found my Mate, I would have never taken Giselle as a chosen mate. No offence to you, Giselle but you are just not my type.ˇ± Avery says.

    ˇ°Can <i>you </i>exin that, Avery?ˇ± I ask him, I want everyone to figure out the truth for themselves.

    ˇ°Because I have always known that my Mate would be a male. Den, the Son of Alpha Tate and Luna Giselle, is <b>my </b><b>Mate</b><b>.</b>ˇ± <b>He </b>says <i>and </i>the <i>room </i>erupts in <i>to </i>whispers and mumbles.

    I can see the shock on Eliasˇ® face, I think he never really knew his future Gamma and he doesnˇŻt seem to be the only <b>one </b>

    <i>ˇ°</i>For interfering with a true Mate bond and for lying to the King for their own gain, I want to know everyoneˇŻs verdict, Stand <b>up </b><b>if </b><i>you </i><i>find </i>them Not <i>Guilty</i>, stay seated if you find them Guilty.ˇ± I let my words settle in, before I sit down myself.

    After five minutes everyone is still seated and I get up out of my seat to render the verdict and punishment

    ˇ°Ivan and <i>Gloria</i>, you both have been found Guilty. You will be stripped of your Beta rank and demoted to the <b>lowest </b>Servant rank within the Pce. You will be put to work in the Academy, a guard with you at all times. No luxury or <bfort</b><b>, </b><bfort </b>can <b>be </b>earned with good behavior.ˇ± I say, before I nod at my future Deltas.

    They will take them back <b>to </b>the <b>dungeons </b>and when Dad has time in his busy schedule, he will <b>strip </b><b>them </b><b>of </b><b>their </b><b>rank</b>.

    Gloria is looking <b>at </b>her <b>parents</b><b>, </b><b>pleading </b><b>with </b>her <b>eyes</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>neither </b><b>one </b><b>of </b><b>them </b>responds <b>to </b>her <b>and </b><b>Grayson </b><b>has </b>a hostile <b>look </b>in

    <b>1/2 </b>

    Chapter 331 Fated Mate

    00:01

    +30 Free Coins

    his eyes as he looks at her.

    It takes about ten minutes, before the entire room is quiet again and I can resume the rest of the trial.

    ˇ°Today you will hear the evidence against the four Wolves in front of me, it wonˇŻt be easy to listen to and some of you might be murderous. I am asking you to keep control of your Shifter and render your verdict when I ask for it.ˇ± I say.

    nod my head at Avery to give his statement and he stands in front of the bleacher once again.

    He recounts the conversation he overheard, the actions he took to keep Giselle safe and his decision to flee Onyx Star territory with Giselle and her family.

    ˇ®I never had a real connection to Onyx Star Pack and with Braxton leaving with me, I knew that leaving was the best choice. If I could go back in time, I wouldnˇŻt change a damn thing.ˇ± He says, before he returns to his seat.

    ˇ®Due to circumstances Alpha Tate couldnˇŻt be here today, but he send his Son, Ashton, in his ce. He will inform you of the events hat led to the arrest of Alpha Alexander and his Son, Elias.ˇ± I say.

    After Ashton has taking his position, he tells us about the first time that Alpha Alexander showed up and that Commander Amir had given him a warning to stay away from Blue River Pack.

    ˇ®Even though Alpha Alexander returned to is own territory, he still kept Wolves near our borders. They werenˇŻt close enough to orm a threat, but they were close enough to see who was running border patrol and that continued until his second visit.ˇ± Ashton estifies.

    ˇ®Do you know what triggered his second visit?ˇ± I ask Ashton.

    ˇ®The visit the future Beta of Onyx Star Pack had with King Damon. At least that is what Lucas informed us about, but I think you need to ask him about that yourself, Your Highness.ˇ± Ashton answers.

    thank Ashton for his testimony so far and inform him that I wille back to him at ater time.

    .ucas steps to the position that Ashton just left and after he gives us his name, he tells us about the events that led to him enouncing Onyx Star Pack.

    ˇ®We all heard Ivan call out Mate with his eyes locked on Giselle, so there were quite a lot of Pack¨Cmembers that didnˇŻt understand his im to Gloria. Alpha Alexander exined that Ivan had been confused for a second and that Gloria never said anything, because she wanted Ivan <i>to </i>find out <i>for </i>himself.

    Alpha Alexander told every Pack¨Cmember that Elias was her fated Mate, but that he had the same believes as Gloria. He wanted Giselle to experience it <i>for </i>themselves, but I knew differently and that has to do with the Alpha order he gave me.ˇ± Lucas says.

    He recounts the day that he had gotten an Alpha order to reject Giselle, if she turned out to be his fated Mate.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 332

    Chapter 332 Each Sentence

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    I keep staring at the knot in the table, I donˇŻt want <i>to </i>see their faces and I want this trial to be over with.

    After listening to Avery, Ashton and Lucas we are going on a short break and I follow Dad out of the Throne room, GraysonˇŻs arm wrapped around my waist.

    I grab the coffee that Mom is holding out to me, but I refuse the snack she has in her hand. I am not sure if I could keep it down and IˇŻd rather not vomit in the Throne room.

    Adora is curled up in the deepest region of my mind, she doesnˇŻt want anyone else to know that she is here. We know that during this trial it will get known that I have my Lycan, but King Damon will also make it clear that I have his protection and that anyone thates after me is a dead man.

    ˇ°Commander Morgan, can you please tell everyone what you found at Onyx Star Pack?ˇ± Casimir asks.

    Morgan makes her way to the front and I see the files she has in her hand, the evidence against Alpha Alxander. She goes through each of them and I can see a lot of angry faces around us, because of the detailed information inside of those files.

    There is no way that he can say it was a spur of the moment kind of thing and the look in his eyes tells me that he is aware of that

    too.

    ˇ°This is everything that we found in Alpha AlexanderˇŻs private office on the Alpha floor, there was nothing on this topic in his office on the ground floor.ˇ± Morgan states, before she moves back to her spot near the door.

    ˇ°Deanna, Delta Female to King Damon, will give testimony to what happened to Giselle, who was in our private wing at that time.ˇ± Casimir says.

    Deanna recounts the events that happened that night from her perspective and I am d that my attempt to warn them worked. knocking over that side table saved me from Beta Igor.

    ˇ°Who was the male that you saw that night, Delta Deanna?ˇ± King Damon asks.

    ˇ°That man over there.<i>ˇ± </i>She says as she points at Beta Igor.

    Murmurs and growls erupt from the spectators and quickly nce at Beta Igor, not really knowing what to expect

    He stares at me with hatred in his eyes, as if to say that I am to me for his situation and I almost burst out inughter

    ˇ°Avery, Delta Female to King Damon, will give testimony to the events from that night from her point of view. Casaur says and b am not sure if I want to hear what she saw.

    She knows that most have never been in the KingˇŻs private wing, so she describes the stairs in the tobby of the Pce and everyone nods there heads when she asks them if they can recall those stairs.

    ˇ°Giselle tumbled down the stairs from the Beta floor, but the balustrade wasnˇŻt strong enough to stop her and she fell down almost thirty feet.ˇ± Avery says, before she looks in my direction.

    ˇ°Luckily she shifted into her Lycan or she wouldnˇŻt be sitting here today.ˇ± Avery states after I had nodded my head at her.

    I can hear the whispered questions flying around the Throne room, everyone wants to know if I am a white Lycan.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    9:22 am P <b>& </b>

    Chapter 332 Each Sentence

    +30 Free Coins

    King Damon rises to his feet and the Throne room goes quiet. ˇ°Just to make this clear, Giselle has my personal protection. Come near her with ill intentions and I will rip you apart.ˇ± He growls.

    ˇ°Delta Avery, everyone is curious about the color of GiselleˇŻs Lycan. Can you tell them if the color of her Lycan is white? Casimir asks and for a second I want to strangle him, but then Avery startsughing

    ˇ°I am sorry, Your Highness.ˇ± She says, the moment she has stoppedughing. ˇ°If she had been a white Lycan that rumor would have spread already, no one has ever seen a white Lycan and the rumor of a white Lycan in the Pce would have spread rapidly.ˇ±

    Every single Shifter in the Throne room is nodding their heads, AveryˇŻs answer is the truth. Just not a real answer to CasimirˇŻs question and no one seems to realize it, bunch of Idiots.

    After he excuses Delta Avery, his eyes lock with JaylenˇŻs eyes and no one has to tell Jaylen what is expected of him.

    Like Morgan he has files in his hand and he goes through each of them, luckily there arenˇŻt as many as Morgan had though

    ˇ°These files were recovered in the private office of Beta Igor on the Beta floor.ˇ± Jaylen says, before he starts up the screen again an this time there are files disyed on the screen.

    ˇ°These recordings were found on Beta IgorˇŻs privateptop.ˇ± Jaylen says, before he presses y.

    Both recording are clear, there is no doubt about the identity of the two people in those recordings and it is clear that both ned the attack on me.

    Jaylen returns to his spot next to Morgan and Casimir finally turns his attention to the four Wolves in front of him.

    ˇ°I doubt there is anything you can say to justify everything we just heard, but I am going to give you the chance anyway. Alpha Alexander, to you the honor to go first.ˇ± Casimir says and an Elite Warrior pulls Alpha Alexander to his feet.

    He doesnˇŻt say a word, he just stands there with his head held high and his eyes on the wall behind Casimir, Elias reacts the same way as his Father and so <i>does </i>Beta Igor, but Penny is a different story.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, I had <i>no </i><i>choice </i>but <i>to </iply. My Brother threatened my life, he would have killed me ifˇ­ˇ± She gets interrupted by a growl from her Brother and an Elite Warrior pulls her away from his side.

    ˇ°You gave up that information willingly, I didnˇŻt have to threaten you.ˇ± Beta Igor says, his eyes locked with her eyes.

    Again Casimir asks everyone to remain seated if they find them Guilty, but this time he gives them a little more time and <b>after </b>ten minutes he condemns them all to death.

    King Damon is thest one the speak and informs us all that each sentence will be carried out after the Full Moon.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 333

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    Damn, I had almost forgotten that tomorrow is another Full Moon.

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    My mind hadnˇŻt been on the Full Moon because of Giselle, I needed her to wake up more than anything else and it had just slipped my mind.

    I donˇŻt even know if there have been preparations made for a Full Moon party, but I donˇŻt think <i>I </i>want to attend it if there is going to be a party.

    ˇ°Your Majesty, if I may?ˇ± an Elder asks and I see Dad nodding his head. ˇ°I know each of them deserves a death penalty and I am not going to argue with that. I just believe that death is an easy way out for them and I would like you to consider that we determine an appropriate punishment, to be carried out before their death.ˇ±

    Dad gets up with a smile on his face, ˇ°Thank you, Elder. That is an excellent idea, I would like to get a fitting punishment of all of you for each of these four.ˇ± Dad says as he points at the four Wolves in front of him.

    ˇ°Lunch will be served in an hour, I would like each of you to hand in your note after lunch. Their punishment and death sentence will be carried out after the Full Moon, you will get an invitation to witness it all.ˇ± Dad announces, before he holds his hand out to Yara and leads her out of the Throne room.

    Grayson helps Giselle out of her seat and I wait for them toe my way, she epts the arm I hold out for her. We walk in silence to our private wing, but I know she wasnˇŻt too happy when I asked Avery about AdoraˇŻs fur color.

    ˇ®IˇŻm sorry for asking Avery that question, but I know that if there is one person that can give an answer and basically not answering a question itˇŻs Avery.ˇ± I tell Giselle, the moment I know that we canˇŻt be overheard anymore.

    ˇ°Yeah, I figured something <i>like </i>that. But a small warning would have been nice, what if I hadpletely freaked out?ˇ± She asks me and for a moment I have to let it sink in.

    I hadnˇŻt thought of that, I didnˇŻt expect her to freak out over anything. Maybe next time I will give it more thought, if I ever find myself in a simr situation again and I know there is only one thing I can do.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry<i>, </i>Giselle. I hadnˇŻt thought of that, you donˇŻt seem like the type to freak out about anything. You might get angry for some reason<i>, </i>but <i>you </i>strike me as someone that can control her fears.ˇ± I respond.

    Grayson startsughing and the others from Blue River Pack join him, I look at Giselle for a moment but I will not get an answer from her.

    Ashton tells us about GiselleˇŻs interview and I think it is safe to say that she can handle her own, in more ways than one.

    None of us wrote down a punishment, we would leave it up to the imagination of the Elders and every member of the Packs that attended the trial. They should be more than capable ofing up with a fitting punishment.

    During lunch we can hear the whispers of our guests, as they are talking about a punishment and from time to time someone writes down a few words.

    Two Elders are standing near the <i>door </i>way and everyone that has a note hands them to the Elders, after which they head back to

    the Throne room.

    The Elders hand them of to another Elder and he opens every note to read its contents, before he ces them on a stack. Probably 1/2

    9:22 am P<b>& </b>

    Chapter 333 Poof

    looking which punishment will get the most votes and that will be their additional punishment.

    +30 Free Coins

    We have all gathered in the Throne room again and are waiting for the arrival of the Elders, they will announce the punishment.

    ˇ°Just to make sure that this is clear, none of the Royals or any member of Blue River Pack has made a suggestion for the extra punishment. The Elders and every other Shifter present did and the Elders have chosen the extra punishment.ˇ± Dad says before he sits down again.

    ˇ°Thank you, Your Majesty. We have read every note and considered every punishment. We have decided to go with all of them.ˇ± The Elder says and I can hear gasps all around me.

    ˇ°Before their death sentence, their bones will be broken every other day for three months. Their bloodline will be stripped of their rank and demoted to Omega. However, there were those that pointed out that there was still a Pack to think of and that means a new leadership for <i>Onyx </i>Star Pack.

    There are suggestions here for candidates and an Elder pointed out that we have no idea who else might have been involved or had knowledge of any of those ns. So, our advice would be <i>to </i><i>put </i>them all under probation and I suggest you only tell your own and future leadership about the length of it.ˇ± The Elder states.

    I actually like each part of the punishment and I will make sure that Giselle has a say in who will take over that Pack, she deserves <i>to </i>have some say in their punishment.

    We follow Dad back up to our private floor and I see Forrest pacing in front of the window, he stops the moment he senses us in the

    room.

    He looks at Giselle for a moment and then he runs towards her to hug her, he spend almost as much time with her as me. He only saw her Lycan, but had seen pictures of her, thanks to Gianni and Gracelyn.

    ˇ°Are you okay, Giselle? We were so worried about you and then Dad made me go on that stupid field trip anyway, IˇŻm sorry I wasnˇŻt here.ˇ± He says as he hugs <i>her</i><i>. </i>

    She wraps her arms around him, giving him time to calm down a little.

    ˇ°Forrest, why donˇŻt you release Giselle for a moment? She isnˇŻt going to disappear any time soon.ˇ± Dad says teasingly.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs fine, <i>King </i>Damon. I heard that Casimir was not the only one that spent a lot of time at my bedside and I was really curious about Prince Forrest<i>.</i>ˇ± Giselle says and we hear Forrest growl softly at the word Prince.

    ˇ°Oh, Forrest. Is that a little sore spot? CanˇŻt stand the title Prince? Maybe if you ask my Dad nicely, he might adopt you and poof the title is gone<i>.ˇ± </i>Giselle says teasingly.

    Forrest looks from Giselle to Gianni and I hear Dad bellow withughter.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 334

    Chapter 334 Pure Hatred

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    I have a lot of fun with Forrest, he doesnˇŻt really like the attention he gets and he always wonders why someone is nice to him.

    ˇ°Next time, you might need to be a little tricky. If you want to know if someone is nice to you for you or your tittle, you take them to the Pce and head to the kitchen.ˇ± I say to Forrest, while I wink at him without the others seeing it.

    ˇ°Why would I wanna do that?ˇ± Forrest asks me with a straight face.

    ˇ°To show them that you have to earn your keep.ˇ± I answer him and I can hear a few gasps around us.

    ˇ°How am I to earn my keep?ˇ± Forrest ask in a serious voice, but I can see the twinkle in his eyes.

    ˇ°Dishes, scrubbing the floors, doingundry. Those are a few of the things you could use, but make sure that you inform the Servants of your ns. Otherwise it might not work and you really need to make sure that those that end up in the private wing are trustworthy.ˇ± I answer.

    Forrest is nodding his head, it looks to the others as if he is really considering my advice and for a few moments we are both quiet.

    ˇ°I will talk to the Servants in the morning, Sidney might be able to help me to think of a few more chores. It will at least make it easier to see who wants to spend time with me and not my title.ˇ± Forrest responds.

    ˇ°Forrest.ˇ± I hear King Damon call out and we both turn our heads to look at him.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± We both ask at the same time and we snap our heads towards the other<b>, </b>our mouth wide open.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt do that, Forrest. It isnˇŻt nice to make people think you have to earn your keep, you can not fake who you are.ˇ± King

    Damon states.

    ˇ°But it is okay if others fake their interest in Forrest, just to get into the Pce or to make themselves seem important by association?ˇ± I ask King Damon.

    He opens his mouth to respond, but closes it almost immediately and he keeps repeating it a few more times. Making both me and Forrestugh, he looks like a fish on drynd.

    ˇ°King Damon, I was just pulling your chains. Forrest knows how to read between the lines, otherwise the Pce had been filled with his so¨Ccalled friends at the moment. I just wanted to see if Forrest could y along, it will be useful for him in the future.ˇ± I say

    It is the truth, if Forrest can y along with a straight face and not give away how he is truly feeling, he will never get blind sided by a fake friendship.

    It was always obvious to me, if someone wasnˇŻt sincere and I always stayed far away from them Not that I always realized that they were faking it, but somehow my instincts told me to stay clear of them and it <b>has </b>saved me from Elias

    I wonder what I did to tip off Alpha Alexander about the color of my fur, I thought we had always been careful and that we had been able to keep it a secret.

    I remember he once caught us when I ordered Grayson to tell me something, but Dad yed it off as if Grayson was scared to get his ass kicked by me. We all believed that he had fallen for the excuse, but apparently it hadnˇŻt fooled him

    ˇ°King Damon, can I have a look at the files that Morgan recovered from Onyx Star Pack? I would like to know what gave it away <b>to </b>

    <b>9:38 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 334 Pure Hatred

    Alpha Alexander that I could be a special Wolf.ˇ± I ask.

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    ˇ°He saw you at training, you were in the group of twelve to fourteen year olds. You were sparring with your instructor, if I have read the file correctly and you kicked the guyˇŻs ass. He got reports on all the trainees, but yours was the only one he kept in his private

    office.

    He found evidence that supported his theory, journals of two different Alphas that had a special Wolf as their Mate. Both females excelled in fighting skills, long before their Wolves showed up and both had a white Wolf.ˇ± Morgan says and I think back to the training sessions I had back then.

    I donˇŻt remember kicking my instructorˇŻs ass at any asion, I always restrained myself from showing others that I was stronger than them. Especially around those that had no Wolf or Lycan, but also around others and I donˇŻt remember ever losing that restraint.

    ˇ°Dad, do you know what Morgan might be talking about?ˇ± I ask him, but the look on his face tells me that he is as baffled as I am.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt remember anything like that ever happening, I always watched Giselle train and as you understand with good reason. She never even went full force against me, even if I told her that she could.ˇ± Dad says.

    Morgan doesnˇŻt hesitate to walk out the door, grabbing my arm on the way out and no one follows us out the door.

    ˇ°Morgan, slow down. What are we going to do?ˇ± I ask Morgan, as she drags me behind her down the stairs.

    ˇ°The dungeons, you are going to ask that Asshole when he saw you fight. I will be out of sight, I will see if I can catch any of his thoughts and see if that can give us an answer.ˇ± Morgan says, but she hasnˇŻt slowed down a bit.

    She opens the door that leads to the dungeons and she keeps dragging me along down the stairs, the stench of blood getting stronger the further down <i>the </i>stairs we go.

    ˇ°Bring her to Alpha Alexander, she needs to ask him a question.ˇ± Morgan says to the Warrior, he apparently understands the drill and escorts me down <i>the </i>corridor past a few other cells.

    He stops in front of a cell to my right and I <i>see </i>Alpha Alexander sitting on a mattress with his back against the wall, he growls the moment he looks at me.

    ˇ°What the fuck are you doing here, Bitch?ˇ± He growls again.

    ˇ°I read the files from your office, but something didnˇŻt make sense. I never kicked the asses of any of my instructors, so why did you put that down as to why you suspected I was a white Wolf?ˇ± I ask him.

    His head snaps up to look at me and I see pure hatred in his eyes.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 335

    Chapter 335 An Ability

    Chapter 335 An Ability

    <b>MorganˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    00491

    <b>+30 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Jaylen and I knew something was wrong with the information from the Pack¨Chouse, all of it was a little bit too easy.

    Problem is that Jaylen and I couldnˇŻt tie anyone else to that information, we talked to every Pack¨Cmember and no one could tell us something. Not even the Luna knew about the files, but what surprised us the most is that no one knew the Luna was still alive.

    We spent twenty days in that damn Pack, but we couldnˇŻt find out how the hell he got that information and like Giselle, her instructors confirmed that she never kicked any of their asses.

    During the trial I had been trying to hear Alpha AlexanderˇŻs thoughts, but I didnˇŻt hear anything that could exin the information he had. I had to think of a way to get those answers and when Giselle made it clear that she never showed any signs of ability to the outside world, I realized that she could get the answers for me.

    I informed Jaylen of my n as I was dragging Giselle behind me, I didnˇŻt want anyone to try and stop me.

    Giselle stops in front of the cell that holds Alpha Alexander and I patiently wait for her to answer his question.

    After she has answered him, it remains silent for a few moments and then I can hear his thoughtsing through.

    <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>they </i>let <i>her </i><i>read </i><i>those </i><i>files</i><i>? </i><i>Did </i>they <i>find </i><i>the </i><i>hidden </i>file in <i>my </i><i>office</i><i>? </i>

    link Jaylen to inform him that there is a hidden file, but that I have no idea where to look for it. He will contact Ace to tear the Alpha offices apart to find that hidden file, even if Alpha Alexander gives no more information about it, we will find it.

    ˇ®I watched you fight with your Father once, but if anyone ever came across that file, I couldnˇŻt let them know that I had been spying <b>on </b>you and your family.ˇ± I finally hear him answer.

    will <i>never </i>tell <i>her </i><i>that </i>it is <i>payback </i><i>for </i><i>what </i><i>her </i><i>Grandfather </i><i>did</i><i>, </i><i>she will </i><i>never </i><i>know </i><i>that </i><i>she </i><ies </i><i>from </i><i>a </i><i>long line </i>of <i>Wolves </i><i>and </i><i>ycans </i><i>that </i><i>were </i><i>important </i><i>to </i><i>the </i><i>Royal </i><i>family</i><i>. </i>I hear Alpha Alexander think.

    ˇ®You are lying, Alpha. I never kicked my FatherˇŻs ass either, not within the territory and not during one of our many trips. So cut the Bullshit, why did you suspect that I could have been a white Wolf?ˇ± Giselle asks and I am curious about his answer.

    can see Giselle staring at him, she is really looking at him and I can hear his thoughts about the difort he feels with her eyes <b>?n </b>him.

    ˇ®You never saw me kick someoneˇŻs ass, <i>you </i>were not spying on me and my family. Youck the braincells to have been able to put those files together, so tell me the truth. Who gave <i>you </i>those files, Alpha?ˇ± She asks with angercing her voice.

    I can feel the anger radiating from Giselle, but I can also feel something else. Something that almostpels me to submit to het, but it isnˇŻt directed at me and that is what keeps me from falling to my knees.

    ˇ°A rtive of yours gave it to me, he wanted <i>to </i>make you his and im the Throne for himself. Not that he said it with those exact words, but after reading the file <i>on </i><i>your </i>bloodline, it wasnˇŻt that difficult to figure out.ˇ± Alpha Alexander says through gritted teeth, sounding as if he is fighting the words from leaving his mouth.

    Giselle just keeps looking in his direction and if I understand just the right parts of her ability, he will continue his story in a little bit

    ˇ°The KingˇŻs first Mate was rted to you, she had the ability to sense the true nature of a Wolf or Lycan and she knew that her Brother was pure evil. Your bloodline has always been the Mate to the next ruler of our Kingdom, <b>but </b>if someone manages to mark

    <b>9:38 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 335 An Ability

    the white Wolf before his or her Mate does, than they be the next ruler.

    ÄĽ

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    Only with a Mate from your bloodline as his Mate, will allow Casimir to be the next ruler and there is nothing anyone can do against it. It has been Law for as long as anyone can remember, the male or female that is mated to the white Wolf is our KingdomˇŻs ruler.ˇ± Alpha Alexander manages to say under the pressure of GiselleˇŻsmand.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>What </i><i>the </i><i>fuck </i>does <i>that </i><i>mean</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Amra asks, but then Alpha Alexander starts talking again.

    ˇ°Too bad that you arenˇŻt a white Wolf, it just means that he has to keep searching for the rtive that can give him what he wants. I know he has two more targets, but it will take a few more years before they shift for the first time.ˇ± Alpha Alexander says, before he start chuckling.

    ˇ°Alpha Alexander, thank you for your answers. I will make sure that the King and the Elders hear about this and we will find that rtive of mine. He will never get what he is after, because I will stop him myself and that is a promise I intent to keep.ˇ± Giselle says before she turns towards me and walks away.

    Neither one of us speaks as we head back up the stairs, I think we are both to stunned to find out that there is an entire bloodline with Mates for the new King or Queen.

    ˇ°Did you know that?ˇ± Giselle asks me, but I have to tell her that this is new to me as well.

    We walk all the way up to the KingˇŻs private floor, silence surrounding us and I try to understand what I have been missing <b>I </b>school.

    Everyone stares at us as we enter the living room, Giselle walks over to her parents and sits down on the coffee table in front of them..

    ˇ°Did you know about our bloodline?ˇ± She asks as she looks her Mother in the eye, but apparently she was looking at the wrong

    person.

    ˇ°Your Mother never knew, I was nning on telling all of you at the same time. A week before you would turn eighteen and I need you to understand that I had my reasons for not saying anything before today.ˇ± Her Father answers.

    ˇ°Everyone in our bloodline has dealt with it in the same way, we tell our Pups a week before they turn eighteen and only if they show signs of an ability. We never wanted to put anyone in danger or to put pressure on the Pup with an ability.ˇ± He continues.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 336

    Chapter 336 Figured Out

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    80191

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    I had not seen thating, Dad has kept a secret from Mom all these years and yet she doesnˇŻt seem to be upset with him.

    ˇ°Most of the Wolves and Lycans in our bloodline have a normal life, we find a Mate with whatever rank the Goddess deems fit for us and we have never gone against her wishes. Our third King found his Mate to be born to an Omega, but her ability to know if someone spoke the truth was kept from him.

    He epted her none the less and he was informed of her bloodline and ability the next morning. He made sure that their offspring knew to ept the Goddess decision and as far as I know every King and Queen has epted their fated Mate.ˇ± Dad says.

    I am aware of the fact that a fated Mate will always strengthen the other, I have even heard about Packs getting stronger due to the fated bond between their leadership. The more fated couples in a leadership, the better for a Pack and the same goes for the amount of fated couples within a territory.

    ˇ°What did Alpha Alexander mean, when he thought that this was payback for what your Father did, Gianni. And I really mean that he was thinking those exact words.ˇ± Morgan asks.

    ˇ°Everyone in our bloodline has always kept in touch with each other, we didnˇŻt visit one another on a regr basis. We just made sure some of the others knew if a girl was born and we kept them posted on the development of the girl, especially if she showed signs of an ability.

    My Father was aware of JuneˇŻs ability and when it became clear that her life was on the line, they called my Father to help. It was two weeks before the Full Moon and we left our Pack in four vehicles to get June to safety, but we needed to fool her Brother.

    It wouldnˇŻt be easy to leave her Pack, but Dad had been nning this for years and we all knew what to do. I wonˇŻt bore you with the details, but we all know that we seeded with our n and June became our Queen.ˇ± Dad says with a smile on his face.

    Casimir is pacing in front of the window and ForrestˇŻs legs keep hopping up and down, rather annoying if you ask me.

    ˇ°What about her Brother?ˇ± Morgan asks and I look at Dad to wait for the answer.

    ˇ°He wasnˇŻt her Brother, their parents were second chance Mates. It was why he wanted to forcefully mark her, there was no blood between them and that meant he could im the Throne with her as his Mate.ˇ± Dad answers.

    I can hear several growls in the room, <i>no </i>one liked the idea of that Idiot bing King and now he was after me.

    ˇ°We know where he is, we have kept an eye on him all these years. I do wonder how he got that information to Alpha Alexander though, I doubt they would have let him get that close to you, Giselle. They knew that you were the next in line and that it would make you his next target.ˇ± Dad growls.

    He grabs his phone from his pocket and starts looking for something, a secondter we can all hear the phone dialing a number

    ˇ°Gianni, what is going on?ˇ± We hear a male voice ask.

    ˇ°I could ask you the same question, Liam. He informed Alpha Alexander, we managed to escape though Care to exin yourself, Liam.ˇ± Dad growls into the phone.

    It is quiet for a moment<b>, </b>before we hear someone typing and then we hear Liam cuss and sweat.

    ˇ°He didnˇŻt, his mother did. We had someone keeping an eye on her, but not as tight as for Lucas.ˇ± Liam says, ˇ°I will send you all <b>the </b>

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>9:38 </b>am

    Chapter 336 Figured Out

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    information we have, he is still at hisst location. He seems to be restless though and if he is after Giselle that would exin it.ˇ±

    ˇ°He wonˇŻt give up easily, we have already messed with his ns once. I wonder if he can get to Giselle at the moment, but we are not taking any risks,ˇ± Dad says to Liam.

    None of us has said a word during their conversation, Dad made it clear for us to stay quiet and after LiamˇŻs next question I understand why.

    ˇ°Where is she? Do you need me to go and get her?ˇ± Liam asks.

    ˇ°No, that wonˇŻt be necessary. Giselle is in thest ce he would look, she is hiding in in sight.ˇ± Dad responds.

    After a few more pleasantries they end their call and Dad waits for the information from Liam to get through, but I donˇŻt expect much of it.

    ˇ°Gillean, can you take a look at this for me? I donˇŻt trust Liam at the moment, not sure why not. He has never given me any reason to distrust him, something doesnˇŻt add up.ˇ± Dad says.

    Gillean gives Dad his email address, so he can have a closer look at it. Forrest has moved closer to my side and Casimir is still pacing the floor.

    I let all the information go through my mind, males and females from my bloodline have always been mated to the next ruler of our Kingdom.

    ˇ°Fuck, l¨Cam rted to Morgan.ˇ± I mumble when I realize that one of her ancestors was mated to a King.

    <i>ˇ°</i>That is <i>all </i>you <i>got </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>information</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Adora asks and I look at her for a moment.

    ˇ°I am a <i>white </i><i>Lycan</i><i>, </i>so I will <i>be</i><i>ˇ­ </i><i>Fuck</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>his </i><i>fated </i><i>Mate</i><i>.</i>ˇ± I say as Adora sits in my head, looking at me.

    ˇ°How long do you <i>think it will </i><i>take</i><i>, </i><i>before </i><i>Casimir </i><i>has </i><i>figured </i><i>it </i><i>out</i><i>?</i>ˇ± Adora asks me teasingly and I look for him from the corner of

    my eye.

    He is no longer in front of the window and I take a look around the room to see that he is no longer in the room.

    Forrest has fallen asleep with his head on my shoulder, I look at King Damon with a smile as he gently lifts Forrest from the couch.

    ˇ°He figured it out too.ˇ± He whisper next to my ear, before he walks away from me.

    <b><i>2/2 </i></b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 337

    Chapter 337 Too Late

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.V. </b>

    If GiselleˇŻs bloodline is responsible for every Mate to a King or Queen, than I know what I will find tomorrow night.

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    I donˇŻt know if she has figured it out yet, but I am not sure if I should make it know if she hasnˇŻt and not because I want her to experience it herself.

    d has been Opacing my head, ever since we worked out the truth together. He finally seems to understand why he is so damn protective of her, why he needed to be near her when she was unconscious.

    A soft knock on the door pulls me from my thoughts and I walk over to open it for whoever is on the other side. I hadnˇŻt expected to find her there, but d doesnˇŻt seem to care and forces me to open the door even wider.

    ˇ°Come on in, Giselle. I think d might go berserk if I left you out in the hallway.ˇ± I say, before I walk back to the window.

    I donˇŻt hear her follow me and I turn around to see her standing there with a hurt look in her eyes.

    ˇ°Giselle, I am sorry. I am not always good with words and certainly not if I havenˇŻt figured everything out myself. You probably realized the same thing I did and I was asking myself if I should say something if you hadnˇŻt figured it out yet.

    Not because I think that you should experience this for yourself, well actually I would have liked that and I believe you would too. But we both know that the cat is out of the bag, so to speak.ˇ± I say and I see a small smile on her face.

    ˇ°I like you, Giselle. You have made me feelfortable and you are the only female that d has ever shown an ounce of interest for. I know that I will <i>feel </i>the Mate¨Cbond tomorrow night, but you still have to wait a whole month and I am not sure if d and I can handle that.ˇ± I tell her.

    I want her to know what is running through my mind, I want to tell her how this makes me feel and hopefully I wonˇŻt scare her off.

    ˇ°Casimir, I found out that I had a fated Mate that didnˇŻt want me and I never feltfortable around males that I didnˇŻt know. You and d have never given me that feeling, <i>you </i>helped me in any way you could. When I felt sad for not being able to ride on ValentineˇŻs back and when we knew that my life was at risk.

    We will figure this out together, we will need to talk things through and make sure that we are both are clear on what we want or donˇŻt want. For the time being we canˇŻt feel how the other feels and that will be a disadvantage.ˇ± Giselle says.

    ˇ°Ask her to stay with us during the night, I donˇŻt <i>think </i>I can ever sleep again <i>without </i>her <i>by </i>our side.ˇ°d says.

    ˇ°What did d say?ˇ± Giselle asks and I look at her with a huge grin on my face.

    ˇ°Just know that this is dˇŻs question, even though I think he has a point. Would you mind sleeping in the same bed as us?ˇ± task her.

    Her cheeks turn slightly red and I think she looks adorable, but I am not going to tell her that

    ˇ°d thinks that we wonˇŻt be able to sleep without you next to us, I donˇŻt think we have ever slept this good in my Giselle.

    Now <i>her </i>face has even more colors of red and I canˇŻt help the chuckle escaping my lips, earning me a soft growl from Adora

    I walk over to her and without hesitation she walks into my arms, burying her face in my chest. I wrap my arms around her.

    <b>:</b><b>38 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 337 Too Late

    lowering my head to inhale her scent, just enjoying having her near.

    +30 Free Coins

    ˇ®d ran all the way home that night and he refused to leave your side, it never made sense to either of us. Hearing the bloodline youe from, has made it easier to understand and now he is even more reluctant to leave your side.

    We know that someone is still after you and it has d and me on edge, we donˇŻt want anything bad happening to you.ˇ± I say, while holding her tightly against my chest.

    t takes me a minute or two before I am able to pull back a little, I kiss her forehead as I ce a hand on her cheek. She looks up at ne with a smile on her face, a sight I can get used to.

    ˇ®Okay, I will stay with you at night. I am not sure how much your presence has affected me and Adora, we donˇŻt remember anything from that time. We are not sure if we want to know if our sleep will suffer without you by our side<i>.ˇ± </i>Giselle says.

    ˇ®Casimir, it is time for dinner.ˇ± Forrest says as he walks into my room and I see his eyes widen as he looks at me and Giselle.

    Thank you, Forrest. I think I could use something to eat, this afternoon was a lot to deal with.ˇ± Giselle says, but she doesnˇŻt move way from me.

    Forrest keeps looking at us and I decide he needs to know what we have uncovered, so I tell him everything he missed after he fell

    sleep.

    ˇ®You are rted to Morgan and my BrotherˇŻs fated Mate. Damn, I think I am starting to pity you.ˇ± Forrest says.

    stare at my baby Brother, he didnˇŻt just say that to the female that is going to be his Queen one day.

    ˇ®I think you broke your Brother, Forrest.ˇ± I hear Giselle say teasingly and that is when I see the damn twinkle in his eyes. The little bugger was pulling my chains and actually pulled it off.

    ˇ®LetˇŻs get some dinner, before my stomach decides to give itˇŻs opinion.ˇ± Giselle says, just before it starts rumbling.

    Oops, toote.ˇ± Forrest responds, before he walks out of my bedroom.

    <i>2/2 </i>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 338

    Chapter 338 Out The Door

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    All the information we have on Lucas is in the hands of Jaylen and Morgan, they have permission from King Damon to take him out and he really means it.

    ˇ°How are you feeling, Giselle?ˇ± King Damon asks and for a moment I let that question run through my mind.

    ˇ°How does one feel after finding out that someone is out there to forcefully mark her? How does one feel, knowing that others might be in danger for that same reason? How does one feel<b>, </b>knowing that she is still not of age and already knows who her fated Mate is? If you have any answers, please tell me.ˇ± I say.

    ˇ°Okay, point taken. It is a lot to deal with if you put it that way, but we are all here for you.ˇ± King Damon replies.

    ˇ°Thank you, Kingˇ­ˇ± I get interrupted by a growl from King Damon and I just stare at him, Adora close to the surface.

    Oh, yeah. Forgot for a moment that he will be my Father inw and he doesnˇŻt like it that I wanted to call him King Damon.

    ˇ°Sorry, but I will screw this up a few times. Thank you, Damon.ˇ± I say and I see Mom trying to hide her smile.

    It is around eleven when I fell that I can no longer keep my eyes open and I get of the couch to stretch out a little, before I walk towards the hallway.

    ˇ°I am going to sleep, I will see you all in the morning.ˇ± I say as I look over my shoulder and Casimir gets up and follows me down the hall to his room.

    My pajamas are on the foot of the bed and I grab them before I walk into the bathroom. I go through my evening routine, while humming softly. After putting my pajamas on, I walk back into the room to find Casimir with his back against the headboard.

    He has a few files on hisp and I look from them to his eyes, wondering why he would have those here.

    <b>ˇ°</b>It is still a bit early for <i>me</i>, but I didnˇŻt want to risk waking youter on. So, I will be sitting here and reading these files.ˇ± He says.

    I get onto the bed on the other side of Casimir and as I pull up the cover, I turn to face him. I watch him reading the file and I try to fight the sleep that wants to overtake me, but I know it is a losing battle.

    My sleep is peaceful and when I wake in the morning, I find myself with my head on CasimirˇŻs chest. Both his arms are wrapped around me and I can hear d softly purring.

    Tonight it will be clear to d and Casimir that I am their fated Mate, but we will have to wait until I turn eighteen for me to be able to sense it.

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>How </i><i>are </i><i>you </i>feeling about this, Adora<i>?</i><i>ˇ± </i>I ask, she is a part of me and I would like to know if she is okay with all of this,

    <i>ˇ°</i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>fine</i>. <i>d </i>has already proven that <i>he </i><i>will </i>protect us, <i>he </i><i>never </i>left our side, unless it was absolutely necessary<i>, </i>Both of them felt <i>uneasy</i><i>, </i><i>every </i><i>time </i><i>they </i>were away from us. I like the <i>feeling </i>I get, when I am this close to them. ˇ°Adora tells me and I agree with <b>her</b>, feels good to be close to them.

    Breakfast is a bit chaotic<b>, </b>because <i>no </i>one is really interested in doing anything today and with no one I really mean no one.

    <i>one </i>a littl

    Every <b>suggestion </b><b>to </b>pass the <b>time </b><b>is </b>tossed out the window<b>, </b>one a little harder than the other and I decide to let them argue among themselves<b>. </b>

    <b>9:38 </b><b>am </b>

    ?

    Chapter 338 Out The Door

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    I walk to my room to take a shower and after picking out an outfit for today, I walk into the bathroom to turn on the shower. I wait for the temperature to be right, before I step under the warm water and for a moment or two I just enjoy the water cascading down my back.

    After drying off, brushing my teeth and blow drying my hair, I walk into my room in nothing but a towel.

    I put on my panties and bra, before I grab the wide legged sweatpants and I finish it with a hoodie. I am ready for a day on the couch, not willing to do a damn thing.

    Forrest is still making suggestions on what to do today, when he sees me walking towards the dining room.

    ˇ°Looks like our future Queen has already decided on what we are going to do.ˇ± He says as he pushes his chair back and runs out of the dining room.

    Every head turns in my direction and I see a huge smile on CasimirˇŻs face, he quickly gets out of his seat too. He kisses my forehead, before he walks back to his room to get dressed and one after the other leaves the dining room.

    I look from the table to the Servant, ˇ°They always leave a pigsty behind?ˇ± I ask and she nods her head with a smile.

    ˇ°Okay, letˇŻs get this to the kitchen.ˇ± I say as I start gathered tes from the table. ˇ°Do you have a day off?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, tomorrow. I am going to spend it with my Mate and our Son, it will be one of thest family trips we can do for a while.ˇ± She

    answers.

    I watch her closely as we walk to the kitchen and while she rinses everything before putting it in the dishwasher, I take a look at the contents of the fridge and pantry.

    ˇ°What are you going to do?ˇ± I ask her and I smile when she mention a quiet day at home.

    ˇ°I wish we could go to see my Sister, but the trip is too long and we donˇŻt have a car.ˇ± She says and I see the sad look on her face.

    After I get the Pack name of her SisterˇŻs Pack, I walk into the living room and find Gillian and Roan sitting on a couch.

    It only takes us ten minutes to get everything organized and by the time that everyone is in the living room, there is a knock on the

    <b>door</b>.

    <b>ˇ°</b>What are you doing here?ˇ± The Servant asks her Mate and her eyes widen when Gillean hands her Mate a set of keys.

    ˇ°Everything is taken care of. You are going to see your Sister, before that little one is born. We can look after ourselves for the day, promise that we wonˇŻt starve.ˇ± I say, as I push them out of the door.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 339

    Chapter 339 Little Prayer

    <b>CasimirˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    I like the idea of spending an entire day with our family, I like the idea of not having to face anyone else.

    Like Giselle, I put on a sweatpants and I pull on a tight fitting shirt with a sweatvest. I can always take of the vest, but for the time being I will leave it on.

    Roan and Gillean have been a bit secretive, but when I see the scene in front of me I am surprised. Giselle made the decision to send our Servant on an early day off and even made preparations for a nice family trip.

    ˇ°Why did you hand them your car keys, Gillean?ˇ± Dad asks.

    ˇ°I gave them the keys to TomˇŻs SUV, I donˇŻt have a car. Just like they donˇŻt have a car and they need a car to get to her SisterˇŻs Pack.ˇ± Gillean exins.

    ˇ°I am not going anywhere for the next two days, so why not lend it to someone who can use it.ˇ± Tom says and Dad just smiles, what else is there to say.

    Forrest has put on some music in the background and we are all just sitting around the living room, talking to one another or listening to others.

    Giselle is on the couch next to me, her back against my side and her hand on the arm I have wrapped around her waist. She is talking to Forrest about school, she wants to know everything about it and Forrest chuckles a few times at her facial expression.

    Gillean is mimicking her and I hear others chuckle or giggle too. Giselle doesnˇŻt seem to like certain sses and is not afraid to hide it.

    Everything to do with art was apparently wasted on Giselle, she didnˇŻt see the need for knowing how to knit or draw and I have to agree with her. Even as a Queen, <i>you </i>donˇŻt have a use for it.

    ˇ°My interest was more onw and history. If we had to make an essay, I always got the warning to keep it simple. Not that that warning did them any good, my essay were always long and extensive.ˇ± Giselle says.

    ˇ°Yeah<b>, </b>even calling Mom and Dad to school didnˇŻt help.ˇ± Grayson says teasingly.

    Giselle helps Yara and Luanna to prepare lunch and the smells thate from that kitchen are delicious, I think I can get used to more days like this.

    d is lying in the back of my head, his senses tuned to Giselle and I know it the moment she walks back into the living room. She ces a huge te with warm snacks on the coffee table and she grabs ForrestˇŻs arm to drag him with her.

    Momentster he returns with small tes and cutlery, cing them on the coffee table next to the huge te. Luanna <b>walks </b>in with a te with small sandwiches and <b>Yara </b><b>has </b>a tray with bowls that contain fruits and vegetables

    We have a very rxing day with a lot ofughter and a few more runs to the kitchen for snacks, there isnˇŻt a real dinner. Just some soup that Giselle made with her Mom and Forrest who tried to help them, but was eventually sent back to the living room

    The closer we get to midnight, the more restless d bes and Giselle seems to be very aware of it. She <b>has </b>snuggled deeper into my side, her head on my shoulder and I can feel that it is the only thing that keeps d calm.

    ˇ°<i>Why </i><i>does </i><i>it </i>feel as if time has almoste to a stop<i>?</i>ˇ± d whines in my head and I chuckle at the look on his face.

    :<b>39 </b>am

    Chapter 339 Little Prayer

    435 Free Cons

    ˇ°Time always seems to pass slowly<i>, </i><i>when </i><i>you </i><i>are </i><i>waiting </i>on something. LetˇŻs focus on the others and maybe that will help <i>with </i>passing the time.ˇ± I tell him, but I know that it will be very difficult for him to concentrate on anything else.

    siselle has wrapped her arms around me, while she is facing Yara and they are having a discussion about dresses. Whether a dress should be floor length, knee length or even shorter and that causes me to growl at her softly.

    ˇ®I donˇŻt want to see a female in a dress that is too short, I donˇŻt understand why they need to show of that much skin.ˇ± I grumble, I eally hate those kind of dresses.

    Casimir goes for floor length with a cor and long sleeves<i>.</i>ˇ± Giselle says giggling

    Everyone isughing at my expense, but I donˇŻt give a crap. I like form fitting dresses and maybe an open back, but I donˇŻt need to ee some femaleˇŻs panties. Certainly not if she isnˇŻt my Mate.

    Maybe he wants to head back to Human middle ages.ˇ± Forrest offers and I am staring at him, because I have no idea what he is alking about.

    Oh, with a chastity belt.ˇ± I hear Giselle mumble and Forrest is turning a little red.

    What the hell is that?ˇ± Gillean asks and I see Forrest shaking his head, apparently not the best question to ask.

    Oh, that is what they made Human women wear to make sure no other man could sleep with them. They were made of iron and had a huge lock on them, sometimes in the shape of a heart.ˇ± Giselle answers.

    see everyone looking down, each of them with a very difficult look on their faces and I know I need to ask this.

    Instead of panties, you mean.ˇ± I say as I keep my eyes on Giselle.

    can hear everyone mumble in disgust and I softly chuckle as I hide <i>my </i>face in her hair, I really hope that her bloodline is real

    d gets up in the back of my head, I feel Giselle pushing herself up and I give her some room to sit up straight. Our eyes lock and t can see that Adora is near the surface too, neither one of us says a words as time ticks away.

    The entire room has gone quiet and I hope that everyone is sending a little prayer to the Goddess.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 340

    Chapter 340 Sparks

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    ˇ°MINEˇ± d and Adora roar at the same time and I canˇŻt help the confusion on my face.

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    I can feel the bond between me and Casimir, but that should be impossible. I am still a month away from my eighteenth birthday, the first chance most Shifter have to find their fated Mate.

    DonˇŻt get me wrong, I love knowing that Casimir is my fated Mate and that I donˇŻt have to wait another month. At the same time I donˇŻt understand why I can sense it or why Adora felt the need to roar the word Mine.

    ˇ°This was to be expected.ˇ± Damon says. ˇ°Adora showed up early and you are a white Lycan. Law states that I get to decide on what you can or canˇŻt do and with the knowledge that I have, I believe it is best if you twoplete your Mate¨Cbond.ˇ±

    Oh, damn. I had forgotten about Lucas for a while, but now he is back in my mind again and I actually growl out loud.

    Casimir doesnˇŻt give me time to respond to Damon, he just lifts me up bridal style and walks out of the living room.

    ˇ°Stay away from my room. I will kill anyone that tries to get us to leave before we are ready.ˇ± He yells over his shoulder and I can hear the othersugh.

    I smile up at him as he lowers me down his body once we are in his bedroom and he lowers his head to capture my lips with his, I donˇŻt hesitate and open up for him. He deepens the kiss and I groan at the feeling of his tongue against mine, I press my body as close to his as I can get.

    He grabs me by the waist to lift me up again and this time I wrap my legs around his waist as I tangle a hand in his hair, pulling him closer to <i>deepen </i>our kiss. He walks us over to the bed and as he ces one knee on the side of the bed he slowly lowers us, never breaking the kiss as he moves us further onto the bed.

    He pushes his hips forward and I canˇŻt help but moan at the feeling it sends through my body, my hips push up of their own ord.

    He slowly breaks the kiss to look at me, ˇ°You will be ours, before the sunes up.ˇ± I wrap my legs around his waist tighter, pulling his body closer to mine <i>and </i>I moan when I feel his rock¨Chard cock pressing against my clit.

    He kisses his way down my cheek to the spot where his mark will be, hopefully very soon. He sucks and licks at the spot and I know that he can smell my arousal filling the air. He trails kisses down to my breasts, while one of his hands glides down my body.

    He slowly pushes my sweater up and with his chin he manages to push my bra down, slowly sucking my nipple into his mouth

    This man is driving me insane with his lips and hands, my core is heating up fast and I know he can smell my excitement. There is no way I am going tost long if he keeps this up and I am grateful I am wearing sweatpants, instead of jeans.

    His hand slips into my panties and my back arches of the bed when he slips a finger into my pussy, I canˇŻt stop myself from moaning. He trails kisses down my body on every piece of exposed skin he can find and my head shoots up to look at Casimir as be removes my panties and sweatpants.

    His head disappears between my legs and I moan loudly the moment his tongue is on my clit, he pushes his finger back inte <b>my </b>pussy as <i>he </i>starts sucking on my clit. He adds another finger and starts moving them in and out of my pussy faster and faster.

    My hands crush the sheets between my fingers and I canˇŻt stop myself as I whisper his name under my breath. He doesnˇŻt stop <b>or </b>slow down and I know I donˇŻt want him to.

    )<b>:</b><b>39 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 340 Sparks

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coin:

    His eyes drift to my breasts, he lowers his head to suck a nipple into his mouth and with the tip of his tongue he flicks it before he gently bites down on it. I feel my juices running out of my pussy onto his fingers as they keep sliding in and out of me.

    He picks up the pace and I am moaning loudly, I keep whispering ˇ°Pleaseˇ± as he ms his fingers into <i>my </i>soaking wet pussy harde and harder. I am rolling my hips to meet the strokes of his fingers and as he bites down on my nipple <i>once </i>more, I shatter into a million pieces on his fingers.

    Casimir copses on the bed next to me and pulls me on to his chest, cing my head on his beating heart. His hand is slowly moving up and down my back, as we both are catching our breath and I enjoy the sparks I feel on my back.

    I know that there is still more toe and I canˇŻt wait to explore his body, the way he explored mine.

    I can see the bulge in his jeans and I canˇŻt help myself when I reach out to touch him. As I put my hand on his bulge, he lets out a groan and I look up at his face. His eyes are closed and that gives me the encouragement to move my hand up and down, slowly sliding my other hand into his sweatpants.

    His eyes fly open and I stop my movements on his cock. ˇ°If you keep that up, Babygirl, we wonˇŻt be down stairs before the others get back.ˇ± He says. A smirk glides across my face and I start rubbing his cock again.

    His head falls back and a groan slips his lips. I pull his cock free from its confinement and move my hand again, his eyes close and ! cannot help but smile. Then I look at his cock and I wonder if I could pleasure him the way he had done to me.

    So I lower my head and open my mouth to suck on the head of his cock, slowly taking him deeper. Sucking harder as I bob my head up and down, my hand sliding down to his balls and I gently squeeze them in my hand.

    ˇ®Fuck, Giselle. That feels amazing.ˇ± Casimir growls, as I slide my mouth down his shaft again.

    feel his cock twitch in my mouth, the moment I grace his cock gently with my teeth and I squeeze his ball just a little harder. I pick up the pace of moving up and down his shaft with my mouth, sucking harder and harder every time I move my head up.

    He screams my name at second before I feel his cum shooting to the back of my throat and I keep sucking until I am sure that there s nothing left.

    I lick my lips as I turn back towards Casimir and I see a blissful smile on his face, his eyes are still closed. I lie down on his chest again, just enjoying the sparks that <i>run </i>over my body where we touch one another.

    <b>2/2 </b>

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 341

    Chapter 341 My Queen

    Chapter 341 My Queen

    CasimirˇŻs p.o..

    * Free Come

    The moment she looks up at me, I lower my head to kiss her. Giselle doesnˇŻt hesitate and opens up for me, I deepen the kiss and 1 goan at the feeling of her tongue against mine.

    The wraps her hands around my neck while her tongue invades my mouth, I gently pull her head to the left and I deepen our kiss as fad is howling in my head.

    A moan escapes her lips and I grab her hips to make her straddle me, the moment i ce her core on my rock¨Chard cock I start grind my <b>hips </b>towards her. My cock is pressing against her pussy harder and harder, soon we are both breathing heavily, and! break the kiss to look into her eyes.

    ˇ®Giselle, you will be ours in every sense of the word before we leave this room.ˇ± d growls and as I look into her lust filled eyes, know she will not stop me.

    She wants this as badly as I do and she starts grinding her hips. ˇ°This is going to be hard and fast, my Queen.ˇ± I grumble into her ear, and she pushes her hips forward again, while she whispers ˇ°Please.ˇ±

    I slide my left hand towards her pussy and the moment I run my finger through her wet slit she cries out, her pussy opening up to my probing fingers. They slide in and she feels so warm, wet and tight around my fingers.

    My eyes drift to her breasts and I lower my head to suck a nipple in to my mouth and with the tip of my tongue I flick it before 1 gently bite down on it. I feel her juices running down my fingers as they keep sliding in and out of her.

    I pick up the pace and she is moaning loudly as she keeps whispering ˇ°Pleaseˇ± as I m my fingers into her soaking wet pussy harder and harder. She is rolling her hips to meet the strokes of my fingers and as I bite down on her nipple once more, she shatters on my fingers.

    ˇ°Casimirˇ± she screams as I push her over the edge and I love the look on her face as shees on my fingers. I hold her close to me as she is catching her breath and I keep cing kisses all over her face and neck.

    GiselleˇŻs breathing is slowly returning to normal, I wait for her to catch her breath because I want to take my time the first time! make love to my Mate.

    I gently ce her next to me on the bed, keeping my eyes on her body as I get off the bed and I see her eyes widen as I grab my shaft and start moving my hand up and down in a slow, steady pace.

    I can smell that this is arousing her, the air filling with the scent of her arousal and I feel my cock twitching in my hand. I slowly crawl onto the bed as I ce kisses up her body, sucking her nipples into my mouth one by one.

    Her back arches of the bed, pressing her breast closer to my face and I suck her nipple into my mouth even harder. One of her hands tangles in my hair and she gently pulls it as if she wants to tell me to keep moving up her body, once I reach her mouth I kiss

    her.

    With my knee 1 pry open her legs and the moment I am between them I push my rock¨Chard cock against her core. Amazing little, breathy sounds escape her lips as I press my cock against her core even harder, my eyes trail down her body as I let my hand slide from her shoulder to her breast.

    I cup her breast as my eyes reach her core, ˇ°Fuck, my Queen. You look delicious.ˇ± I whisper as my eyes slowly travel back up to her face, I lower my head to suck on her nipple while my fingers y with her other nipple:

    149 pm papapD

    Chapter 341 My Queen

    * Free Coins

    sy hand teaves her breast to continue its journey down her body and her breathing bes heavier the closer i get to her core. gman loudly as i feet how wet the is and I start rubbing her clit while I keep kissing het.

    Vad tells me to move in between her legs and I slowly make my way down that gorgeous body of hers, kissing every inch of flesh f find on my way down. She is writhing under me as i put a little more pressure on her clit, her breathing tells me she is getting closer to her climax and i slow down my movements.

    She whimpers as I pull my hand awaypletely, so I can move between her legs and I am greeted by the sight of my own piece of heaven. I spread her legs wider to see her soaking wet pussy and I slowly push one finger inside her.

    It is enough to drive her over the edge and I keep pumping my finger in and out in a slow pace as shees down from her orgasm, but before she is down from itpletely I push a second finger in.

    I pick up the pace as I lower my head and slowly I let my tongue swirl around her clit, making her moan loudly. Her body responds quickly to my ministrations and I need to be inside of her before Ie to fast like some fucking teen.

    I donˇŻt want to stop what I am doing, so after I sit up on my knees I ce my rock¨Chard cock at her entrance once I have pulled out my fingers.

    She sucks in a breath when I push the tip of my cock into her soaking wet pussy, I feel her pussy stretching around my cock the further I push it inside her.

    With my thumb I run circles on her clit, her eyes donˇŻt leave mine as I slowly get deeper into her and when I feel her hymen I push through in one move. I keep still as I enjoy the feel of her around my cock and to give her body time to adjust to my size.

    1 start pumping in and out of her the moment she starts to rx and I can feel myself losing control of my movements. I keep pushing every inch inside her over and over again until I can feel her muscles start twitching.

    1 ce my arms under her knees and pull her legs up higher to give me better ess to her core, allowing me to go as deep inside her as I can get. I have her pinned against the bed, making it impossible for her to add her own momentum to the rhythm I have set for myself.

    1 put more pressure on her clit as I m harder into her and when I hear her whisper ˇ°Please, make mee.ˇ± I grab her clit between my thumb and index finger and pinch it harder with every thrust into her core.

    My balls tighten and my cock starts to twitch as I am nearing my orgasm, I lower my head to find her marking spot. I feel her lips in my neck and I know that we will bothe hard as we mark each other.

    I can feel her body start to shake and her tight little pussy squeezes my cock with every thrust into her body, I push in as far as I can the moment her orgasm hits her.

    The moment I feel her canines pierce through my skin, I m my cock all the way in ande with a roar. The squeezing of her muscles around my shaft are my undoing and Ie with a loud roar, shaking the walls of the bedroom. As my cock shoots its load into her, I bite down on her marking spot and make here all over my cock again.

    I ce my arms beside her head, keeping my weight of my precious Mate as I ce my forehead against hers and I stare into her beautiful eyes as shees down from her high. ˇ°I could do this every day for as long as I life, I donˇŻt think I could ever get tired of being inside you, my Queen.ˇ± I whisper in GiselleˇŻs ear.

    She ces her head on my chest, after I am lying next to her and with her head on my heart I wrap my arms around her.

    I smile to myself as I hear her breathing even out, drifting off to sleep in my arms. I am the luckiest Lycan alive, because I have finally found my Queen.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 342

    Chapter 342 Respect

    GiselleˇŻs p.o.v.

    s

    I wake up to a strange feeling in my body, but then the memories of a few hours ago hit me full force and i think my face is turning from bright red to the deepest shade of red at the same time.

    My mind suddenly seems to connect a tiny piece of information, I tried to forget about. I am the fated Mate of a Crown Prince, I am going to be a Queen someday.

    ˇ°What is going through that mind of yours?ˇ± I hear Casimir ask softly.

    ˇ°That I am going to be a Queen someday, I donˇŻt even know what a Queen is supposed to do and I bet you that it is more than what a Luna does. I have to learn which Packs there are, who is running those Packs and who will eventually take over.ˇ± I ramble.

    ˇ°Giselle, stop. We always go through the files of each Pack that we visit, Dad and I donˇŻt know everyone by name. Okay<i>, </i>there are those that we do remember by name and in most cases that isnˇŻt a good thing. The only leadership I know by name, because ! really like them and I think you know who I am talking about.ˇ± Casimir says.

    Yeah, I think we all know who he is talking about. He is right though, that Pack makes everyone feel wee.

    ˇ°As for your duties as a Queen, you have enough time to learn everything thates with the job. Dad isnˇŻt going to hand everything over to us today.ˇ± Casimir says teasingly.

    ˇ°Well, if your Father decides to do it anyway, I am going to run away and Adora will help me get away.ˇ± I reply teasingly, before! ce a kiss on his chest.

    By the time we get out of bed, it is almost time for dinner and we get a lot of funny looks from Forrest as we walk into the dining room. He tries to see if we have marked each other, but we are both dressed to the nines, thinking that we would have dinner down in the main dining room.

    ˇ°What are you looking at, Forrest? Did I do something wrong with my make¨Cup?ˇ± I ask him with a straight face.

    The others are chuckling, while Forrest is shaking his head rapidly. He just keeps looking at us, but doesnˇŻt say or ask anything.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs for dinner? IˇŻm starving<i>.</i><i>ˇ± </i>Casimir asks with a grin on his face and I jab my elbow in his side.

    ˇ°You better be careful or my Sister might kick your ass.ˇ± Grayson says as he sits down next to Forrest. ˇ°You have a big Sister now and she can make your life real difficult. I could never lie to my parents or twist the truth a tiny bit, Giselle would always make me order to tell the truth.ˇ±

    Grayson is right, I did do that a lot. He just conveniently forgot to mention that he usually would try to get me in to trouble with Mom or Dad, just to get the attention away from himself.

    ˇ°Well, now that we know you are marked, it is time to introduce the future of this Kingdom to the Packs.ˇ± Damon says and I hear five very loud Fucks.

    ˇ°Uhm, what does that mean?ˇ± I ask, while holding on to CasimirˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Normally when a member of the KingdomˇŻs leadership finds his or her Mate, we announce it to the entire Kingdom after they have marked one another. In MorganˇŻs case we decided to hold the Ceremony off, because of her bloodline.

    After that we decided that it was best to wait for all of them to find their Mate and announce it in one huge Ceremony. In this case, i

    945 pm p p

    Chapter 142 Respect

    really mean a buge Ceremony with all of CasimirˇŻs Deltas finding their Mate tooˇ± Damon sap

    Now even more giant are heard, vands live none of them is looking forward to that Ceremony jealous females we will have to deal with

    ˇ°When is this going to take ce, Dad? Forrest asks, just a little bit too cheerful for my taste.

    fas to do wire

    ˇ°On the next Full Moon, our family has always disguised it as a Full Moon party. Every Pack will think it is to increase the changes of Casimir to find his fated Mate, because it is already known that Jaylen and Roan found their fated Mateˇ± Damon replies.

    Oh, great. How everyone will be looking at me and point out every failure i make, as if I wasnˇŻt under enough stress as it is.

    My mind starts racing with all the females that will hate me for being CasimirˇŻs Mate and every Alpha and Luna hating me for taking. away the top position within this Kingdom.

    ˇ°Giselle, are you okay?ˇ± I hear someone ask, but for the life of me I couldnˇŻt tell you who asked. My mind seems to settle the moment Casimir wraps his arms around me, but it doesnˇŻtpletely calm me down and that is my own doing

    I canˇŻt seem to stop the train of thought that runs through my mind, the looks I am going to get and the remarks that they will

    behind my back. It all runs through my head and I can slowly feel myself getting sick.

    nk the moment his lips touch mine and all I can feel are the sparks that he causes by kissing me.

    you found a pleasant dis

    owly open my eyes to look a

    ˇ°d says that you have n out of the territory, Ban

    ˇ°Adora told him what they better treat you

    I feel a lot better

    or your Mate.ˇ± Grayson says teasingly.

    see the worry in his eyes and I give him a small smile<b>. </b>

    <b>if </b>anyone gives you dirty looks or makes a wrong remark, he will personally kick them inks it is necessary.ˇ± Casimir says.

    use you didnˇŻt respond at all.ˇ± Casimir exins. ˇ°I am with d, you are our Mate and <b>ou </b>deserve.ˇ± I can hear d growling in my head.

    at d will always be there, that he will never let anyone hurt me in any way or form.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 343

    Chapter 343 Their Giggles

    Chapter 343 Their Giggles

    CasimirˇŻs p.o.v.

    s

    She doesnˇŻt calm down until I tell her what d will do to anyone that disrespects her and I pull her a little tighter to my chest.

    ˇ°Starting tomorrow you will all need to prepare for the Introduction Ceremony, we still have four weeks before it will take ce and you have enough time toe up with the details. You need to figure out a color scheme and a dress code, it is important for our guests to know what we expect of them.ˇ± Dad says.

    I can already see the annoyed look on MorganˇŻs face, as amander she isnˇŻt used to wearing dresses but for the Ceremony she will have to and I canˇŻt wait to find out how badly she is going <i>to </i>fight this.

    I donˇŻt think I have seen Giselle wearing a dress before, but she doesnˇŻt strike me as a person that hates dresses. I wonder what kind of dress she will be wearing during the Introduction Ceremony and I know that there will be females that will dress inappropriately while attending the Ceremony.

    If we had not stopped Onyx Star Pack, Gloria would have shown up in a very inappropriate dress and she would have embarrassed her Pack and family.

    ˇ°In order to get all bases covered for the Introduction Ceremony, I will make sure that one of the Royal party nners will assist you. He is my most trustworthy nner and he will not reveal the true reason for this party. It will be best if we can keep Casimir finding his fated Mate a secret for a little longer.<i>ˇ± </i>Dad says.

    Dad is right to keep this a secret, because there are more than enough Alphas and Elders with unmated Daughters that would like to stir trouble and if I can prevent Giselle from going through that, I will. At the Introduction Ceremony I will make sure that everyone understands that disrespecting Giselle will be met with severe punishment.

    Giselle and Morgan are both staring at Gillean, both of them have a twinkle in their eyes and Roan is already slowly shaking his head. Looks like he understands better what those girls are up to than me and Jaylen.

    ItˇŻs easy to see that the girls are talking through a Mind¨Clink, but I canˇŻt seem to figure out what the two of them might be discussing. The grin on their faces bes bigger the longer they are talking and the more rigorous Rowan starts shaking his head , he seems to be the only one that understands what the girls are discussing.

    The more he shakes his head the more attention he draws to himself and after a few more minutes Gillean seems to understand that something is going on.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong, Babe? Gillean asks as he looks at Roan.

    Roan doesnˇŻt answer him, but just points at both girls and that is when everyoneˇŻs attention goes towards them. Neither one of them is aware that they are at the center of everyoneˇŻs attention and it isnˇŻt until Jaylen shoves against MorganˇŻs arm that, the girls realize that everyone is staring at them.

    Both of them look at each other, before they look at Gillean and both of them start giggling as they bury their faces in their hands.

    ˇ°Morgan, what did you and Giselle talk about in private?ˇ± Jaylen asks while looking at his mate.

    Both girls keep giggling with their head in their hands and in the meantime they slowly shake their heads. Neither one of them willing to answer JaylenˇŻs question and it bes clear to me that whatever the girls had been discussing involves Gillean.

    I let everything of the past 15 minutes run through my mind, DadˇŻs remark about the Introduction Ceremony and everything else

    he mentioned after that.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    9:45 pm P P P D

    Chapter 343 Their Giggles

    s

    I canˇŻt find anything strange about what Dad mentioned, normally there would be three separate Ceremonies and each couple would have to n their own Ceremony.

    It is due to MorganˇŻs bloodline that we decided to wait until we all had found our fated mate, before introducing them to the inhabitants of our Kingdom.

    Gillean seems to be as confused as the rest of us and I go over everything I know about the Introduction Ceremony. Maybe Morgan knows about it and told Giselle a few details that had them giggling, but nothinges to mind.

    A color scheme for the decorations, which could also be incorporated into the dress code and if you didnˇŻt want to do that, you had toe up with a dress code.

    Usually it means that the males have to wear a suit or a tux and the females have to wear a g dress. In some cases the Pack emblem had to be shown or the Pack colors had to be shown, but I doubt there is anything funny about that.

    You canpare it to an Alpha or Luna Ceremony and usually it is the current Luna that prepares the Ceremony for the future Alpha or future Luna, using their Pack colors for the decorations.

    Inviting their allies and maybe some neighboring Packs, each of them will bring along unmated Pack¨Cmembers. Almost every Ceremony is held on a Full Moon and that is why our Introduction Ceremony will also be on a Full Moon.

    We will be inviting ever PackˇŻs leadership and ten unmated Pack¨Cmembers to attend the party and that brings me back to the dress code. We need to make sure that there are strict rules on the dress code, because experience has taught me that it is best to be thorough or you will be dealing with females in skimpy dresses.

    I know we donˇŻt have to worry about Giselle and Morgan, but I have seen it happen at Alpha and Luna Ceremonies that the future Luna or a sibling was dressed inappropriate and without strict rules <i>you </i>will have to face them all night.

    I have even seen it ruin a few Alpha Ceremonies over the years and usually it was a skimpy dressed girl that tried to get the attention of a High¨Cranking Pack¨Cmember, like the Betaˇ­.

    Suddenly RoanˇŻsughing, the girls conversation and their giggles make sense.

    Sara Lili

    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of dˇŻs breathtaking cold.

 Werewolf and 344

    Chapter 344 Figure Out

    Chapter 344 Figure Out

    <b>GiselleˇŻs </b><b>p.o.v. </b>

    :

    I knew I wouldnˇŻt be able to keep a straight face when Morgan linked me.

    656

    +20 Free Coins

    <i>Can </i><i>you </i><i>imagine </i><i>what </i><i>Gillean </i>will <i>look </i><i>like </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>dress</i>? Morgan had asked me and my imagination. had started running wild.

    Suddenly I hear Casimirughing next to me and I believe that he finally understands what Morgan and I had been talking about.

    ˇ°Damon, is there a book in the library on this subject?ˇ± I ask, I need something to take my mind of Gillean in a dress.

    ˇ°It is in my office, I will get it for you.ˇ± Damon says as he gets up and walks out of the dining

    room.

    the

    He ces the book in front of me, when he returns to the dining room and I open bookˇŻs index page. Just going through the chapter titles to see what kind of information I can find in here.

    I do some quick math to discover that about a quarter of the book is on dress code, there must be quite a lot of rules for the dress code to the Introduction Ceremony or the Crowning.

    There is a chapter on themes and decorations, one chapter on who to invite or how to not invite someone and even a chapter on seating arrangements.

    ˇ°Looks like we will have a few busy weeks ahead of us, there is a chapter on almost everything you can think of. I might have wanted this information beforest night, though.ˇ± I say as I wink at Casimir.

    He has been looking over my shoulder and he has seen what I have seen, not something to look forward to.

    ˇ°Okay, lets do this tomorrow. I think we need a good nightˇŻs rest to be able to handle this.ˇ± Casimir says, before carrying me out of the dining room.

    Mom and Yara are already discussing color schemes, but I am not going to let Mom help with nning this event. I will end up with a damn bow on my ass, not going to happen again.

    Yeah, it happened to me, just once. Mom thought it would be nice to put me in a dress for a Christmas party in the Pack¨Chouse and it was pretty to see, until I turned around of course. Grayson still teases me with it from time to time and I have never let Mom pick a dress for me

    <b>0:12 </b>Wed, Mar 18

    Chapter 344 Figure Out

    without knowing exactly what it looked like.

    :.

    ˇ°Thinking about your favorite dress?ˇ± Grayson asks as he walks past me, real fast.

    $6

    +20 Free Coins

    I growl as I run after him and like always I manage to grab him, before he gets away too far. Okay, Adora might have helped me a tiny bit.

    ˇ°Grayson, mention that dress ever again and I am going to make you cat it. I have warned you before, but this is thest time.ˇ± I growl next to his head.

    He probably thinks that I am kidding, but unfortunately for Grayson I still have that dress. It is a reminder to me to never trust my Mother blindly again and to cheer me up when I feel down, but donˇŻt tell Grayson that.

    ˇ°What are the two of you talking about, Sweetheart?ˇ± Casimir asks, while he tries to separate me and my Brother.

    ˇ°Casimir, it is best to move back a little. Depending on what Grayson is going to say or do, your Mate might kick his ass.ˇ± Dad says from somewhere behind me.

    It wouldnˇŻt be the first time that Grayson and I settle an argument with our fists and we never care about our surroundings or who witnesses it.

    ˇ°Giselle. You looked cuteˇ­ˇ± Adora doesnˇŻt let him finish his sentence, as she shoves him against the wall.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you dare finish that sentence, Grayson.ˇ± She growls. ˇ°Or I will help Giselle to shove that dress down your throat, is that clear?ˇ±

    We can hear him mumble a yes and that is enough for us at the moment, so we release him without warning.

    ˇ°Sorry, Giselle. I know how much you hated that dress, but I need to tell you this and I hope you can keep yourself from reacting for a minute. Every male in our Pack thought the same thing, you looked really good in that dress and you were only thirteen.

    No one had a problem with a certain part of the dress, except for you. The only reason I bring it up is because of your reaction and I like rattling your cage.ˇ± Grayson says.

    ˇ°Okay, now I would like to know which part of the dress bothered you, Giselle?ˇ± Yara asks.

    ˇ°Just a bow on the back of her dress.ˇ± Mom replies and I turn around to look at her.

    ˇ°Just a bow, Mom. That damn thing was huge and attached to my ass.ˇ± I growl, before I walk

    back to CasimirˇŻs room.

    0:12 Wed, Mar 18

    Chapter 344 Figure Out

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    I doubt anyone would have ever told Grayson or my parents the remarks I heard during the party and the following months. It is the only reason I hate it when Grayson brings up the dress, he never knew what anyone said behind his back.

    Some would say that I looked like a porcin doll and that was the least terrible remark of them all. It was the whispers from the males that were horrible and each remark was of a sexual nature.

    Females would make remarks, if I spent too much time close to a male and it didnˇŻt matter to them which male was standing next to me. Yeah, I even got those remarks if I was with Grayson.

    Casimir has followed me to our bedroom and instead of asking me to talk to him, he just holds me in his arms.

    ˇ°I can feel that there is more to this than just a bow on a dress, I will listen whenever you are ready.ˇ± Casimir whispers next to my ear, while he runs his hand up and down my back.

    sty

    I know I will tell him about it and I will show him the dress, just so I can hopefully ˇ°et an answer from Casimir. I hope he can tell me why that the dress triggered so many remarks, I have never been able to figure it out.

    admind

 Werewolf and 345

    <b>0:12 </b>Wed, Mar 18

    Chapter 345 Last Breath

    Chapter 345 Last Breath

    AmirˇŻs Second Chance Book 4

    King DamonˇŻs p.o.v.

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    Yara is on our private floor with our future leadership, she will make sure that they are too busy with the uing Introduction Ceremony.

    I asked for her helpst night, because I need time to have a conversation with Commander Amir. I want him to find Lucas and to bring him in. Lucas needs to be taken care off before the Ceremony, because he might tell everyone that Giselle is a gifted Lycan.

    A Royal is always gifted with an ability that can help them lead this Kingdom, but not every Mate to the King or Queen has been a gifted Wolf or Lycan.

    My first Mate, June, had an ability to, but unlike Giselle she wasnˇŻt a white Wolf and that is

    hat Lucas didnˇŻt know. Does he think that only a white Wolf can have an ability?

    to see me, Your Majesty?ˇ± Gianni asks as he stands in the doorwa front of my desk.

    .d I gesture to

    <i>an </i>hear Amiring down the hall, the sound of his boots hitting the floor and I see Gianni looking at me with almost visible question marks above his head.

    ˇ°Commander, take a seat.ˇ± I say the moment he steps into the doorway and I close the door as he walks to the chair next to Gianni.

    ˇ°Gianni, your Father was the one that saved June from her Stepbrother. What none of you knew is that she wasnˇŻt a white Wolf and she wouldnˇŻt have been able to give her Stepbrother what he was after, but Giselle is a different story.

    I want to send Commander Amir after Lucas with his team. I need to take that guy out, before the Introduction Ceremony. During the Ceremony all of them will have to shift and then GiselleˇŻs secret will be out.ˇ± I say.

    Gianni is looking a little pale after myst words, but he needs to understand why I want Lucas out of Giselle and CasimirˇŻs life.

    ˇ°What do you have on this Lucas Majesty?ˇ± Amir asks and I see Gianni reaching into his back pocket.

    ˇ°This is all the inf

    heard about the

    ly Father told us to start digging, when we first We dove into his past, looking into his parents.

    <b>0:12 </b>Wed, Mar 18

    Chapter 345 Last Breath <ul><li>20 Free Coe </li></ul>

    and any family members we could find and everything else we could find on him.ˇ± Gianni says as he holds out a thumb drive.

    ˇ°I will also give you everything we got from another rtive of Gianni, but I need you to handle that with care. Gianni doesnˇŻt really trust the guy at the moment and for that reason! need you to check it with a fine toothb.ˇ± I tell Amir, handing him the information from Liam.

    ˇ°Amir, no one is to know what you are going to do or where you are going. I will inform the Elders that you are on an undercover assignment with your own team and to find a temporary recement to look after your other teams.ˇ± I say, before I dismiss him.

    After Amir has left my office, Gianni and I sit there in silence. Neither one of us has anything to say at the moment, but I want to know if he has any questions about the assignment I gave to Amir.

    ˇ°Do you think that Commander Amir can take down Lucas?ˇ± Gianni finally asks and I wait for him to exin his question.

    and make

    ˇ°We have never been able to catch Lucas; we could only keep an eye out for l sure that he couldnˇŻt get close to anyone. Every time that we came close to him, <i>he </i>would disappear without a trace and we would only ever see him near the borders of <i>a </i>Pack.

    He never came anywhere near the girls and yes, we are aware of the other two girls he could go after. Each of them is protected by their families and others are keeping an eye on the borders of their Packs.ˇ± Gianni exins.

    Now I have a few questions of my own and I will make sure that Amir gets them, because I need him to answer them for me.

    How did Lucas know that there were girls born into the bloodline? How did Lucas know where to find them?

    ˇ°Gianni, has there ever been a simr situation within your bloodline?ˇ± I ask him.

    ˇ°Yes, but that had apletely different oue. The female was a white Wolf, but without an ability. Her fated Mate was an Alpha from a Pack that no longer exists; he didnˇŻt want a white Wolf as his Mate, he feared it would put his Pack at risk.

    He made the mistake of not rejecting her, before he took a chosen Mate and I donˇŻt have to tell you what happened next.ˇ± Gianni says and he doesnˇŻt have to tell me.

    It is a lesson each Pup learns in school, marking a chosen Mate before rejecting your fated Mate will result in disaster. Her Wolf had forced a shift as he marked his chosen Mate and her first victims were her fated Mate and his chosen Mate.

    <b>0:12 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Mar </b><b>18 </b>

    Chapter 345 Last Breath

    :

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    Anyone who got near her paid the ultimate price, because she ripped everyone to shreds that she could get her teeth into and it had taken the Elders almost a week to determine that no one from the Alpha, Beta and Gamma families had survived.

    gone. There had only been one problem, no one could tell the Elders where the female had There hadnˇŻt been a trace of her anywhere and I can guarantee you that they tried to find her.

    Every year, for almost a century, the Elders would send a new team to the territory to find any leads and each team came back empty handed. After a century had almost passed, the Elders decided to give it one more try and send out onest team to find her.

    The moment that team stepped into the territory, they knew that she was there and they found her in front of the Pack¨Chouse ruins.

    She hade back home to die and the team had waited for her to take herst breath, before informing the Elders.

    admind

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!